《Overlimit Skill Holder》 Prologue 1 There is a small tunnel where only a child could fit through, as the clothes rubbed against the rough surfaces of the wall. Miners called it the Racoon hole. I was sitting down, taking a break and drinking water from my water bottle as my tattered backpack sat by my side when I heard a loud voice from the Racoon hole. I found a skill orb! That should do it for todays quota!I got up and called back into the depths of the Racoon hole. The depths of the Raccoon hole is not pitch black as it may sound. The walls emit a pale light due to a mysterious force. This seems to be a similar feature of places called dungeons, where monsters appear. But the dungeon where I and Lark were was a little different from the rest. It is one of the only eight places in the world where you can discover skill orbs. Whats wrong, Lark? I didnt get any replies, so I stuck my head into the Racoon hole and called out to her. Lark is 3 years older than me, and she was the youngest person in this mine before I was sold here 3 years ago. So she always acts like my big sister. But that isnt too bad. Before I came here, I was miserably poor and weak, and what little food I had was often stolen from me. So I am grateful I have big sister Lark to look out for me now. After all, not only was I not given any food but a name either. Lark usually takes the lead during our work. And being the big sister she is, she also shares a small portion of her own bread with me and tells me I should eat more to grow bigger. Well, it is true that I am quite short due to being undernourished. Anyway, Lark should have come out of the Raccoon hole as soon as our imposed excavation quota of 10 skill orbs per day was completed. However, she hasnt come out. Oh crap, did a monster get her?! Chills ran down my spine. This is a mine where skill orbs are excavated. As such, only a limited number of adventurers and mining slaves are allowed access to enter. But were not the only ones down here. There are monsters, too. Children like us have to take the initiative to excavate skill orbs in Racoon holes. The reason is not only due to physical limitations of an adult, but also because monsters are less likely to appear. However, less likely does not mean never. In the past, there seems to have been a case where a slug monster attacked and melted a child in a Racoon hole with dead ends. I-Im coming for you! When I remembered that story, I immediately grabbed the chisel hanging from my waist and slid my upper body into the Raccoon hole. I crammed my body through the tunnel. We, mining slaves, are allowed to carry weapons. There seems to be no problem with slaves carrying weapons, because it is said that we absolutely cannot rebel due to slave magic. Even so, the weapon given to children like us was a single chipped knife. And big sister Lark most definitely wasnt going to give it to me. Thus, all I had was a chisel. However, even a chisel can be used as a weapon. It is able to cut rocks, so it should be able to gouge out the eye of a goblin at the very least. Though I have never seen a goblin before. **Ground Rumbling** Suddenly, I heard tremors from the ground below. At that moment, my heart was in my throat. But I cant leave Lark behind. Im coming to help youC huh?! As I crawled through the tunnel on my forearms and knees, a damp, soft, clothed surface met my face. Hey! What are you doing in here?! Ahwscmingtsavy(I was coming to save you) My face was buried in Larks ass. D-Dont move, you idiot. It tickles Ya-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! Lark started laughing due to the ticklish feeling and threw out her leg wildly. Her leg caught me in the jaw causing my head to bang against the ceiling of the Racoon hole. Prologue 2 My bad, little brother. But youre also at fault. Why did you crawl in here while I was still inside? Thats because you werent responding at all! My bad, my bad. I was just captivated by the skill orb for a moment. We got out of the raccoon hole and headed down the tunnel towards the exit. Walking next to me was Lark. She was a few centimetres taller than me. Her long, blonde hair was casually tied behind her back, and her mischievous eyes shone violet. Under her pointy nose was a mouth with thin lips, which never stops talking. Sometimes when we encounter adventurers, they go Whoa! when they see Lark. Maybe shes the type of girl who will grow into a beauty in the future. Though, I am not so sure about that because mining slaves like us have been castrated, in a magical sense, by contract magic to suppress our desires. Hey, little brother. You kinda know a lot of sophisticated words for your age, dont you? Where did you learn them from?, Lark once asked me that, but I could only answer that I didnt know. I am not really lying about my age or anything. I am a genuine 10-year-old. The mine branches out each and every way like the branches of a large tree. The walls are rugged, but the surface is wet and slimy. The skill orbs we mine for, grow out of them like bubbles. Conversely, since the mine branches out like a tree, if you continue to follow the wider tunnels, you will eventually reach the entrance. However, that only applies to the upper level that were currently at. Whereas the middle level and lower level each seems to have an entirely different layout. Monsters are usually spotted at those two levels, so adventurers and miners who used to be former adventurers, venture down there. And, of course, the skill orbs found in the middle level and lower level increase in quality. Captivated?? Well certainly, skill orbs are beautiful, but we see them everyday so Ive gotten used to them. There were nine skill orbs in my backpack. The colors vary from red, blue, yellow, etc. Each one was about twice as large as my fist. The skill orbs we found today came to my mind. One of them was a faint red. The light was emitted from within, and these words were suspended inside. `Leg Strength Enhancement A few days ago, we found a rare, blue skill orb which we dont come by often. ` Fire Magic I wonder what Lark found today. Gotten used to them, you say? This is why youre hopeless, little brother. Stop acting haughty and just tell me. Did you find a 3-star skill orb? The more stars a skill orb has, the more rare it is, it seems. From my understanding, the chances of finding a 2-star is 1 in 100 skill orbs. Whereas, finding a 3-star is 1 in 1000. But the chances of finding them in the middle layer and lower layer are much different. Ive only ever seen a 3-star skill orb once. A 3-star skill orb shines much brighter than a faint 1-star skill orb, as though putting it to shame. When it comes to 3-star skill orb, it is sold at a fairly high price, but the selling price is not something a slave like me can know. It is not a measly 3, little brother. Well, since you insist so very much, Ill show it to you No, thats alright. Well have to show everything to the inspector at the entrance, after all. All the skill orbs excavated by slaves are seized at the entrance. And there they will check whether todays quota has been completed. Urggh, youre so boring! Doesnt matter even if you pout. But dont you wanna see it? You do wanna see it, dont you? Fine, fine. I want to see it. So stop grinding your knuckles against my temple. O-O-Ouchhh! Phew, honesty is the best policy, little brother. Lark then took it out of the pouch hanging from her waist. Until this second, I was thinking that, at best, the skill orb Lark couldve found was a super rare 4-star. Therefore I was caught completely off guard. WHOA! I inadvertantly turned away. Because the light emitted was too bright. The light was rainbow colored. The intensity of the brightness makes a 3-star skill orb look like a joke. A 4-star skill orb? Its dazzling. Moreover, the colour of its light was rainbow. Which means, it is a skill orb with unique characteristic. Idiot little brother. You think this is the light of a 4-star? This is Lark whispered in my ear. `A 6-star, little brother. I couldnt suppress the joy, the excitement. The desires within that should have been castrated. And in the middle of its dazzling glow, these words were suspended. ` Shadow King Prologue 3 There was a huge cave at the entrance of the mine, and a lot of wooden houses were built there. The ones on the ground were lodgings and facilities for adventurers. The place where the miners lived was pushed to the very edge. Moreover, it was built vertically as though clinging to the cave wall. A thin wooden staircase with no railings was driven into the wall. When you see these, you know youre outside the range of the dungeon. Because the walls of the dungeon are always glowing, but it does not glow here, and the walls of the dungeon automatically repair gradually when damaged but the walls here do not act in the same manner. The wooden stakes lodged into the wall have been intact for many years. Or maybe even decades. Sometimes, the thought of those woods breaking crosses my mind, and I become afraid to climb up them, so I try not to think about it. And because there is a large hole in the ceiling of the cave, we have daytime and nighttime. Naturally, rain falls through, too. However, since the wall houses were not built on the ground, it hardly ever gets wet. *Ground rumbling* There it is again. I can hear the earth rumbling. I feel like Ive been hearing those a lot lately, but none of the miners cared. They said these things happen all the time and we cant stop working just because of that. Well, I guess they are right. The tremors have subsided Hey, little brother. What are you doing? Lets go. Lark and I cleaned ourselves with a damp cloth after todays work and headed to the cafeteria. The cafeteria was built on the ground, as opposed to the wall. Probably because it uses fire, or because it requires a lot of space. In the long and narrow space, tables and log chairs were messily arranged, and the steam rising from the pot filled the cafeteria without being aired out. Potatoes, carrots, onions and a small quantity of meat were all boiled together with salty spices. In addition to that, there was also bread, but the bread baked in the old furnace was sometimes charred pitch black. Although, that doesnt seem to be the case today. Most of them were root crops because they last for a long time. Very rarely, we get some vegetables. Those are unpopular among the miners, but I enjoy them. I can get more nourishment from eating vegetables. You did well, Lark! Congratulations! You finally did it. Ill give you more meat in celebration of today. You will also be finally leaving this place, too! Congratulations! Lark unsurely thanked the miners, as they congratulated her one after another. The news that Lark brought back a 6-star skill orb,Shadow King, soared through the mine. Youre so small, boy. Eat well and grow big. A tough-looking man casually rubbed my head from behind. I am growing just fine, thank you.I replied in a low voice to the man who was smiling broadly, but Im sure he didnt hear me. After all, the inside of the cafeteria was so noisy that you have to cover your ears. Oh, the little brother. You have to eat more, too. Here, let me serve you extra meat. It was also usual for me to get a little more meat from the auntie in the cafeteria. By the way, there was a tattoo on the aunties arm, too. Everybody here was a slave. I took the wooden bowl containing my food and an iron spoon and went to the back of the cafeteria with Lark. The table we always use is short and difficult for adults to use. So its just right for us. Everyone is talking about you, Lark. You found a 6-star skill orb, after all. This will finally end your slave contract period. We are slaves, but we are paid according to our work. The pay goes up in accordance with the number of stars you find, and when the amount reaches a certain point, your term of service expires and you become a commoner. You can then leave this dark, dangerous, and damp mine. Well, surely I will miss Lark once shes gone, but the miners here are all in the same position C the position of slaves C and always help each other out. There are not only slaves like me who were sold to this place, but also criminals who were sent here as atonement for their crimes. But almost everybody here is so gentle that I sometimes wonder if they really did commit a crime. A blue tattoo which looks like a bangle is the proof of slavery. If there are two, theyre a criminal slave. Lark and I have only one. Roughly half of the slaves are criminal slaves. Ill be fine even if Lark leaves. If you look around in the noisy cafeteria, youll see men dressed in thin cloth C rarely some women in between C all of whom have solid physiques. No matter how you look at it, Lark and I are the only ones who can crawl into the Raccoon hole. If Lark is gone, Ill be diving into the raccoon hole alone. Its a slightly scary thought, but I can pull through knowing I can leave here someday. And one day a child younger than me will arrive at this mine. At that time, it would be pitiful if he or she didnt have a friend of the same age. I think I can manage even without Lark around. Look at these guns. I curled my biceps to show it off. Hmm cant see it, but its there right? Yeah, yeah, it is definitely there. As long as I keep believing. Where there is a will, there is a way. Even as I was showing off my nonexistent biceps, Lark didnt say anything. Lark? Whats wrong? Hmm? Oh I was just thinking theyre all idiots. Wha?! What is she saying all of a sudden? Think about it. How much do you think a 6-star skill orb will go for? It is worth almost an entire country.Lark said secretly. What! I-Is that really true? It was me and you who found it. But I was the only who was given freedom. Isnt that strange? You should also have been freed at the very least. Because you were the one who found it. The quota of 10 skill orbs per day is set on you and me together. Then you should get a reward, too, right? However, that bastard Lark requested the skill orb inspector to reward me as well. However, he flatly refused saying, Whos gonna crawl into the Racoon hole if this guy leaves as well? Until now, it was thought that only 1-star skill orbs came out of Racoon hole, 2-star at best. But all that changed when Lark found a 6-star. They probably have no intention of setting me free until at least they find another miner with a small body like me. Despite knowing that, Lark bared her fangs like a wild animal, literally. Thats strange Lark should have been cast the same contract magic as me, but her desires are more apparent than mine. Contract magic is not all-powerful either. Ive heard that you cant completely suppress a desire that is too strong. Its fine I dont want to go outside either. What are you babbling about Ouch! She knocked my forehead with her knuckle causing my head to rock back. Ah man I wish I had hidden the 6-star instead. And used it when I got to leave the mine. Lark said, while looking up hollowly.I messed up Its a 6-star, you know I wonder what kind of power it has At the end of her line of sight, there were only dust-covered beams on the ceiling filled with cobwebs. Prologue 4 After eating at the cafeteria, Lark and I climbed up the stairs of the wall house with food in hand. The cafeteria is only going to get much noisier. Adult miners dive into more dangerous places to look for skill orbs with higher stars. Although that is only to the extent of finding more 2-stars it seems. The more stars a skill orb has, the more pay you get. Then they drink alcohol by deducting it from the pay. The hard-smelling alcohol makes you want to pinch your nose. So we climbed up the stairs to get away from the smell. The one who lives in the run-down house on the top floor is old man Hinga. Jii-san, we brought you some food. How many times do I have to tell you to knock first, Lark? Dont fuss over it, jii-san. Things like that are useless. Its our job to deliver food to old man Hinga. The old man lives in this shabby house, and the miners come to him when they need to settle disputes. He plays the role of a village chief so to speak. Thats why this person has been exempted from daily quota. Ruffled, unkempt grey hair falls over his wrinkled face. His beard is also long, and I have never seen the old man come out of this house. Theres a toilet problem C we only have one communal toilet C so Im sure he should be stepping out of this house. There were only chairs for the purpose of receiving guests inside this wall house. Because even a straw bed would take up the entire space of the wall house. The old man was sitting on a chair. He politely took the wooden bowl and iron spoon I held out. You finally came. If we dont come, youd end up dead, jii-san. Well then, where should we start? Larks remarks did not have an effect on old man Hinga. Lark shrugged her shoulders while looking at me, and quietly sat on a chair. The stories that old man Hinga tells in his hoarse voice while eating are knowledge of this world. We use this time to learn a lot from old man Hinga before going to sleep. Although Lark usually doses off in the middle. I heard you found a 6-star, Lark. Yes exactly. I wanted to ask you about that! Do you know what kind of skillShadow Kinghas? And what kind of effects? I dont know. You dont know? Aah, useless. Lark! I scolded Lark for her harsh words, but she didnt mind me, and looked up to the sky. Old man Hinga also didnt seem to care at all, as he concentrated on his food. This old man still has a strong spirit. Everyone has equal 8-slot skill holders. Skills likePhysical Strength Enhancementtake up one slot, but rare skills take up four or five slots, or sometimes all eight slots. We have to carefully choose the skills we want. I know, Jii-san. I have two slots taken up byPhysical Strength EnhancementandStamina Enhancement. I have six more slots, right? Lark sighs while grumbling. Six more slots. The 6-star she found would fit herself perfectly. The country buys all the skill orbs discovered here. And then wholesales it to the people. How much are skill orbs worth?I asked. His amber eyes turned towards me from the other side of his unkempt grey hair. 1-star goes for 1 silver coin. You can eat three meals at a diner in a town for that much. 2-stars are sold at 100 silver coins. 100 silver coins?! Even if you dig up ten 1-star skill orbs every day, you can eat 30 meals. Just how much profit does this mine make? By that count, even we should be making a decent amount of money, too. By the way, what about a 6-star? You cant get a value. When I looked over at Lark, she gave me a I told you so look. It will probably be stored in the treasury of the country. In the event of a national crisis, it will be given to the most skilled personnel in the military. Aah man So the skill orb that I painstakingly found is going to rot away in a treasury, huh Skill orbs dont rot, though. Its an expression, idiot brother. Larks wicked tongue turned to me. It would be better to leave her alone for a while. But normally people use all eight skill slots, dont they? Indeed. Usually, lumberjacks useAxe Technique, mages useFire Magic, and slave traders useSlave Master. No one fills all eight slots with only 1-star skill orbs. Then, when the country is in a crisis, will there be a person who has six skill slots vacant? There is a skill calledOrb Detachment in this world. Though there are very few of it. The information that skills can be removed was shocking. There may be no limit to the possibility of holding skills. That said, we slaves are tied by contract magic and cant use skill orbs, can we? Obviously. Extremely useful and rare skill orbs such as Holy Swordsmanship and Eight Elemental Magic are traded for large amounts of money. They cant possibly let the slaves who find it to use it. If you have skills, you can open up any future for yourself. But people like us dont even have a future where we can have skills. As long as youre here as a slave, its presumptuous to hope for the future. Lark began laughing when the old man said that. But her laughter felt empty to me. I am not sure how, but I just knew that Lark wasnt really laughing. Old man Hinga. The highest skill orbs are 8-star, arent they? What kind of skill do those have? You should not assume outrageous things like that. The old mans eyes suddenly trembled with fear. But his eyes reflected more wisdom than ever before, and I started doubting if this person should really be in this place. There are more than eight stars What? Those are things that humans cant handle. Ive seen it once before. The Overlimit Skill Orb which is slumbering in the warehouse of this mine. By warehouse, he probably means the Skill Orb Warehouse. The inspector checks the skill orbs we bring, makes an inventory, and carries it to the warehouse. The warehouse is the only stone building in this place where everything else is a wooden construction. Its double-sided iron doors are quite rusty, but they have an imposing aura that gives the impression of never letting any trespassers through. At the end of every day, the warehouse is opened in the evening to carry in and store the excavated skill orbs. However, the surroundings are guarded by mine soldiers. They are all equipped with small silver shields which look like the lid of a pot, and wear pointy iron helmets. The Overlimit Skill Orb is inside that warehouse? Ive never heard of it before. What kind of skillC Thats all there is to that story. Come on, leave now. And go to bed early today. You might not be feeling sleepy, but if you lie down on your bed and close your eyes, sleep will eventually come. **Ground Rumbling** Theres that noise again. Sand starts falling from the ceiling. Dont incur the wrath of the mine. The old man said with a scary face, but it didnt work very well. Lark was already dozing off beside me. I was content with my life. And I thought the unchanging days will continue as usual. Lets go into this Raccoon hole today. But we explored this last month and there was nothing here. Some new ones might have grown inside. Jii-san said skill orbs grow late at night, didnt he? I dont like it because there are cliffs here These are the kind of places where you can find a rare skill orb. Thats what my nose says! Okay, okay Lets do it. Next time I find a rare skill orb, Ill make sure to hide it. I followed Lark and went down a passage which was a bit wide for a raccoon hole. Although it would be a bit unforgiving if an adult tried to pass through. When we reached the cliff, my feet started trembling at the thought of the foothold breaking off. Lark said it wont collapse because we were in a dungeon, but things would get ugly if the ground starts rumbling at this moment. Wind blows from the bottom to the top of the cliff, or more accurately, from the pit. I heard voices from far below. It seems that a few adventurers were fighting in an open area projecting out into the pit, several levels below us. Oh, look there. Its a flashy mage. Wow An explosion occurred and the flames brightened the area for a moment. The adventurers were fighting against monsters which looked like monitor lizards. We should get going. Y-Yeah What? Do you want to become an adventurer, little brother? No, I just It is presumptuous for someone in the position of slave to hope for something, is what Old man Hinga said. The atmosphere in the lower levels is completely different than the places we go to, isnt it?I asked. Thats what I heard. Apparently there are huge waterfalls, mirrors reflecting your image, and passages where the wind blows so strong that you cant open your eyes. Whoa. There are also scary monsters over there. But in return, you can easily find rare skill orbs. All that has nothing to do with us at the moment. Thats right. Not at the moment. -But little by little, change came to my unchanging life. Like how Lark sighs every now and then, lamenting her failure. Like how old man Hingas eyes reflect wisdom, occasionally. I too, not sure why, desired for more knowledge. If you think about it, all these events might be working together like small gears, producing a greater power. If I mentioned this to Lark, she would ask where I learned such things. Aah We found zero skill orbs after walking forever! Thats why I told you. I dont want to walk back to that cliff again. Aah It cant be helped. Did my nose become dull? And Lark sighed again. Prologue 5 Everything began on this day. Miners wake up early in the morning. We are woken up at 6am by the bells, and have to gather at the mine entrance to start work by half past 6. I dipped a hardened bread in the same soup as yesterday and stuffed it in my mouth. You cant really complain about the food because you cant last the entire day if you dont eat. I left the cafeteria with Lark. If you look up at the ceiling of the cave, you can see the faint blue sky. In this mine, which is cool in the summer and warm in the winter, only the colour of the sky indicates the season. It was the spring sky today. Hey, little brother. What is it?I answered, while rubbing my sleepy eyes. I like your black hair and black eyes. Where did that come from? She has never said something like that before. My hair and eyes are black. It seems to be a quite unusual feature C which is said to be an evil omen. Among my siblings, I alone was hated and sold because of this black. But no one in this mine cared about the color of my hair. They were all bright, cheerful, and carefree. Agh! L-Lark? Whats wrong? Uuuuh Im gonna run to the toilet for a little bit. What?! The assembly is about to start! Cover for me! Im going! Lark ran, holding her stomach. What is up with her? That was so not like her. Not the part where she went to the toilet, but the part where she complimented my appearance. I participated in the morning assembly alone. The miners gathered around and listened to the mine chief who was standing on a slightly elevated platform, just as usual as everyday. There was a plaza in front of the entrance to the mine, where miners gathered in groups of threes and fives. However, today was a little strange. There were more miners than usual. It was still dark in the early morning, so the miners were holding torches. Spark flew about in the air. The mine entrance was a huge hole. Even if all of us miners rush at it, it can swallow us calmly. But the further you go, the narrower it becomes, and you could even end up at a raccoon hole. Well, lets leave it aside. Miners were gathered in one place. At the center of it was the mine chief C a fat man who was hiding his baldness with a silk hat C and another man beside him. Whos that? Although he was as fat as the mine chief, his hair was bushy, running smoothly down his back. He was overpowering everyone in the surroundings with his slant eyes. Even the domineering mine chief who doesnt care to remember our faces nor our names (leaving aside the fact that I dont have a name) was acting timid in front of the man. Everyone, listen up! There is an important announcement from Achenbach-sama, who is the owner of this Six Mine and the Duke of Keith Gran Federation! Kneel down! The miners started looking at each other. They were asking each other things like, what should we do?, what the hell is a duke?. However, when one miner knelt, the rest followed suit and I did too. Kneeling on hard ground hurts the kneecap For the first time, I learned that this mine belonged to a federation called the Keith Gran Federation. No one told me that. And frankly, the name of the country doesnt help me to dive into the mine and brave through the raccoon hole where monsters might appear. Hmm This place is damp and uncomfortable as usual. I apologize, Your Excellency. It was the duke who complained loudly, and it was the mine chief acting timid as before. It was only natural that a mine is damp. I wonder what hes apologizing for. Oh, it smells bad. The smell rises up even to this platform. I apologize, Your Excellency. I will tell the slaves to clean their bodies properly. Doesnt matter. Ill just never come here again. We miners simply watched that exchange absentmindedly. I understand that they are saying unpleasant things about us, but I dont feel anger whatsoever. Is this also because of the contract magic that was cast on us? Lets get this over with. I heard the other day that a 6-star skill orb was unearthed at this mine. I came to inspect it. It must be the 6-star skill orb that Lark found. To think that even a big-wig of this country would show up. I remember Lark saying that its worth an entire country, and old man Hinga also said that it cannot be assigned a price. Yes, the orb is over here. One mine soldier brought the skill orb placed on a tray and covered by a purple cloth laid over. The soldier knelt in front of the man and presented the tray respectfully with both hands. Duke Achenbach looked at it for a moment and pulled away the purple cloth in a single motion. Wooowthe miners raised their voices. The skill orb emitted the same rainbow colour on that day when Lark showed it to me. So it was still inside this mine. I see So this is a skill orb with unique characteristics. Yes, Your Excellency. Id like to use it right away, but King Geffert, the head of the federation and also my cousin, has stated his wish to see it. So we will consult with King Geffert to decide how to use this skill orb. Yes, Your Excellency. Its kind of awesome. The skill orb found by Lark will be brought to the King! But the woman of the hour went to the toilet and still hasnt returned. In line with this, the slave who found this skill orb will be released from the slave status and become a commoner. Duke Achenbach said self-importantly, but that was already within expectations, so the miners didnt really raise their voices. The one who found this skill orb, come before me! As the dukes voice resounded, all the miners turned towards me. EH? Oh, right. It was you. Come here. The inspector with a familiar face ran up to me, grabbed my arm and pulled me onto my legs. No. Youre mistaken. It wasnt me. It was Lark whoC Never mind that. Just hurry up. I was dragged over towards Duke Achenbach. And there was no one who tried to stop it. Because, from the miners perspective, it didnt really matter whether it was me or Lark who was being freed. No, please no! Lark is the one who should be freed. Rather than a feeble boy like me, someone whos positive, active, and strong like Lark is the one who should leave the mine. Isnt that right? I wanted to speak up, but no words came out. Although there was nothing around my neck, my neck felt a strange feeling of pressure. I was suffocating. I-Is this the one?the Duke grimaced, looking at me.What is this black hair? Isnt it a symbol of misfortune?! Stay away from me!! Everyone was startled by the sudden situation. Mine Chief! Y-Yes! Nothing good will come out of keeping this alive! Kill it! Wha? Did you not hear me?! I told you to kill it! B-But Your Excellency, this boy is the one who found the 6-star skillC Shut up! If you dont do it, Ill do it. The duke pulled out the sword that was hanging from the waist of a mine soldier standing behind him. I vaguely watched the light from the torch reflected on the silver blade. I knew Id die if I just stood still like this, but my body wouldnt move. My mind realised the reason was because of the contract magic, but my body still doesnt move. A disgusting look was directed at me. Why? Why is black hair and black eyes so bad? I dont know. I just dont know. Wait a minute! A voice interjected. What did my brother do?! I dont even have to look to confirm it C it belonged to my sister. Who the hell are you? Im Lark. Where are all these filthy children coming from? Mine Chief! Y-Yes! Dispose both of them. Right now! B-But Are you going against me?!!! And thats when it happened. The ground started rumbling and shaking like never before. Prologue 6 Wh-Wh-What is this!? I couldnt stand as the ground beneath shook, causing me to fall on my butt. When I looked up, I saw Larks back. I couldnt see her face. That made me unbearably anxious, but that wasnt all. Everyone in the surroundings fell into panic due to the magnitude of tremors never experienced before. Some screamed, some crouched on the ground, and some cried for God. Calm down, you guys. This isC The mine chiefs words were pointless. Ah!I let out a dumbfounded sound. I saw it because I was looking up. The ceiling around the hole began to collapse. This cave was outside the range of the dungeon. As such, it can be destroyed and it can collapse. There was no time to warn people to run. Huge rocks were already falling down. Screams rose from everywhere. And I clearly saw it happen. What the hell is going oC A huge rock fell on the head of the duke, who was crouching with his head in his arms on top of the platform. The platform broke and the duke fell to the ground, a pool of blood spread around him. And thats when I saw the headless body of the duke twitching on the ground. Immediately after that, I felt something strange in my body. As though a storm raged inside my body. Aa AAA, AAAA, AAAAAAAA!!! I remembered the freezing winter. The night I spent alone in the barn without even a blanket. I feel so lonely, so cold, so sad, so painful. Why? Why am I the only one treated like this? Aaah, it hurts. Somebody make it stop. So hard, so cold. I dont like being alone. So lonely, so painful, so cold. Why? Why am I the only one? Why does everyone treat me like this? So painful. No more. No more. No more. No more. Nomorenomorenomorenomorenomorenomorenomore- AAAAAAAAARGHHHHHHH!!!!!!!! I hated them. My family. They shunned me, threw stones at me, my siblings stole my food. My father and mother pretended not to see me. They said they didnt want to be associated with someone like me who had black hair and black eyes. And I remember. My father who tried to kill me over and over again. To protect my siblings he said. And I remember. My mother who promised to kill me with her own hands when my father beat her, suspecting that I was born of an affair. I managed not to be killed. Because I ran away to the barn at night. However, the wounds I received during the day were painful, and agonizing, and I wanted to cry, but what was more agonizing was my hunger. And one day when a peddler visited the village, I sold myself. Voluntarily. If I hadnt, my parents wouldve killed me before long. I was vomiting. Everything I had just eaten not long ago. The meat I ate with the soup was rotten. The potatoes and carrots were badly discolored and shouldnt even be eaten in the first place. Even the bread was just a baked, roughly milled, coarse wheat. A black mass that had been overcooked was lying in the gastric juice. Until now, it had all been a deception. I had been eating those things which wouldnt even be fed to livestocks. I finally realized. It was because of the contract magic The painful memory that suddenly came to life, and the poor food I noticed I had been eating, made tears flow out from my eyes. But the blue color was clearly visible even with my blurred watery vision; a bangle-like tattoo on my skinny white arm Everything was done by the contract magic. Dont let the slaves become rebellious. Especially, dont let the criminal slaves feel anything out-of-place. Dont let slaves cook up trouble with each other. As though to hypnotize and turn the people into flocks of sheep, they gave us contract magic. But now, the magic was released. Why? The reason is that the duke, who was the owner of us slaves and the master designated in the contract magic, was dead. Similar noises were coming from around me. About half the slaves were crouching and vomiting like me, but the other half had already started to act. Two tattoos on their arms. Criminal slaves. One slave knocked down a mine soldier, took the sword, and slit the soldiers throat without any hesitation. Gyahahahahaha! I am finally free! Isnt that person the man who patted my head from behind and told me to eat more in the cafeteria? And that person there who kicked down a mine soldier, is the one who helped me when I was struggling with a heavy bag in the mine. And the person who is kicking away the vomiting slaves in his path is the one who taught me what to do when I encounter a monster in the mine. Everyones contract magic was released at the same time. Thus, a flood of memories and emotions must have rushed back into their head. There was no one to restrict them anymore. Of course, when they became slaves, their main skills must have been removed. Old man Hinga said that there was a skill with the ability to attach and detach skills. Still, the slaves were strong, especially the criminal slaves. Much more than the, although trained, less experienced mine soldiers. Soldiers, suppress the slaves! Quickly! Get the help of adventurers too!the mine chief screamed. When I saw his face, I doubted my own eyes. So this man had such an ugly face with bloodshot eyes smeared with pure greed, huh It seems that all painful things were covered up with a lid to make us obedient slaves. Not only that, but everything that caused bad feelings was shut out. H-Hey! You! That isC This was originally mine!! I heard a very familiar voice, and looked over in that direction. The person who I thought of as my older sister, and the one who called me her little brother, was now holding the rainbow-coloured skill orb in her hand. That light is bad, I felt goosebumps on my skin. The skill orb that Lark held in her hand was certainly a rainbow color, but rather than the pure beauty I had felt a while ago, it felt more eerie, as though something unknown, something ominous was glaring at me. Lark! Dont My voice didnt reach her. Lark stretched out her thin right hand up to the sky. The rainbow-colored skill orb shone even more brilliantly, and was sucked into her body. So this isShadow King . This is the power of a 6-star!! Larks lips trembled as laughter escaped her mouth. However, the mine chief immediately gave out orders. Capture her! No, cut off her arms and legs, and leave her helpless! But dont kill her! Otherwise, we wont be able to pull out the skill orb!! The soldiers rushed towards Lark. They didnt seem to have any intention of holding back, as they charged with their swords and shields raised. Come, my sword. When she held out her hand, something black, in a crescent shape, shot out of her palm and cleaved through the air. It engulfed several soldiers, cleaving their bodies in two, even destroying the shield, and disappeared. The mine chief screamed. He turned his back to Lark, and started running. He was too close to Lark. Not just the mine chief. Even the soldiers ordered to attack Lark were running away. Dont try to run. Lark raised her hand and swung it down. A black shadow surged forth and cleaved the mine chief right in half. The mine chiefs bisected body fell to the right and left symmetrically. His internal organs and blood spilled out. I felt like vomiting looking at that, but I had vomited everything a while ago, so nothing came out. Lark looked down at me as I sat on the ground. The torch dropped by a nearby soldier was reflected in Larks violet eyes. Little brother. What I felt at that time was fear. Her skinny face was still composed. I dont know if it was because she killed a person or because of some other feeling, but her eyes carried a tinge of sorrow. Help me, I felt like she uttered those words. No, its just my hallucination. Lark hasnt opened her mouth, has she? Can you stand? In her hand that was reached out to me, I saw shadows crawling. I reflexively shrank away. Lark was taken aback and pulled back her hand. Lark was looking me in the eye. I wanted to see her face, too. But I couldnt. She then turned away. The exit is open. You should escape too. She left behind those words and trotted away. AhI knew I had to say something to her. There were so many things I could have said to her. But I was unable to. Was it because I was feeling guilty for not taking her hand? Was it because I couldnt take the hand of a murderer? Was I thinking I was going to be killed, too? Goodbye, little brother Im an idiot. I didnt take her hand. I knew I would regret this forever, but I still couldnt speak. Prologue 7 Screams and yells echoed. I stood up unsteadily, not knowing what I should do. Most of the slaves were trying to escape, and some of them were just quivering without running away. Many of the fleeing slaves headed to the warehouse where the skill orbs are stored. The gates of the warehouse was opened earlier to present Shadow King to the duke. Conversely, slaves who had taken up dangerous skills had empty skill holder slots to absorb skill orbs. Moreover, they could sell them at a high price if they took it out of the warehouse. There was a bloody battle between the slaves and the mine soldiers who guarded the warehouse. Whats going to happen to me? Even if I stood still, I will only be caught by a soldier and forced back into slavery to another master by contract magic. I dont like it. I dont want to return to that fake life. I got used to living in this mine and thought, Its not so bad here. Its at least better than being hated by my siblings and skipping meals, but I realized that was due to the contract magic and I never want to live under such illusions again. Having said that, I do not want to return to my hometown either. So what I have to do now is quite straightforward. I have to acquire the power to survive on my own. Lark. She was the first person to obtain the power to survive. And she reached out a helping hand towards me Dont think about her now. Theres only one thing I can do right now. Go to the warehouse and get myself a skill orb. Fortunately or unfortunately, I dont have any skills, so I can absorb any skill at all. As I headed towards the warehouse, the slaves seemed to have the upper hand in the battle with the soldiers. The level of enthusiasm was different between the soldiers who did not want to die in vain and the slaves who had no other way out. I also broke into the warehouse following the slaves who rushed into the warehouse. The warehouse was large with a number of shelves. All of the shelves had holes to place skill orbs. But now most of the shelves were empty. SHIT! The valuable skills have already been shipped out! I dont need 1-stars! If you dont need it, give it to me! Haha! Im going to sell this! The slaves could start fighting with each other over the few skill orbs that remained. Hey, theres a door in the back! The slaves turned over there all at once. The locked iron door was powerless in the face of the desperate slaves. The lock broke as they bashed their swords and shields over and over again. And the door opened. WOW! What the hell is this! Its full of rare orbs! Light leaked through the door. The slaves rushed into the small room, picked up the skill orbs, and absorbed it. Bastard! I want that! First come, first serve, you foolC Aaahhh! A sword was sticking out from his side, and the skill orb fell from his hand. The dazzling blue orb rolled over to my feet. It was the rarest skill orb I had ever seen, besides the 6-star that Lark acquired. When I quickly tried to pick it up, a kick came from the side. I flew across the warehouse, groaning in pain. My stomach was empty, but it felt like being torn apart. Stay away, kid! Ahahaha! Luck is finally on my side! It was the auntie from the cafeteria, who was laughing with the 4-star skill orb in hand. And the light was sucked into her body. Old Hag! Give it back! Ahahaha! Get lost, you fools! The auntie held up her right hand and launched a powerful wind attack. The two slaves were swept off their feet and crashed into the walls of the warehouse. Wow You can get this kind of power with just one skill orb? The other slaves ran out of the room, not wanting to become the next target. And of course, there were no more skill orbs left. Shitty hag, Ill get you back for this The slaves who were knocked against the wall also got up and left the warehouse. The auntie was already long gone. Nothing left I was the only one left behind in the empty warehouse. I bit down the pain in my stomach and staggered towards the small room, but there was nothing inside the dim room Hmm? Wha? Theres one ther I immediately closed my mouth with both hands. There are skill orbs which greatly enhances human senses. It would be the worst if they heard what I was about to say. I swallowed my saliva and approached it nervously. It was a pitch black skill orb. There was a rainbow-colored dot in the center, rotating around as though sucking in all light. World Ruler A skill orb that shouldnt exist. I remembered what old man Hinga told me previously. CThere is a skill orb with more than eight stars. It is something which cant be handled by humans. Ive seen it once before The skill orb which is slumbering in the warehouse of this mine the Overlimit Skill Orb. This is it! This is the Overlimit Skill Orb! For some reason, I felt like I was being called by the skill orb. I extended my arm, and gently touched the surface of the sphere with my fingers. I was expecting to feel a smooth surface, but my fingers slipped into the skill orb as if I was touching the surface of water. The black surface cracked, and the rainbow-coloured light poured out from inside. The light surged like a torrent of water, parted into several rays, swirled around in the small room, and entered straight into my head. Ah, Aah, Aaah, AAAAAAAAAAAA! I could see over the walls of the room, over the cave, over the mine, over the clouds, over the atmosphere, and the cosmos beyond. Ah, I see I found out at that moment. So thats why I was able to use this skill orb Even though I was in a complete mess C shaken by the trauma of the past, saw the ghastly murder of several people, being kicked in the stomach, rejecting to take my sisters hand C I felt so refreshed. I cant believe I was reincarnated into a different world. Since Ive had two lives, the previous and the current life, I have double skill slots amounting to 16. And I also have a name now. I am Harumi Reiji. I died when I was in high school and was reincarnated in this world. * * The sky was pitch black outside the window. I remained alone in the classroom, typing on a keyboard that I was not used to. I then stopped and stretched my body. Im finally done Im tired. A haunted house, our class program for the school festival. Even for such a common thing, our lazy and conservative homeroom teacher said, Budget and plan it. Organize measures for risk prevention, tossing all the work onto the students. And my classmates imposed all the work onto me and returned home. This work was just for the sake of doing it. Even if I prepared the proper documents, my homeroom teacher would just approve it without taking a look at it. Lets go home and study. Nobody ever did anything for me. I was just used and not appreciated by others everyday. But study doesnt betray me. The more I study, the more my test scores will increase, and the chances of getting into a university of my choosing will go up. The most fun thing for me right now was studying. Isnt that too hollow? Certainly! Well, I too want to experience a sweet and sour high school life with girls! But with my short height I was feeling bitter about my body which didnt seem to grow any more, as I left the school on my bicycle. And due to that, I was not paying enough attention to the road. The bicycle slipped off the road. I got stuck in an irrigation canal that was flooded by the rain the other day and drowned. * * I immediately understood the effect of the skill World Ruler. The essence of this skill was the variety of information that flowed into my head. For example, if I looked up at the sky, I can see that this is the spring sky and that it will rain a little in the middle of the night. It was an indescribable feeling. An omnipotent feeling that allowed me to grasp everything within my sight. So this is World Ruler! Prologue 8 I could kind of understand what Lark felt when she finally acquired power, but unlike her, I did not have a strong craving for it and thus was indifferent about it. The number of soldiers is increasing. Adventurers who were sleeping, woke up and joined the ranks of the soldiers. We slaves wear plain clothes, so its easy to differentiate us. Thus, it was only a matter of time before we were suppressed. But I can escape. I had a clear grasp on the exact number of people inside the cave. There were a myriad of ways to escape by exploiting that information. I rushed out of the warehouse and headed to the wall house. The wooden house that was built in such a way as to cling to the cliff C where I and Lark had been staying for three years C was in a terrible state. Most of the houses fell down from the cliff and were destroyed. Fortunately, this wall house was prepared for mining slaves. Most of the people attended the morning session, so it was virtually abandoned. Ah However, some slaves remained. Those who drank too much last night and overslept, those who were sick in bed, etc. I saw the arm of someone who was crushed underneath a house sticking out. Shit. What was that rumbling just now? Was it an earthquake? However, I have never heard anyone mention the word earthquake in this world. I wonder if there is even such a word. Everyone called it rumbling. I moved quickly and started looking for old man Hinga. The old mans house was no longer on the wall, so it must have fallen to the ground. Old man Hinga! I found the old mans house C in a slanted position C crushed under other houses. The door was open at an angle of 45 degrees. Below the house, I found the old man sitting on a pile of rubble. Oh So you survived that cave-in huh, boy the old man said to me, as I came running for him, in his usual cold tone. Oh, I see. This person is like that. I didnt realize it until the contract magic was released. There was no tattoo on the old mans arm. It seems that he was never a mine slave to begin with. I dont know why he was staying in this mine, in the same dwelling as the slaves, but I understood the old mans will; that he was a man of bottomless kindness. Getting knowledge in this world is terribly difficult. Higher education institutions not only universities, so to speak, but even high schools are accessible to only a very limited number of privileged people. Despite that, the old man had a lot of knowledge, and departed it free of charge for anyone who wanted it C to me. No, I did bring him food, but that doesnt even come close to paying for all the things that the old man has taught me. He taught me about this mine. Skill orbs. Slaves and magic. Poisonous and medicinal herb. Most importantly C how to live in this world. But the old man never ever showed kindness. That is because, Old man Hinga You deliberately acted cold to us so that we could leave the mine without any lingering attachments. Its not that I noticed it because of my skill. But the bearing of this man told everything. I knew he wasnt any old man, but the man sitting in front of me was exuding a wise aura. !! I see, I see now The contract magic has been released, hasnt it? So, Achenbachs son died, huh Do you know the Duke? I dont know much about him, but I knew his father. That guy would get drunk and make a whole bunch of problems, which I had to clean up everytime. This old man might be a bigger big-wig in society that I thought. Old man Hinga. This whole mine is in chaos right now. Would you like to escape with me? I cant do that. Why not? First reason is I lived here with the intention of dying here, and the other reason is this. !! I didnt notice sooner because I was occupied talking with the old man. But the old mans left side was bleeding. Did it happen when you fell? There is that, but also because its an old wound that reopened. It is a short life anyway. I will just accept my fate quietly. I couldnt say anything but frustratedly clench my teeth. The old man wiped the blood that was dripping from his mouth with the back of his hand. And frowned. I wanted to pray to the sun one last time, but its still far until daylight. Even though it would only be a mere 30 minutes more before the sun comes up. Old man I made up my mind. Its far until daylight but its not too far to get to the mine exit. I will lend you a shoulder. I appreciate your concern. But no matter how stupid the soldiers are, an old man and a boy cant escape easily. Reiji. What? My name is Reiji. You can stop calling me boy. My previous life was over. But I wasnt given a name in this world. So Im going to continue with the name Reiji. HoweverC The Rei in Reiji stands for zero and the ji stands for 2. What happened to you in this short time?the old man frowned. As far as I know, there was no kanji in this world. I will restart my life in this world. I will start from zero. And I have an older sister C therefore, I will call myself No. 2, as the younger brother. Lets go. Give me your hands. Youre serious, arent you? Of course. The old man grabbed my hand and staggered up. I supported the old man from the other side of his wound. It was mostly him just leaning on me for support. I noticed that there was no stinging odor from this person, but rather a mint-like odor. Ugh Despite the old man being like a withered tree branch, I couldnt support him without using all my strength. Lets go! I started walking with thoughts that I didnt want to let this person die in a place like this. Steadily, step by step. Even though it was at a turtles pace, we steadily headed towards the exit. Getting this man out of here was the only thing that kept me moving. Because this man is the one who let me study, which I wanted to do in my previous life. He cared about me, who was always used and not appreciated by anyone. In this world where everything was taken from me, he was the second person who gave something to me. And because he knows the bond between me and Lark, the first person who gave me something. Prologue 9 Three soldiers up ahead. Five slaves to the right. Theyre going to clash. I navigated through the chaos by using World Ruler. We moved behind the rubbles of collapsed buildings and avoided the soldiers and slaves who were fighting. We could only hope that no one would care about an old man and a child. There was only one entrance to the mine. It was narrow, lined up with wooden barricades, and, naturally, had many soldiers guarding it. Over 50 slaves and a mixed force of 100 soldiers and adventurers clashed. Wow The sound of swords colliding and flashy magic attacks filled the spot near the entrance. Although there were many strong slaves, the defense force, which was superior in terms of numbers and locational advantage, had the upper hand. I was momentarily stunned seeing people attacking each other violently, the screams, and the thick smell of blood. However, I quickly came to my senses. Is it possible to slip through the confusion? CNo, even a mouse couldnt slip through their defense line. Should I attack the weakest point in their line? CNo, with my physical ability, I cant take down even the weakest adult in this place. Should I jump across from somewhere higher? CNo, I cant do that while carrying the old man. Calculations were happening quickly in my head. That was also possible because of the existence of World Ruler. Information flowed in as naturally as breathing, and my mind processed them. Boy. I mean, Reiji-kun. This seems to be the end. Its not over yet. I havent shown you the sun. Unfortunately, the exit to the cave was facing west. Beyond the defense line is a forest with thick trees obscuring the view, but I can see orange light bouncing off the top of the trees C the suns rays. Only a little more. A little more and we can escape from this place. Is there no other way? Answer me World Ruler! The skill was silent, however. I have learned from my very short usage period of the skill that this skill isnt responsive. It just fully tells me about the surrounding information from what I see, hear, and smell. It doesnt tell me about what I cant see, cant hear, and cant smell. What to do with that information is my job. I have to come up with ideas, but it also tells me the success rate of those ideas. Its better to give up you might be able to do it if you went alone. If you get caught, Ill talk to them so that you wont be tortured. Old man Hinga. Living an illusion and being robbed of the ability to think isnt that in itself a torture? !!the old man was taken aback, still leaning on me for support. My arms supporting him have started to tremble. I was gradually reaching the limits of my strength. You really have changed Like an entirely different person. Rather than having changed, I just have another personality. Fine, guess Ill go along with you till the end. I dont know if you can do it, but I can give you an idea. An idea? Look at the upper part of the entrance. There is a spot covered with a cloth, right? The entrance was made of stacked rectangular stones which looked like bricks, but the top part was bare rock surface. And there certainly was an unnaturally large cloth attached to it. That part collapsed and formed a hole many years ago. They made temporary repairs, but that was all. Which means, if we hit it, it might collapse? Exactly. If there is a spot behind the cloth where I can make a hole C isnt it worth a shot? There was no answer from World Ruler. Is it because I cant see the spot hidden behind the cloth? Please wait here, old man Hinga. All right. When I lowered the old man under the shadow of a building, the old man grimaced in pain. The old mans complexion was beyond pale. How bad is the wound? How long does the old man have left? World Ruler knew the answer. The old man had no more than 30 minutes left. Not only was the wound deep, the old man had also lost too much blood. And his body temperature was dropping rapidly. I ran through the blind spots of the people fighting and pulled out a sword from the waist of a dead soldier. Heavy. Are adults always swinging around something this heavy?! My target was only one. The person who was hiding a little further back from the fighting, and also someone I knew the auntie from the cafeteria. Tsk, what a bunch of crap. Getting stopped so close to the exit Move your asses and crush the soldiers already. These slaves are worthlesC ?! Dont move. I slipped behind her and held the sword horizontally right next to her neck. Despite having acquired magic, it seems that she still hasnt found a way to escape. By the way, I didnt see Lark anywhere, so she must have left earlier. If you move, Ill swing the sword. If it only cuts your face, youll still be okay, but if it cuts your neck, you die. Y-Y-Y-You are that creepy black-haired kid I have only one request. I pointed to the cloth above the entrance. I want you to hit that spot with your magic. I have only a little bit of mana left. I cant simply listen to your whims I see. Thats unfortunate.. I moved the sword closer, touching the aunties neck. I-I understand! I should just shoot, right?! The auntie held both hands toward the cloth at the top of the entrance. The surrounding air swirled around and a basketball-sized mass of flames was shot. The flames illuminated the backs of the slaves, the pointy helmets of the soldiers, the puzzled faces of the adventurers, and hit the cloth. The impact caused the flames to scatter, and the cloth burned into pieces. At the same time, the wall crumbled and collapsed. A clear view of the sky in the west was opened up. A few soldiers got crushed under the sudden collapse of rocks, and the adventurers fled. The slaves rushed towards the remaining soldiers, and the defense line finally collapsed. Holy! I am the one who did that! Isnt that amazing?! The auntie was screaming, but I was already back to the old man. You did well. Yes. The wound had opened up too much. Although we were so close, the old mans face was deathly pale. Lets go. Its just around the corner. I lent my shoulder as support and started walking while trying not to think about the shadow of death looming over the old man. I felt almost no warmth from his body. The old mans body was trembling and each breath was getting shorter. Am I doing something wrong? If I didnt take the old man, would he be healed after the riot was suppressed? Or should I have looked for someone who can use healing magic? I got information from World Ruler that his time limit was almost up. So much for a 10-star Overlimit Skill Orb. It couldnt even save an old mans life But I know. Im the one at fault. I couldnt master this skill. I feel there couldve been a better solution because I wasnt using the information obtained through World Ruler effectively. My molar teeth is a fake. Ha? What are you saying? The defense line was already broken, so soldiers and adventurers were chasing slaves who had fled. I saw several soldiers entering the cave with the corpses of their companion and the ones on the verge of death. There was no one near the entrance except the corpses of the fallen slaves. I have a rare ore called Phosphorus stone hidden in my teeth. Once I die, take it with you You can make some good money by selling it. Is it something like your parting gift? Nothing that great We avoid the fallen barricade and proceed while not stepping on the corpse. A clean and fresh breeze blew on my face. Ah I raised my head and saw a tree growing in front of me. When I looked up, there was the blue sky. I finally escaped from the mine. Soldiers come and go on this road. Lets move over there. the old man said, pointing to a small path to the north running parallel to a steep cliff. I walked north together with the old man. If you ever meet my grandchild, can you tell her that I died without holding a grudge until the end? Your grandchild? Her name is Lulusha. Unlike me, she is a very intelligent and lovely girl. The old mans voice became softer. His legs cant even walk anymore and just seemed like being dragged. We slowly climbed uphill at an incredibly slow pace. There was a boulder a little further ahead and a small open space on the other side. And I could see the glare of the morning sun reflected from the boulder. We slowly but surely approached that spot. After the contract magic was released, too many things rushed into my head, and to be honest, my brain was very confused. But right now I stopped thinking. I was walking with the utmost care with old man Hinga so that we wouldnt fall down by mistake. Ohhh First the old mans toes touched the sunlight, then his gray hair, followed by his face and upper body, until his entire body was basking in the morning sun. This was also the first time Ive seen the morning sun since I came to this mine. Since we climbed uphill, we were above the trees. The burning red sun was rising over the ocean-like forest. The sun dyed the clouds red, blessed the forest with its light, and wrapped us in its warm embrace. I exist only to be punished. For I have committed a sin that I cant atone for even with my death. But I was blessed to bask in the suns embrace in my final hour. O God who governs heaven and earth, I pray that you grant blessings unto this poor child When I raised my head as I heard his prayer, old man Hinga was smiling at me, tears rolling down his cheeks. His wrinkled hand gently stroked my head. I wish you all the best in life, Reiji. Thank you. This person is going to die. Right at this moment. And yet he wished for my happiness. My nose became runny and tears started oozing out from the back of my eyes, but I held down my emotions. Strength slipped out of old man Hingas body. I fell on my back, unable to catch him. The old man laid lifeless beside me. I thrust one hand into the old mans mouth and searched for his molar teeth. I grasped it and pulled it out. It had a distinctly different texture, and a slight blue light leaked out from the discolored yellow teeth. This might be the Phosphorus stone that the old man mentioned. I threw the false teeth into the leather bag on my waist. Then, I lay the body of the old man on his back and put his hands on his stomach. I gently wiped off the dirt on his clothes and brushed aside the gray hair covering his eyes. Maybe you didnt feel the same as I did, but for me you were definitely the teacher who taught me about life in this world. I promise to live a life that you would be proud of. I closed my eyes and offered a moment of silence. I heard the chirping of birds flying high in the sky. My body basking in the sun felt pleasantly warm. CThere are blood trails. There seems to be slaves who fled to the top. I heard someone calling out. There was a sign that multiple people were approaching. I opened my eyes, not looking back the way I came from, I slid down a rocky slope. The forest I was heading to seemed like it would swallow me whole, but I will never return to that mine. Book 1: Chapter 1 Volume 1: Secret Departure. Guided Encounters. There are skills in this world, and you can acquire them through skill orbs. Depending on the rarity of the skill, it requires a certain amount of slots. And each person in the world has only 8 skill slots, which is what I learned from old man Hinga. I, however, have 16 slots. The reason seems to be because I have a previous life in which I was a Japanese high school student. And probably because of the existence of a previous life, I possessed knowledge beyond what a kid my age should. Though, I didnt know the words to express them and I also had few opportunities to demonstrate my knowledge. Everything in this world revolves around skills Oh, this tastes good! A fist-sized fruit C which looked like a green apple C I bit into was juicy and sour. This fruit was hanging at the end of a long branch which looked like a fishing rod with bait attached to the hook. I got a feeling that it was harmless from World Ruler, so I plucked the fruit from the branch. And interestingly, the branch bounced upwards. I plucked a few of these mysterious green fruits, as much as I could carry with both hands, and I strolled through the forest while eating them. I was not walking aimlessly. When I was saying goodbye to old man Hinga, I saw smoke rising from beyond the forest, which seemed like smoke produced from cooking, so I was walking towards it. I was thinking if thats the neighbouring town to the mine, but I wasnt too sure. The road that connects the mine and the town was crowded with many soldiers, so I tried to keep as far away as possible. Although the conditions were poor C forest floor covered in leaf mould, undulated surface, thickets everywhere C I was able to walk through without much problem. I want to get to a town by nightfall I learned that there were no dangerous animals in the surrounding area, thanks to World Ruler. However, I dont know what will happen when visibility drops at night, because I can only learn of the information within my perception. Even in the mountains in Japan, deers and wild boars only come down at night. Im sure there would be wolves in this world, and even a wild dog would be a sufficient threat to me now. DPerhaps World Ruler is not as omnipotent as I thought? Appraisal skills that appear in anime and novels that I know of, provides information such as the name and origin of plants, their rarity, and how much they are traded for. However, World Ruler only gives me a vague impression. And it doesnt tell me unless I consciously want to know. Not being able to get information on something unless its within my perception is almost like looking at the world through a distorted lens. Oh, thats pretty. I found a brook. I followed downstream, out of the forest, and onto a vast grassland. On the other side, there were stone houses surrounded by a simple defensive mudwall. Three slaves, and soldiers numbering more than ten, were fighting about 100 meters away. I quickly hid behind a tree. Come to think of it, I didnt see any slaves until I came here. I wonder where they all went. Ah! The outnumbered slaves were defeated and lay sprawled on the ground. Then, one soldier hurriedly raised his hand. And a fat man wearing fluffy clothes slowly walked over. What are they doing? When the fat man held his hand over one of the slaves, the slave glowed slightly, and a skill orb came out of him like a bubble. Is that the Orb Detachment skill?! One of the soldiers looked in my direction. I hurriedly pulled back my head and held my breath. Shit! Dont come here! I stood there motionless for a few minutes. I was afraid, but nothing happened. When I slowly peeked at them again, most of the soldiers and the fat man were leaving. The remaining soldiers carried the corpses of the slaves and tossed it into the grasslands. Perhaps they thought wild dogs would come and eat it at night so there was no need to dispose of it themselves. Or perhaps something more in line with a fantasy world than a wild dog. Phew I was almost found out. Gotta be more careful. Even though it was my second life, I only had the experience of being a Japanese high school student without war or fighting for survival. I am literally just a kid in this world where violent fights are prevalent in everyday life. Having World Ruler gives me an edge, but I shouldnt assume that I can survive by relying on it for everything. But arent you too underpowered for a 10-star skill, World Ruler-san?I complained, as I took a bite out of the mysterious green fruit, while leaning on the trunk of the tree. That Orb Detachment from before is more amazing I think. It can easily convert a skill back into a skill orb without any unnecessary questions. Cant you work as simple as that? Where I just hold out my hand andC !! A black and rainbow-coloured skill orb emerged from my chest. EH? In my hand, I was holding World Ruler. I was surprised. Extremely so. Moreover, my body was completely exhausted and I couldnt move for a while. Curling my body like a beetles larvae was the most I could do. I couldnt even wipe the drool from my mouth. My mind was the only thing that was working, so I started thinking. There is no sign that World Ruler is in my body anymore. In other words, I took out the skill orb on my own. Can everyone do it? No, thats not possible. If so, people would be dealing with skill orbs more carefreely, and Ive never seen nor heard the slaves talking about that. Which means, I automatically learned the Orb Detachment skill I saw from a distance. Do I have such a natural talent?! Nah, thats impossible. Meaning this is the true ability of World Ruler. Fuuu I finally recovered from the fatigue and woke up. I picked up the mysterious green fruit which fell on the ground, wiped off the dirt, and bit into it again. When that man pulled out the skill orb, he still looked composed at the very least he didnt look tired. Which means, I will be able to use the skills of others, but I will not be able to use them as freely as the original. When I absorbed World Ruler into my body again, the fog that hung over my mind cleared up, and I was once again surrounded by a feeling of omnipotence. I hope this doesnt become a habit. Although Im not gonna pull it out again My body becomes dull enough to die. Wait a minute I suddenly recalled that I saw the slaves using their skills. Especially the magic which the cafeteria auntie used. Can I use that too? If I remember correctly she held her hand like this and shot wind. I held forward my right hand and planted my feet on the ground. However, I couldnt even produce a gentle breeze. Hmm? Its not working What about fire? When I thought about it while looking at my right hand, a small fire flared up. I did it! I didC !! At that moment, I was suddenly assaulted by dizziness and fell sideways. And I just fell asleep right there. Book 1: Chapter 2 Urgh my head hurts. What the hell am I doing while being a fugitive It was dusk when I woke up. The only reason the soldiers didnt find me during this time was pure luck. I shouldnt be trying to test these kinds of things in my current situation. However, there was something that I understood. The difference between being able to use Wind Magic and Fire Magic was the presence of World Ruler. I couldnt use Wind Magic because I didnt have World Ruler at the time I saw it, but I can use Fire Magic because I saw it after I got the skill. However, the fatigue I felt when using Orb Detachment was completely different from the fatigue felt when activating Fire Magic. The former made me feel tired, while the latter drained all my strength. I am not too sure why. Maybe this had to do with the thing called mana. There were also skills called Mana Enhancement. What should I do from now on? I was thinking of slipping into the town and getting a change of clothes first. I was now a fugitive slave in terms of status, so no matter who catches me C not just limited to soldiers C I would be in trouble. However, if I do not explicitly reveal that I am a slave, they will not be able to confirm my identity. And even if they did, I can just insist on being a freed slave. As such, the biggest problem was clothes. People can recognize at a glance that I am a slave from my shabby clothes. I also have the tattoo on my left arm, but it wouldnt be a problem if I just hide it with long sleeves. So I can leave the tattoo for later. Hmm. I have a bad feeling. There are probably soldiers stationed in the town neighbouring the mine and would be the first place to be alerted. In fact, Id reckon a lot of the fugitive slaves had the same idea as me. So its better to think that several fights have already broken out in the city. Should I skip this town and go to the next one? But then theres the problem of how to spend the night. Ahhh, I shouldnt have tried to test my skill! It was inevitable, however. I had no money, no strength, and the only thing I could rely on for the time being wasWorld Ruler. At this point, I should just be calling it World Ruler-sama. After thinking and pondering for a while, I decided to spend the night here. Since the soldiers didnt find me when I was sleeping like a log during daytime, it seems that they are not paying much attention to the paths from the mine to the town. Then again, they mightve just not thought that someone would be sleeping so close to the town. There shouldnt be too many wild dogs being this close to the town This was not just my wishful thinking, but also because World Ruler-sama said, most likely. One night passed. Nothing happened. I climbed down from a tree branch and rubbed my sleepy eyes. Nothing happened but dogs were howling from everywhere. Moreover, it was much darker in the forest than I had originally thought. I wanted to hit myself for deciding to enter a little further into the forest because I thought that I could be seen from the town. The forest was pitch black. And because it was dark, I couldnt even move to a different place. The only light in that darkness was the information from World Ruler that said, This howl is just calling for a friend or That rustling was just a small animal. But I dont think I want to do that again. I remembered the memories from the mine as I sat in the darkness. It was kind of hazy, but I recalled many things; the tunnels I explored with Lark, the various things taught by old man Hinga, etc. Lark I wonder if youre doing okay? Even having acquired a strong skill, she was still a child the same as me. But I have experience from Japan, so theres that. I guess I should worry about myself for now. I looked around the perimeter of the town from a distance and moved around until I could see the highway. I saw a coach riding by, so it must be the highway. I wonder if that coach is carrying adventurers? As I was thinking about that, one of the adventurers looked in my direction. Even though I was hiding in the grass, he was looking straight at me. Cold sweat broke out, but the coach just rode away. Did that mean I wouldnt make a move if you dont? Was that a skill that detects presence? Or was their eyes just that good? If that was a skill, I should be able to copy it with World Ruler, right? I stared at a tree growing in the distance. Then, I can see it! Is it a skill that enhances eyesight? Amazing! I can see each and every single leaf clearly! Oh shit! I had forgotten the recoil of fatigue caused by using World Ruler! I braced myself, but there was no recoil. There is no recoil for something that improves the physical ability of the body, it seems. Thats good, but I achieved this much efficiency simply by imitating. That means That adventurer mustve seen me as plain as day I should be more careful. I tested various things while walking through the grasslands along the highway. Sword Technique skills were demonstrated in the battle between the slaves and the soldiers, but it doesnt feel like I can use it. I think its because I didnt see it clearly with my own eyes. Observation is a necessary element of World Ruler. When the Fire Magic was used, I had a firm look because our freedom hinged on whether it could destroy the wall. And, although World Ruler produces an inferior copy of the original, it has a tremendous advantage in that it does not consume skill slots. According to old man Hinga, there are some sword masters who are proficient in sword technique even if they do not have the Sword Technique skill, and some people can use fire magic even if they do not have Fire Magic skill. He said that skills from skill orbs are more like a shortcut to using magic, mastering weapons, etc, but human beings originally have infinite potential. Therefore, I think that I can unravel that potential through World Ruler. If I can change this distorted lens into a sharp lens, I might be able to learn much more. Although, this is just a hypothesis. Even if I cant copy skills perfectly at this stage isnt World Ruler an extremely broken skill? I started feeling some fear over the potential of the 10-star skill, but I refocused my mind. More importantly than that, I have to think about survival for now. Book 1: Chapter 3 There were trees all around which bore the mysterious green fruit. It seems that right now was the season for the fruit to grow, and I saw some fruits which have already been half eaten. My possessions were things necessary for excavation of skill orbs in the mine. An empty backpack, a waist tool bag with a chisel and a stone of reasonable size, which I used in place of a hammer. And the glowing phosphorus stone from old man Hinga. My clothes were tattered and shabby, but my shoes were made of sturdy leather, and the soles were made of wood. I was quite used to these shoes by now and I dont even get blisters anymore. However, it is not very suitable for walking long distances, and I often slip when walking on muddy surfaces. Hmm? This leaf is I saw a leaf that looked like mugwort, but it seems to be slightly toxic as per World Ruler. But I also learned that it could be used to erase my tattoo, so I picked a few of those leaves and rubbed it on my wrist. A refreshing scent rose together with green sap. Its fading? Although the effectiveness wasnt quite apparent, the tattoo seemed slightly fainter Well, its harmless on the skin, so I just applied it without worrying much. The smell was not bad either. I pulled out a lot of mugwort, stuffed it between my waist strap and started walking. I didnt manage to arrive in the next town on that day. At the border between the forest and the grasslands, I encamped on a tree branch and greeted the night. After that, I ate acorns and mulberries that I picked earlier, while watching the moon. When I was in Japan, although it was a provincial city, I grew up in a place where there were only rice fields around my house. Because it was not too urban, the starry sky must have surely been much more beautiful than in Tokyo. But how about this place I wonder Wow There were several streams of stardust just like the Milky Way in the sky. A crescent moon which seemed like it was sewn into the night sky was the same as Earth. If you think carefully, although the constellations are different, there is a moon, there is air, and the shape of human beings is the same. In short, the evolution process is the same. You can even call it a copy of Earth. Well, there are also impossible elements such as magic and skills, though. I would probably never learn the origin of this world. Even back on Earth, not everything was understood about our universe. There were many people who didnt believe in evolution theory from the Big Bang, right? The leaves in the grassland swayed as wind blew. It was a quiet night with no howling dogs nor buzzing insects. Hmm? Beyond the grasslands, the mountain ridge looked dark. A shadow cast over them. I saw a silhouette resembling a bird. Wait, wait, wait. Wait a minute! Why can I see a bird from this distance?! The silhouette opened its mouth wide toward the sky. CROAR! It shot a white sphere of light which illuminated even the surroundings of where I was. The sphere scattered in the sky like shooting stars and pierced the ground in a parabola. CROAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRR! After a while, a roar reached where I was. Followed by an explosion sound. W-W-W-W-What the hell is that?!!! Few seconds later, the ground started shaking, as did the tree I was on. And I finally realized the reason why there were no signs of wild dogs and animals tonight and why insects did not buzz. Because that giant creature appeared. Animals which were more used to the wild than me were already in hiding. World Ruler was silent regarding the black silhouette. Was it because it could not be identified by the silhouette alone? However, it did provide information regarding the light saying, Harmless since it wont reach here. The silhouette disappeared as it blended into the ridge of the mountain. Isnt that the direction of the mine? World Ruler answeredYes, as I thought to myself. The next town came into view. Just as I C tired of sleeping outdoors and walking unsteadily overwhelmed by a lack of sleep C was about to celebrate I saw the area around the gate connected to the highway buzzing with guards. CSlaves? CFrom the mine As the wind carried such words to my ear, I quietly moved away from them. This place is a no, too. I didnt want to take unnecessary risks after being careful so far. I feel tired, though! And sleepy! And lonely! Be that as it may, I had no choice but to adapt to my survival life. Wake up on a tree in the morning. If there is a stream nearby, wash my face and rinse my mouth. Walk while rubbing mugwort on my wrist. It does feel as though the tattoo has faded slightly. Maybe Im just imagining it. Then, I pick and eat edible fruits and seeds. I was lucky that the forest was blessed with lots of edible plants. I was craving to eat bread, pasta, rice, meat, and fish, but I think I can continue this survival lifestyle for another week. By that time, I might become a great country bumpkin. Two days have passed since then. I havent arrived in the next town yet. I first noticed a strange odor. Hmm? Food? The odor of burning spices struck my nose. At first I thought it was just my hallucination, but when I confirmed it with World Ruler, it seemed that my nose was correct. There was a trio of people sitting around a bonfire in a small open area in the forest, about 100 meters away from me. One was a large man. Another was a woman who looked like a nun. And the other was a person with a small frame wearing a hood over their face. It was almost dusk, and they were roasting skewered meat over the bonfire. CGULP I thought I heard something loud, but it just turned out to be me gulping unconsciously. I estimated earlier that I could continue my survival lifestyle for the next five days, but that is impossible. I will die if I dont eat meat right now. World Ruler answered,It will be okay for another 10 days.Shut up! Ooohh But I cant do something as stupid as showing myself to them. For now, my reasoning still holds the upper hand. Even though I fled from the mine through the forest with all this effort, it is beyond stupid and dangerous to reveal myself to unknown people. -Gigigigi Again, I thought I heard something, but it was just my teeth chattering. Dude, do you want to eat meat that much? Yes! I want to eat! Wont those people just go to the toilet at the same time by some miracle? Wont those meat please just fly like a rocket and fall into my hands? Wait a minute, do you really want to eat such spooky meat? Yes! I want meat no matter what! My mind is going crazy. I leaned on a tree, as I feared my reasoning deteriorating. This smell drives a man crazy. I can smell the gravy boiling. Aaah! Lets leave Just when I was about to turn my back on the bonfire adventurers, ! A branch was extending over the petite adventurer wearing a hood. It was a serpent which resembled a branch. Poisonous. Extremely strong. If it bit your arm, you have no choice but to cut it off, and if its the torso, you cant escape death C information flowed in from World Ruler. Run away. Run away. Run away. Startled, I looked at it again. The snake was flicking its tongue right above the petite adventurer. Is it going to bite that person?! A-Above! At that moment, I cast aside my current situation, the risks, their identities, and all such things, and gave a shout. I broke into a run towards them. The large man looked back, startled, pulled out a dagger that was right next to him. The light from the bonfire was reflected on the blade. Up! Look up! Wait, Dante. That kid is saying something! But Look Upppppp. Snaaaaaaake!!! Eh? Snake? When the petite adventurer looked up, the serpent was just about to fall on her. Everything played in slow motion to me. It was painfully obvious that I was out of reach. The large man gripping the dagger only cared about me and didnt even look at it. The nun was just looking flustered. As for the petite adventurer, the hood fell off as they looked up. What appeared was a long, amber-colored hair. It was intricately braided and was tied together by colorful beads C probably gems. The petite adventurer was a woman wearing shaman-like attire. The snake was reflected in her large, clear blue eyes. Book 1: Chapter 4 Oh, no! Its too late! UOOOOOH!!! Right when the snakes fangs were about to come into contact with the petite adventurers nose, someone jumped in from the side, like a black gust, and sent the snake flying. Mimino! Why were you just staring at it?! That was a Git Snake! Wh-Whaaaaat?! The large man knelt and threw the dagger in his hand. The blade splendidly cut off the snakes neck. Thank goodness And you there! Who are you?the man who knocked away the snake, asked. The man had dark gray hair standing on end and something which looked like a mane fluttering on his back. He had slanted sunburned eyes and sharp canines. Height was well over 180cm. The muscles of both legs were so well developed that his black leather pants was stretched tight. Ah, um I am The man approached while glaring with hostility. I was surprised by the fact that he made almost no sound as he walked. With that kind of developed body, he should be making sound when stepping on fallen leaves. It speaks to the level of training he had gone through to achieve that technique. There was no such person among the slaves. Stop, Raikira. He is still a child. Child? Look carefully. This kids clothes He is probablyC Probably my lifesaver! The large man, who was sitting, tried to cover me, but before that, the woman in the hood cut in between me and the gray-haired man. I was not aware of the Git Snake, so this kid tried to warn me! What else is there to consider?! Oi, Mimino I know youve noticed too that this kid is a slave. ! Not to mention a fugitive slave. I was taken aback and tried to hide the tattoo on my wrist, but it was too late. It was very easy to tell with a glance. I guess it was foolish to try to save someones life recklessly, after all. Even still, it doesnt matter, does it? The woman who had been silent up until now spoke. Her green hair was bundled behind and she was wearing a nun attire. Her eyes were half closed, like sleepy eyes. Her age was about the same as me, 16 C I mean, in the sense of my previous life. Slaves are regulated by contract magic, but being in the depths of this forest means that the magic has already been cut. So either the boy was released from his slave status or the boys master died, right? He mightve fled from the confusion of his masters death. In that case, the contract for the sale of slaves remains. So the slave must be left there. You get it, right? No, I dont get it. Oi, whatd you just say, Mimino? I dont get it! I dont care! And I dont want to care! You listen here! Im not saying this for fun! Im just trying to keep us out of trouble But this child! The woman in the hood, who was called Mimino, was as tall as I was. Despite being small, the way she spoke was like an adult she might not be of the human race. Just as the gray-haired man was a beastmen. He tried to save my life even though appearing before us put him in danger! Thats enough, isnt it?! Uhhthe gray-haired beastmen fumbled. Hey, Im sorry to scare you. Whats your name?she looked back at me, and asked, with a kind smile. She wore a loose dark green hooded robe, the edges of which were embroidered with colours such as red, white, and yellow. She might be some sort of a mage, as she was wearing a number of misanga bracelets on her arm. I am Reiji. Reiji-kun, huh. Thats a good name! I am Mimino. The mage of this party. That boorish man is Raikira. Who are you calling boorish?! The beastmen, Raikira, had already sat down by the bonfire, sulkingly, and rested his chin on his palm with the elbow on his knee. Half of his exposed skin was covered with fur. Born in a village of humans and worked in a mine where only humans worked, I rarely had the chance to see a beastmen. This is a fantasy world, after all. I am Dante. And this is my daughter, Non.the large man who threw a dagger at the poisonous snake, said. Daughter Daughter?! At first glance, he seems to be around 30 years old, but I wonder if hes actually older Dante was equipped with metal armor on important parts such as shoulders, chest, and elbows. And he wore a scalemail with 3cm brownish scales which covered the rest of his body. The scalemail that existed on Earth were pieces of metals woven together like scales, but these were real scales. Even while wearing armor, you can see that his body was tremendously muscular. The steel plate lying beside him was almost as big as a bench. Since it comes with a grip, I think Dante swings it around in battle. I wonder if hes a Berserker? He had a stern face, but his eyes were gentle. His green eyes and trimmed green hair were the same as his daughter, Non. I suddenly noticed that his neck was partially gray. It seems to be petrified.World Ruler told me without me consciously asking. My body has been petrified by Medusas curse, you see. And my daughter is following me for treatment. We are heading to the royal capital of Saint Knight Kingdom for my fathers treatment. There is a saint who is very good at healing magic there. Oh, I see That was all I could say. There seemed to be petrification curses in this world. When I tried to confirm the treatment method with World Ruler, images of raw material that I had zero idea of flooded into my mind. Hmm, I wonder what these are? One of them looked like autumn leaves, but the tip was divided into five. Another was a silver metal, but it was a very deep silver. And lastly, some squirming earthworm-like creatures I think? I didnt think that World Ruler could provide me with such information. Can these ingredients really cure petrification? I wonder if I should tell them about this But, what if they ask me where I got this knowledge from? And I dont really know what these ingredients are in the first place. For the time being, Non-san was thinking about treatment with magic, so I decided not to say anything strange. Come here, Reiji-kun! The meat was just cooked! Mimino took my hand and brought me to the bonfire. Her hands were very small. And so warm I sat on the ground, and exhaled, feeling tired. Here you go. Mimino offered me skewered meat. I dont know what kind of meat it was, but the surface was sprinkled with a lot of spices. There wasnt much fat on it, but that didnt matter. As the steam and smell of the meat filled my nostrils, I grabbed her hand and sunk my teeth into the meat. Sparks scattered in front of me. The stimulus of the spices quickly spread throughout my mouth, and then my tongue perceived the fat on the meat. It felt like the heat would scald my tongue, but I absolutely didnt want to miss even a drop of the gravy, so I didnt open my mouth at all. When I chewed the meat, my gums hurt. One tooth in the back was loose. My heart thumped like crazy and my body felt like it was on fire. Perhaps my body was taken by surprise by the animal protein that came in. The moment I swallowed was pure bliss. My stomach, which received a surprise piece of meat, was doing its best to break it down, like a firefighter who was engaged in fire fighting. Reiji-kun. I returned to my senses by the caring voice. I had been holding Miminos hand. S-Sorry I am so sorry No, its all good. Children should eat properly. Mimino placed the skewered meat in my hand, gently stretched out both hands, and hugged my head. Eh? Forget the painful things and just eat! And thats when I noticed that tears had been rolling down my cheeks non-stop. Book 1: Chapter 5 * Adventurers * Is he asleep?Dante asked, while adding branches to the bonfire. Yes, looks like it.Mimino answered, sitting next to the sleeping Reiji. Everybody took turns to keep the bonfire alight. Dante was in charge right now, but Mimino had been watching over Reiji until he fell asleep. A slave child, huh I think there was a skill orb mine around this area. I dont care where he came from. To think someone forced such a small child to work as a slave And till he became so thin He was eating that cheap meat like it was the most delicious thing he had eaten in his life. Mimino reached her hand and brushed aside Reijis hair from his eyes. Mimino. Reaching out to the poor is your virtue, but keep it moderate. Is that a general view? Or is it wisdom of your experience? It is true in general and also my experience. I will never abandon you, who got petrified while protecting your friends. Just like the others. The two fell silent, and indulged in their thoughts while looking at the bonfire. Sleep now. Or youll wake up sleepy tomorrow. Okay, I will. Mimino laid down a blanket by Reiji, and lied down. I wont abandon you either, Reiji-kun. I will protect you. * * Apparently, I was welcomed into the party due to being a pitiable child. Sure, if a slave-looking child clung to cheap meat, while crying, that might be true. Adventurers form a team with several people, call it party, and take on quests on a party basis. The name of this party seems to be Silver Balance. Originally, Dante-san and Mimino-san were active in the same party, but the party broke up when Dante-san, the strongest member of the party, was inflicted by Medusas curse. Since then, Dante-san has been treated by his daughter, Non, but the petrification could not be healed, so they decided to head for the Saint Knight Kingdom. Dante-san said he originally formed a three person party Silver Balance with Non-san and Mimino-san, who was in Dante-sans original party, and picked up Raikira-san during their journey. Raikira was in the same situation as you, Reiji. He was passed out from hunger, and Mimino saved him. Really? Even after he was saved, he said things like, I dont want to join someone like you who helps a suspicious beastmen like me at first, and eventually joined Silver Balance after a while. You saw Raikiras movement, right? Hes movement skill is extremely high. He must have surely been a well-known mercenary or an adventurer. Raikira-san, who seemed to be a well-known mercenary or adventurer, stared at me from time to time. Perhaps being wary of me. Apparently, the reason why he was not near the bonfire when the Git Snake attacked, was because he was inspecting if there were any monsters nearby. Beastmen have good senses, so Raikira-san seems to have volunteered to scout for enemies. He wouldve noticed the Git Snake had he been nearby, and even Dante-san and Mimino-san wouldve usually noticed, but they were distracted in preparing food, it seems. Raikira is a beastmen and Mimino is a halfling. Keith Gran Federation is a federation of the human race. They have strong prejudice against demi-humans.Dante-san said, with a bitter look. Silver Balance advanced through the forest. Not by the highway, but through the forest. Because that was less troublesome. I didnt know that humans were so exclusive of others. Okay, I did it. Reiji-kun, come here~ The next night, Mimino-san called me over to the bonfire. Here, this is for you. The colours might be a little mismatched becaused I added some scrap cloth, but its better than the clothes youre wearing now. Mimino-san measured my size and put together a piece of clothing for me. The type which you tie together with a waist strap in front. The base was a dark red colour and the sleeves were green. I-Is it really okay?I asked. However, just the fact that someone took the time to put together a piece of clothing for my sake, meant the world to me. Of course~ Heh, what is that thing? If it was me, I wouldnt wear something so embarrassing. Raikira-san remarked, as he passed by. I hugged the clothes and started crying again. Not good. I am easily moved to tears lately. I have to behave more decently Come on, try it on! Ah, waitC Mimino-san started undressing me. I noticed that her eyes were moist, too. Your body is full of dirt, so lets take this opportunity and wash you. W-What? The back of my head started feeling cold and suddenly water washed over me. Wait a minute. Mimino-san didnt have any water, did she? And even the water in the pot was not drawn from somewhere. M-Mimino-san, is t-this w-water.I asked, while Mimino-san poured water over my head. Oh, this is my skill Convenience. Youve never seen it? No There are so many things you can do, like produce drinking water, setting fire, blowing wind, creating a stove, smoothing out clothes, etc. Its literally a convenience magic that fits your life. Is it a unique characteristic skill? Yeah. If youre an adventurer, having someone with this skill makes things a lot easier. Okay, that settles your head. Next is your back. Ahya! As I wiped my wet hair with a cloth, my back was being scrubbed. This person wants to treat me like a child no matter what, it seems. Its embarrassing for me, who has experienced life as a high school student, to expose my scrawny body in the presence of other party members. Um, I can do it on my own. Children shouldnt be shy. No, Im already 10 years old. 16 on the inside, though. Eh?! 10 years old?! I thought you were 5 or 6 for sure. I am not too far off from Mimino-san Wha?! Yes, you are! I am 20 years old already!Mimino-san pouted, as her face turned red. Buhaha! No matter how you look at it, Mimino is only about 13 years old! Ahahahahaha-Ouch!Raikira-san laughed. The stone thrown by Mimino-san hit Raikira-san in the head. Mimino-san was only slightly taller than me. Just shy of 150cm. But Mimino-san is 20 years old. So, that means she can legally drink alcohol in Japan. Fantasy world sure is amazing However, if Mimino-san drank alcohol, it would totally be perceived as a crime. By the way, Dante-san was 35 years old and the oldest member in the party, and his daughter, Non-san, was 16 years old. Raikira-san was 18 years old. If Non-san was born in my world, who knows, we mightve been classmates. Its kinda amazing when you think so. You cant really see because she wears loose clothes, but she has very big breasts. Boys wouldve surely gone crazy for her. On the contrary, Mimino-san was a cutboard. No further comments. Non-was was also taller than Mimino-san, and slightly large for a woman. Maybe she will grow larger still. Dante-san and Raikira-san were larger by a wide margin. Mimino-san was the smallest member of the party, but she might be feeling happy now since Ive taken that spot from her. Cant say I share her feelings. Oh~ It suits you! But you might grow out of it quickly.Mimino-san said, happily, as I put my arms through the sleeves. And then, Non-san approached me with a smile, and a razor in her hand. W-W-What is that? Lets give you a haircut. Oh, just my hair I was scared there for a second. Sometimes I cant really tell what Non-san is thinking, so I was startled when she approached me with a razor. After a short haircut, Okay, were done. Oh~ I felt that my hair was quite neat. When I was a slave, I just sort of cut it when it grew too long and it became a hindrance to my work. Seeing Mimino-san clap her hands, I wonder if I became slightly better looking. U-Uhh Once again, nice to meet you all. Yeah, nice to meet you~ Reiji-kun. Yeah, me too.Dante-san said. Nice to meet you.Non-san said. Tsk. While lying down, as though sulking, Raikira-san clicked his tongue. Raikira!Mimino-san exclaimed, kicking him in the butt. Book 1: Chapter 6 Silver Balance was strong, to say the least. No creature in the forest was a match for them. The wild dogs C brown furred monsters which look like a mix between a wolf and a dog C which I was terrified of in the pitch darkness of the forest, was no big deal for them. These wild dogs seem to be a monster called charcoal wolf, and when it senses a human approaching with its sharp sense of smell, they call their pack and surround the human from a distance. By the time the human notices, it would be too late. They are chased down by the overwhelming number and bitten to death. However, Raikira-sans sense of smell was the same as a Charcoal Wolf C although the man himself says its superior, Dante-san said equal C and when a Charcoal Wolf notices the party, Raikira-san also becomes aware. He approaches and defeats it quickly before it calls the pack. Raikira-sans way of fighting was quite sharp. If he senses that its an enemy, he starts running without sound, and kicks the feet to reduce its mobility. If the enemy can no longer run as fast, its as good as over. He sometimes plays around with it, kills it right away with a dagger, or kicks it to death. Does he have Physical Strength Enhancement skill? Or perhaps Kicking Technique skill? I simply tried to guess his skills within the small scope of my knowledge. I watched his movements a lot. I sneaked away during breaks and tried to imitate his movements, but I couldnt copy it. Perhaps he has absorbed totally different skill orbs from what I have guessed. Hmm, the world of skills sure is deep. He also doesnt make a sound when stepping on fallen leaves. I thought it was some kind of skill at first, but seeing that I cant imitate it, perhaps its more a technique he practised. I felt slightly guilty to copy their skills without asking them, but I decided that it was necessary for me to survive in this world. And its not like a perfect copy either, and it would be better for Silver Balance if I stopped being an extra baggage and become somewhat useful. As you can see, Raikira has a bad mouth, but when it comes to dealing with animal monsters, he cannot be topped. Um Mimino-san. How did you fight before Raikira-san joined the party? I used magic to detect enemies. But then Id run out of mana at times and that usually reduces the distance we can travel in a day. So, Im happy to have Raikira on board. Magic, I see So, is there magic which can grasp an enemys position? There is magic in this world, but most of the magic that consumes mana is the 8 kinds of magic which falls under magical characteristic skill orbs and the 2 kinds which fall under mysterious characteristic skill orbs C or so I was taught by old man Hinga. I said most because there is an exception called unique characteristics, such as Mimino-sans Convenience. After observing her skill, I succeeded in producing a small amount of water. It sure is convenient. If I can also use magic, I can become more useful, right? Its okay. Reiji-kun doesnt have to fight. But I cant be a freeloader. -Thats right. Those who dont work, dont get to eat. Give him some work to do. Raikira-san, who came back after finishing off the Charcoal Wolf, remarked. And Mimino-san frowned openly. Children should not work. You keep saying children this, children that, but in this forest, it doesnt matter whether youre a child or an adult. A kid who cant do anything will just end up getting eaten. UguguMimino-san couldnt retort. As Raikira-san says, I want to do something to protect myself at least. Since you insist so far, I will teach you the magic I know. But if you dont have talent for magic, youll have to do something else, okay? Yes! Thats fine. Thank you, Mimino-san. And Raikira-san Tsk.Raikira-san clicked his tongue. He turned his back to me and started skinning the Charcoal Wolf he killed. According to Dante-san, charcoal wolf meat smells and cant be eaten, but the skin can be sold. After watching Raikira-sans behaviour for a few days, he is no doubt a tsundere. Tsunderes are usually cute, but a macho tsundere beastmen will be a no thank you from me. Ill begin explaining my magic. Umm Hmm? Well Is it a violation of etiquette to ask about skills? I guess its a violation if you ask on the first meeting, but its alright if youre in the same group. Do you have any skills, Reiji-kun? I What should I do? If I talk about World Ruler, I will inevitably have to talk about reincarnation. Will they even believe me in the first place? Rather, if they find out about the 10-star skill, it will be confirmed that I escaped from the mine, and that I stole the skill from there. Ahh, dont worry. Ill buy some skill orbs for you next time. Its alright even if you dont have any skills! She seems to have misunderstood my troubled look as having no skills. Although that misunderstanding works in my favor, Ive gained yet another poor child point from Mimino-san. My skill is Mimino-san started writing her skills on the ground with a branch. Magic Power Enhancement 1, Magic Aptitude Enhancement 1, Mana Control 1, Flower Magic 2, Earth Magic 2, Convenience 1 Oh a magic-specialist. Flower Magic and Earth Magic are skills which are categorized into magical characteristics. I can only use a little bit of Fire magic, but it is overwhelmingly more efficient to learn magic through a skill orb. However, I dont have money to buy a 2-star skill orb right now, so learning from Mimino-san is the next best thing. I learned from old man Hinga that a 2-star skill orb costs about 10 large silvers. Approximately 100,000 yen(1000usd). It probably seems cheap if you can buy magic with just that, but if you do not have the aptitude, you can hardly use it and it will consume two precious skill slots. First is thisC When Mimino-san held out her hand, a flower suddenly bloomed on a tree branch. You can use Flower Magic to influence flowers, trees, and various things in nature. I see I firmly observed Mimino-sans magic and held out my hand in the same way. W-Whaaaat!?Mimino-san was shocked. Three big flowers bloomed from the branches. W-Wow! Reiji-kun, you have talenC Before Mimino-san could finish her words, I collapsed on the spot. Book 1: Chapter 7 The decrease in mana due to using magic caused a dizziness as though my blood pressure had suddenly dropped. I seem to have fainted. To think I made the same mistake twice. Reiji-kun, you should be able to use Flower Magic at a basic level even without a skill orb! Contrary to me, Mimino-san was in a good mood. While I was unconscious, the processing of the charcoal wolf was over, and Dante-san seemed to have carried me on his back. Right now, we just finished dinner, and I am about to drink Mimino-sans herbal tea before turning in for the night. By the way, tonights menu was still dried meat. But it was super delicious. Raikira-san, if youre going to complain about it, I might just take your portion. R-Really? Yeah. Its a lot more amazing than when I first used Flower Magic. With this, you can become a pretty good Flower Magic user with the addition of a skill orb! Before that, its useless if you dont have a skill which increases your mana quantity. Raikira-san cut into the conversation. He seemed to dislike herbal tea, as he refused it, and was chewing on a bitter-tasting grass stalk. I wouldnt say so, Raikira. Isnt Mana Quantity Increase skill orb extremely expensive? According to Mimino-san, her Magic Power Enhancement Magic Aptitude Enhancement is sold cheaply due to its high frequency of occurrence. Whereas, Mana Quantity Increase is traded for as much as a 3-star skill orb. It is true that the fewer stars a skill orb has, the more likely it is to appear. But now that I think about it, I and Lark have never seen a Mana Quantity Increase skill orb in our 3 years of excavation. Even though the number of stars is the same, the frequency of appearance must be different. Mana Quantity is probably the same as MP in RPGs. If you have a lot of mp, you can shoot a lot of magic. Which means, I must have a painfully small amount. By the way, Mana Quantity Increase  seems to have been used by a great mage who was also called the Sage of the Wind, and although there is record that Mana Quantity Increase  was discovered, it is tightly controlled by some country. Oh. Even though its the same type of skill, there are ones with more stars, huh. Ive never heard that information from old man Hinga. Yes, thats right. By the way, equipping one Magic Power Enhancement is more effective than equipping two Magic Power Enhancement. I see I guess that makes sense. If equipping two 1-star has the same effect as a 2-star, then a 2-star skill is pretty meaningless. Speaking of which, what kind of effect does Magic Power Enhancement have? Simply increases the power of magic. What about Magic Aptitude Enhancement? Its something like having a wider range of use of your magic. And Magic Control gives you a lot more flexibility when activating your magic. So thats it. Mimino-san chose the skills after considering its availability and usability. Does mana quantity increase if you continuously use magic? This was the most important question. I dont even have any money right now. About that I dont really know. Dont know? Just like Reiji-kun said, some people say it will increase with usage, some say it will increase with age, and some others say it will increase as the body grows. On top of that, some people even say it depends on the race So I dont know for certain. Hmm So I cant really do anything concrete about it. But its good to keep practising. It will be useful to learn other magic too! Yes! Lets work hard! Yes! Whats wrong, Mimino-san? I felt kind of uncomfortable as Mimino-san kept looking at me without saying anything. No, I was just thinking that you can use magic even though I didnt teach you anything. I was trained really hard by my sister, though. Mimino-san seems to have an older sister. My older sister Lark I wonder what shes doing right about now. O-Oh yeahhh Thats really weird, yes? Though this was the first time Ive used magic R-Really Raikira-san eyed me kind of suspiciously, but I just dodged it with a fake laugh. I dont really know the common sense of this world! Help me,World Ruler! Annnnnnd, there is no reply. I already know you are not such a convenient skill. Perhaps Reiji-kun has a great magical talent!Mimino-san said, happily, with a big smile. After that, I learned the various ways to use Flower Magic from Mimino-san. However, I couldnt activate it due to my lack of mana. It was the same for Earth Magic. Still, I might be able to use it once my mana amount increases. So I kept observing and studied diligently. Though, I was not sure if I could copy Magic Power Enhancement, Magic Aptitude Enhancement, and Magic Control. I didnt have enough mana to use magic in the first place. I learned a variety of magic: Magic of growing branches to create a scaffold. Conversely, magic that shrinks branches. Magic of making traps that can trip enemies by controlling grass. Magic that binds the opponent with ivy. Attack magic which shoots thorns. Magic which puts your opponent to sleep with pollen. Magic that creates a mud wall. Magic that creates pitfalls. Magic of breaking stones. Magic that temporarily increases the hardness of metal. Attack magic that solidifies and shoots soil. Magic of grasping the enemys position by vibrations in the ground. Magic that reinforces walls and ceiling of a cave. Actually, I was also able to use the healing magic that Non-san casts on Dante-san every night. The magic increases the activity of cells in the body which leads to increased natural self-healing, so I was able to heal wounds on the level of scratches. On the other hand, I was not able to use a large sword like the one Dante-san swings around, or Raikira-sans expert movements. In the first place, I dont even have a knife, let alone a large sword, and a chisel cant substitute for it. As for Raikira-san I cant tell for certain. I think its either Leg Strength Enhancement or Kicking Technique , but I cant imitate it. I wonder why? Is it a natural potential of a beastmen? If so, isnt it a cheat exclusively for beastmen? This would be solved if he would tell me about his skills, but of course he wouldnt tell me, and I did not ask. However, Dante-san and Non-san did tell me theirs. Dante-sans skills are as follows. Physical Strength Enhancement 1 / Back Muscle Enhancement 1 / Abdominal Muscle Enhancement 1 / Dexterity 1 / Large Sword Technique 2 / Immunity Enhancement 2 I have excavated Dexterity skill orbs many times, but I did not think there were people who actually used it. On inquiry, I heard that it seems to be easy to use, and it is useful for repairing equipment and tools and for cooking. The world of skills sure is deep. It seems that Immunity Enhancement , which is rare even among 2-star skill orbs, was bought using all the money he had after the petrification. He said he had destroyed the skills he had originally and got the new skill even at the extent of going into debt. It seems that the destruction of a skill can be done by paying a specialist, and unlike Orb Detachment, the skill is lost, so it does not cost much. In any case, thanks to Immunity Enhancement, it was possible to stop the spread of petrification. Therefore, he was able to resume activities as an adventurer, and paid off his debt. Non-sans skills are as follows. Divine Sense Enhancement 1, Prayer Technique 1, Healing Magic 2, Support Magic 2, Holy Magic 2 All of them were skill orbs of mysterious characteristic. I was thinking that the attire Non-san wore resembled a nun, but she was, in fact, a nun. When she heard that Dante-san had been petrified, she temporarily left the church and rushed to her father. The church distributes the mysterious characteristic skill orbs from the country. Non-san said she acquired these skills without paying money in return for becoming a nun. On the other hand, it is almost impossible to quit being a nun, and you can only leave temporarily for some special reason, such as Dante-sans petrification. Id like to see Support Magic and Holy Magic, but Silver Balance has been unyielding to all the monsters weve encountered thus far. When I asked What do you use Prayerskill for?, she said, So I can show even more gratitude to God, with a serious look. Arent there too many skills in this world? The world of skills sure is deep. There are a total of 8 skill orb appearance locations in this world, including the mine where I worked before. So, a great number of them are produced every day. Although, the mine might currently be out of service. Book 1: Chapter 8 Life in the forest was somewhat laid back and fun. We followed along a forest route. It seems that there are many secret routes that hunters and merchants use that are different from the highway. Mimino-san, who is a halfling, has an extremely good sense of direction and navigated through the forest expertly even without a map. Are we really on the right track? I was a little skeptical, but none of the other party members seemed to be doubtful, so theres nothing I can do but believe so. Our food was mostly collected from the forest, and I played an active part in procuring them. Because I can find all the fruits, mushrooms, and wild grasses that can be eaten with the help ofWorld Ruler. I also told Mimino-san about the wild herbs growing around us and she collected them. She gave me compliments every time I helped out, so that was fun. I also collected grasses which Mimino-san had no knowledge of but World Ruler did. I might be able to sell it later. However, spices, salt, and liquor runs out quickly. And Dante-san seemed to like liquor, so he drinks them sparingly every night. We were able to purchase supplies for such daily necessities from merchants we met on the forest route. A merchant who looked kinda shady, a cat beastmen merchant, and some others. They were merchants who do not use the highway, or rather, cant use it. Many of the peddlers carried backpacks which were much larger than their bodies and often moved in groups. Mimino-san and Dante-san usually negotiated with them to procure the goods. However, the laid-back life in the forest did not last forever. To begin with, the members of Silver Balance already had a destination. The Saint Knights Kingdom. To cure Dante-sans petrification. Silver Balance moved quickly through the forest towards their destination. At first, my body couldnt keep up and I had Dante-san carry me on his back a few times, but Ive been able to keep up for the past few days. Fufu, I am growing up nicely. Do you not need a piggyback from my father anymore? Yes! I am growing up nicely. Is that so Although I was feeling proud of myself, Non-san looked sad for some reason. Why is she looking sad? Does she perhaps have a fetish of watching children being piggybacked? As I was thinking stupid things like that, Non-san explained the reason. The petrification curse is not contagious. But many people stay away from my father as if it were an infectious disease. In other words, she was glad I got on Dante-sans back without worrying about the petrification. And I finally noticed. Not only demi-humans, like beastmen and halfling, but also Dante-san himself was a target of discrimination. And they havent said anything about my hair. Nobody in the party said anything about my black hair and black eyes C which was hated by my parents and the Duke C because they knew full well the fear of being discriminated against. They are truly such nice people. I am very blessed. I pray my sister, Lark, encountered such wonderful people too. Everyone, were going into the city today.Mimino-san said, early in the morning, as white smoke rose from the bonfire. Everyone nodded with a serious look. It seems that they need to prepare themselves before entering a human city, after all. Reiji-kun. If you come with us, people might speak ill of you too What would you like to do? Of course Im going together with everyone. Hmm I mean, I dont really have a particular destination in mind. Right now, I just want to give back for everything you all have done for me. I dont have a purpose which I can fulfill at this point in time. I think I should meet with old man Hingas granddaughter and tell her about the last moment of his life. And the phosphorus stone I got from him is still in the tool bag. And Lark. I want to see her again. No matter what. However, neither of these can be fulfilled until I can live independently in this world. For the time being, I need to find a stable way to live. You dont have to worry about us. Thats exactly whyC But Im glad you said so.Mimino-san said, smilingly. Oi Mimino, just tell him straight, that people like us are hated in the city. W-Wait, Raikira! Mimino-san tried to stop Raikira-san, but I was already aware of this fact. Hes gonna find out sooner or later anyways. Might as well make it clear from the start. Moreover, this kid is also Yes, I know. My black hair has been hated and people have tried to kill me several times, so the same thing may happen in the city. Mimino-san hardened in response to my words. Not only her, but Non-san as well. Dante-san looked even more bitter than usual, and Raikira-san grimaced, with a pained expression. As I thought, even though Raikira-san always used harsh words, he was worried about me. Silver Balance is already pretty conspicuous, so my black-hair black eyes might get even more attention if I joined them. He was probably thinking I might escape the attention if I acted on my own. I appreciate the feelings, but again, a macho tsundere beastmen will be a no thank you from me. I will be fine, and I apologize if any problem occur because of me. When I lowered my head, a big palm gently pushed up my forehead. Children shouldnt worry about these things. Just let the adults take care of it. It was Dante-san who held up my face. Reiji-kun, I will protect you no matter what.Mimino said, her cheeks flushed and eyes moist. She seems to be easily moved to tears the same as me. Stop crying, Mimino. Making that silly face first thing in the morning.Raikira-san said. T-This is because of the smoke!she said, while wiping off the tears on the sleeves of her clothes.OK, lets go! Silver Balance headed straight for Uverminds, which was the capital city of Achenbach Dukedom. Book 1: Chapter 9 Huge The dukedoms capital, Uvermines, was a city surrounded by high-rise stone walls. The walls stretched as far as the eyes could see. The houses that cant fit inside are lined up outside the castle wall, including stores and inns for travelers who came to the city. It takes a lot of time to enter the city. People lined up from the castle gates all the way back to where the castle gates looked the size of peanuts. The queue was formed by travelers, merchants, and people with belongings who seem to be shifting residence. Sometimes, soldiers on horses rode straight past the queue and, at that time, everyone looked at them scornfully. Hmmm~ Seems like we would only get to enter tomorrow.Mimino-san said. Tsk. Guess Ill go hunt some animals.Raikira-san said. When he was about to leave the queue, Oh, are you going hunting? If you kill an Anopheles bird, give it to me. I will pay you!said a merchant lined up in front. No. Youve got a sly face. Hey man, a merchant has to be sly, right? You dont say. Well, if I find one.Raikira-san said, and went towards the forest, cutting through the grassland. I know discrimination against beastmen exists, but this merchant didnt seem to care much for it. Anopheles bird is a bird that has grass blades attached to its body and walks on land. But it is very good at camouflage, and only someone with a good sense of smell can bring it down.Dante-san added from the side. Anopheles birds become very fat when the seasons change from winter to summer. Its quite delicious, you know. If I could get at least one wing, no, I must not indulge in luxury, so I would be grateful if I could get at least one legNon-san said, absentmindedly from beside Dante-san. If one leg is taken, the bird may already be dead or immobile, no? Well, just wait. Raikira always delivers at such times. Oh, Im looking forward to it. Before I realized, Mimino-san was engaged in negotiations with the merchant. In the end, Raikira-san came back late at night without any catches. I really wanted to try an Anopheles bird. We ate the same dried meat and camp in the open. The dried meat was delicious, nonetheless. When the morning sun rose, the gates, which were closed at night, opened. Around noon, we reached closer where the walls and gates stood towering over us. Even though it was a castle gate, it seems that each one was just a wooden fence made of logs. The reason why it takes so long to enter is that taxes are collected. Each traveler pays about 1 silver coin which is about 1000yen (10usd). Merchants are taxed according to their goods. And it takes time to assess those goods, it seems. I wish they wouldve separated it Even the customs at the airport separates between foreigners and locals. Next. Finally, it was our turn. A soldier, wearing a pointed helmet very similar to the soldiers in the mine, beckoned us. The soldiers wore chainmail and carried short spears. We are a party C Silver Balance. Adventurers, huh. Go through quickly. Mimino-san presented something like an iron plate, and the soldier let us pass with a single glance. If this was all it took, they shouldve let us in earlier. I was finally in the city. The first metropolis Ive stepped into since I came to this world. -Wait a minute. My arm was grabbed just as I was about to pass through. My sleeves rode up my arm, and the trace of the slave tattoo was clearly visible. SHIT! My heart jumped into my throat. I saw with a sidelong glance that Raikira-san slowly moved his legs and Dante-san dropped his hand to the dagger on his waist. Whereas Mimino-san, who was at the head of the line, opened her eyes wide and focused on the soldier her hair started rising due to her mana building up. Wait, wait, wait! What are you guys trying to do?! Thats no good! Everyone is about to get in trouble because of me! Oh, a slave, huh I was panicking, but that was all the reaction that came out of the guard. I suspected he couldnt be an adventurer since he was a child, and turns out he was a slave. Slaves, like travelers, are taxed on one silver coin. Oh, we didnt know. Non-san smoothly stepped in front of the soldier, handed him a silver coin and gently wrapped his hand in hers. The soldier blushed for a moment, fixed on Non-sans chest. Are you a nun? Yes. But right now I have a special permit from the church to work as an adventurer. This is my adventurer card. Uh, um. Certainly. Thank you for your hard work. Now, lets go, everyone.Non-san prompted us to walk into the city. After walking for a while, we took a curve into a back alley. Dad, Raikira-san, and Mimino-san, too! What was that bloodlust just now?! Non-san got angry. Yeah, that was definitely bloodlust, right? We planned beforehand that if push comes to shove we would claim that we bought a slave as a party, right?! And yet, when things went slightly out of plan, you guys let out your bloodlust! S-Sorry. Things went well at the start, soDante-san apologized. My bad.Raikira-san replied. Sorry. If that had happened, we would have had to fight all the soldiers in the city! Surely some people noticed that bloodlust! I did not know that they even talked about what to do if I had been stopped. Dante-san apologized bowingly, Raikira-san turned his face away, and Mimino-san looked like she was about to cry. I-I might have put Reiji-kun in danger because of my actions Mimino-san, its okay. We were able to enter the city without problems! And Non-san isnt angry either, correct? Of course Im sorry. I got a little upset. Non-san apologized bowingly. The gesture was so similar to Dante-san. Indeed they are father and daughter. I am a fortunate person. I was picked up by such a good party, after all. As I was feeling blessed, I didnt think more blessings would be awaiting me C the inn where we stayed at had a hot spring. Book 1: Chapter 10 When I stepped into the hot spring, my body seemed to melt away. I didnt think hot springs would be so commonplace and provided in every inn in the city. The problem that often occurs in other-world novels that I read was something like, Only royalty and nobility can enter into a hot spring! There was no one other than me in the bathhouse which was so huge and steamy that you cant see from one end to the other. I saw a few people in the inn lobby, but they all seemed to be merchants. The reason I knew they were merchants was because I heard from Mimino that this inn is not directed towards adventurers or travelers, but towards merchants. And also because their bodies did not seem like one that was suited for fighting. It seems that even if you are not from the human race, it is the merchants who treat you equally, followed by the general public, and then the adventurers, then the nobles, then the farmers. Farmers seem to have a strong sense of discrimination because they live in a closed village. As such, they usually dislike outsiders. I guess that makes sense. Nonetheless, the general public is a large group, so there would certainly be some who are prejudiced. And in fact, there are also some merchants who are prejudiced. Mimino-san reminded me to be careful. Phew I feel calm when Im alone. According to World Ruler, this hot spring flows directly from the source underground. It seems to be effective against skin diseases but not petrification. The large stone-built bathhouse was located in the semi-basement of the building. There was a ventilation window at the top for ventilation. Since light was scarce, I wouldnt know even if there was someone else other than me, but it was already late at night, so that shouldnt be the case. By the way, Raikira-san said, There is no way a beastmen would get into a bath! They shed a lot of fur in the bath, apparently. Whereas, Dante-san said, Ill pass. He seemed to care about people who might think that petrification was contagious. Therefore, I was able to monopolize the bath all to myself. Ahhh, this is paradise. Just when I was thinking that, I heard the door sliding open. The bath monopoly time was over. Well, having it all to myself kinda feels lonely, so I guess its fine. But Im in trouble if they become scared of my black hair. Are you there, Reiji-kun? Wait! What?! Why, is she here? W-Why are you here, Mimino-san?! Because its the womens time. I am here too. Mimino-san and Non-san walked in. Its a pity that I cant see clearly because of the steam Wait! This is not the time for that! Womens time?! You said youll see me later, right!? Yeah, but Reiji-kun is taking so long, so its womens time. Reiji-kun is 10 years old, and you look even younger than that, so Im fine with it. I am not fine, though! Dont come closer! They are right behind me! T-Then, Ill be out! Hey, look at my face when you speak. ?! Mimino-san grabbed my head with both hands and turned it around. Mimino-san and Non-san were standing under a dim light. Leaving aside Mimino-san (Excuse me), Non-sans destructive power (I wont say exactly what) was amazing. Oh, you have returned?said Dante-san, who was sitting in a chair, when I returned to the room. Raikira-san seemed to be already sleeping on the bed. I sat on a chair across Dante-san, with a thud. What happened? Reiji. No, it was nothing Really? The women were in the next room, so Dante-san might not know what happened. If Dante-san, who is usually gentle, found out that I took a bath with Non-san, he might even turn into a demon, saying,If you did something to my daughter!!!If that happens, I will surely wet my pants. Anyway Is it really okay to stay in such a fine room? Yeah. We normally go through the forest, right? So travel expenses are almost nonexistent. And you found wild grass that can be eaten, so food costs were also reduced. Staying in a good inn while in town, thats what we do When he said we, Dante-san looked lonely for a moment. That could most like be how he did it with his previous party. Hmm, but you really have a wise look, Reiji. What?? I originally thought you were wise, but you look even more so after washing off all the dirt. Thank you very much? I try to remember the memories of when I was a high school boy, rather than the harsh memories of living in this world. Recalling those harsh memories only makes it harder. Perhaps thats what makes me seem wise? I am sure youve gotten a good educationC Ah, no, forget I said that. No, I dont mind. I think I did receive some kind of education. In this word, I helped with my parents work when I was a child. If you decide your occupation, you can join under a supervisor C like an apprenticeship C and receive a skill orb related to your job. There are timber related guilds for lumberjacks and fishing related guilds for fisheries, and skill orbs are circulated cheaply from those places it seems. This world revolves entirely around skill orbs. I think youre also overflowing with kindness, Dante-san. Me? Yes. Especially when youre looking at Non-san. Dante-san gave a troubled look. Did I say something weird? Oh no, does he know about what happened at the public bath?! I am s-s-sorry! I didnt have ill intentions! I most probably cant cure the petrification and will die. Wha? It seems to be a really complicated curse. Ive heard many times that the chances of finding a cure at the Saint Knights Kingdom is low. From every healing mage in every town. I didnt know that Dante-san was already prepared for death. He had decided to spend his remaining time with his daughter, Non-san. That is why I want to do my best, not only for Non, but also for Mimino, who has taken part in this journey. And due to some mysterious fate, Raikira and you happened to join us. That is why I give away my knowledge freely, and I would lay down my life to protect you guys. I hope you dont blame yourself if that happens. This is just my selfishness. I just want to do some good with my life. Sorry, I told you a depressing story. HahahahaDante-san said, laughing as usual. I heard from Mimino-san that he was always protecting and looking out for the members in their previous party. Just how far would this person go for someone. Dante-san. I will never betray anyone who gives me something. I dont want to betray. What? This is just an if, but if I unreasonably ask you to lend me money, I want you to lend it to me. I will tell you later what I bought. Actually, Im not sure if I can buy them, though What is it? Is it something you want? Yes. I looked straight at Dante-san. The leaves which look like autumn leaves and the tip is further divided into five. A very deep silver metal. A creature which squirms around like an earthworm. Those images still come to mind whenever I look at the petrified part of Dante-san. If it is sold, Ill definitely buy it. If it is found in the forest, Ill definitely secure it. I cant tell him just yet I dont want to make a promise before I can fulfil it. I just decided that I will try my best to cure Dante-sans petrification. I see. I dont mind. Sometimes a man gotta demand for what he wants. Non never pestered me for anything, and it wouldnt be fun if youre also as uptight. Dante-san stood up and stroked my head, which was still a little wet. Now, go to bed. Tomorrow, well go to the adventurers guild to sell these things we found on the way. Okay. And I went to bed. As soon as I closed my eyes, sleep came over me, and the next time I opened my eyes, it was morning. Which means, I didnt have a dream. And something else I noticed is that isnt this the first time I went to sleep on a bed in this world? Book 1: Chapter 11 Next morning, Mimino-san and Non-san came into the boys room. Its only natural that I wouldnt be able to face them after last night, right? Hey, hey, Reiji-kun! Give this a try!Mimino-san said, grabbing my face and turning it around towards her, disregarding my embarrassment. (Ahh I wonder how long it took to re-braid her hair that had been unraveled when we took a bath yesterday. Ahh, her skin was really beautiful, too) Reiji-kun? N-Nothing! What is this? (This is not the time to be immersed in memory! But man, I can remember every detail so clearly. Was it really that stimulating?! The answer is YES!) Mimino-san held a small pot in her hand. When she unplugged the cork, it smelled something like boiled grass. Urgh. The hell is that? Dont bring strange things into the room so early in the morning. Shut up. This will take some time, so just leave the room if you dont like it. Tsk. Raikira-san left the room as he grumbled under his breath, but I knew what was in the pot. To be more precise, World Ruler told it to me. Is that a dye? Yes! If you apply it to your hair, it will no longer be black. So, umm, would you like to try it? she asked, hesitantly. She mightve been thinking that the black hair might be an identity for myself. Youll only be particular about your hair if its an intricately braided long hair. However, it was normal to dye your hair in Japan. And I wanted to dye it too, but I thought it wouldnt suit my character then. So, if I can dye my hair right now, Ill do it! Wow. Somehow, Reiji-kun feels kind of energetic today. Mimino-san made it for me, right? Then, Ill definitely do it. I am not really particular about my black hair, either. Isnt that right. Well, I am glad. Mimino-san hugged me tightly and started stroking my head. It was a little embarrassing to be doing it in public, but I couldnt say that out loud. There is also the question of, Is it okay if its not in public? But lets think about that another time. 30 minutes later. COhhh, your hair looks beautiful~ I-Isnt it weird? Thats not true. Your hair colour matches mine! I became a blonde. The core was gold with orange remaining, so it was a brighter color than Mimino-san, who has amber-colored hair. But when she says, It matches mine, I, too, am naturally pushed to say, Yeah, it matches. Mimino-sans charm is terrifying. By the way, it seems that acidic water is required for the production of this dye. Therefore, it cannot be made with Convenience that produces fresh water. It seems to have been made from an acidic hot spring. Hmm. Its not bad. Its not so noticeable if only your eyes are black. Such a lively morning. The father-daughter pair, Dante-san and Non-san commented. When we left the inn, Raikira-san, who was chewing on a grass stalk while sitting on a bench, looked at me as I came out, and for a moment, he gave a startled look. But then, his nose started sniffing, and he said, Urgh, the dye smells Well, it doesnt look bad, adding something nice at the end. I wonder if this man cant say nice things without masking them. After that, we walked through the capital city of Achenbach Dukedom. A lot of people were already in the streets early in the morning. The dukedom was located at the north of the continent, so it snows a lot during winter. Speaking of which, snow came down through the hole in the ceiling when I was still in the mine. I usually go deeper into the mine, where the temperature is usually moderate, so the cold never bothered me. Because the roof accumulates a lot of snow.Dante-san said. The roofs of the houses had a high slope on one side. A structure that doesnt allow snow to accumulate, it seems. Many of the stone-built houses were square, but some of them were round-shaped. A signboard was hanging at the front of buildings where shops were located. If its an animal sign, its meat related. If its scissors, its clothing. If its a jar a jar? What is that jar sign? Oh, thats a herb store. Only a regular member of the Herbalist Guild can hang that sign. I am a regular member, so I can open up a shop if I want to.Mimino-san said, puffing up her thin chest. I want to stop by for a little. Eh? Umm well, okay. A refreshing mint-like smell welcomed me as I walked into the store. A number of jars were lined up on the shelf, with price tags and names written; Potion, Deworming Medicine, Chest Pain Medicine, Constipation Medicine, etc. Most of them cost about 1 silver coin, about 1000yen(10usd) in conversion. You cant really see whats inside. Porcelain jars are naturally opaque. Speaking of which, I hardly see glassware in this world. Very rarely there were houses with window panes on the building, but its usually wooden windows, either opened or closed. If you want to see the inside, please feel free.a gentle old woman over at the counter said. I took up on her words and opened the lid of the jars to check inside. Some had sweet scent, and some had scent which stung the nose. (Raw materials, raw materials) I checked with World Ruler. Some of the medicines were bogus. They didnt have the effect described in the name. Energy drug I felt pity thinking of the men who buy this medicine as their last hope. It was a weak toxic drug that makes you feel hungry, and doesnt even give an energy boost like it says. In the end, I left the herb store without finding what I was looking for. You sure took your time. What were you doing? Raikira-san, who hates strong odor, was waiting outside. We joined together and aimed for the Adventurers Guild again. What were you looking for, Reiji-kun?Mimino-san asked. Um I wonder if there is anything that can erase this tattoo. Ahh~ Mimino-san nodded, but what I told her was a lie. Well, no, it wasnt a complete lie because I was thinking of erasing the tattoo. Thanks to my continued use of mugwort, the tattoo on my arm has faded I think. What I was looking for was the raw materials that work against petrification. According to World Ruler, I can manage it if I collect 3 kinds of materials. No need for healing magic or mysterious magic. Mimino-san. Do you know a herb store which has the full array of products? The product lineup is all the same. What? Because they have registered with the Herbalist Guild, they can only sell products that the guild has approved. Ah I see. Its kind of like a license system, so maybe it cant be helped. Even buyers would probably want to buy something that has a clear effect The energy drug is bogus, though. Reiji-kun, there are other places which sell ingredients for making medicine. Are you interested? Yes, interested! Mimino-san suggested it to me as I was pondering over what to do, and I jumped on it without a seconds hesitation. She suggested we head there after selling the materials in the Adventurers Guild Adventurers Guild; A staple of classic fantasy games and different world reincarnation novels. The streets sure are busy We bought sandwiches at a stall instead of breakfast, and asked about the location of the Adventurers Guild. Since the inn we booked was a lodging without meals, there was no breakfast. As I was chewing through the delicious ham sandwich C although, the jam-like sweet paste was unacceptable C and walking in a daze, Dante-san signaled us to stop, with his hand. The main road we were trying to cross was wide C about 4 cars could drive through simultaneous. And thats where there was a commotion. Arent those soldiers? Are they dispatching troops? Hmm. Something happened. Raikira-san and Dante-san, who were slightly taller than other passersby, talked about the state of the main street. Theres a lot of people. More than a 100. It doesnt seem like we can cross the road, so lets take the back alley. What happened?Mimino-san asked. Who knows Perhaps they found a big bandit hideout, or there is a skirmish at the border or else a huge monster appeared. ! I was taken aback by Dante-sans last words. The silhouette of a huge bird I saw on night when I got out of the mine. What if there was something at the mine? There are eight places in the world where you can find skill orbs. To put it in another way, most of the skill orbs distributed in the world can only be obtained at those eight places. Losing even one of them would be devastating. (If it was just the escape of the mining slaves, they can replenish with new slaves or increase the acceptance of adventurers. But mobilizing this number of troops is, after all, because of that bird) Book 1: Chapter 12 *Keith Grand Federation capital, Valhalla* The towering white-walled castle was called art. The King of Valhalla, the capital of the vast Keith Grand Federation, was also the leader of the federation. The name of the king is Geffert. He resided in the artistic white-walled castle. Your Majesty. There is an urgent magic transmission from Daniel Achenbach, son of the Duke of Achenbach. The exterior of the castle resembled that of a good old-fashioned fort, but the interior was somewhat different. The reception halls and banquets where guests and audiences are welcomed were furnished with luxurious furniture with respect to the exterior, but in the area where official duties were conducted, all sorts of latest magic tools were lined up. A pot which produces hot water at the touch of a button, which ?King Geffert uses to brew his favourite tea, is also a magic tool. This is operated by a magic stone obtained by defeating a monster. It is magic stone that moves magic tools. It is no different from the fact that electricity moves various tools in modern Japan. The difference is that a magic tool is too expensive and only a select portion of people can use them. Urgent? Daniel is the eldest son of the Duke, right? Yes. Was the Dukes son authorized to use emergency communications? A skinny old man replied. His totally white hair was combed down smoothly to the back, and his stunning long beard was almost reaching his navel. The old man, who seemed as though being crushed under the weight of the jewel studded crown on his head and his crimson mantle, was King Geffert. That is His Excellency has died. As the chamberlains voice lowered as he reported, Gefferts eyebrows twitched. Then, I have to speak to the New Duke. The cane that reflects a deep silver was thin enough that the skinny old man can lift it up easily. The old man left the room, nudging the cane on the floor. The legs that walked through the long corridor were surprisingly strong, contrary to what it looks like. Sunlight poured in through the polished windowpane which looked completely transparent. The place where the old man arrived was a room of the same size as before. However, a number of metal panels were attached to the walls of the room, and chairs were lined up in front of them. Operators writing down the message in the transmissions sent to them. This is the place where you are connected to various parts of the Keith Grand Federation by magic communication. The most necessary thing to control the vast Keith Grand Federation is information, Geffert stated, and spent 10 years building a magic communication network. 25 years have passed since then. Even now, information from various places reaches the ear of Geffert. Geffert passed through the room where you can hear only the sound of pen writing, and entered a neighbouring small room. When the chamberlain turned on a switch, the air almost felt like shaking, and the sound muffling magic tool was activated. In the center of the small room, there was a chair for Geffert, and a crystal ball facing the chair, and a stand that supported it. New Duke. I heard you made an emergency call. The crystal ball showed a fat man wiping the sweat on his forehead. The slant eyes were exactly like his father, Duke Achenbach C Former Duke Achenbach. I am grateful to be graced by Your Majestys presence Did you make an emergency call for a silly greeting? I-I apologize Daniel Achenbach wiped his forehead again with a handkerchief. Until now, his father had done all the work, so he didnt know what to do. Geffert clicked his tongue internally. Is this the successor? The dukedom is over, he thought. So? If youre in contact, then I suppose its related to Six Mine? T-That is right, Your Majesty. Your discernment is indeed most true. I dont need your flattery. Get to the point. Geffert let out an irritated voice without thinking. The New Duke wiped his sweat again. Time passed. However, even Geffert could not have predicticted the next words spoken by the Duke. That is, Six Mine has collapsed. I see. Collapsed, huh What? Literally, it sank under the debris. It seems that my father was also involved in it and died. The duke explained as the old man blinked incessantly. The slave riot. The appearance of a giant dragon. The collapse of the mine. And his fathers death. (The sequence is reversed. Slaves are bound by contract magic and cant riot. Perhaps the Duke died first Did someone kill him? No, I dont care about that now.) Gefferts voice, understandably, became rough. So, how is the mine operating? We cant get inside because there seems to be a dragon staying there. We are still trying to confirm whether it is a real dragon, but we are unable to contact the adventurers who were sent in. I dont care about the adventurers! Cant you do anything with the soldiers?! Y-Yes. Currently, we are using all our troops to carry out activities to recapture the mine. Gnu That is the only thing that can be given a passing mark, Geffert thought. A dragon? There was such a disaster-class monster in the mine? Oi, investigate right away if something similar happened in the past. Its our top priority. Yes!one of the servants responded, and rushed out of the room. New Duke. I want all the information about the dragon. Like its appearance, size, and everything. O-Of course. DragonC Dragon, huh. In that case, throwing adventurers should take care of it quicker.Geffert said, as though talking to himself.New Duke. I will send in one of Valhallas best adventurers on a state-of-the-art magic airship. Keep the docks open and ready for use. Understood! B-But about the adventurers? Those guys choose fame between danger and fame. My treasured Knights Order is on an expedition and cant be moved immediately. I will dispatch the Knights Order if this is not resolved within a month. Is that fine? Y-Yes! Then, the communication was cut off. Shit, this is bad Geffert stroked his beard with his wrinkled fingers. One other place other than Six Mine where skill orbs can be harvested is Third Forest, which is located in a territory under my direct control but the High Elves are unwilling to give the skill orbs Then, suddenly, Geffert turned to the remaining servant, as though having remembered something. I remembered while thinking of the High Elves. Wasnt there an adventurer called The Crimson Dragon Slayer in Valhalla? Yes. There is information that the half-elf Mithril-rank adventurer, Crysta-La-Crysta, is currently staying in the capital guild. I heard that he is currently participating in the search-and-destroy operation of the Dark Fang Mercenary at the request of the guild and the Mayor of Valhalla. He is the Dragon Slayer? Yes. He has experience in subduing dragons in the past. If so, send him to Achenbach Dukedom! Postpone the mercenary operation! Understood! Hurry! Once word gets out to the other nations in the federation, each one will start pestering. Keep the information as secret as possible! Then, the servant left the room. The riot in the mine where Reiji was was already becoming a problem for the entire Keith Grand Federation. * * We headed to the Adventurers Guild through the alleys, as we watched soldiers march out of the city. The Adventurers Guild building was a 3-story large building facing the stone-paved main street. The iron doors on both sides and the wooden windows were all open, so you can hear the voices of people talking inside. CIt seems that there was a riot in the mine. CI heard that the slaves are attacking the surrounding towns. Villages might be in more danger. CAnd I heard there were places where everyone was killed. How scary. CSo thats why the troops are being mobilized Is it slave hunting? Every time I heard the word slave, I felt shivers run down my body. At that time, my hand was wrapped by a warm hand. Reiji-kun, dont worry. Because youre a member of Silver Balance. Mimino-san Why is this person so kind to me? Even though theres nothing I can give back to her. Dante-san entered the guild at first, and when Raikira-san followed, the inside of the guild fell silent. I entered after them. The first floor was spacious. The floor had stone paving, just like the main street, with wooden tables and chairs placed all over. There was a long counter in front of the entrance, and people who seemed to be guild workers wearing the same uniform glanced at us. Adventurers were impolitely staring at us. The guild was filled with people of mixed genders and ages. Anyone over the age of 10 can register and there was no retirement age. From adventurers who seemed to be struggling to make a day-to-day living, to adventurers in dazzling armor that could be mistaken for a noble. The Adventurers Guild was the perfect representation of society. Finally, when Non-san walked in, I heard whistlings. Please state your business at the Adventurers Guild today. I would like to sell materials and also register this child. Dante-sans placed his hand on my head Wait a minute. Me? It was an elderly man with gray hair who responded. He had a pair of monocles on his right eye. I am sorry, but according to the rules, you can only register at the guild after the age of 10. This child is already 10 years old. With all due respect, he doesnt appear to be so. In this case, you will need a certificate such as a citizen registration card. We dont have such a thing. If thats the case, I am sorry, you cant register here Wait a minute. Are you perhaps, inflicted by the curse of petrification? Yes. Dante-san slid down the shirt that covered his neck, showing his petrified skin. The inside of the guild suddenly became noisy. I-Isnt that petrification? Shit, thats contagious, isnt it? It aint. But do you wanna get close and find out? Not me. The adventurers, who were lazing at the table, left the guild in a hurry. Haa How troubling, Dante-sama. This is pretty much a business disruption. We are already pretty busy even at the best of times, and now, even the guildmaster was summoned by His Highness the Duke and isnt around to take care of the guild. The guild staff said, while confirming the guild card provided by Dante-san. Medusas curse isnt contagious. You know, right? I know, but some dont. Thats something the guild should educate. Anyway, it is still a problem because there are also some who hate petrification by faith. We will buy the material, but I recommend that you leave the city as soon as your business is done. After allthe guild staff said, glancing at Raikira-san and Mimino-san.The city is in a state of confusion right now. Book 1: Chapter 13 Tsk. What is that guys problem?! We went to the back of the guild building. This place seems to have been made a warehouse and to weigh and assess materials. We wholesaled the charcoal wolf pelt and the rare medicinal herbs Mimino-san and I collected. In the end, I was not able to register as an adventurer. Oh, did you run into the submaster, beastmen bro? That was unlucky. A young man, who had lost his left arm, took the wolf pelt. That guy is the submaster of this guild? What a shitty guy. Yeah, the submaster hates non-human races Wow, this has been skinned nicely.the young man was impressed while assessing the charcoal wolf pelt. Well, of course. After I finished off the wolf cleanly, Dante-ossan processed it neatly. Hmm. If only the quality of the material was this good each time. It comes to about 5 silver coins per pelt. There are 6 pelts, so 30 silver coins. Wait a minute! 5 silver coins is a little low for a perfect pelt, aint it? Charcoal wolf isnt popular. After all, it is the most disliked creature in the forest. The only selling point is its different colours. If you doubt, go to the market and see it for yourself. Ugh Its fine for that price. 5 silver coins is okay.Dante-san interjected from the side, and the price was settled. It took a long time to peel it off, process it, and even transport it up to this point. 5 silver coins, which translates to 5,000 yen(50 usd), certainly sounds a little low. We should take what we can. But, well If you want money, then just aim for a big game. For example, Anopheles bird. Anopheles bird, huh Raikira-san disappeared into the forest after saying, Ill catch it, and he came back empty handed. Oh, if its an Anopheles bird, I dont mind buying it for large silver coins! Beastmen bro, bring in an Anopheles bird next time. What! Large silver coin?! Do your best, Raikira.Dante-san patted Raikira-san on the shoulder. A large silver coin is worth about 10,000yen(100usd). I am sorry to have kept you waiting. Where is the medicinal herb? An ossan with a short mustache arrived. He seemed to be the person who assesses herbs. Oh, this is a fair amount. Hmm, thorny green grass used for potion, crescent moon grass used for deworming medicine. And, this is? Its a grass root that helps the function of the liver.I said. I independently collected medicinal herbs shown by World Ruler. The edges of the leaves were jagged and the stems had red dots. It was a slightly poisonous grass, but its roots were thick. I demonstrated that if the roots were washed well, chopped, and then the extract was removed with hot water, it can quickly transform into liver medicine. Moreover, I was asked to drink it to confirm it was nonpoisonous. So, I drank it. The yellow liquid was bitter and unpleasant. Hmm Even I dont know of this medicine. It was used as medicine in Reiji-kuns hometown, apparently. Huh? Even a halfling herbalist doesnt know? Apparently, Mimino-san, or rather, Halflings, seems to be a race well-known as herbalists. When she showed the registration card of the Herbalist Guild, the short mustache ossans attitude quickly changed. But now, that has backfired. If even Mimino-san does not know, the credibility of my medicine is brought into question. I cant buy it. Eh I was kind of expecting that answer. And Mimino-san also said they might not buy it. How unfortunate. I even boiled the water to make the medicine. The effect is not reliable, and what is a liver in the first place? (That was your problem?) Umwell, in short, it works for hangovers. What did you say?! He suddenly seemed interested. F-For hangovers huh (He is really thinking about it) Hey, go to the back and bring that salary thief. Aight. The young man we sold the pelt to, went inside and brought back a man with an unshaven face and unsteady on his feet. This guy was made a guild staff because hes the nephew of the submaster, but as you can see, hes useless. Wheeze~ This guy cant hold his liquor, yet goes out drinking every night. The man was the very picture of a useless case. Lets have this guy drink this decoction. If it works, I cant wholesale it to the Herbalist Guild, but I will buy it personally C in order to work the salary thief to his bone. O-Ok A human experiment suddenly started. Mr. Useless was forced to drink the medicine. He resisted, saying,Uge~ Tastes like shit~, but everyone ignored it and forced it down his throat. Non-san came out of the guild building just as we were finishing up our business. We didnt get much for the pelt, but Miminos herbs sold at good prices as usual.Dante-san reported to Non-san. All the medicinal herbs that Mimino-san collected were purchased off her and the quality was also good, so they sold for 4 small gold coins C about 200,000yen(2,000usd). Medicinal herbs can be bought at high prices because they can make many medicines even from a small amount, and there is danger involved in collecting them for example, hungry wolves in the forest. Because medicinal herbs cant be cultivated.Mimino-san said. Research on medicinal herb cultivation has been conducted, but it seems that satisfactory results have not been obtained so far. I also checked with World Ruler, but it seems that mana concentration in the air and the soil is necessary, or something? I have no idea what mana concentration is, but mana comes out of Mimino-sans body everytime she uses magic, so there must be mana in the air and soil, too. How was things on your end, Non? I was able to get it. There was a reason why Non-san was alone in the guild. Achenbach Dukedom is located on the border of the Federation and is connected to the neighboring Saint Knight Kingdom. To cross the border, the adventurers guild registration card is not enough, and it is necessary to get a written letter of reference from the guild. Did the submaster guy write this? Fufu. I told him politely that its good for everyone if he obediently writes it, and he readily wrote it. Non-san was laughing, but her eyes were not. I wanted to say that the politely sounds more like a ??threat, but I decided to zip my mouth close. She looks the gentlest of the party and also a nun, but Im most scared of Non-san. Well then, I and Non will go shopping. Mimino, youre going to the marketplace with Reiji, right? Yeah. Eh, is that so?I asked. We were going to see medicinal herbs, right? Aaah (Is there medicinal herbs in the marketplace that the Herbalist Guild doesnt sell?) Yeah, lets go!I said. Reiji, come here for a bit.Dante-san called me over, and whispered, with his arm over my shoulder.Pocket money, take it.he held out a small leather pouch. Eh!? B-ButC There was something you wanted, right? Ah It mustve been because of the talk we had last night. I decided to accept it with a thanks. Okay, then. Mimino, dont take your eyes off Reiji. I know, I know. What will you do, Raikira? Raikira? Huh? Oh Im going back to the inn to take a nap. Its still morning, though?Mimno-san asked. Dont sweat the minor details. Ill see you later.Raikira-san said, waving his hand, and left. (Theres something strange He was acting normal until just now, but after Non-san came back, he just kept looking at the main street.) Lets go, Reiji. Ah, yes! I followed Mimino-san to the marketplace. Book 1: Chapter 14 The public market seems to be open for anyone to open up business if they pay the Commerce Guild. There were many stalls in a large stone plaza. The stalls were kind of similar to Japanese flea markets, such as selling handmade accessories, dried fruits, and there was also a stall selling food which looked like soba noodles sizzling on an iron plate. Apparently, the food sold varies depending on the location. (Well, I guess thats true. Its hard to decide which to buy if theres too many choices.) All people talk about is the mine.Mimino-san said suddenly.Cant you hear it? Everyone is talking about that. CDid the Six Mine stop running? CIf it werent, they wouldnt be sending out that many soldiers. CApparently, the Duke has not stepped out of the castle due to that. CWait a minute. Didnt the Duke go to the mine? CWhat is the reason? CIf the mine stopped, the city will go into a decline. CIm sure its just temporary. Just listening a little, you can hear the interaction between the customer and the store owner. Although the information was not entirely accurate, everyone was talking like the mine was in danger. Was that mine so important to Achenbach Dukedom? Good grief. This country is overly dependent on skill orbs. Yeah The mine ceasing might just be a good wake up call for them.Mimino-san said, smilingly, but I couldnt smile. Reiji-kun? What happened? Oh, nothing, Im okay. Really? Mimino-san casually held my hand. Although there was a height difference between us, it felt like we were a teenage couple. No, no, what am I talking about couple and such. I get so worked up over holding hands because I have never had a girlfriend. The stalls over here seem to be selling medicinal plants. I was brought back to my senses by Mimino-sans words. Many street stalls spread cloth on the ground and lined dried leaves on it. Ohhh! I went around looking at the stalls in high spirits. Many of them were selling common medicinal herbs and spices. Rather, most of them were spices. Some sold spices in jars, but they were sold by weighing it on a scale and the prices were quite high. It didnt seem like the grass I was looking for was here. Is there something you want? U-Umm I dont know if Mimino-san knows, but I explained to Mimino-san about the leaf. A leaf that is divided into 5 like autumn leaves, and the tip is further divided into 5. Its a leaf that I call Double Autumn Leaf in my mind. Whats that? It seems that even Mimino-san did not know about it, and she adorably tilted her head. Oh wow, thats cute. A 20 year old cant be this cute. A leaf that even a Halfling herbalist doesnt know? Tell me, too. A nearby bearded ossan got up, and came closer. What? A phantom leaf that even a Halfling herbalist doesnt know? Hey, a secret leaf of the Halfling Village? What did you say? A legendary leaf cultivated by a Halfling elder? Ossans came out of their stalls as the word spread more and more. And theyre all greatly exaggerated! Only the words Halfling and leaf match! Despite being surrounded by ossans, Mimino-san calmly conveyed the characteristics of the leaf I mentioned to her. Its that, isnt it? The leaves of the icy tree. Silly. That leaf is a three-pronged fork. Ive seen it. Its a coral reef in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Theres no way its in the sea. Everyone was saying a lot of different things, but it was hard to find the right answer. Or perhaps I should say, it is that rare of a material? Then, I was wondering if I should ask about the deep silver metal and the squirming earthworm-like creatures. Fofofo. What is all this noise? An old man with long brows hanging over his eyes and a shiny bald head appeared, walking with a cane. Elder. Its the Elder. We can finally identify it. Elder. The herbalists at the market stepped aside, opening a straight path towards us. Boy. This man is called the Walking Herb Dictionary. I-Is that right? What is his name? Dont know. (Dont know?) Fofofo. It seems like you are talking about some interesting grass Hmm?! A halfling?! He took a sudden 180degrees from his gentle air. Damn Halfling herbalist Have you come to invade human territory again? E-Elder. This person is a travelling herbalist. Not a vendor came to invade the market. I wont believe it! I wont speak anything when there is a halfling! (But you havent talked about anything yet, though) And he was stealing glances at me C trying to see how I would react, I guess? C which was annoying. Well, Mimino-san, shall we leave? When I urged Mimino-san to leave, Are you really okay with that!? They say that I am a Walking Herb Dictionary! I may know things which no other herbalist knows! (Uwaa, so annoying This is impossible. I get tired just by dealing with this person.) Though I was thinking of leaving quickly, Mimino-san said, Reiji-kun, I will wait over there. So, go talk to this person. B-But Dont worry about it. Weve got nothing to lose.Mimino-san said, and distanced herself from me. (Guu I dont want to talk to someone who speaks badly of Mimino-san.) So, what kind of leaf do you want, boy? A leaf to drown in pleasure? (Does this person sell drugs, too?) In conclusion, the old man knew the Double Autumn Leaf. Far from that, he actually had it in his possession. The leaf is a so-called Leaf of Life Tree and is a valuable item that can only be obtained in the forest governed by the High Elves. However, I was able to buy it with the pocket money that Dante-san entrusted to me. The reason was that Leaf of Life Tree is precious but only High Elves know how to mix them, so it was just seating as a part of his collection, it seems. Fofofo. I suppose, in this way, I will entrust someone with the Leaf of Life Tree that I have inherited from the previous generation. Thank you very much. But Ill be going now. Yes. It started when I became a disciple of the previous generation Is this story going to be long? I can leave, right? He berated me about children these days lacking manners and such, but I was finally released. Halflings, you see, are certainly good herbalists. But some of them are bad because of their obsession with money. You better learn that, boy. The old man told me that at the end. I wonder if the old man was being thoughtful towards me in his own way by keeping Mimino-san away? Even so, Mimino-san is Mimino-san. I dont want you to lump them all together. With mixed feelings, I gazed at the Leaf of Life Tree that was much larger than the palm of my hand. It seems that it has been several decades since it was picked, but it looked so fresh that you would think it was freshly picked from a tree a second ago. Looking through World Ruler, I saw that various possibilities were sleeping in this leaf. Oh, Reiji-kun. Looks like youve gotten what you wanted. Mimino-san I bowed, as Mimino-san approached me with a smile. Im sorry. Due to my selfishness, I made Mimino-san go through something bad. Eh!? D-Dont worry about that. There are Halflings who invade the market like the old man said. That is why many people hate us. Still, it doesnt have anything to do with Mimino-san. If Reiji-kun understands that, then thats okay with me. I dont have to care about what other people say, right? But And Mimino-san gently stroked my head. But show that leaf to me later, okay? Yes, of course! And just as we were laughing together, T-There you are! Mimino-san, Reiji-kun!Non-san ran up to us, out of breath.Hurry up and come to the Adventurers Guild! The person Reiji-kun gave the medicine to isC Mimino-san and I exchanged glances and started running. Book 1: Chapter 15 *Residence of Duke Achenbach* He was shaking his legs with an irritated look on his face. The dukes eldest son, Daniel Achenbach, was staring at the knight in shining armor and the butler in the room. Is there still no contact from Six Mine yet?! Yes. The advanced party should have arrived, but it may take some time to install the magic communication device. The communication device in the mine is probably not operational. I know that! The problem is the dragon and the 6-star skill orb! Being treated like a child despite being over 40 years old, Daniel wiped his forehead with a handkerchief. Young master. The mine soldiers report was that the 6-star skill orb had already been used and the girl had escaped. If that is the case, shell starve if she doesnt stop by at some town. We have no choice but to wait right now. I said I know that! There arent many children in the mine! Why cant you find her? We just finished notifying the entire Dukedom yesterday. So, we should find her right away No, please wait a minute. Indeed, there were only a few children Hmm? Did you come up with something? The butler flipped through the pages of the record in his hands. As you say young master, there were only two children working as mine slaves. Yeah, and? Wouldnt fellow children get along well? Well, thats right but what about it? The other child doesnt have a name, but is characterized by black hair and black eyes. What if both these children are together? The escaped slave named Lark has an average look, but black hair and black eyes should be easy to find. I see! But is the black hair black eyes really true? Yes, thats a fact. Daniel struck his fist on the table. Isnt it the Child of Disaster?! The legend was true, after all!he exclaimed, and glanced over to the knight.Look for the black hair and black eyes! If you find him, make him spit out the location of the 6-star and kill him as soon as possible! Is that okay? Of course it is! This is the Dukes order! Go! Understood The knight went out, though his reluctance was apparent. Shit. It will be a serious problem if His Majesty Geffert finds out that the 6-star was lost. It took about half a day for the knights to receive information from the castle guards that,There is a black hair, black eyes slave in the territory. On the other hand, the butler ran around to prepare a landing space for the magic airship. This is because an airship carrying a Mithril-rank adventurer was arriving this evening. * * After being called by Non-san, Mimino-san and I rushed back to the Adventurers Guild C to the warehouse at the back of it. When we returned, a surprising scene unfolded. No way What the hell The short-bearded ossan and the one-armed assessor were staring dumbfounded. Hmm I carried them all over there, chief. Y-Yeah Then, Ill go clean up the documents inside!said Mr. Useless, as he went into the guild. The person who was staggering on his feet just about an hour ago. CYou!the short-bearded ossan turned to me.Ill buy all that grass! How much?! W-What?! Its extremely effective for hangovers, right? From now on, I am even going to put up a collection quest in the guild! O-Oh Apparently, the yellow medicine I gave worked perfectly. Thats good, but was it really that effective? I checked with World Ruler, but I only understood that it enhances the function of the liver. Well, I guess it isnt wrong in terms of enhancing the function of the liver? Even with rpgs, healing and advanced healing is completely different. Rather, isnt that advanced really important? ! When I was fixed on the grass roots, the image of greatly enhances the function of the liver popped up in my head. It worked! If so, say it from the start! No, wait a minute. Maybe its because I didnt try to check the fine details before? By the way, what kind of grass is this? Oh, this is turmeric I quickly stopped as the words came out of my mouth. No, this is not turmeric! I have never even seen a real turmeric! Oh. Its called turmeric, huh. A-Actually, I dont know the official name. I just call it turmeric because I think it looks like turmeric. Well, we can change to the official name if we find out later. S-So, why not give it a different name? Hmm for convenience sake, lets call this grass Reikon in the dukedom guild. (1. TL Note: Turmeric is Ukon in japanese. The ossan combined Reiji and Ukon to form Reikon.) Eh? Its named after the discoverer. Ah I was troubled. I was about to spread the wrong name for turmeric in a different world Actually, I dont even know if turmeric exists in this world at all So, I guess its fine? Its fine, right? Its fine. Im sure someone has given a more scientific name already. Okay, then lets go with Reikon I understand. About the payment, will one small gold coin be okay for all the grass? Unexpectedly, it came out to be a lot of money. It was well over the price I bought the Leaf of Life Tree for. Hooray! Just when I was about to nod, Waaaaaait a second! Mimino-san? One small gold coin for medicine that has such an effect is too cheap. No, hangovers can still be treated with healing magic to some extent. In which case, what Im paying is already quite high.the short-bearded ossan said. But you can use it differently from healing magic. Different use? You can take it in advance. Ah!the short-bearded ossan raised his voice.Unlike magic which can only be used after the fact, you can drink this in advance! Which means I see! This might just turn out amazing! The ossan was excited, but I didnt understand a thing. What does that mean, Mimino-san? Hmm, I think youll understand this as you grow up. There are quite a few situations in which important people have to drink alcohol. But not everyone can hold their liquor, right? Yes. Having said that, various arrangements and business negotiations are conducted at such places. For people who are weak in alcohol, it is their weakness, and for those who are strong, it is their strength. You cant negotiate with a drunken head. Oh I see. If you take this medicine in advance, you will be less likely to get drunk! That is the possibility. We will have to verify after this Im sure there were quite a few people who took it before drinking. So it does work.I said. Are you talking about your hometown, Reiji-kun? Oh, crap. I showed off my knowledge of Japan. Like when you go to a pharmacy, they do sell medicine labelled, Before a drinking party and such. Understood.the short-bearded ossan took out a gold coin from his pocket.Lets go with one federal gold coin. This is an up-front investment, and I cant afford to go higher than this. I am investing because it has been a long time since I last saw an exciting medicine. Thats good enough! The God of Trading is watching over justly. Lets report that it was a good sell good buy deal. Ossan and Mimino-san shook hands. I heard later that the exchange seems to be the phrase of greeting that merchants often use. Ah, sorry, Reiji-kun. I made a deal without asking you. Not at all. I never thought about the possibility of pre-dosing, so I am grateful. Here. Reiji-kuns money. Ah The federal gold coin in my hand was heavier than a small gold coin. It was worth about 100,000 yen(1000usd). It looks like everything ended well. I thought maybe something bad happened when a guild staff rushed over to get us. Dante-san. Knowledge is power. I hope the knowledge that Reiji-kun has brought will benefit many people.Non-san said, standing next to Dante-san. They havent asked me where I got this knowledge or anything like that. Theyre aware, yet they dont ask. (Will there come a time when I have to tell them everything? I really dont know) Hmm? At that time, I heard a cry. There was a similar building next to the warehouse, and the sound came from there. Whats over there? Oh, thats the training ground. Adventurers are training over there Would you like to go? I want to go! Before that, lets get something to eat. We havent eaten anything yet. Just when Mimino-san said that, I heard my stomach growl. Book 1: Chapter 16 I tried to return the pocket money back to Dante-san, but he didnt take it. Instead, he stroked my head, saying,Im glad you found what you were looking for. Use that pocket money to buy some snacks you like. At that moment, I remembered my Japanese father, who I hardly remembered until now. A typical unreliable salaryman, who was 10 years older than Dante-san, and gets scolded by my mother as he idles around the house during days off. I also thought that I would be a salaryman in the future, but I was also thinking that I shouldnt become like my father in the back of my mind. But now, its all unbearably nostalgic. Lunch was fish soup noodles. But the soup was salty and had the smell of fish, and the noodles were not smooth. However, it was very delicious for me and I was engrossed in eating. After eating, it was kind of embarrassing to see Mimino-san, Dante-san, and Non-san looking at me with smiles. So, can we go to the training ground? Sure thing. Boys are always interested in things like these.Dante-san said, with an amused dad look. But my actual purpose was different. I wanted to see the fight between adventurers and increase my own power with World Ruler. The training ground was the same as the warehouse. It was wide, and the ground was bare. You can see that it is used heavily because there were several depressions on the ground. There was a scarecrow-like dummy for practice in the front, and a wide space at the back where you can fight freely. Your coordination is too weak! You will get knocked down by a skill! A muscular skinhead-san was taking on four people. They were training with wooden swords and simple leather protectors. The four attackers were young and appeared to be in their mid-teens. There were similar boys and girls standing close to a wall, and each time Skinhead-sans wooden sword struck one of the four, their faces turned pale. Oh, isnt that Raikira-san? I noticed a tall beastmen watching the training. Since he was wearing a hood low over his eyes, you cant tell at a glance that its a beastmen. Mimino-san and Non-san went out to buy the necessary supplies C since Non-san was interrupted mid-shopping due to my Reikon earlier C and I was brought to the training ground by Dante-san. Hmm? Oh, if isnt ossan and Reiji. I thought you were going to sleep. Uhh, well, you know. I was just a little interested about the level of this guild. Newcomers seem to be training now, but veterans will train next. I see. As I expected, Raikira-san is acting strange Is he feeling unwell? Well, whatever. Even if I ask, hes not going to tell me. I watched the training side by side with Raikira-san and Dante-san. (Physical Strength Enhancement Leg Strength Enhancement Sword Technique Spear TechniqueAnd is that Support Magic?) A boy who seems to be the backup was casting magic on a girl in the front. Thats good! Use your magic more and get used to real battles! However, offensive magic is prohibited! If you destroy the warehouse, youve gotta pay for it! When skinhead-san raised his voice, a boy who seemed to be trying to use attack magic suddenly stopped his concentration. Think about when you should fire attack magic! You cant use it if your friends are between yourself and the enemy! I see. Unlike games, attack magic will hit allies. (Is that Hearing Enhancement?Mmm, yeah it is. Im starting to hear everything in my surroundings.) I watched the training as the boys and girls switched in one after another from the side, and gradually took in the skills into my body. Aa I want to try fighting. Id like to try out just how good is Sword Technique]. Haha. I thought you were watching pretty seriously, but now even your hands are moving. Huh? I felt my body get hot as Raikira-san laughed. I was embarrassed. He saw my hands move as I was shadowboxing in my mind. Isnt that instructor a gold-rank adventurer? I think Ive met him once beforeDante-san said. What is gold-rank? Oh, you havent talked to Reiji about it yet? And then Dante-san taught me about the ranks of adventurers. Starting from the lowest C Bronze, Copper, Iron, Silver, Gold. You become the top ranker in each guild branch when you reach gold rank it seems. This is not just limited to adventurers, but other guilds such as the herbalist guild and merchant guild have adopted the same ranking. Mimino-san and Dante-san can be said to be high rank because they are Silver. Non-san and Raikira-san remained in Bronze because they joined the guild after entering Silver Balance. The most famous adventurers in Gold will ascend to Platinum. And the best of Platinum will become Mithril. When he heard the word Mithril, Raikira-san twitched, but did not say anything. Oh? Is that the Silver GreatShield I see over there? Skinhead-san noticed Dante-san, and called out. As I thought, you are Inextinguishable Light Sword Joseph, arent you? Its been a long time! The last time was when we killed a goblin horde, I think? At that time, you had the highest number of kills. That was because GreatShield was watching my back. Dante-san walked over to him, but Raikira-san, who was watching from the side, covered his mouth with his hand, as his shoulders shook. Raikira-san?I asked, kind of having an idea of what it was about. Kuku, ha By inextinguishable light Does he mean the slippery head? Kuku As I thought! This person was laughing thinking about that! What say you, GreatShield? Can you educate the newcomers? No. As you can see, Im half-petrified. Thats no problem. The newcomers need at least some kind of handicap! Wahahahahahaha! Slippery head No, I mean Joseph-san! Oh man, weird words are coming to mind because of Raikira-san! Joseph-san did not care about the petrification at all and began to teach with Dante-san. Some of the newcomers, however, were frightened by the petrification, and Joseph-san rushed into those people and kicked their butts. More and more screams rose. (Dante-san is amazing.) Despite being called the GreatShield, he did not have a shield in this situation, and used a wooden sword that he normally does not use to attack. Dante-san hadnt moved a step. Attacks kept coming in from the left side, which was petrified, but even that was easily intercepted by Dante-san. Dante-ossan is truly amazing. Indeed befitting his moniker. Isnt it great to have a moniker? Yeah. Your rank goes up as you complete quests, but a moniker like that only gets attached to your name if you accomplish something great. There are many guys who name themselves whatever they want, but when people in faraway town know about you, thats when its amazing. The gloomy air surrounding Raikira-san was no longer present, and he became talkative. You see that blue-haired man who is attacking? He probably has Sprinting Technique. But he doesnt know how to use it well. Sprinting Technique? It consumes stamina, but you can temporarily move faster by dashing or erase the sound of your footsteps. ! Erase the sound of footsteps? That means I have one too As I thought! Raikira-sans movement was due to a unique-characteristic skill! If you dont use it together with Stamina Enhancement, youll get exhausted in no time. Moreover, Stamina Enhancement is just plain convenient. You dont get exhausted even when you move for long periods of time. Oi, what happened? N-No, its nothing If you suddenly squat holding your head, of course there is something wrong. I was aware that Raikira-san had Stamina Enhancement. And I also learned Raikira-sans Stamina Enhancement without realizing it. In other words, it wasnt because my body had grown that I wasnt feeling tired even when we travelled through the forest, it was because of the skill! Oh man! I feel so embarrassed thinking back to when I told Non-san proudly that,Im growing up nicely, too!Thinking about it normally, theres no way you cant get physically strong just by walking for a day or two! Oi, brat. Y-Yes? Youre being called. What? When I looked up, Dante-san beckoned me to come, and Joseph-san watched me, with his arms crossed. I have a bad feeling. Book 1: Chapter 17 Get your ass over there. Raikira-san kicked me lightly in the butt, pushing me to the front. Damnit! Ill get you back for this, macho tsundere beastmen So, you are a party member of the GreatShield, huh?Joseph-san asked. The boys and girls on the side, covered in dirt and sweat, became noisy. CA child like that is a fellow party member of the Silver GreatShield?! CPerhaps, hes a genius swordsman or something, contrary to his appearance? No, I mean Im just following them around? Interesting. I dont think its interesting. Lets see how good you are with a sword. Come at me. Skinhead-san was the type who didnt listen to what people had to say. I seeked Dante-san for help, but he just nodded with a smile on his face and said,Its a chance to train with an experienced opponent. It will be a good experience for you. O-Okay But Ill say this just in case, Im just an amateur. I borrowed a wooden sword from one of the boys. It was quite heavy for my body. However, thanks to the Physical Strength Enhancement I learned, I could hold it up if I used both hands. And I further enhanced the movement of my body with Support Magic. Just a little bit. If I overdo it, Ill run out of mana. I faced Joseph-san, who was standing at a fixed distance. So, what do I do now? I began to remember the Kendo practices in the physical education class of my previous life. Hou, thats starting to look good. I assumed Chudan no Kamae. From there on, I approached closer while sliding my feet along the ground and I raised my wooden sword overhead. [1. TL Note: Chudan no Kamae is a basic stance in Kendo.] (Eh?) The moment I raised it up, I felt as if my body was moving on its own. Is this the effect of Sword Technique? HAAAAAAAA! The downswing was so sharp C I couldnt fire a slash like that even when I was 16 years old. Arm strength, leg strength, back strength, abdominal strength, all came together as a tremendous force towards Joseph-sans face C because I couldnt reach for his head with my height. However, my slash did not reach Joseph-san. It felt as if I was hitting my wooden sword against a rock. Joseph-san casually swung his wooden sword, which sent my wooden sword flying. The wooden sword hit the ceiling and fell together with a cloud of dust. Ouuuuuuuuch My palm and wrist was burning because the sword was forcibly knocked away. It was a pretty good slash! However, your attack was too direct and over reliant on skill! When I was secretly using healing magic with a poker face to heal my wrist, SkillDante-san was flabbergasted. He must have surely thought that I had no skill whatsoever. I have to make an excuse later. I want to train some more, but Please no. Unfortunately, our time has ended. Its training time for the veterans. Thank you very much. Phew, I am saved. I escaped towards Raikira-san while holding my wrist. The healing magic has already taken away the pain, but the gazes of the teenage boys and girls hurt. CWhat was that sword technique? Is that something a child can do? CIsnt it a skill? I think the trainer said that too. CHe has a rare skill? How nice. They were correct in that I have a rare skill, but its probably not what they imagined. Meanwhile, adventurers in their 20s and 30s came to the training ground. CUhhmm, been a while. CGet your bodies in shape. We will be out of town for a week from tomorrow. CI am holding a sword for the first time in 4 days. Apparently, adventurers who took on escort and harvesting quests were resting in the city for a while. They most likely came here to get their bodies back in shape. Not bad, kid.Raikira-san grinned. Do you still want to watch?Dante-san asked, as he came back. Um, yes Is there a problem? No, I dont mind. There are many things you can learn just by observing. I and Raikira are going out for a little. Ill come pick you up later. Youre within the guild, so no problems will occur. Thank you. Okay. Lets go, Raikira. We have to carry the shopping bags that Non and Mimino bought. Aight. And the two left. Dante-san didnt ask me anything. Im sure he is waiting for me to open up. Which just makes it that much harder. I remained alone in the training ground. Its a place where I set foot for the first time, but I didnt feel lonely. Rather, I simply watched how high rank adventurers fought, and wondered about the skills they had. I still felt somewhat guilty about learning skills with World Ruler because it felt as though I was stealing the effort of others. However, it was absolutely necessary if I wished to survive in this world, and moreover, I realized that having a skill is not good enough. How well you can handle it is the main point. Its the same thing Joseph-san told the trainees. If you are given a skill, you can suddenly become stronger. However, if you are over-reliant on it, you will suffer serious injuries. If you are an adventurer, over-reliance might just get you killed. (Right now, I just have to learn.) I kept my eyes peeled. Such an opportunity doesnt come by often. I have to learn as much as possible. -Leg Strength Enhancement Hearing Enhancement Grip Strength Enhancement Flexibility Enhancement Power Burst Enhancement -Sword Technique Spear Technique Axe Technique Archery Technique Dagger Technique Close Quarters Combat Technique Kicking Technique Shield Technique Sprinting Technique Hardening Technique -Support Magic ?Curved Archery Technique Dancing Sword Technique I think this was about all I learned. I was aware of the 3-stars. There may have been some skills that got +1 and became a higher star skill, but the difficulty of confirming that lies in my lack of understanding. And this was probably all that I have learned before today. -Eyesight Enhancement Physical Strength Enhancement Back Muscle Strength Enhancement Abdominal Muscle Strength Enhancement Dexterity Mana Control Mana Enhancement Magic Aptitude Enhancement Stamina Enhancement -Convenience -Prayer Technique -Immunity Enhancement -Great Sword Technique -Fire Magic Flower Magic Earth Magic Healing Magic Despite prayer technique being a technique skill, it has a special position of being a 1-star. No point in having skills, if you dont use it I continued observing. Book 1: Chapter 18 My body was in a shock. It might be because I took in too many skills. My body was twitching. My head was strangely clear, yet hot at the same time. Perhaps I have also learned brain enhancing type skills such as Arithmetic Enhancement or Memory Enhancement which are classified as Intelligence characteristic skills. I recalled the battles I saw on the training ground. Yeah, no doubt. My memory is crystal clear. Wait, I can even clearly remember the nights I spent sleeping on trees. Is this perhaps the perfect memory ability? (No matter how I think about it, this must surely be an ability of World Ruler) Once again, I was greatly overwhelmed by the 10-star skill orb. It felt sort of like, I dont think I can live without World Ruler anymore. I was in so much confusion. My body shuddered. Such being the case, I was constantly askedAre you okay? Did you catch a cold?by Mimino-san as I ate dinner. I dont really remember what I ate, but when I remembered that it was perfectly stored in my memory, I shuddered yet again. I wanna go to bed already. Joseph invited me out, so Ill be out for a while. Joseph-san? Yeah, he says hes retired from being an adventurer and hired by the guild to educate newcomers. And that life sometimes gets lonely. Seems like even a stable life has its shortcomings. See you later.Dante-san said, and stepped out. His movement was slightly heavy. He sure loves his alcohol. Go to sleep already, Reiji. Youre obviously tired.Raikira-san said. Yes, I will Just as I said that, my mind went black. It seems that my body was seeking rest. I woke up to a pitch black room. The door was just about closing. Huh? Oh, right, I was sleeping. From the bed next to me, I heard Dante-sans snore. Urgh, the smell of sake is so strong. Just how much did he drink? Which means, the person who left the room is Raikira-san? I looked around, but Raikira-sans bed seemed empty. The moonlight that leaked through the gaps in the poorly built window suggested that it was still night. (Where is he going in the middle of the night? Toilet?) But even as I kept waiting, Raikira-san did not return. (Which reminds me, he was acting a little strange in the afternoon) Raikira-san has always been hard to read, but today it felt like his mind was just not there. Like when he said he was going to sleep in the room, but instead, he was at the training ground. Feeling slightly uneasy, I stepped out of the room. I tried out Sprinting Technique to not make any footstep sounds. It worked magnificently! Sprinting Technique consumes stamina quickly, but it seems that you can eliminate the sound of footsteps and temporarily increase dash power. Super convenient. There was no one in the corridor. Not even in the entrance lobby. The front door was slightly ajar. Did he go outside? Just as I was about to reach for the door, I heard a voice. Is this enough? Hehe Thank you, boss. Lets do this again. Cut it out! Are you really sure about that? My tongue might slip out the fact that youre here. Aa? S-Sorry, I-I was just joking. Then, Ill take my leave. As I peeked outside, Raikira-san was talking to someone in a black hood. He handed over a leather bag which made a clanking noise (Damn, Hearing Enhancement is amazing.), so it was definitely money. (Who is that? Is Raikira-san being threatened or is he the one threatening? No, why would you give money to the person youre threatening?) When the man in black hood turned to leave, my Eyesight Enhancement caught his hairy face. It was a beastmen. (Ah! Raikira-san is coming over!) I made full use of Sprinting Technique to move without making noise, and hid behind a small table by the counter. Raikira-san came in through the doorand sighed. Reiji, come out. He found out!!! I know youre there. I have Smell Enhancement. Ah, Raikira-san? What are you doing here this late at night? Me? I just came out to pee. The bladder sure gets smaller as you grow older. Well, Ill go now. Wait. He caught the back of my neck when I quickly tried to escape. What do you mean older, you 10 year-old! No, I mean, hahaaha Were you watching? As I kept silent, Raikira-san clicked his tongue and let go of me. Come with me. Then I was taken out to the city. The city hadnt gone to sleep yet the inn we were staying in was located in like a hotel street where many so-called inns were densely packed together. You could see that many of these inns were taverns which were open till sunrise, and you can spend time chatting and drinking with adult women who work there C the kind of places where I can Sprint through the stairs of adulthood by entering. The bustlings in those taverns even reached out to the main street. A woman in a tight dress, standing under a pink lamp, was tempting passerbys (male only). You see that woman standing over there. Shes a mix of human and beastmen. Eh is that so? You can tell just by looking, right? Not really? She has a lot of hair on her head, and hiding a fair amount of body hair under that dress. It doesnt really seem that way, though. I couldnt see it at all. I could only see a normal lady. Oh, she noticed me and is waving to me. Ehehe What are you so happy about! I-Its no big deal, right I was thinking that you liked short ones like Mimino, and yet here you are, hitting on a half-beastean. No loyalty at all. What?! No, rather, arent you the one who likes Mimino-san? The heck?! Where did that come from!? I mean he was picked up by Mimino-san, and he usually gets into mouth fights with her just like a teenager in his puberty. If I say it out loud, hell get angry, right? I better not say it. Mimino is a no. While were on that, Non is also a no. Both are out of the question. Huh? Just how high are your standards? Mimino-san is short, but shes absurdly cute, and Non-san is cute + neat + dynamite, isnt she? By dynamite, I mean an explosive that uses nitroglycerin, etc. It has no deeper meaning. Also, Non-san is scary. It doesnt work for me unless theyre hairier. !! What a declaration! Im not saying no just because the shorty is different race. Do you know that Miminos arms are slippery smooth? I know. I saw it in the bath Ah! Is it because of World Ruler that I can clearly and distinctly remember every detail from that time?! Which means, I can never forget this!!! Hey, sometimes you just look at the ground with a horrified look on your face, like now. Whats up with that? Do you have a grudge with the ground? Is it your faith or something? You need not worry. So, how much hair would you say you like? Well, when I run my hand through her back, it should feel soft and smooth, and it should feel like my hands are passing throughC Wait! The hell are you making me say! Its embarrassing! Oh, uh People have different tastes. Im getting wiser. The one you saw earlier, cant even earn any money in this city, so I helped out. We got back to the main topic. Book 1: Chapter 19 That person is also a beastmen, the same as you, right? Yeah. I can somewhat manage since Im a party member of Silver Balance, but this country is too unforgiving for a beastmen to make a living. You saw it too, right? Even a half-beastmen woman can only get a job of pulling in customers. The position of beastmen in this country is low. If that woman stood out as a beastmen, human customers wont even approach. Needless to say, a pure beastmen wont even get that job. Hmm Even for you, a hairy woman is a hard sell, right? Uhh, y-yeah. That is something that cant be helped but its also true that this country is bad for beastmen to live in. Wouldnt it be better to move to another country? The road has been closed. You need a guild letter of recommendation to cross the border, and you need to take that to the government office and get a pass permit. I am just taking advantage of Dante-ossans treatment. Thats pretty much it. S-So, youre going to leave when we reach Saint Knight Kingdom?! Well, most probably. Mimino and ossan already know this. B-But Its only been a few days, but I feel like Ive become a little more friendly with Mr. Macho Tsundere Beastmen. And he drops this on me Does that mean you have some other purpose? Yeah. Raikira-san came to a halt and looked up at the night sky. The moon, which was almost a full circle, was rising Wow! There is a moon in this world, too. However, this moon had additional three satellite moons orbiting it. There is someone I want to kill. Those matter-of-factly uttered words did not carry a sense of reality. I and the guy I gave money to just now, originally belonged to the same mercenary group. It was called Dark Fang Mercenary C a group made up of only beastmen. Employed by money, we moved around from place to place. From battlefields to monster hunting grounds as requested by our client. But we made a stupid mistake. I didnt know what mercenary group meant. We destroyed an underworld business of a noble with great power and influence. It was a drug business. Rigura Kingdom, one of the kingdoms in the Keith Grand Federation C just next to Achenbach Dukedom. It is a small country, but they were making a killing by distributing drugs to every country. We knew that fact. However, when we were told to kill the monsters that are nesting in the mountains of Rigura Kingdom, we didnt think those monsters were protecting the drug manufacturing plant. What was that? Monsters? Protecting? There seems to be a ridiculous skill called Monster Taming Technique. Are you serious?! Just how versatile are these skills?! As expected, the world of skills sure is deep I mean, nows not the time for that. So what happened next? When we reported to the client that we had subjugated the monsters, he excitedly charged into the factory with a suicide bomb magic tool. And blew up the factory with himself. Wha?! We found out later that the clients only daughter was a drug addict and that cost her her life. We played a part in his revenge. I was dumbfounded. This world is full of violence. And so is desire He died and it was over. But we were still alive, and were paid the full amount C thats how we got tracked. Raikira-san explained that due to the movement of large amounts of money, the Rigura Kingdom kept a watchful eye on Dark Fang Mercenaries as a party involved in the destruction of the drug factory. Rigura Kingdom paid a fortune to the mayor of Valhalla, the top person at the capital of the federation. And the mayor moved the Adventurers Guild with the narration of, Dark Fang Mercenary is the originator of the drug factory. Find and exterminate. EHHHH!? Youre too loud. B-But! That sort of thing is The death of a wealthy person is a big deal, and because of that the factory came into light. So when the question of who made this drug factory arose, Rigura Kingdom skillfully shifted it onto us. Raikira-san and the mercenary group were just victims. And the adventurer they sent after us was a. Mithril-rank. Mithril rank. The pinnacle of adventurers. A mercenary group of 50 was annihilated by that one guy. I barely escaped with my life and my friends were scattered. The person from before was one of your friends? Raikira-san nodded. We told the adventurer everything C that we were being framed and are the victims. He listened to us noddingly, and immediately fired a great spell. My friends burned and screamed. The whole place instantly turned into hell. I could only listen silently. I wonder if the flame that burns in Raikira-san is as intense as the flames that he saw that day. He laughed while killing my friends saying, So what?! I could only pathetically run away with my life. And so I ran and ran till my legs could no longer carry me. When I was thinking it was the end for me, I was saved by Mimino. I dont think desperate efforts to survive is pathetic. Raikira looked at me and laughed a little. It was a very sad laugh. Reiji Even if I cant destroy the Rigura Kingdom, I must still retaliate in some way. If thats the case then, I must definitely kill that cold-blooded bastard. There was a dripping sound. Raikira-sans fist was clenched so hard, that blood dripped from there. Crysta-la-Crysta, a half-elf Mithril-rank adventurer. I must kill him no matter what. * Magic Airship Sky Princess Castle * The humming noise never stops. The magical airship Sky Princess Castle was flying 1,000 meters above the Geffert Kingdom. It was shaped like a roundish boat rather than a huge ship, and was flying in the sky with dozens of huge propellers and small propellers rotating around. The black body, which was a combination of special wood and iron plate, gave off a faint blue light even at night, making its presence widely known. The large body with a capacity of up to 500 people was slowly but surely in a straight line, heading for Achenbach Dukedom. Its so boring when you get used to it. Huh? At first, I thought the magic airship was novel, but I got tired after riding it many times. Not enough entertainment on board. W-We are very sorry. Why is it called Sky Princess? It cant even satisfy an adventurer like me, much less an actual princess. Y-Yes It was a staff member of the Adventurers Guild, with a huge body, putting up with the questions. There is a lounge inside Sky Princess Castle where you can enjoy meals and alcohol. In front of the staff, sat a man, with a slender build, slouching into a sofa, and enjoying wine, out of a transparent glass C which is incredibly rare in this world. And he was tall, which made him seem more slender on the contrary. His smooth blonde hair was trimmed just above his shoulders. The hair hides his ears, but it was slightly sharper than humans. His red pupils were not aimed at the staff, but just staring at the glass. The surface of the wine reflected a magic lamp hanging from a rugged ceiling with exposed pipes running across. Tsk, the man clicked his tongue, and gulped the wine. The staff filled up the glass again by pouring from a decanter, knowing that this one cup was worth enough for the common people to survive for a week. He also knew that this man can buy dozens of barrels of this wine with one request. What time will we arrive? Were scheduled to arrive next morning. Cant we go directly to the mine? It will take time if we move from the city. Unfortunately we cant leave without greeting His Excellency the New Duke The takeoff and landing of the magic airship is fixed, thus we cant fly freely. The human race has acquired wings, but limit themselves for nonsense? The man said, in a fed up manner. He left the glass of wine as is and stood up. Monsters are boring. They just get angry. They dont cry or beg for their lives. In that respect, it was so much more fun when I killed a lot of those beastmen. The staff had already averted his gaze from the man. This was because the mans nether region swelled as he licked his lips. Im going to sleep. Wake me up when we get there. Understood. The man then picked up a robe of thin make on the sofa and left. Because guys like those are made Mithril-rank adventurers, this world is beyond saving. The staff sighed deeply, but what he next thought was what to do about the glass of wine. The Sky Princess Castle was steadily flying toward the Achenbach Dukedom. Book 1: Chapter 20 * Six Mine * Duke Achenbach was killed in the mine, and mine slaves rioted C As soon as such reports surfaced, an advanced party of 100 were sent to grasp the actual situation. Six Mine is very important to the Achenbach Dukedom C in addition to Keith Grand Federation, and even considered indispensable in this world C that it would drop as many as 100 people just for an investigation. A young woman was exceptionally promoted as the captain of this advanced party. It was due to her Commanding Technique skill. This skill helps her instructions to be followed and keeps the troops disciplined. However, even with such a woman at the front, it was not possible to clear away the unrest that spread among the troops as they approached Six Mine. CIt was a monster A monster CDont go near Six Mine They acquired fragmented information from adventurers who were in the mine on the day of the riot, in a town a little away from Six Mine. They trembled and couldnt even speak properly. The mine was also open to adventurers. Since the mine management would buy rare skill orbs for a high price if found, adventurers looking to get rich quickly visited often. They were enthusiastic about the mine, but to put it the other way around, their loyalty was non-existent, so they fled at a glance when the riot occurred. However, the problem was not the riot itself, but the monster that appeared afterwards. They say it was a dragon? Yeah. Almost all the adventurers said the same thing. But it seems that they only saw a silhouette because it appeared at night All of the information gathered by the troops indicated the existence of a dragon. If a dragon really appeared after a few years its really going to be tough. Whats vexing is that we cant get any information from the mine soldiers. Mine soldiers cant leave the mine because they are the guards of the mine. In addition, contact with the mine has been interrupted because the magic communication device was destroyed, as such they could only gather information from the escaped adventurers. They questioned a few fugitive slaves who were caught in one of the towns on the way, but the slaves saw almost nothing. It seems that they were all focused on escaping. Still, its strange that no one came to make contact. Even if communications were disrupted, they still have horses. And even if there were no horses, they still have legs. Despite that, it was strange that they didnt come across a single mine soldier. At worst theyre probably only left with the bare minimum number of men to protect the mine. No, I shouldnt get weak-willed here. Lets hope we can get some news from the town at the foot of the mine. But the captains hopes were soon betrayed. Wha, what is this The place which seemed to be the town was in ashes. Traces of burned houses, black smoke still rising to the sky, destroyed barriers C and charred remains of what seemed to be human. The troops were about to vomit on sight, but the captain ordered, All troops, be on guard!, which helped them endure. The troops, empowered by their captains skill, scattered around the town looking for survivors. In the town of originally about a thousand people, only about 100 people were left they were holed up in the town mayors mansion, which somehow managed to escape danger. CIt was a dragon. CI want to leave as soon as possible. But my mother injured her leg CLight rained down from above. I thought it was the end of the world. CThe town was on fire We couldnt do anything They heard from the residents who were still shocked. As all reports indicated, there indeed seemed to be a dragon C one that could fly through the sky, at that. However, there were no mine soldiers here, and even the people in the town have not seen them either. What about the fugitive slave? I want to know the whereabouts of the 6-star skill orb especially. It is almost certain that the operation of the mine will be suspended and that it will take some time to recover. It is a major blow, but they can at least save face if they can find the 6-star skill orb Shadow King. The troops shook their heads. There was no information. In the end, we have no choice but to go to the mine We wont know anything without asking the mine soldiers. The captain decided to leave 30 people in the town as communication and security personnel, and headed to the mine with the rest of the 70 people. However, no one could derive at this time that this decision would lead to the worst scenario. The captain and her troops made camp in the devastated town C it was the same night as when Reiji and Raikira walked down the night street C and the next morning, they departed for the mine. The road was tough. The road surface that connects Six Mine that produces skill orbs and the town at the foot of the mountain was regularly maintained, naturally. However, what they found was craters on the ground everywhere and trees knocked down, blocking the road. They also found a mine soldier who was burned to a crisp. When the number exceeded 10, the captain gave up on transporting the bodies. She decided that confirming the status of the mine should come first. As they exited the thick forest, the mine began to come into sight C but it was different from the mine that the captain had seen once before. Is it cut in half? The mine, which was compact as a mountain, was parted into left and right, as though cut with a kitchen knife. The surface of the earth near the mine had turned glass-like due to being exposed to extreme high heat. There was no sign of people. Nor any animals. The captain and the troops stood at the entrance of the mine with maximum caution. From there, they should have seen buildings spread out on the ground, and wall houses standing in parallel to the wall. But almost all of it was destroyed, crushed by debris, or burnt. Corpses of mine soldiers and slaves littered the ground. The smell of burnt meat filled the air. Several members of the troop vomited, but the captain did not use her skill to inspire them. She couldnt. Because, at the centre of the large cave C it was uncertain if it can even be called a cave because the hole in the ceiling has already widened and has collapsed C there was a huge yellow body. A body with scales larger than the shield carried by the territory soldiers, a brilliant lustre, and swaying light C mana C covering its surface. The body was small but quite wide around, hundreds of thousands of needles C like a hedgehog C sticking out on its back. The tail was wrapped around the body. The wings were folded. Huge wings, if unfold, can easily exceed the large cave. And hidden behind those wings was a huge head. Everyone was at a loss for words. The yellow mass was so well-shaped that it gave off a certain sense of beauty. However, the emotion that assaulted the troops was fear. The kind of fear that humans have held since ancient times, the kind where your body stops moving in the presence of an overwhelmingly powerful being. CCLICK The eyes hidden behind the wings opened. It was strange that everyone here was aware that the eyes opened when they couldnt see behind the wings. The yellow head lifted up and lorded over the advanced party. The round, golden eyes were like giant jewels itself. The mouth opened wide to left and right. Each tooth was thick enough to be an armful. Unpleasant There was no sound. If there had been, everything would have been blown away by the sound pressure. However, the thoughts directly reached the mind. Children of greedy men. Have you come to further destroy my home The captain was relieved. The Dragon C she didnt know if this was a true dragon, but if this wasnt a dragon, what else can be a dragon, she thought, and recognised it as a dragon C had intelligence and was trying to communicate. And the dragon was angry. The reason was completely unknown, but the cause could be mining operation or more soldiers have rushed in here. And the consequence of the dragons anger is the sight that spread around her. (Inspire myself!!!) The captain applied Commanding Technique to herself and immediately focused on the dragon. No! We just came to check the situation! If you wish for us to leave, we shall leave right away! Whether or not the dragon heard the counterargument, it lifted its head and looked at the sky. And the wings spread. Waaaaaaahhhh!!! In one flap of the wing, everyone, including the captain, was blown away. CIf you still hadnt learned your lesson, then I shall instill more fearC The captain got up and saw that the dragon had already risen high into the sky. Then, it shook its wings, and took off in a certain direction, disappearing from sight immediately. As the captain felt grateful from the very bottom of her heart for having narrowly escaped death, the very next second chills ran through her body. Oh shit.. This is bad! This is so bad! Are you okay, captain? That dragon is going to attack further! They had just come hereC Map! Pull out the map! Y-Yes, here. This is the worst!! As she further confirmed the direction in which the dragon flew, the captain was aghast. It was the direction of the capital of the dukedom C the most populous place in the vicinity. All troops! Look for magic tools for long-distance communication! Move right away! Postpone treatment for the injured! Fast! The instruction was no longer instruction. It was more of a sad cry. If we dont, the dukedom capital will be destroyed! However, the troops hurriedly scraped through the debris first, the mine soldiers garrison second, and then the branch office of the Adventurers Guild. 1 hour later, the magic tool for long-distance communication was safely found at the branch office of the Adventurers Guild. The mine soldiers communication device was completely damaged and couldnt be operated. 30 minutes after that, they safely activated the magic tool and sent a message to the Adventurers Guild in the dukedom capital. Emergency communication from Six Mine. The mine is destroyed. A dragon is aiming for the capital. Prepare defenses ASAP! Book 1: Chapter 21 My mind was blurry when I woke up. The cause was Raikira-sans shocking story I heard last night. Morning, Reiji. Ah, good morning When I arrived at the entrance lobby, Raikira-san was there as usual and I seemed to be the last to arrive. You have your bed hair. Ah, sorry Whats wrong? You look absent-minded. Oh, nothing Mimino-san combed my hair with a small comb. (Is there any way to help him?) Just when I was thinking that, a fist came down on my head. Ouch! Get yourself together, Reji. Were leaving the city today. Ah, y-yes! When I looked at Raikira-san, with teary eyes, I realized that this was a message from him. Dont worry about adult business. But you didnt have to hit me for that. What? You got something to say? No, nothing. Huh? When did you two start getting along so well?Mimino-san asked. We are not getting along! If you ask us if were on good terms, thats probably not so Ah?! Brat, are you trying to keep me away? Do you want us to get along? No, of course not! What are you talking about?! So bothersome. WHAT!? Ahahahaha, see, you are getting along~Mimino-san laughed, as she watched us. Non-san and Dante-san simply watched us with a smile. Well, lets get going. Non and I will go to the government office and get a departure permit. MiminoC I will go replenish the seasonings. Right. What will Raikira and Reiji do?Dante-san asked. Im fine with anything. Can I go to the Adventurers Guild again? You wanna go to the training ground again?Raikira-san asked. Yes! You have strange likings.Raikira-san said. Despite that, he decided to follow along with me. We parted with everyone else, and headed for the Adventurers Guild. The city was bustling in the morning; people selling goods, people carrying carts, people holding big baskets, people walking quickly to their destination. I dont know if Raikira-san grasped the location of the Adventurers Guild in just one day, but he swiftly navigated through the back alleys. Thats amazing. I am completely lost. Im glad I didnt insist on going alone. Ah, children. At the back alley, I saw three children looking into rainwater that had accumulated in a large pot. Hah, youre a child too. Ah, well, thats fine for now. Stop getting so cheeky, you. We passed by the children. I guess you can always find children playing in the back alleys no matter the world. No! Wait! Wait a moment! Just wait a moment! Heeeeeeeeey, you guys! Eek! As I rushed towards them frantically, the children got shocked and ran away. O-Oi, Reiji! What are you doing?! Youre not supposed to do that Oh, um First, introduce yourself and then ask if they wanna play together. No, thats not what I care about. This As I got a glance of the pot when we passed by just now, something caught my eye. Just as I thought. There was a white creature squirming about like an earthworm or is it actually a kind of earthworm? It was like the kind of worm you can find near the ditches in Japan Exactly what I was looking for. Ah? Is this what those kids were looking at? Raikira-san, do you know what this is? Beats me. Some kind of creepy creature wait, what are you doing, Reiji!? I thrust my arm into the pot and took out the white earthworms. I never thought Id find it in a place like this I learned about it from World Ruler. It was one of the three materials needed to break Dante-sans petrification. Raikira-san had a startled look when I carefully carried the white earthworm over to my leather bag. The distance between me and Raikira-san grew bigger by just a little (physically and mentally). But the reason he didnt ask me anything probably has to do with the fact that I successfully sold the turmeric yesterday. He was probably wondering if it was some kind of medicine. I was overjoyed. If I can get one more material, I can cure Dante-sans petrification! By the way, it seems that it is necessary to feed the white earthworms with Leaf of Life Tree. Theyre probably eating them inside the leather bag. And it seems to be okay if they die after eating, so I decided to leave them in the bag. The thought was a little uncomfortable, but nothing much I can do. Ah~ Raikira-san, I dont really expect you to know the answer, but I want to ask something. Hey Is that really the proper way to ask someone? Do you know anything about a deep silver metal? Ah? Are you asking about Mithril? Wha!? Really? The answer was that easy!? I can already see Dante-sans cure within arms reach! That is it! Mithril! A fantasy element! Does it really exist!? Is it really silver!? Ah? What do you mean by fantasy element? Ah, no, lets not dive into that topic. Lets get back to mithril. Man, you always say some weird shit. Well, okay mithril is just mithril. Its a metal that can be mined in very small amounts from a Mithril mine, and its staggeringly expensive. It kinda looks more silver than pure silver. I need to get my hands on it no matter what! What should I do? Impossible. Wha The handling of mithril is controlled by the country and is not sold to the general public. It is a felony if you get it elsewhere. In the first place, the quantity is very low, so it does not appear in black markets either. No way I was shocked. I thought the cure was within arms reach, but I guess you can only get lucky so many times. Ahhh, how unfortunate I wonder if I cant get even a little bit of it. Oh mithril! Though, it is not certain if mithril is the last material Im looking for. Book 1: Chapter 22 There were more adventurers in the guild than yesterday. However, they didnt turn disgustful looks towards Raikira-san, and were absorbed in talking with fellow companions. CI saw it too. CIt was pretty early in the morning, right? CId like to fly on that thing once. I headed to the counter and asked a female receptionist if it was okay to visit the training ground. You can, but no one is using it today. Really? Yes. The instructor, Joseph-san, contacted us from his home this morning, notifying us of his absence. It makes sense now. Hes got a hangover. And the rest of the adventurers have been talking amongst themselves as you can see. Did you see the magic airship? It seems to have arrived just after sunrise. I was still sleeping at that time, so I missed it. It is apparently in the Dukes castle right now. An airship?! There was such a thing in this world!? I had no idea. I have never seen it. Thats right. There seems to be as many as five in the Keith Grand Federation, but the one which landed in this city seems to be the one owned by His Majesty Geffert, The Sky Princess Castle. Oh! Is the king on board? No, not at all. It seems that the Adventurers Guild is also involved, so the Guild Master was summoned in the morning andC You. The submaster appeared, with a sullen look. What are you doing chattering pointlessly? Oh, s-sorry Feel free to visit the training ground. Thank you. I wanted to ask a little more, but the submaster was still staring intensely, so I decided to leave quietly. Right then, the submaster was called by another staff in the back, and he left. I wish he hadnt come out at all. You sure talked quite a lot. Ah, yes. I could have learned more had the submaster not come. Oh, that racist bastard, huh? Wow, just blunt. Hey, werent you going to the training ground? It seems that no one is using it today I am seriously disappointed. The opportunity to learn more skills slipped away Well, it cant be helped. Lets practice the skills I have, instead. And master it! Then, lets wait until Dante-ossan comes over. Okay. By the way, I also heard an interesting story. Raikira-san said, as we moved to a corner of the guild. He seems to have been listening in on conversations while waiting in an inconspicuous place. Is it about the magic airship? Hmm? No, its not. Oh, its something different. I heard that a merchant group was saved by a child when they were being attacked by monsters on the highway. Saved? By a child? Thats the thing. Its apparently some kind of magic that nobody has seen before. You know the eight elemental magic? The 8 types of magic that are classified as Magic characteristic skill orbs. Like Mimino-sans flower magic. Yeah. The two rare ones are Light Magic and Dark Magic, right? Though, Ive never seen either Raikira-san talked in a good mood. Is the macho tsundere beastmen finally graduating from his tsundere phase? It looked very much like a dark magic skill, it seems. The monster which was attacking the merchant group seems to have been a Lizard Centaur, a monster whose upper half is a dragon, and lower half is a horse but the hard scales of the dragon were destroyed with a single blow, I heard. Wait a minute. As I listened to the story, chills ran down my back. Was it a sword-like black slash that slashed the monster? Oh, thats right. Howd you know? Did you hear the same story from the guild staff? I know that black slash. Lark. Its Lark! Raikira-san! Whom did you hear it from?! Please tell me who it was! Oi, whats up with you all of a sudden? It happened when I was pressing Raikira-san for the answer. Adventurers, listen! The submaster suddenly appeared from the back. His face was pale as a sheet, and his hand, which gripped a paper, wouldnt stop trembling. The adventurers stopped talking due to that strange situation, and listened carefully to the submasters next words. There was an emergency communication from Six Mine! A dragon is flying towards the city! The guild has issued an emergency summon. All adventurers are requested to defend the city from the dragon! Inside the adventurers guild, there was a turmoil like a beehive; people sneaking out of the guild, people clamouring around the submaster and the other staff (trying to get more information), people speculating amongst themselves, and people who were calm and composed(those who donned shiny armors, the high ranking adventurers). I lost my chance to ask Raikira-san about Lark Hey, whats all the noise? Dante-san walked into the guild. It seems that as soon as he received the departure permit he requested yesterday, he came to the guild. A Dragon?Dante-san frowned when he heard the news. Yeah. What do you think, ossan? Ive heard about slaves rioting at Six Mine, but I havent heard anything about a dragon. But if it came from a magic communication, then its most probably true. Were lacking too much information. Dante-san started to think, with his arms crossed, and when our gazes met, he awkwardly averted it. Dante-san, I Reiji, you dont have to say it.he immediately stopped me. Even when things are looking bad, these people are still so kind. Even Raikira-san could have asked me something when he heard the words mine and dragon. But he didnt say anything. And Non-san gently hugged me from behind. I was in the forest, not far from the mine. A slave tattoo on my hand. It was clear that I had escaped from the mine. No, Ill tell you. I saw what seemed to be a dragon. Therefore, I cant continue to keep silent when danger is approaching us. The submaster said it was a dragon. But I felt it was more like a huge bird. I was absorbed in talking about what seemed to be a dragon that appeared above the mine. At first, they had a look of concern, but when they found out my story wasnt anything out of the question, they listened with a serious look. And I havent seen anything after that rain of light. Everyone was dead silent. When I noticed, not only Dante-san and the others, but also the other adventurers were listening to my story. The submaster was the first to respond. You, if that story is true, you are a slave who has fled the mineC Oi, seems like everything has gone to shits while I was asleep. The person who came in, interrupting the submasters words, Joseph! It was the muscular, skinhead instructor. When he saw Dante-san, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he raised one hand. Dante-san also raised one hand and said, I had a feast yesterday, and Joseph-san replied, Baka, its my treat, after all, as they high-fived. Book 1: Chapter 23 CIts Joseph! CInextinguishable Light Sword Joseph?! CI didnt know he was an instructor here. CWho is that big guy talking to Joseph? The guild was buzzing. Thats how much weight Joseph-sans name seemed to carry. Joseph-san approached and patted me on the head I drank some kind of medicine, which you made, apparently. I think it was called Reikon?he said. So you drank a Reikon soup to get rid of the hangover?! Oi, submaster. As far as I can tell from this boys story, it is certain that a dragon appeared in the mine. The citys defenses are strong against land monsters, but weak against flying monsters C much less so if its a dragon. First, we have to evacuate the people. Quickly give instructions to the adventurers. Wouldnt it be better to build a defense line on the walls and repel it? Dont be stupid. A dragon, at the very least, is as big as the size of this guild. Shooting arrows would only bounce off of it. Among the guys here, how many of you have skills with 4-star or higher? About 3 people raised their hands. However, instead of a 4-star specialized in one particular area, it was the kind where you can use multiple magic and techniques. One of them is Four Elemental Magic, the same skill used by the cafeteria auntie from the mine I wonder if the auntie is still on the run? Four Elemental Magic is a skill which allows you to use four types of magic C fire, earth, wind, and water C and the power of each element is equivalent to that of a 2-star skill, like Fire Magic. This is why, submaster, dont expect adventurers to use defensive tactics. Rather, we should guide the evacuation of the people. There will surely be some people who will try to take advantage of this crisis. For defense, you should turn to the soldiers. We cant count on the soldiers. Why? The main body is already moving to reclaim Six Mine. Right now, there is only a minimum number of guard soldiers remaining in the city. Oi, this isnt looking good. It seems that Joseph-san did not expect this. He was scratching the back of his head, while looking up at the ceiling. Seems like we have no other choice but to fight with all weve got. Then, the adventurers started crying, I cant, Ive never even seen a dragon before, etc. It means that only the adventurers in this place can be counted on as the fighting power. They would most likely have to put their lives on the line. It is no surprise if low ranking adventurers get cold feet. Well, wait, wait. A man, donning a finest-quality red metal armor, stood up, gesturing with both hands. You are Inextinguishable Light Sword Joseph, who was once gold rank, right? I didnt know you were a trainer here. And you are? I am Oscar, the leader of the party Eternal Star. Well, there are some guys who call me Red Comet in the streets. Last month, everyone in my party rose up to silver rank. The man called Oscar, smiled dubiously, his white teeth showing. His hair was the same red as his armor, like the glowing red sun during sunset. His guild plate was hanging from his neck, displayed for all to see. The plate was silver, as his silver rank. According to World Ruler, it seems to be made of silver. Even so, the name Eternal Star sounds like the naming sense of elementary school students. Despite that, its still amazing that he and his party members were all silver rank. There were about 6 of them, and one of them was the one who had Four Elemental Magic. Naming sense and true ability are not related. CWhat is a Red Comet? CI dont know. Its just something Oscar calls himself. CBut stars are so small. Why not name it after the sun? Oscars cheeks twitched, hearing the whispers of the adventurers around him. Is this one of those cases where the adventurer attaches his own moniker? No wonder he seems bitter. It is reassuring to have a talented, active adventurer party. However, Dante-san seemed to be genuinely grateful. Looking at Dante-san, I thought about how clouded my thoughts have become. Raikira-san, you should reflect on yourself, too. The moment you heard Eternal Star, you secretly laughed, didnt you? And who might you be? It looks like youre close to Joseph. My body is not in a good condition. So, dont count me in. What are you saying? Having Silver GreatShield would only solidify our chances. I saw your movement yesterday at the training ground. You can still fight on the front line. Joseph-san praised Dante-san, but Oscar openly frowned, as though displeased with the fact that Dante-san had a moniker. Well, thats okay. You say your body isnt in a good condition? Then, how do you mean to fight a dragon when you dont even know where its gonna come from? Youre out of the force. Oscars question was right. The city is large. If the adventurers are scattered, the fighting power will decrease. Thats a difficult question. If we believe in the boys words, the dragon can even attack from the sky.Joseph-san said. Exactly. What Im trying to say is that its easy to tell us to lay down our lives, but I dont wanna throw away my life for nothing. The rest of the adventurers nodded in agreement with Oscars words. However, Joseph-sans words made me rethink something. Am I overlooking something? Submaster. What does the Guildmaster say? Why isnt he here? He was summoned by His Excellency New Duke in the morning. New Duke? Even though the remains of His Excellency have yet to be recovered? Regardless of the procedure, if there is a summons, you ought to oblige. I have already relayed this information to His Excellency New Duke. It was night when I saw the dragon. It was so far away that I could only see the silhouette. Im sure even the dragon couldnt have seen me. Looking back, the rumblings I heard back in the mine might have been because of the dragon. Thats it. The attack that the dragon shot seemed to have fallen around the mine. At the very least, there was no trace of the dragons attack in the towns that I visited after. And the forest wasnt attacked either. Despite that, why is the dragon aiming for the city? Dante-san, its weird. Whats wrong, Reiji? A dragon is flying towards the city, is the information we got. Assuming that information is accurate, how did the dragon know the direction of the city C or more precisely, how did it know that attacking this city would cause the most damage to humans, and how did it grasp the location of the city? Hmm? What do you mean? To put it simply, how did the dragon find the location of the city? At the very least, there is no record that a dragon was found around here in the past, right? A dragon which had been asleep below the mine, cant simply jump into the sky and locate the city right away, correct? Dante-san started thinking quietly. There is a considerable distance from the mine to the city. I dont know how magic communication works, but, for example, if its like an email or Morse code, the person who sent the message believes that the dragon is headed to the territory C there must have been something which made that person believe, the dragon is heading for the city. In other words, the dragon most likely has intelligence. Reiji. So what youre trying to say is the dragon has some kind of sensory organ and has the ability to find out where humans are crowded. Yes.I nodded. This is just my hypothesis, but I think the dragon found this place because a good majority of the population have a connection to the mine. Connection? People in the city have absorbed the thing only found in the mine, havent they? Ah!not only Dante-san, but all the adventurers raised their voices simultaneously. Wouldnt the dragon be capable of detecting skill orbs from the mine? Book 1: Chapter 24 What I stated was just a hypothesis. However, my hypothesis was adopted because there were no other strong ideas presented at that moment. The submaster was reluctant to the very end, sayingAre you really going to listen to a child?But Joseph-san shut him down with,Do you have another idea? And this goes without saying, but you will take full responsibility for it, right? It seems that the skill orbs unearthed from Six Mine are transported to and sorted in the city. Im not sure if the dragon can detect even the skill orbs already absorbed by humans, but its better to hold down the place where a large number of skill orbs are stored for now. Therefore, the adventurers headed to the government office known as Skill Administration Bureau. It was a dull three-storey stone building, but the windows were fitted with iron bars, which made its atmosphere quite imposing. Soldiers were guarding the entrance. When Joseph-san informed them,A dragon is approaching! There is a high possibility that this building will be targeted!they just laughed him off. Are you drunk? Oh yeah, you said that your nephew saw a large snake in the city, right? Perhaps this guy mistook it for a dragon? Hahaha, that must be it. Although the adventurers were seething with anger towards the soldiers, Joseph-san still calmly tried to persuade them. It wouldve been helpful if either the guildmaster or submaster were present, but the guildmaster was absent, and the submaster gave a shitty reason saying, It is my job to keep the guild in check when the master is absent, and avoided going to the place which might turn into a battlefield. It was an obvious lie. Dante-san, will Mimino-san be alright? We werent able to join up with Mimino-san. She probably wasnt even aware of the situation. Mimino will be alright. If she goes to the guild, shell find out that were over here. She might be short, but shes smart and clever. Smart and clever certainly fits Mimino-san. Even so, it doesnt seem like Joseph can persuade them. If this continues, the adventurers will grow impatient. The adventurers behind Joseph-san were already having unsettling conversations such as, Is it worth it to protect these guys?, Do you want to escape?, etc. Or rather, is this really the time to be doing this? And when will the dragon reach the city?Raikira-san asked, frustratedly. I dont know. Ask the dragon.Dante-san replied. I dont even want to see a dragon in the first place. We arrived at this city at a poor time. And Joseph got the short end of the stick, too. That guy quit being an adventurer to settle down in this city, and got married to a young woman just recently. He kept speaking lovey-doveyly of his new wife endlessly through the night. Thank you for that information I didnt need to know, ossan. You can at least sympathize with me who had to sit through that all night long. You were reeking of alcohol, after all. When will the dragon come, huh? It took about 7 days since I left the mine and wandered through the forest before I reached the city Since the speed of traveling through the forest was slow, it is unlikely that I could have traveled more than 30 kilometers a day. And I did not head for the city in a straight line, so the distance between the mine and the city should be less than 200 kilometers. And the magic transmission arrived about an hour ago, I think? So, how fast is a bird? Is a dragon faster than that? If it was fast Even if its at 70km/h, it will arrive in less than 3 hours! Did they make the magic transmission immediately after the dragon flew? Can communication tools be carried around? If they were late in making the transmission, the remaining time would be 1 hour, or less! R-Raikira-san, Dante-san. Ah? Whats wrong, Reiji? I think the dragon might be just upon us What?! What did you say?! Can anyone lift me up onto the roof!? I want to check from a high place! Dante-san looked around restlessly and, Joseph! Wait, Dante. Im trying to persuade them. Just come here! Its an emergency! ! Joseph-san walked over with heavy steps. Joseph, take Reijis right side. Ill take the left. Hmm? Were going to do that? Yes, the thing we did when we defeated the goblin horde. At that time we threw a goblins corpse strapped with explosives into the middle of the horde, but this time were throwing Reiji, huh. Wait a minute! Those words sound disturbing! Gah! They grabbed my shoulders and waist from left and right. Reiji, look up. Theres a walkway outside on the 3rd floor. You can see an iron ladder there, right? Climb up from there. No, waitC 3, 2, 1! I flew. Holy shiiii! Awesome, people can fly. I guess people who do pole vaulting experience this kind of thing every day. But I cant. Or rather I never want to do this again. I was hurled up by the explosive force. It felt as though I was floating in mid-air. The walkway on the 3rd floor was in front of me in no time. Ha! I clung onto the iron railing tightly. Rust crumbled from the railing, probably because it was unmaintained. Oh crap! Its going to break! I hurriedly crawled up and got inside the walkway. Thank you, Physical Strength Enhancement Without you, I would have fallen and got thrown up again. What are you guys doing! Go check the situation first! Below, one of the soldiers and Joseph-san were arguing. And the other rushed into the building C which means, hes coming for me! Aah, looking at Raikira-san laughing at a time like this, and Non-san giving me a thumbs up, is kind of pissing me off! I immediately climbed up the iron ladder and went up to the rooftop. The rooftop was a sloping roof, and it was not well cared for, either. Dust had accumulated on the surface of the clay roof tiles. I carefully stood on the roof, not wanting to lose my footing, and looked around. There were almost no buildings over 3-storey in the surrounding area, so I could see over a wide area. Forests spread beyond the walls surrounding the city, and mountain ridges could be seen beyond. Is that huge building over there the Dukes castle? Wow, there is indeed an airship-like thing anchored at the castle Wait! This is not the time for that! Um, lets see, mine, mine Which direction is the mine in?! Hey, kid! Come down right now! The soldier appeared quicker than expected on the walkway on the 3rd floor. Wait a minute! Ill get off soon! Im just checking. What do you want to check! Listen, what you are doing is a crime! Its here. If you come down right now, Ill let you go with just a warning. It was the bad adults who threw you up here. And what did you say? Its here. I was stunned. The dragon is here. There was no doubt that the dragon was heading straight for us. Yellow body and huge wings. I felt that the silhouette I saw on that night sky was the same as the silhouette that was flying towards us. But Was it really so big? Its here!!! A yellow dragon! Its heading straight for us!!! Book 1: Chapter 25 When I leaned over the roof and screamed, everyone looked up with shock. Reiji!!! Expected arrival time!!! Less than a few minutes!!! ! Fast. Too fast. That speed would be well over 100 kilometers per hour. I dont want to keep observing it from up here. But observing it is my job. Adventurers!! Evacuate the citizens! The adventurers returned to their senses due to Joseph-sans voice, and started to move. Soldiers! Evacuate the staff in the building! B-But Isnt it safer to stay in the building? Reiji! How big is the dragon?! Much bigger than this building! Dammit!!! You heard that, right?!! Youll get trampled in there! Wha!? The only thing those who cant fight can do is to escape! Hurry! B-But the city is wide This is the most dangerous place!! Just hurry up already!! Kuh I understand! Joseph-san finally got through to the soldier. The soldier moved quickly. He rushed into the building, and began to call out to the staff. Err What should I do? My gaze met the soldiers on the walkway on the 3rd floor. Well why dont you join up with the people inside the building? A-Ah, Ill do that. You should come down from there, too. I returned to the top of the roof. Damn, its getting closer and closer. The dragon was right about to reach the outer wall of the city. However, when I leaned over and took a look, the soldiers who were stationed on the outer wall were in turmoil. Looking at that, the worst-case scenario popped into my mind. What would happen if the dragon fired the long-range attack I saw that night from the outer walls of the city? Rather, isnt that the most probable scenario? After all, if the dragon has intelligence, itll survey the situation from a distance and shoot a long-range attack. I- I have to get its attention! Um, err The premise that the dragon can detect skill orbs. What kind of skill orb would a dragon be interested in? Ah What if the dragon can sense a skill orb strongly the higher the number of stars it has? While I was thinking about that, the air around the dragon seemed to distort. Is it going to start using magic or something? Eh, theres no time to lose! I put my hand on my chest and formed a strong image of the skill orb of World Ruler. It felt as if power was slipping away from the center of my body C no, it isnt just the feeling, my body is actually losing power! A black skill orb came out from my chest. I lost the power of World Ruler, and at the same time, all the skills I had learned so far disappeared. Damnit. How am I going to survive without this skill? I went down to a knee on the roof, and in my hand, there was a black skill orb C in its center, a rainbow-colored light swirled around like a whirlpool. OOOOOOOOOOOO I heard the dragons roar. It seems that my guess was dead on. The dragon is facing me. No its staring right at the skill orb of World Ruler. With one flap of its wings, the dragon started flying straight towards me. It flew over the outer wall without hesitation, and each time the wings flapped, it accelerated. Oops! Gotta run! I absorbed World Ruler back into my body. At the same time, the malaise that had wrapped around my body disappeared, like a fog clearing away, and the feeling of omnipotence filled my body. Aah, this might become a habit! No, I absolutely cant let this become a habit! Even if I have to use skills, I absolutely cant let myself be controlled by it. Thankfully, when I returned World Ruler into my body, all the skills I learned returned as well. I ran across the rooftop using Sprinting Technique and jumped. The neighbouring building was a two-storey building, so I landed on the roof with both hands and feet. I saw Dante-san and the others from above. Its coming!!I shouted. Dante-san didnt ask what or how. Understood!!he replied. He completely trusts me. Its only been a few days, but this person hes just too good-natured. But that wasnt a very good time to be feeling touched. OOOOOOOOO!!!!! A thunderous roar rang, and the creature of tremendous mass crashed into the dull building of the Skill Administration Bureau. Even though the building was made of stone, the stone fragments of the walls were blown away like jenga blocks. I was still on the roof of the second floor at that time and was blown away by the shock wave and got thrown off the roof. I was convinced that I was going to fall straight onto the hard ground, but someone caught me right before that. Good job, you damn brat. Raikira-san rushed over at a tremendous speed, and braked immediately after catching me. And while lowering me, his eyes were focused straight on the monster that reigned over the rubbled building. The rest is our turn. Were gonna kill that dragon.he said. The dragons presence was overwhelming. It trampled an entire building underfoot, and as though that wasnt enough, it destroyed two other adjacent buildings. Due to the mana covering over the yellow scales, the dragon bore not a single scratch from that hard landing. The surroundings were in chaos. Most people ran away screaming, and some became paralyzed with fear and started crying. Half of the adventurers had completely lost the will to fight. They just stared at the dragon vacantly. However, two people at the lead were different. Those who cant fight, help the citizens evacuate! Soldiers, go call for backup right now! It was Joseph-san holding a two-handed axe, which looked too large even for a two-handed weapon, and standing beside him was Dante-san, holding a large sword which looked like an iron plate. Are you really going to use that large sword instead of your greatshield? My movement is too sluggish due to petrification. I cant wield both a weapon and a shield. Cant be helped then. Tell me about it. The two did not take their eyes off the dragon even for a second. Not sure if the dragon recognized them as enemies or what, but its gaze was fixed on them. Lets go, greatshield! Yah! Joseph-san ran to the right and Dante-san to the left. Even though his body movement was sluggish, Dante-san was moving much faster than I could while using my skills. Light shone from the dragons mouth. At that moment, Joseph-san leaped forward. Immediately afterwards, a yellow flame was exhaled from the dragons mouth, burning the place where Joseph-san was a second ago. The dragon then directed the flames towards Dante-san, like a leg sweep. Father! Non-sans cry rang out, but Dante-san thrust the large sword on the ground, and nimbly dodged over the sweeping flames by using the sword as support. Amazing. He can do that even without an acrobatic-type skill. And survived it with only his natural reflexes. Tsk, guess you wont let us draw close that easily, huh! Joseph-san distanced himself while shouting at the dragon. The dragon looked at its feet, as though holding no interest in neither Joseph-san nor Dante-san. There is only the collapsed building of the Skill Administration Bureau. Hmm? There is something shining under the debris. Is that a skill orb? No way. The dragon opened its mouth and exhaled. It wasnt a breath of flame, but a glittering golden exhalation. As it permeates into the skill orb, the skill orb broke as though exploding. Ah! Wasnt that a 4-star red skill orb!? Such a waste! There are several blue orbs broken over there! The adventurers screams almost felt like cries. The colours are unique to the characteristics of the skill orb. Body characteristic is red, magic characteristic is blue, and unique characteristic is rainbow-coloured. I saw some kind of energy which resembled mana disappear into the air when the skill orb broke C perhaps it was because I had Eyesight Enhancement. After breaking the skill orb, the dragon then looked around the surroundings. As though looking for something. What are you looking for? Wait, now the dragon is looking straight at me! Yeah. Youre looking for me, arent you?! Of course! I was the one who stood on the roof a while ago, after all! Are you targeting me because you want to destroy my rare skill orb? Well, too bad! I already absorbed it into my body! Book 1: Chapter 26 This way, Reiji! Raikira-san pulled me by my arm. We both rolled sideways with tremendous momentum, and immediately following, flames blew through the spot we were before in a straight line. The whole area was lit up brightly even though the sun was up in the sky. My eyes couldnt keep up with the change in brightness, forcing me to squint. The cobblestone ground, which was burnt by fire, was red, and part of it was melting. If those flames touched humans, we would be carbonized in an instant. I hurriedly tried to get up, but my legs gave away. E-Eh? I cant muster any strength? It felt as though my knee joints were broken. Why? Whats happening?! Am I feeling fear? I finally realized. Until now, I have been thinking of this incident as someone elses problem. The dragon is a symbol of disaster, but it is unrelated to me. Someone strong will eventually show up and defeat it. It may take place near me, but Im not involved. Im a reincarnated person so Ill help, but people of this world should be the ones to solve this problem. When I lured the dragon from the rooftop, I had those thoughts at the back of my mind. So I could do such a bold action. However, the dragon exhaled flames with the serious intention of killing me. For the first time, I came to the realization that the dragon in front of me was real and that it was trying to kill me. Run! Its attacking again, Reiji!Raikira-san exclaimed. Leave the rest to us! Run away! Hey, are you listening?! I couldnt stand up. My legs were trembling too much. When the dragon opened its mouth again, ORAAAA! Joseph-san got close and swung down his two-handed axe. When the axe met the dragons scales, blue sparks flew. Dammit! My serious blow only caused a scratch! Disperse the mana on the scales, Joseph! How?! Blast it continuously with magic! Listening to the interaction between Joseph-san and Dante-san, adventurers who can use magic promptly started shooting magic. Various colours of magic such as red, blue, and yellow directly hit the dragon. They didnt cause damage, but the mana covering the scales disappeared, exposing the yellow scales. The adventurers rushed in with their weapons and hacked and slashed at the spot where the mana disappeared. The scales repelled a number of attacks due to their hardness, but some attacks broke the scales, causing red blood to drip from the dragons body. Stand up, Reiji-kun. Ah Someone held me from both sides and carried me up to my feet. The soft bulges I felt on the back of my head wouldve caused my heart to throb in normal times, but I couldnt afford to think about that now. When I looked back, I saw Non-san, with a serious expression. Raikira-san, I will take Reiji-kun. Ill leave it to you. On the other side, the dragon turned its body around and unleashed a tail swipe, sending the adventurers flying away. Joseph-san nimbly jumped, whereas Dante-san stood his ground and used the large sword in a slanted position, like a shield, and deflected the tail blow. Those two are on a different level. The silver-rank members of Eternal Star were also participating in the attack. Although they were stronger than the other adventurers, they were no match for Joseph-san and Dante-san. Reiji-kun, lets evacuate. Raikira-san leaped towards the dragon. His jumping power was incredible C about 2 meters bound. And he jumped again using the hind legs of the dragon as a springboard. ORA! He flying kicked the dragons face just as it was about to spit out flames, causing it to misfire. However, its face was as big as a car. It glaringly shifted its target to Raikira-san. Reiji-kun! My shoulders were being shaken. Non-san, who is always calm, was overwhelmed by tension. We have to escape. We will just be an obstacle by staying here. Okay. Thats right. Even if I stayed here, I would only be a burden. Dante-san might even get hurt trying to protect me. I turned my back to the battle, and started running with Non-san. Non-san was a person who worked as a priest, but stamina seems to be of significant value to priests in this world, so she was able to run as fast as me even though I was using skills with World Ruler. When I surveyed the surroundings, windows of buildings were closed even though it was daytime. Are they taking shelter inside? I think its better to run as far away as possible, but I cant even afford to urge them right now. Sounds of whistles can be heard from everywhere C probably the signal to notify of an emergency. Soldiers were guiding the people who were running down the street. CWhat happened? CA monster much bigger than a house. CWhere the hell should we even run to? CHell if I know. Just keep running as far as possible. A large number of people were running, with pale faces. And we were about to join them. Reiji-kun, please listen carefully. Non-san stopped just before and knelt down. She grabbed my shoulders and looked me in the eye. Go straight from here and turn right at the second intersection to go to the Adventurers Guild. Once you turn, just go straight. You should know the way, right? What about you, Non-san? If shes saying that, it means that shes not planning to go with me. I will be going back. A lot of people will surely be injured. Ill help them as much as I can. But You have done a good job, Reiji-kun. From here on, its the adults job.Non-san said, with a tender smile. What do you mean adult? Non-san is the same age as I was before I was reincarnated, 16. It is quite common in this world to start working at the age of 10, just as you are eligible to register at the Adventurers Guild from the age of 10. And at the age of 12, people get paid monthly like a normal wage. You are considered a full-fledged adult at the age of 16. No one will complain if you drink alcohol. If Non-san is an adult, then Im an adult, too. But she wouldnt believe me even if I told her, and unlike Non-san, there isnt much I can do even if I return to the battlefield. But. Even still. Non-sans hands, which were holding my shoulders, were shaking. I will go too. Non-san gasped when I said so. No, you cant. And she pulled me into a tight hug. It was the tightest hug Ive ever had. Let me tell you something. I am glad that Reiji-kun joined our party but it isnt for the reason you might think. Reason? My father, he had actually given up on treating the petrification. He had been diagnosed that it would be difficult to cure even for the top healing mages of the Saint Knight Kingdom. I got that feeling, too. I felt that Dante-san had already prepared himself for death. Even in this turmoil, he confronted the dragon without any hesitation. I dont think there is something in this city that he would want to protect, unlike Joseph-san. He has no reason to fight. My father has been more alive since Reiji-kun joined us. He said, Reiji has a good ability to learn. It is worth teaching him. I was just as happy. And because you were with us, I think my father found a reason to live. Non-san released the hug. There were tears in the corners of her eyes. Ah, I see. Non-san was also prepared. Returning to the battlefield and healing people means returning to a place where you might also die at any time. Im sorry, Reiji-kun. I had been using you. Please continue to use me more. Non-san then got up. Turn right at the second intersection. Okay? She didnt reply to me. And she started running. To increase the chances of Dante-san surviving by at least a little. I will be waiting at the Adventurers Guild! I will be waiting for everyone! I wanted to hit myself; Myself who could say nothing else. Book 1: Chapter 27 There is nothing I can do even if I turn back. Even if I turned back, I would only be a hindrance. Those are all just excuses so I dont go back to the fight. At my current state, there is a risk of exhausting my mana, but I can still pull off one or two shots with magic. I could even take a sniper position from the shadows. With that, I should at least be able to distract the dragon. But my legs just wont turn back. Even if I am reincarnated, even if I have a 10-star skill, even if I can learn other peoples skills I started walking. Amidst people who were desperately running for their lives, I was the only one walking. Without courage, its all meaningless. I recalled the incident that occured at the mine. I recalled the person who jumped between me and the duke who was trying to kill me C my sister. What would Lark do? Would she say, Aah, Im outta here! and run away? Or would she say, To hell with running away! Im gonna go give that dragon a piece of my mind! and return to the fight with her cunning tactics? I want to see you I want to see you so bad, Lark My cheeks were so wet. I had been crying without realizing. How pitiful! How foolish! Even so, I cant do anything about it because my feet were moving away from the battlefield. The second intersection was a big intersection. Turn right and I will reach the Adventurers Guild. The final turning point. Once I turn here, Im sure I will not look back again. You should just escape. Theres not a single thing you can do by pondering about it little brother. I heard a voice. I immediately stopped and looked around. However, the only people there were those who were trying to escape; people running with luggage, people colliding with each other, and the soldiers running for intercession. Thats not possible. I must be hallucinating. Yeah. I just heard the words I wanted to hear. I didnt understand why the adventurer party, Silver Balance, would fight putting their lives on the line. Because he didnt intend to live long in the first place? To repay the debt of being picked up? To keep her father alive as long as possible? Or was it simply because they were adventurers? Words like responsibility and duty sound good, and you can bask in sweet victory afterwards. But somehow, I felt that, right now more than ever, there might be no reason at all. Perhaps their bodies move on its own C because there is an enemy, because there is a threat, because there is honor to be gained when you defeat it. Even though it is a battle with clearly low chances of victory, even the Eternal Star, who just seemed like flashy, show-off guys, are seriously fighting with their lives on the line. Isnt it because they dont think about the complicated things? Theres no point simply walking like this. If Im gonna do it, I gotta run. I rubbed my eyes on the sleeves of my clothes. To wipe away the tears blocking my view. To wipe away my pitiful self. Theres no point in thinking. I then turned back. Im going now. Im also a member of Silver Balance. I inhaled, bent down, and started sprinting. Sprinting Technique activated naturally, and my body was pushed forward. As I weaved my way through the crowd, the density of people gradually decreased, and I came to a deserted street. I ran at the fastest speed my body was capable of. To think that the situation has changed this drastically in just a short time. The area of collapsed buildings had expanded, and fires broke out everywhere. The flea market stalls were burning, and the fire had spread to a nearby flower shop. Severely injured people, withdraw from the front! Only minor injuries will be healed immediately! A healing mage, huh? Thank goodness. My leg is injured My right hand is injured. I cant hold my sword. Dammit! How the hell are we supposed to fight that thing?! Non-san was healing an adventurer under a shade, like a field hospital. A few adventurers were waiting for their turn. Raikira! Youre getting too close! I cant hit it otherwise! If you get hurt, our formation will collapse. Restrain yourself! Tsk! On the front line, Raikira-san was jumping from left to right, leading the dragon by the nose, and when theres an opening, the adventurers rush in and attack the dragon. There were a number of injuries on the dragons body. Blood was flowing out of them. I see. So it isnt necessary to fight the dragon head-on, huh. Raikira-san is like an evasive tank, I guess. That guy is amazing. Who is he? A fellow party member of Silver GreatShield. That beastman is not half bad. In this situation, it seems that your race doesnt matter. Adventurers were honestly praising him. However, Raikira-san wasnt easily dodging the dragons attacks, either. Even without the input from Word Ruler, I could clearly see with Eyesight Enhancement that Raikira-san was running out of breath and sweating all over. Kuh! Raikira-san wasnt able to land properly. The dragon did not miss that chance and swung down its tail from right above. He rolled out of the way, avoiding it at the last minute. But the dragons mouth was already wide open to spit out flames. Oh shiC! Right before the flames were shot C a flower bloomed before the dragons nose tip. I threw a branch that I borrowed from the flower shop and made it bloom with Flower Magic. The dragon froze for just the briefest moment. That was more than enough time for the two, gold and silver-rank adventurers. ORAAAAA! OHHHHHH! With his two-handed axe, Joseph-san cut off the dragons tail at the spot where it was already half cut, and Dante-sans large sword sunk into the dragons body through the mouth of a wound. OOOOOOOOOOO!!! The sound pressure from the roar sent nearby adventurers flying, and even scattered the debris lying around. I promptly hid behind a building, but Raikira-san was already there. Damn brat, Reiji! Why did you come back?! Ouch! His fist came down on my head. The next moment, Raikira-sans thick arms hugged my head. You saved me. Thanks. Yes. Although his arms felt soggy due to his body hair and sweat, Raikira-san was alive. He mightve been able to escape even if I didnt intervene. But, even still, I was happy to receive his gratitude. Book 1: Chapter 28 That move took away all my mana, but I somehow pulled it off. Did you do that, Reiji? Y-Yes. Well done! Dante-san praised me from a little far away, while facing the dragon with Joseph-san. Taking a closer look, both Joseph-san and Dante-san were worn-out. Their bodies were injured, and their equipment was burnt at several spots. The difficult part is from here on out Yeah. The remaining adventurers were less than half of what they were originally. The remaining ones were also hurt and exhausted. Thats why I thought we should defeat it at the same time it was dealt a major blow, but A beast is much more dangerous when it is wounded. Thats what Raikira-san said repeatedly when he was hunting and Dante-san nodded in agreement. Even the dragon wasnt looking down on the adventurers up until now. The adventurers would have been wiped out had the dragon attacked with no regards for its life. That danger was ever-present. How do weC Nn? Raikira-san stopped mid-sentence, and suddenly looked to the other side of the street. At the same time, you could hear the adventurers cheering. Over 30 horsemen rode at the front, followed by over 100 infantry. It was reinforcements. Tsk, finally those guys look shiny and all, but so damn late! Despite sounding bitter, Raikira-san couldnt hide his joy. The adventures could set up a joint front with the troops, or fall back to the rear. Either way, the crisis of annihilation was avoided. Thank goodness I was also relieved from the bottom of my heart. The relief only lasted until I saw the person at the head of the reinforcement. These guys were struggling so much against a dragon? Seems like there are only small fries here. The man, whose sleek, blond hair fluttered in the wind, had fairly white skin for a human, and his ears were slightly pointy. His equipment was clearly different from the other soldiers, wearing a cloak made of finest cloth, and wearing expensive-looking clothes, like a noble. He wasnt wearing an armor, as though saying it wasnt necessary. We are counting on you. A grim-faced man, with a goatee, bowed his head, and the blond-haired man climbed down from his horse and walked towards the dragon. His presence attracted everybodys attention C even the dragons. -Isnt that the Guild Master? Is that good-looking blond guy an adventurer? I heard the whispers of the adventurers. Yeah, theres no doubt that youre a dragon. Whats up? You cant talk? You are an elf? Why is an elf here? Everyone was startled, hearing the words that suddenly came into their heads. The dragon can talk? Is it an opponent which can communicate its intention? Dont get involved, elf. In accordance with the old pact, I shall only punish humans Pact? What pact? Muh? At that moment, the dragons movement stopped. I see, high level Fire Magic 3 and Mana Quantity Increase 3. But you have two skill holder slots shut off You are a child of mixed blood, arent you? At that moment, the elf C the half-elf frowned. What did you just say? On the mark, huh? A sad mixed-blood child born as a result of copulating with a race an elf shouldnt have C a human. Have you been banished from the Elf Village after having two of your skill holders destroyed as punishment? However, it seems that the elves also had pity. To think they gave you such rare skill orbs Here I was thinking that you dont talk, but surprisingly, it seems like youre quite a chatty dragon. But you made two mistakes. Mistakes? One, I wasnt banished. I voluntarily left the stagnating garbage dump of an elf village. And the other The half-elf opened his right palm and pointed at the dragon. I am not the kind of person an inferior creature like you, who has been bound by the world, can talk to like an equal! Die! Dense light gathered on his right palm. And suddenly, a swirling flame, spinning at tremendous speed, was shot at the dragon instantly. The dragon twisted its head and evaded it, but the attack landed on a part of its body and caused a big explosion. The adventurers were blown away by the blast that took place. Fortunately, I was hiding behind a building, and I was able to immediately observe the subsequent exchange that took place. The dragon spit out flames, but the half-elf jumped at an angle, with tremendous speed. What is that speed?! According to what the dragon said C is the dragon somehow capable of identifying skills? C the half-elf has only two skills. However, he was able to jump at that speed. The dragon attacked the half-elf, who jumped into the air, with its front leg. The half-elf dodged it in a trajectory that ignored the law of inertia. HAAA! Five shots of flame swelled up from the half-elfs hand. They landed on the dragons body and exploded. He seemed almost caught in the blast too, but he fluttered his cloak and flowed out of the way, as if he was controlling the wind. The dragon roared and swung its halved tail, but the half-elf, again, dodged it with a movement which ignored the law of inertia. (How? How does he dodges that? He can only use Fire Magic I see, he is indeed using fire magic!) I finally came up with a theory. He was using the explosion of Fire Magic to move his body, in such a way that doesnt injure himself. What amazing mana control! If what the dragon said was right, it would mean that he doesnt possess Mana Control skill. Would I be able to do it, too? Maybe. Might get a little burned, though. The half-elf seemed to be wearing extra sturdy boots. He used Fire Magic and moved by setting the explosions on the boots. I started thinking that what the dragon said might actually be right. Mana Quantity Increase skill C seemed to be quite a rare skill orb, as Mimino-san said previously. And World Ruler seemed to be capable of learning even that rare skill. I felt my body gradually being filled with mana. Amazing. Is that a Mithril-rank adventurer? He is on a whole nother level. As expected of the Crimson Dragon Slayer! I heard the voices of the adventurers watching the battle from nearby. So that is a Mithril-rank! He was leading the dragon by the nose single-handedly, after all. The dragons scale began to wrap with mana again, but his magic had enough power to penetrate through and cause direct damage. Is that all you got? As usual, dragons are slow. How boring. With an inhumane smile on his face, the half-elf raised both hands up to the sky. A gigantic mass of flames appeared. Go ahead! Crysta!cried one of the adventurers who knew the half-elf. Oh, so that person is called Crysta, huh? He is a mithril-rank adventurer, and a half-elf, and called Crysta, huh. Wait a minute! DReiji Even if I cant destroy the Rigura Kingdom, I must still retaliate in some way. If thats the case then, I must definitely kill that cold-blooded bastard!D Who said that? DCrysta-la-Crysta, a half-elf mithril rank adventurer. I must kill him no matter whatD I turned back and looked behind me. Raikira-san, who was supposed to be there, was gone before I realized. Book 1: Chapter 29 This is the end for you. Before I realized, Crystas fireball was about three cars huge. The dragon seemed like it was gasping for breath. Everyone! Escape! Youll get caught in the attack! I was taken aback by Dante-sans voice. That fireball might be able to defeat the dragon, but we will surely get caught in the explosion as well. Crysta shot the fireball at the dragon, not waiting for the evacuation of the adventurers and soldiers C at that moment, The dragon is! My eyes widened. The dragon shot flames from its mouth, which was manyfolds more powerful than it was before D thrusting the dragons body forward. Wha! It was the same type of acceleration that Crysta was producing with his explosions. However, the dragons explosion was uncontrolled, as such, even the dragon wasnt unscathed. Even so, the dragon took that gamble. Wounded beasts are most dangerous C we have been reminded time and again of that fact. The dragons body crashed into the massive fireball that Crysta had just shot. The large explosion that wouldve occurred nevertheless, enveloped Crysta together with the dragon. Blinding light burst out. Shock waves ran across. Flames from the explosion burned the city. Just before the explosion, I got further away from the building. But the flames and shock wave travelled between buildings and threw me off the ground. Whaaa! I did not catch on fire, but I was blown away by the shock wave. I was blown about 5 meters forward and crashed into the stone pavement. Hurts. The pain felt as though every limb in my body was broken. My body was feeling numb. I cast a very small amount of healing magic C I wanted to save as much mana as I could, for if I had to heal a seriously injured person C and slowly stood up. My ears did not pick up any sound. My eardrums might have not been torn, but I was temporarily deaf. Debris was scattered on the stone pavement and the visibility was poor due to smoke and dust. The building I was hiding behind was partially destroyed. When I went around the building and returned to the battlefield, I was left speechless. There was a crater of about 30meters in diameter on the ground. Is that an adventurer or a soldiers corpse that is sticking to the wall of the collapsed building like a blood vomit? Looking at it would only make me vomit, so I tried not to look that way. A little far away, the dragon lay with its neck twisted. Debris and rubble piled on it. Most of its scales had come off and the body was bloodied. You damn inferior creature! I was startled. Those words entered my ear just when I was recovering my hearing. The voice came from the sky. When I looked up, Crysta, whose clothes were half burned and his bloody skin exposed, descended while fluttering his tattered cloak. He softened the impact of landing with Fire Magic, and landed on the ground. Right when he landed, he went down to his knees. His hair was scorched and his face was full of soot. His original elegance was nowhere to be found. Haa, haa, haa Choosing to suicide bomb at the last second Dragons dont make sense! I wish all dragons would just go extinct! Crysta stood up while spitting curses, and walked towards the motionless dragon. Such a pain in the butt! I am the Crimson Dragon Slayer! You piece of shit! He kicked the dragons huge belly. It looked like he was just kicking a wall. But for Crysta, it probably doesnt matter if the opponent was unresponsive, as long as he can let out his anger. Fuu Where are the soldiers? It is beyond pathetic that these guys would run away from this kind of battle. Ill never take another job in this backwater place againC Huh? At that moment, Crystas body just stopped. I was watching from beginning to end, but I wasnt even able to raise my voice. Because he moved way too fast, and also, I did not expect it at all. I finally found you Crysta-La-Crysta!! Crystas stomach was skewered, with an arm sticking out. That hairy arm was the one which held my head just a moment ago C it was Raikira-sans. Raikira-san, who seemed to have been hiding from view, must have been waiting for this moment C the moment when Crysta defeats the dragon, and lets down his guard out of self-conceit. The opportunity to avenge his brethrens. Blood overflowed from Cristas mouth. It was clear that Crysta was only a few steps away from death, even without looking through World Ruler. Raikira-san!! But I screamed. Not to blame what Raikira-san has done. But because my World Ruler also reported another thing. Reiji I The dragon is still aliveC How do I describe Raikira-sans face that I saw? He seemed like a boy whose mishap was pointed out, but also like a monk who fulfilled all his duty and for some reason, even like a sinner seeking salvation. The dragons front leg tore through Raikira-san and Crystas body together, sending the two upper bodies flying away. I wanted to scream. I wanted to ask myself how I couldve avoided this stupid tragedy. I wanted to cling to someones chest and start crying. But I couldnt do any of that. No Debris fell off from the dragons body as it got up. NOOOOOOOOOO!! I saw a halfling who was the closest to that spot. That person had a full basket in both hands, probably coming after shopping. The baskets carried jars containing easy-to-preserve ingredients and spices. It was full of everything one would need for a future journey. But that person C Mimino-san, dropped it, and screamed. Witnessing Raikira-sans last moments was too much of a shock. That was more than enough to attract the dragons attention. Mimino-san did not even notice the dragon. She just squatted down, holding her head in her hands. Even when the dragons mouth opened, even when light gathered inside, she did not notice it. Mimino-san will be burned! UOOOOOOHHH!! I broke into a sprint. Sprinting Technique wouldnt be able to make it in time. However, with that as a run-up, I used Fire Magic at my feet to create an explosion, producing incredible acceleration. As the surrounding scenery scrambled away, the dragons face was right in front of me. Mithril-rank adventurers are amazing because they can control this at will. OHHHHHH!!!! My movement was a perfect copy of Raikira-sans flying kick. My kick landed right onto the dragons face, and I further added an explosion with Fire Magic, which blew the car-sized face in the opposite direction. World Ruler informed me that my leg was cracked. You C were the one on the roof? My body was at its limit. My mana was also almost used up. Mimino-san Mimino-san! Reiji-kun? Please run away. You must at least survive I stood with my back to her and spread my hands. I knew that such a thin body cannot protect her. But still, I had to do it. N-No, Reiji-kun! You should runC Tell the reinforcements that the dragon is on its last leg. I used my last bit of mana to activate Fire Magic. Mimino-san was blown far away, and my body was blown in the opposite direction rolling towards the dragon. Reiji-kun!!!!! Dont go near, Mimino-san! I hear Non-sans voice. I wonder if she was nearby. If she holds down Mimino-san, I will be more than happy. I was completely out of gas. But I protected Mimino-san. Your body has a 10-star skill? No, it doesnt matter. Breathe your last breath, small Brave One By the time the dragon opened its mouth, I had lost consciousness. Ive done it. Im sure I must have been smiling in my last moments. Book 1: Chapter 30 * * I was alone in the dark. Oh, I guess Im dead. Then, is this Heaven? Hell? I mean, is there even a world after death? Well, there should be, right? I wouldnt have reincarnated in a different world without it. Does that mean I would get to meet God!? God, please. If possible, I hope the next world is a world where black hair and black eyes are not disliked. I like your black hair and black eyes. (Mimino) If possible, I would like some cheat skills from the start. Oh, thats fine. Ill buy some skill orbs for Reiji-kun next time, okay? You dont have to worry about not having skills! (Mimino) Ah what the hell am I saying I was already able to overcome the disadvantages imposed on me By meeting those wonderful people. Thank you Dantes-san. Thank you Non-san. Thank you Mimino-san. Raikira-san It was so foolish to die like that. But thank you And then, Lark. I should have called you onee-chan at least once I want to live. I wanted to live in this world. I wanted to have an adventure with the people of Silver Balance for a longer time. I wanted to introduce Lark as my sister. Little brother. Even if the world was distorted by the contract magic, Lark was still Lark. Even when the magic was released, my feelings for Lark did not change. Dont die just yet. Her poking my forehead with a mischievous smile on her face, was exactly the Lark whom Ive always known. * * ?? I opened my eyes to a dim ceiling. Apparently, I was lying on a bed(Ah, I guess beds also exist in the afterlife). As I absentmindedly looked to the side, ?! I saw Mimino-san C taking a nap, with her upper body resting on the side of my bed. What? Why is Mimino-san here? No way! Is Mimino-san also dead? I got up from the bed, and noticed I wasnt wearing clothes. I felt pain all over my body. Salve was applied to the elbows and the back of my hand C but overall, my body only suffered minor injuries, and according to World Ruler, the crack in my leg seemed to have also healed. Nn? Reiji, kun? Mimino-san started waking up. G-Good morning? Reiji-kun!! Mimino-san pulled me into a hug right away. O-O-Ouch! It hurts! A-Are you okay? Does it hurt? Ah, no, I was just surprised and its not that painful Or rather, is this the inn? I was at a familiar place. There were three beds in the room, but mine was the only one occupied. Thats right! Thats right! Maybe because she knew that I was okay enough to properly hold a conversation, Mimino-san let go of me and burst into tears. It didnt even take long for her face to be drenched wet Yes we were saved! Mimino-san. She hugged me again, but slower. We were saved, Reiji-kun. Reiji-kun. Reiji-kun! But promise that youll never do something like that again Please! Warm. Mimino-sans body was warm, and she kind of smelled C perhaps she hadnt taken a bath. She must be referring to when I saved her from the dragon. From Mimino-sans point of view, I launched a suicide attack immediately after she witnessed Raikira-sans death. She must have been extremely shocked. Sorry, Mimino-san When I saw that you were in danger, my body moved on its own For my sake? When Mimino-san let go of me, her face was mushy with tears and nose snot. Oof. You look awful. I picked up a towel that was lying at the bedside and wiped Mimino-sans face with it. Hey, stop. I-Its okay! Sometimes you behave like youre older than me! I might be older than Mimino-san, considering that I was 16 years old in the previous life + 10 years old in this world. However, it was just recently that my memory came back to me, so my substantial age was still 16 years old. Mimino-san snatched the towel from my hand, turned her back to me, and wiped her face. Mimino-san, how did you save me? And where is Non-san and Dante-san? I took that opportunity to ask what I wanted to know most. Non is treating Dante in the next room. I am not too sure about it, but there seems to have been a large explosion, and Dante seems to have protected many people from the explosion with his own body The burns on his body are quite severe. Must have been during the collision between Crystas large-scale Fire Magic and the dragon. And Dante-san protected his allies even at such times He really is an amazing person. Non is staying with him constantly to heal his burns with Healing Magic. Oh, she also used healing on Reiji-kun, so I dont think there should be any serious injuries Thank you. And, how did you save me? I I was right under the dragon. YeahMimino-san frowned. Well, Im not so sure. Not sure? The dragon was most definitely going to kill me. It wouldnt have changed its mind and fled. I waited for Mimino-sans next words. I saw something like a slash appear in the air out of nowhere It was so big and pitch black. When the slash hit, the dragons neck was cut off cleanly. Mimino-san left the room saying, I am going to check up on the room next door. Ill buy something to eat when the sun comes up, but I was stunned. A slash, in the air? Moreover, Black, Slash? The only possibility that came to my mind was, Lark. Lark was there. Even when I turned my back to the battlefield and stood at the intersection helplessly C Lark was there, wasnt she? And she was watching over me the whole time? I wonder why she didnt talk to me, but that might be because I was with a member of Silver Balance at that time. Lark could still be nearby! Book 1: Chapter 31 I have to go I felt that the more time passed, the further Lark would get away from me. If she knew that I was safe and secure, there would be no more reason to stay over and protect me. Lark! I pulled out my shirt and put it on. The shirt that Mimino-san patched together for me was tattered, but it was still wearable. I heard the voices of Mimino-san and Non-san from the adjacent room. It might be due to Hearing Enhancement. Both of them were in a bright tone, so Dante-san should be fine. If I told them about going outside, theres no doubt that theyd stop me. So, I used Sprinting Technique to erase my footsteps and went out the sky was still dark, just before sunrise. Did I sleep for more than half a day? Thinking so makes me hungry, but theres no time for that now. I checked the area around the inn. Nobody was there. As I ran down the quiet street, I saw some people who seemed like they were going to the market to stock up. Although there was such a big incident yesterday, the city was trying to move on as usual today. It made me feel as though it was all just a bad dream. But I realized it was not a dream, because the battle scene was just nearby. The smell of smoke was still strong. Since most of the buildings were stone-made, it did not grow into a large fire, but there were certainly numerous buildings that were burnt black in the vicinity. As I approached the battle scene C as I walked through the street I tried to escape once, my heart started beating faster and faster. Lark was at the battle. Theres no doubt about that. But the battle took place yesterday, so it was unlikely that Lark would be there anymore but there was no other place to look. A soldier stood nearby, stifling a yawn. Most probably a security guard posted at the battle site where the Skill Administration Bureau building collapsed, as there might still be unrecovered skill orbs. However, since he was standing alone, I could slip through easily. I erased my footsteps and slipped past the guard while hiding in the shadows. Ah As soon as I turned the corner, it was the battle site. Still smoldering white smoke rose from within the debris, and the scent of burnt meat mixed in the air was nauseating. Endure, endure. I looked around. But as I suspected, Lark was nowhere to be found. No good There was no dragons corpse, nor Raikira-san or Crystas body. They were probably carried out. I walked towards the spot drenched in a large amount of blood, guessing that was where the dragon died. Hmm At that moment, one piece of stone caught my attention. It was about the size of a roof tile and it was flat. The other debris was covered in blood, but that stone alone was on top of the blood. As I lifted and turned it over C I saw letters carved onto the stone. Someday Somewhere It was too short and badly written. Which reminded me, whenever I asked old man Hinga to teach us a few letters, she would almost never follow along, saying that she hates studying. Lark You were here, after all My chest tightened and my eyes were about to start gushing out tears. But I stopped myself. I must not cry. I rejected the helping hand she gave me. It would be too selfish of me if I cried thinking of Lark despite that. I understand, Lark. Ill see you someday somewhere. We two are siblings, after all. CSo the possessor of the 6-star skill was here? At that time, my ears caught someones voice. Startled, I looked around and hid in the shadows. Then, several soldiers and a person who seemed to be a superior walked to the battle site. It seems to be true. It was a black sword skill that no one had ever seen before. I think its the same skill used against the mine chief after the death of His Excellency. Theyre talking about Lark. Are they looking for her? Since 6-stars is such a rare skill? Hmm None of the mine soldiers survived, and there was not much else reported from the mine. They must have reported considering the priority of the information. No, or perhaps, the impact of the skill must have been that shocking Thats quite possible. And the eyewitness report that came up from the castle gate yesterday Was there really a black-haired, black-eyed slave? Yes. It seems that he was allowed to pass because he was an adventurers slave. According to the record of mine slaves, there were only two child slaves. The slave who now possesses the 6-star, Lark, and a black-haired black-eyed slave, Unnamed. It is entirely possible that the two would be together after the escape. My heart was beating fast and loud. So, they have already researched to that point. COkay. First of all, search the city. A thorough search for any traces of slaves. I will talk to the Adventurers Guild and ask about the black-haired, black-eyed slave. This is bad. Its only a matter of time before they reach Silver Balance once theyve checked with the guild. I changed my hair color, but my eyes are still black. And they can easily find out that I dyed my hair. (I cant be a burden to them.) If I tell them the whole truth about my circumstances, they would most likely say, Lets escape together. But Dante-san is seriously injured and shouldnt be moving around. If I am to escape, it should be today. Before the entry and exit of the city is blocked. When I started walking with the intention to escape, I saw a cut-off, expensive piece of cloth in the corner of my field of vision. I immediately knew that it was part of Crystas cloak, but what caught my attention more was the gleaming silver light concealed by the cloth. Is that?! I noticed, as I drew closer. Crysta had his upper body torn off and sent flying. I suppose this was also torn and sent flying together. The mithril-rank adventurers registration card reflected the dawn sky while maintaining a deep silver color. (This is the last material!) I didnt know which street I took or how fast I walked, but by the time I realized, I was back in the inn. The adventurers card I had in my hand was sticky due to my palm sweat, and I shoved it into my pocket, afraid that someone might see. I returned to my room and found that no one was there. I placed the adventurers card on the table, while worried that Mimino-san wasnt there. Adventurers Guild : Issued by Adventurers Guild in Keith Gran Federation Geffert Kingdom Royal Capital Name: Crysta-La-Crysta Rank: Mithril Party:- This registration card is to prove the affiliation of the above-named person to the Adventurers Guild. In addition, the above-named person should be allowed to pass without delay or hindrance into the country or territory in subject. It was so carved on the surface of the plate. Perhaps mithril was special, as the letters radiated a slight blue colour. Looking at the words, its almost like a passport. Well, since adventurers move around a lot, I guess its a necessary validity? Since the country manages the distribution of Mithril itself, Im sure the Mithril used in this guild registration card should not be taken without permission. However, I just took it. CThe leaves which look like autumn leaves and the tip is further divided into five. (Leaf of Life Tree) CA deep silver metal. (Mithril) CA squirming earthworm-like creature. (White earthworm) This was the last material. Lets see white earthworms, white earthworms I found my tool bag at the same place where my shirt was placed. The tool bag was also tattered but it was still usable. I took out the leather bag that contained the leaf of life tree and the white earthworms. Hmm? When I opened the bag, I saw sticky strings stretched inside. According to World Ruler, this seemed to be the mucus spit out by the white earthworms that ate the leaf of the life tree. Gross. However, it was not something I could complain about, and there seems to be no problem according to World Ruler-sama. So I placed the guild registration card on the table and turned the leather bag upside down And a sticky lump fell from inside on the registration card at a slow speed. Wha? When it came into contact with one part of the Mithril, that part turned black and spread to the entire Mithril. I-Is this all right? Hmm, seems to be so According to World Ruler, this very thing was the medicine. I gained conviction that it was the medicine to cure Dante-sans petrification. I slowly reached for the registration card. When I touched it, what was supposed to be metal, was as soft as a wet cardboard, and it was wrapped with sticky stickiness. The number one worst sushi roll in the world was complete. Well, you dont really have to eat it, though. Mithril really is a fantasy element, huh. Im not even sure if its a metal or not anymore. I knocked on the adjacent room, but there was no reply. When I opened the unlocked door, I was greeted by a stinging odor of medicine. Lying on the couch, Non-san was covered in a thin blanket, and was in deep sleep. And on the bed, laid Dante-san, who was heavily bandaged. Book 1: Chapter 32 This is terrible There were deep burns on the face and the right half of his body. However, the left half of the body seemed to have not been affected because of the petrification. Its not completely petrified, but it is resistant against burns? It was convenient for me that the left half of the body was exposed. Hmm Reiji? Dante-sans eyes wandered around the room as if he was looking at an illusion. Yes. I made a medicine for the petrification, so please let me apply it. Im sorry, I didnt hear you. What did you say? My head is dizzy Its ok. Please go back to sleep. Sorry, Dante-san. I cant tell you about the medicine Im about to apply. I think Dante-san wouldve probably accepted it, but there are also many instances where things turn out for the best when people dont know about it, right? Dante-san must have wanted to sleep, too, as he went back to sleep before long. I got on the bed, and rubbed the discolored Mithril on Dante-sans skin. ! When the blackish Mithril was applied to the grayish skin, it gave off a slight light. And the grayish skin turned pitch black. However, looking through World Ruler, I saw that the petrification was healed. Dante-san and the others used to call petrification a curse, but it was a poison. That is why Dante-san was able to halt the spread of petrification with Immunity Enhancement. If the poison is removed, Dante-san can recover from the petrification. Thank goodness The smell was kind of stinging. I always knew. I knew that Dante-san is a man of bottomless kindness. I knew that he was searching for a place to die without showing it on the outside because his life as an adventurer was taken away. And I knew that Dante-sans daughter, Non-san, was desperately looking for a cure even while knowing her fathers thoughts. (A world where these two people arent rewarded, would be a strange one) It took about 10 minutes for me to apply the medicine until there were no petrified parts. I checked many times over with World Ruler C Completely cured. The petrification poison was all but gone. Dante-sans breathing got stable, and if he endures through the burns, he should be fine from hereinafter. No, even the burns should be healed immediately because his vitality was previously taken away by the petrification poison. It was extremely dangerous to leave behind the Mithril, so I decided to take it away with me. I returned to the next room and packed my belongings. That said, my belongings were just the things in my small tool bag. The rest was the amount of money I got from Dante-san and the money I got from selling turmeric. Lets go. Staying here any longer will cause problems for everyone. That is why I have to go. I have to look forward to the future from here on out. I dont want to go. I couldnt make myself feel positive about it. I wanted to see Dante-san, who was healed from petrification, moving around. Although Non-san might have to go back to church since Dante-san was healed, I wanted to see her happy face. Besides, I didnt want to leave Mimino-san with the sadness of Raikira-sans passing. Reiji-kun? I was so caught up in my thoughts that I didnt notice Mimino-san standing at the entrance of the room. Where did you go? You werent in bed, so I rushed outside to look for you Mimino-san had a shocked look on her face. Perhaps it was because of my almost crying face, or perhaps it was my leaving look. I am getting a really bad feeling right now But I am wrong, right? You arent trying to leave, are you, Reiji-kun? I had a sudden impulse to lay bare everything right then and there. But I couldnt possibly do that. Because Mimino-san would surely try to protect me with everything she has. But that path would only lead to ruin. Silver Balance protected me without knowing anything about me. And today, I would simply disappear. I am sorry, Mimino-san. I have to leave. !! Mimino-san tried to say something, but closed her mouth. She closed her mouth to swallow all the words she wanted to say at that point. But someday, I will be back. And one more thing I knew I had to say. I am also a member of Silver Balance, after all. !! And I walked past Mimino-san. Even though tears formed at the corners of my eyes, I endured myself from breaking down and crying. You promise? I heard Mimino-sans voice from behind. I promise I will definitely be back. I hardened my resolve, and asserted, almost yelling. I will be going now! And I started running. I heard Mimino-san crying when I left the inn. But I thought C I believed I shouldnt look back, and kept running. Thats right. This is not an eternal farewell. I am just leaving the party temporarily. I will be back someday. I will surely come back. At that time, I will be a stronger version of myself. I will definitely return to Silver Balance in order to return the gratitude and kindness I received. The morning sun had already climbed up to the sky and the city had begun activities for a new day. Anyway, I should leave the city right away. Old man Hinga said Shadow King is a skill that cant be assigned a price. They will try to catch Lark alive and pull out the skill orb from her no matter what. There are almost no clues that lead to Lark, thus I am the most prominent lead. That is why, leaving the city is the top priority right now. Luckily, I have money. Is there a stagecoach that I can hire? I got to the carriage stop by asking the way from several passersby. It was a large circular piece of land, with many horse-drawn carriages next to a sign with destinations written on them. What should I do? Where should I go? Isnt it difficult to cross the border? If so, should I go to a neighboring town for the time being? Oi. Hyan!? I let out a strange noise, when a hand suddenly grabbed the back of my neck. It was someone completely unexpected C Oscar, the leader of the Eternal Star. His dubious smile was nowhere to be seen today. Instead, he wore a frown. Err, uh? What is it? You were the kid who was with Silver GreatShield, right? Y-Yes Come with me! Ehh!? I was pulled by the nape and taken to the back of a building. W-What are you doing? Ill shout for help. Stop it. Or rather, youll be the one to get in trouble. W-What do you mean? Is it about that? They found out that I stole mithril? Moreover, the proof is in my tool bag. Although, its in the state of the worst sushi roll in the world. Soldiers rushed into the adventurers guild first thing in the morning. They were looking for a black-haired, black-eyed kid who was seen with an adventurer party. Thats you, right? Too fast. Theyre moving way too fast. Cold sweat trickled down my back. I- I dont know what youre talking about Fool, dont you start doubting the great me. If I was going to hand you over to the soldiers, I wouldve long since tied you up with a rope. I guess. That means Oscar-san is Being here means you want to get out of the city, right? So, Ill help you escape. Oh! An unexpected collaborator!? B-But why My party member was saved by Great SilverShield when he was about to be swallowed by the explosion from the shitty Fire Magic. If I dont repay the favor, I cant call myself a man. Actually, I was going to the inn to inform you guys.he muttered.All the city gates are being inspected by soldiers. They are checking only for black eyes, considering the possibility that the hair may not be black anymore. Wh-Wha!? Oh crap! What is up with this countrys information network!? If you can act so fast, you shouldve done more during the fight with the dragon! Judging from your look, Im guessing you didnt consider that far, huh. Try riding on a coach. Youll be found out within seconds. T-That was close But if I cant use the exits, does that mean I have no choice but to stay here? No, I can get you outside the city. How? Oscar-san answered with a smile. Follow me. It takes a thief to catch a thief, kind of thing. It was his usual dubious smile. Book 1: Chapter 33 I was taken to a place where Dante-san would never have taken me C in other words, a red light district. Raikira-san took me to a similar place once, but this place was even more indecent. However, it was morning now. When seeing under the morning sun, the gaudy pink signboard looked to be in a miserable state with coating peeled off. A drunk man was sleeping behind a building Is he dead? He is still alive, right? Right? This way. Hyee! Dont make weird noises. When we entered the back alley, there was not even a stone pavement. It was dim, full of foul odors, and puddles of unknown colour on the ground. I walked while looking at the ground, trying not to step on the puddles. Can you see it? The city wall. Because this area is close to the city wall and there is no water supply, it is the cheapest land in the city. I see And because it is this kind of place, people come here to do business away from the prying eyes of the authorities. One of the specialties is the wall fence. Wall fence? You destroy a part of the wall and go through. I see Its like a guide to smuggling. You dont seem surprised at all. N-No, I am surprised. Oh man, to think there are people doing such dangerous things good lord. Your shitty acting isnt convincing anyone with that I see face of yours. Well, follow me. When we got nearer to the castle wall, there was a single wooden hut. About 5 people were hanging out in front of it. All were men and all smoked pipe cigarettes. You could tell at a glance that they were shady people. Oh, Oscar. Are you going out again? Well, Im not going out today. It is this kid. He pushed me forward, and they looked at me with confusion. This kid? Isnt that what I just said? How much? Well Its not going to be cheap even for a child. As usual, three federal gold coins. Three federal gold coins!? 300,000 yen(3000usd)!? Tsk, greedy bastards. Here. Oscar-san?! Im not worried about the money, kid. It is laughably cheap compared to the lives of my party members. Rather, you should worry about what youre going to do after leaving. Uh, I guess It will be difficult to cross the border into the Saint Knight Kingdom from here. There is only one way and the border checking is tight. On the other hand, the movement within the Keith Grand Federation is considerably easier, so that would be better. The soldiers will be looking within the city for a while, after all. Okay. Thank you so much for everything. Yeah, go. Oscar-san left, as I waved goodbye. I was helped by Dante-sans kindness even until the very end. I felt like I was able to repay him by curing the petrification poison, but I just made another debt. In other words, I had another reason to return to Silver Balance. Alrighty, kid. Head over here. Oi Zerry, theres a customer coming over, guide him. When I opened the door C the only thing which seemed proper about the place C the whole place was completely dark. When I closed the door behind me, a dim light lit up, illuminating only the dust particles in the air. Seriously, these guys dont treat their employee with respect Oh, customer. Come this way. What is the matter, customer? The person called Zerry C a beastman C asked puzzledly. Oh, you cant see where youre walking? Then, let me turn up the lamp a little. When the brightness of the magic lamp increased, that persons figure emerged. Both I and Zerry were silently staring at each other. I had seen this person before. It was the person Raikira-san gave money to the other night. And this person probably knows me too. When she saw Raikira-san in the city, I was right there with him. Man Im surprised. Youre the bocchan who was with Raikira-san.[1. TL Note: bocchan is lad/boy in this context. Zerry calls him bocchan endearingly, so I decided to keep it that way.] I was also surprised. I thought without a doubt that it was a man at that time, but he turned out to be a woman. Despite being shorter than Raikira-san, she had a slender body with well-balanced muscles. There were two cat ears pointing up over her reddish brown short hair. The torn sleeves of her shirt were rolled up to her elbows, thus you can see a lot of hair on her forearm. She was also wearing tight pants and long boots. It looked like light equipment, but there was no gap in her standing posture. You were in the same mercenary group as Raikira-san, right? Oh! The young boss talked about that, too? Seems like you earned quite a bit of his trust, huh, bocchan. Yes. He trusted me and gave me. Perhaps noticing my way of wording, Zerry-san became suspicious. Bocchan, did you do something? I silently shook my head. Raikira-san passed away. Then, there was silence between us. After a while, the magic lamp fell from Zerry-sans hand, making a noise. The magic lamp C that wasnt fire C hadnt lost any light. An angry shout came from outside, Zerry! Dont tell me you broke the lamp! The man from earlier opened the door. Ah, the customer is still here. Oi, Zerry, guide him out immediately.he said, closing the door again. I then talked to Zerry-san about Raikira-sans final moments. I was ambiguous about myself, though. She guided me through a small, narrow passage while listening to the story with a gloomy look. We were already inside the city wall, and when we were about to reach the other side, she strained her ears to check for any sounds in the surroundings, and then carefully removed the rock from the city wall. The rock was thinly carved and had a handle on the inside. When we passed through, Zerry-san placed it back as it was. Looking from the outside, I couldnt notice any difference from the rest of the wall. There seems to be a tall grass thicket 10 meters away with a wild trail inside. And by following it, you can get to the highway. However, there seems to be many diverging paths, so you would get lost without a doubt if its your first time. I see So the young boss was able to kill Crysta in the end, huh. Zerry-san was crying, while guiding me. She was gushing with tears, not caring that I could see her. As a survivor of the mercenary group, she, too, seems to have long wanted to get revenge on Crysta. However, the opponent was a Mithril-rank adventurer, and they although unprepared numbered a few dozens, but were still annihilated by a single man. It seems that she had almost given up her desire for revenge. Indeed, there is almost no way to beat an opponent who freely moves through the sky and can ceaselessly shoot Fire Magic. Zerry-san wiped off the tears in her eyes with her sleeves and looked back at me. Her cat eyes, which were reddish brown just like her hair, looked intently at me. If you go straight from here, youll reach the highway. CBocchan, wont you let me serve as your escort? Eh, escort? Yep. The Dark Fang Mercenary was my family. There was no place I felt more comfortable in. When that place was gone I fell into despair and was struggling to make money to survive. That was when I saw the young boss, who also somehow managed to survive. And I could tell just by looking at his eyes, that he hadnt abandoned his revenge on that bastard Crysta. And he splendidly accomplished it. But it doesnt matter if you die. I wanted to say that, but revenge may have been everything for those whose companions were slaughtered. Thus, I couldnt say it. Well, it doesnt matter if hes dead too. Ah?! I was thinking not to say that out of respect though! Since Im a cat beastman, Im quite laid-back and easy-going. The serious air from before was gone. Zerry-san smiled with teary eyes. But you see, bocchan. A fire has been re-ignited in my dead heart. Hearing about his way of life, I feel like I have to do something too. Im sure I met Reiji-san for some reason. Please let me accompany you on your journey. But I overheard a little of what you were talking about a while ago. I can guide you to the Saint Knight Kingdom or the Kruvan Holy Kingdom or wherever you like! I was a scout in the Dark Fang Mercenary and have travelled all over the world. Until I came here, I was helped by Dante-san C in the form of Oscar-san, and here again, I am receiving help from Raikira-san C in the form of Zerry-san. Haha Reiji-san? Whatever the case may be, I am a member of Silver Balance. I should just receive a companions helping hand without worrying much, right? Okay. Thank you. Yay!Zerry-san leapt in joy, and snapped her finger.Lets go right away then! I start walking according to Zerry-sans guidance. I felt like I was being guided by Raikira-san himself. Not only Raikira-san, but Im walking down the path opened up by Dante-san, Non-san, and Mimino-san. Not only that. Just like how a path comes to be as more people tread on it, the path I walked on was the one guided by everyone else. I wonder if Mimino-san is talking to Dante-san about me right about now? Have they noticed that Dante-sans body has healed? Was Non-san delighted? (Raikira-san, you wanted revenge even if it meant throwing away everything else.) I dont understand that feeling. I dont even know if it was a good thing or a bad thing. However, I will never forget that fulfilled face you showed at the end. And I will always be wondering what you were about to say to me at that time. Please forgive me for leaving without even mourning. Well, knowing you, Im sure youll say something like, Just go already. Mourning isnt going to fill your belly. Whats wrong, bocchan? You look like youre about to burst out crying. No, its nothing. And can you please stop calling me bocchan? Nope. Because youre a little boy. It cant be helped, you know. It can be helped! No, no, it cant be helped. Nahahaha Ah, there is no helping you. So, why do you call Raikira-san young boss? Oh, he was the nephew of the leader of Dark Fang Mercenary. Hou Oh, are you interested in that? Then, Ill talk about the mercenary group! I wont stop even if you complain its too long! Ahahah, please do. We have a long journey ahead. I dont know where I was heading. However, there are things I do know. That this journey is going to be long. Although, I did find a completely unexpected travel companion. Eventually, when the wild trail ended, a vast grassland spread before us. On the other side, a highway stretched through the ocean-like grassland. You cant tell whats waiting beyond the grasslands until you go there. If thats the case, then Ill just have to go. After all, Im an adventurer member of Silver Balance. A gentle tailwind blew, guiding the way, and I started walking. Book 1: Epilogue 1 Mimino didnt know for certain how long it had been since Reiji left. She felt pathetic that she couldnt stop that little boy when he said goodbye with such a resolute face, she was angry at herself that she couldnt save that little boy who had such a pained look, and above all, the pain in her heart somehow knowing that he left to protect them. Dad!she heard a familiar voice cry from the neighbouring room. Mimino was startled. When she wiped her tears away with a towel, she realized it was the towel that Reiji used to wipe her face, and her chest tightened yet again, but she immediately rushed to the room next door C the room with Dante and Non. What happened? Dont tell me Dantes condition worsenedC Eh? Mimino, who opened the door thinking that Dantes condition had worsened, was at a loss for words. Look at this, Mimino.Dante said. Light shone through the open wooden windows. Dantes skin, softly illuminated by the light reflected off the floor, wasnt the gray it used to be. It had become flesh with blood coursing through. When I woke up, I found that my dads skin had become black. When I hurriedly wiped it off, it became like thisNon said, with a shocked look. In other words, uh? The petrification is healed?Mimino asked. Thats right. My body moves just fine, and Im feeling completely refreshed. I havent felt this healthy in a long while. Well, the burns havent healed yet. Non, who was still shocked, Dad Tears started rolling down her cheeks nonstop. Dad, dad, dad, dad, daaaaaaadshe cried her eyes out. Dont cry, Non. Im sorry for making you go through all this. Wahhhhhhh Daaaaaaaaad! Dante hugged her, as she cried like a child. Mimino was surprised to see Non crying like that. (Non must have been suffering inside all this while without anyone knowing) Well, it was obvious. Even though she was part of the church where discipline is strict, she was still a 16 year old girl who would love chatting with friends and going shopping on holidays. Needless to say, Mimino knew that when Dante was petrified, Non was confronted with a situation that her father would soon die without any treatment and that she had been devoted to finding a cure ever since. However, Mimino eventually thought that Non was a strong-hearted child. She was convinced so much that she couldnt even see her suffering. (I was stupid. I didnt even know what Reiji-kun was suffering from. I convinced myself that he would tell me someday. It was the same for Raikira. Thats why he died) She recalled Raikiras death, and her heart tightened even more. Thank you for everything up until now, Mimino. Mimino came back to her senses when Dante said so. I have troubled you a lot too. No. Its fine. Im also a party member But how did you suddenly heal? Dantes face stiffened. Non stopped crying and peered into Dante face. What happened? Dad I dont know what time it was, but I think Reiji was in this room. Reiji-kun?! I think Reiji healed my petrification. The room fell silent. Dante kept trying to remember what happened at night. My memory is hazy, but I think I heard something about medicine. Mimino, wheres Reiji? Mimino? She didnt want to say it. She felt that she wouldnt have to face reality if it wasnt put into words. But she couldnt lie to her friends. Reiji-kun has left. What does that mean? He said he had to leave no matter what, and left That guy! Dad! Dont get up yet! Non stopped Dante from trying to get out of bed. Dont stop me, Non. I remembered that Reiji asked me for pocket money. He said there was something he wanted Now I finally understand. Something Reiji-kun wanted? Mimino, you also saw it in the guild, right? Knowledge of rare medicinal herbs and that humble attitude. I can only think of one thing he couldve wanted C a medicine for petrification! Eh!? I thought that the curse of petrification couldnt be cured with medicine?! He knew that wasnt the case, and in fact I was healed. AhC Mimino remembered the time when Reiji wanted the Leaf of Life Tree in the herb market. Did that lead to a medicine for petrification? B-But if thats the case, I think he wouldve said so from the beginning.Non said. Perhaps he didnt have the conviction. I felt that there was something suspicious when we sold the herbs in the guild. His knowledge of herbs was quite unbalanced. Indeed, Reiji didnt know the market price of herbs or the medicine system. He was a boy with many mysteries. He had abundant knowledge, had a soft attitude, and his behavior was calm. He was like a child from a noble family, but his origin seems to be a slave. My guess is Reiji crossed a dangerous bridge to cure my petrification. For example, getting his hands on prohibited items. N-No wayNon gasped. Perhaps he thought it would cause problems for Silver Balance if exposed, or maybe it had already been exposed. That is why he rushed out. Non, I am going to look for Reiji. I cant just let him leave alone after what he has done for me. If hes going to be hanged, then Ill take his place for him. Dad. I understand. Nons expression stiffened, as she activated Healing Magic. Perhaps Nons mana was almost exhausted as well, as she was breathing heavily before long. Sweat trickled down her forehead. Dad, you should be able to move a little with this. But dont forget that you almost died yesterday. And also try to avoid the hanging. Thank you, Non. You are my proud daughter. Please dont do anything that would make this daughter sad. She was probably referring to when he used his body to protect the adventurers. Sorry. Mimino, will you come too? I want to go, but I couldnt stop Reiji-kun. If she had stopped him with all her might at that time, they wouldnt be in this situation. But Mimino couldnt stop Reiji. Feeling his resolute determination, she, who couldnt do anything in the battle against the dragon but was instead saved by him, didnt know what to say to him. FuDante laughed.Thats dumb, Mimino. If you try once and fail, then you should just try again. For us, adventurers, freedom is our way of living. Freedom Yes, freedom. Yeah, thats right. Seems like Ive become somewhat weak-hearted. She slapped her cheeks with both hands. Mimino made her decision. To bring back Reiji. Reiji is our comrade, after all. Book 1: Epilogue 2 After that, Dante and Mimino left the inn in search of Reiji. There wasnt anyone resembling Reiji at the coach station where one might use to leave the city, but one of the masters told them he saw a child. He was taken by a man who looked to be an adventurer donning expensive armor? Listening to the masters story, the first person that came to their mind was Oscar of Eternal Star. As the two were about to head to the Adventurers Guild, the Four Elemental Magic user from the Eternal Star approached them from across the road. She seemed quite nervous. I was saved by you yesterday. Thank you.the mage said, and bowed. No, its alright. It is only natural to protect each other when fighting the same monster. More importantly, did you see the boy who was in our party? Right, I C We are also looking for Silver Balance. It is about the boy. Dante and Mimino exchanged glances. By the time they arrived at the Adventurers Guild, the mage had finished explaining the gist of it. Mimino learned for the first time that Reiji was pursued by soldiers as expected, he left because he didnt want to bother Silver Balance, she thought. If you wait in the Adventurers Guild, I think our leader, Oscar, should be back soon. Butthe mage said. But? Its quite noisy. What she said was true. Although it was still morning, the noise in the adventurers guild can be heard all the way in the main street. Mimino immediately understood what was going on. Mourning. The death of a companion for adventurers, who walk side by side with death, is something that happens often. They cant allow themselves to come to a standstill everytime it happens, so they mourn on that day. They drink cup after cup of alcohol and talk about their fallen companion. And the next day, they will take a new step again. That said, the Adventurers Guild is usually not a place to drink. The guild only offers drinks when there is a great deal of rewards or a great deal of sacrifice. The fierce battle yesterday caused many casualties. Therefore, surely the drinking in the guild would be quite rough, Mimino guessed. After all, the guild reeked of liquor and was still noisy even after an entire night had passed. The Great SilverShield has arrived.the mage announced as she entered. The guild immediately quieted down. Shortly thereafter, UOOOOOOOOHHHH!!!!! A loud cheer roared. Is your body all right now? I would have been dead without you, GreatShield. It is the arrival of the hero. Ill drink another cup! Idiot, youve been asking for another cup before he even came! Foul-smelling men, who were still dirty and injured from yesterdays battle, clamored around Dante and took him away. Ah, his burns havent healed yet, so dont force him to drink. When Mimino called out, the men replied, Ou! Oscar wasnt in the guild. They have to wait here until he comes back. Good grief! How do guys bond over alcohol so quickly C Mimino thought, but on the other hand, she felt their energetic spirit was somewhat like putting on a brave face. The scars inflicted by the battle with the dragon, and the subsequent attack from Crysta, were so deep that if they do not forcefully cheer themselves, their hearts will be crushed emotionally. Youre finally here, Silver Balance. Joseph-san. After the dragon was slain yesterday, Joseph ran around helping those who were injured. That was when Mimino and Joseph met again. They were already acquainted back when Mimino participated as Dantes party member in the goblin horde subjugation. Mimino noticed that Josephs eyes were red. She guessed that Joseph, who had made this city his home, must have lost many acquaintances. I am glad this city is safe. Well I was thinking of ending the gloomy feelings with one last drink, but when I saw GreatShield, I felt like drinking again. Sorry, he still has burns Ah yes, I know. I wont force the hero who protected his friends to drink. Joseph then suggested to go over to a table away from the crowd. Joseph-san. Actually, I want to ask aboutC Ah, wait a minute. There is something I want to tell you first. Something to tell? What does Joseph-san want to tell? Mimino wondered. Actually, a reward has been paid to Silver Balance. For the subjugation of the dragon? Yes. Most of the scales were ruined, but in the first place, the dragon had a large body, so a good amount of scales can still be sold as raw material. Besides that, the fangs and eyeballs remained intact. A huge amount of meat and internal organs used for high-grade medicines were procured. Rewards were paid to the adventurers who participated in the battle and the families of deceased adventurers, but your party acquired the most rewards in the subjugation. My guess would be somewhere around several hundred federal gold coins. It was a number that wouldve made Reijis eyes pop out exclaiming, Tens of millions of yen?! T-That much? You guys are not being treated specially or anything like that, so dont hesitate to accept it. The submaster is a small-minded shitty bastard, but when it comes to bargaining, there seems to be not many who can top him. He overcharged a fair amount of money from the Dukes House. Well, the soldiers were useless, and the Mithril-rank adventurer, Crysta-La-Crysta, traded fatal blows with the dragon which killed each other, it seems. So the Guild, which suffered the most losses, naturally got paid. What is it? Youre getting a lot of money, but youre making that face. No I couldnt do anything. Did you come in at the very end? One of your comrades died, right? It must be hard. Umm, what happened during the subjugation of the dragon? I saw something which looked like a black sword cut the dragons neck. About that Joseph leaned forward, and lowered his voice. Since morning, the soldiers have been searching around for the boy who was with you guys. Nodding, Mimino told him that Reiji was gone and that they were also looking for him now. What did that boy do? To begin with, I knew there was something about him from the way he carried himself Sorry, its not like you can answer that question. Yes, but Reiji-kun is our comrade.Mimino said clearly, slightly asserting the word comrade. Even Joseph thought, for a small-looking child, the downswing Reiji displayed at the training ground and the movements when facing the dragon, both were comparable to front-line adventurers. The brat is fine. A voice came from above the two who were sitting down. When they looked up surprisedly, they saw a face with a dubious smile. Oscar? Where were you loitering around? M-More importantly, Oscar-san! Do you know where Reiji-kun is?! Yeah, hes out of the city. He escaped at the last minute. Were you the one who got him out? Dante asked, from behind Oscar. Perhaps he came, noticing when Oscar walked into the guild. Yeah. Repaying the debt is my style. Thank you for the help. Dante bowed, and Mimino stood up from her chair. Hey, Dante!? Why are you thanking him!? We are looking for Reiji-kun, andC Mimino, too loud. Dante signalled Mimino with his eyes towards a soldier on the main street watching the situation inside the guild. Reiji is pursued by soldiers as that fact overwhelmed Mimino, she slowly grew paler. B-But still Reiji knew he was being pursued, and wanted to leave the city as soon as possible. Right, Oscar? Yeah, that brat is quite smart for his age. Kinda terrifying actually. Reiji may be a lot smarter than we think he is. If he left the city right away, then there might be a reason. But Mimino. This is my responsibility. Mimino was momentarily at a loss for words. Dante looked to be more pained than he had ever before. Perhaps Reiji wanted to tell us everything. If he had told us everything, we would have tried to support him with everything we had. Obviously. But I was burned, so Reiji couldnt say anything. If I was in his position, I wouldve done the same thing. I cant move long distances in the state I am right now, after all. That is just That is the fact, Mimino. He left all alone because of me. Dante, who seemed quite tired just from standing up, was holding a chair to support his body. But you see, Mimino. Its not like I have given up. Thinking back, this might be the first time Dante became so talkative, Mimino thought. That was how much he was worried about Reiji. Dante looked at Oscar intently. If he left the city with the guidance from Oscar, we can even guess where Reiji is going. I told that brat to stay away from Saint Knight Kingdom. Its easier to travel within the Federation, so I told him to do that. Thats good. Instead of searching within this wide city, we have a higher chance of catching up to him down the highway as soon as I heal. W-Wait a minute, Dante. Now that youve healed, you have to bring Non back to church, and When Mimino hesitated to say, Dante just laughed slightly. Non will be keeping us company for a while. The church knows petrification cant be cured so easily all too well. Eh!? Cheating the church!? Wai-Wait a minute, GreatShield. The petrification is healed?! Look. Dante showed his left arm to Joseph. What? How?! Reiji cured me. That boy knew the existence of a medicine that we didnt know about. At first, I suspected that Reiji was pursued because he possessed a prohibited item, but that doesnt seem to be the case. Which means, him being a fugitive slave might be the reason. Neither Joseph nor Oscar said anything towards Dantes guess. Not denying means they are of the same mind. Dante then turned his gaze to Mimino. Mimino. I was saved by Reiji. Just as I was saved by you. Saved by me? Yes. You didnt abandon me when I thought I would die from petrification. You came all the way here with Non and I. But Reiji-kun was the one who saved you And it was you who helped Reiji. So Im alive right now because you were here. I can continue to live. To look forward to the future. Ok. So, you can tell me what you want. Its not a big deal to have the church wait a little while longer. I will do my best to support you. Those words made emotions swirl in Miminos heart. She felt proud to be in the same party with Dante. Dante. I want to follow after Reiji-kun. I dont want to say goodbye. If Reiji-kun is a slave, I want to buy him back! And Dante nodded, resolutely. Ive clearly received your feelings. Lets follow Reiji. Yup! For the two of them, Reiji was already a member of the party. After only a few days together, he threw himself into the battle with the dragon, saved Miminos life, and cured Dantes petrification. (We feel a debt that we cant return towards Reiji-kun.) Strangely, it was the same as what Reiji was thinking. The two said their final farewell to Raikira at his grave. His remains were buried in the adventurers communal graveyard. The farewell was also the beginning of a new departure. On this day, information about the appearance and subjugation of the dragon was delivered to each country through long-range magic communication. Also regarding the death of the adventurer Crysta-La-Crysta. Officially, Crysta subjugated the dragon by trading fatal blows, but the New Duke, Daniel Achenbach, and the head of the federation, King Geffert, knew the truth. That Shadow King was a skill which could kill even a dragon with a single blow. They desperately searched for the fugitive slave, Lark. However, her whereabouts were completely unknown. Another slave, Unnamed, also vanished like smoke from the city. It took three days for the adventurer party Silver Balance to heal Dantes wounds, but they will embark on a new journey with the goal of finding their comrade. And then 4 years passed. Book 2: Chapter 1 I knew from the beginning that we were being looked down on. I brought out the best underlings as you requested. Is there something wrong? Speaking of whether there was anything wrong, everything was wrong from the beginning. The fat guy, with jaundice on his skin C perhaps due to failing internal organs C asserted that the lowest rank product was the finest rank product without even trying to hide the contempt on his face. The man had a number of rings fitted on his caterpillar-looking, fat fingers, and a scarf embroidered with gold threads wrapped around his neck. Looking like a typical corrupt bastard. I guess guys like these always exist no matter the world. People say appearance makes 90% of a person. I wore clothes made of the finest silk, and the finest hair ornaments on my blue-gray hair combed down with vegetable oil. Fitted in a classy dark suit C I was surprised to find a suit in this world C I would never be looked down by anyone. Except, of course, for my age. But, I did grow quite a bit over the last four years and was now at 160 cm. To the point where my companion, cat-beastmen Zerry, said, You grew like bamboo. Nahahaha, and laughed. And although not at the average height, I dont think anyone would call me small. However, if there was one thing that can be considered a problem, its my face. My face was that of a 14 year old, equivalent to my age. These kinds of deals are judged by appearance C which includes age appearance. Its just a brat, huh. But looks like a rich guy, lets squeeze out some money C must be what hes thinking. In my eyes, it looks like there are only sick and injured people. As I stood behind her, a young lady C the young lady might be looked down even more than I, as she was still 12 C sitting on a luxurious chair, said, as she hit her folding fan on her palm. The young ladys dress was a similar scarlet as her eyes. The beautiful folds on her skirt were made by top-class craftsmen. Her beautiful, bright, blonde hair flowed down her lame dress like a golden stream of river. Her lame dress was disposable. That alone spoke to the amount of money the young lady possessed. And her coming to see a fat guy like this means shes looking for a little spice in her boring routine C thats how it would look to anyone. [1. TL Note: Lame dress is made from fabric embroidered with gold, silver, and other metallic threads. Also, expensive.] Thats why she was looked down upon C thinking it would be easy to trick a young lady ignorant of the ways of the world. Under the bangs flowing from right to left, the large scarlet eyes of the young lady now held a slight tinge of anger. I tried my best not to look at her eyes. Her eyes are magic eyes. Beautiful enough to enslave those who see it. Is that right? Well then, lets talk about the underlings while having a meal together after this. Look at that. The fat bastard is digging a deeper grave for himself. At first he looked down on her, then tried to deceive, and now hes thinking of having his way with a 12 year old girl. A lolicon. That is why there is no escape for him However, that does not mean that the fat guy was an idiot. This was a normal reaction. Rather, the fat guy may have done his best to get to this position. The place where I and the young lady were was one of the Human Resource Centers in Kruvanyu, the holy capital of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. They provide human resource services. Its like a place which sends people to stores that lack workers and such. However, the head of this place was the fat guy, and he was quite rich. The interior of the firm was decorated with a huge chandelier hanging from the ceiling and a wine red carpet on the floor. Regardless of whether its just his taste or hobby C it costs money. Can human resource services really make that kind of money? The answer to that is C the men and women lined up on a slightly elevated platform near the wall. Handcuffs cuffed their hands and chains were wrapped around the legs. They stood stark naked without a piece of cloth. As the young lady said, there were none in good health; some had missing limbs, some were clearly ill, and some had badly festered sore on their body. They should be in a hospital rather than standing naked in this place. But of course, it wouldnt be that easy. Life in this world is almost cheap and trifling. Did you say that these people are the underling?the young lady frowned. Even while frowning, and with distress on her face, she was still ridiculously beautiful. Underling C In the ordinary sense, a word that means subordinate or follower. However, when they are lined up stark naked like that, they cannot possibly be either of the two. In short, it was a secret word for slave. Since trading and possession of slave was illegal in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, they were sold and bought with the term underling and bound with contract magic. What about any of this is different from slave? Well, it seems like this was a little too shocking for you, young lady. These guys are slaves, so to speak. The fat guy then snapped his finger. The room door opened, and strong, muscular men stepped in. Fortunately, this time they were wearing armor instead of being naked. If it were a naked group, I would surely be scolded by the young ladys papa for not protecting her innocence. Hmm. These people too There were all sorts of races C humans, beastmen, fishmen, dwarves C but all of them had a look of confidence. And on their left hand, a bangle-like tattoo traces. I rubbed my left hand unconsciously. Of course, they are also slaves. Theyre all yours? Obviously. Well, its too late to change your mind now. The fat guy looked at the young lady from top to bottom, as though undressing her with his eyes, while licking his lip. With this many men, and trying to intimidate the young lady I suppose hes planning to rape her. Well, the lady did claim to be from a nonexistent company called Fair Harmony Company, and if it is a name he has never heard before, that means it is not located in the holy capital C so he must have thought he could cover up information about her from getting out. There are no other attendants besides me either. Moreover, the young lady is extremely beautiful. Considering the fat guys lolicon nature, I can kinda understand his feelings C just very slightly. However, I think he should wait at least 5 more years. Yes I will not change my mind.The ladys voice was cold, like a cold night in winter.You are completely corrupt. What you are doing is a violation of Article 17 of the Kruvan Holy Kings Law, Holy Kingdom Citizen Rights. What?! The fat guy was puzzled. And then his face suddenly turned red. You I thought you were just a naive girl, but you are the lately rumored Slave Business Crusher huh!? Wow, people just nicknamed her Slave Business Crusher without putting in any creativity into the name. Hmm! What a letdown! The rumored Slave Business Crusher is such a brat, and the attendant is also another brat. Stop saying brat, fatty. Some 14-year-olds get hurt by it. By the way, the 12-year-old in front of me should be enraged internally by now. Shes at that age where she hates being treated like a child more than anything. You guys probably have some ridiculous skills, but unfortunately for you, this room is cast with magic that disables the use of skills. If you wanna fight, then Im not gonna hold back either. Oi, you guys! Capture the girl!the fat guy ordered his slaves. Reiji. Yes, my lady. Protect me. At that moment, the men who were trying to surround us were blown away. Some crashed into the wall, and some were thrown against a shelf, destroying bottles of liquor lined on it. And some others, crashed through the heavy entrance door and flew all the way outside. What just happened? The fat guy seemed unable to process what just happened. The number of slave traders we have crushed so far is 5.I said, pointing out five fingers towards him, while fixing my forelocks, which were dishevelled by poor magic control, with my other hand. All of them used skill inhibition magic in the room. Why did you think it would end any differently for you? No, uhh, wha You can use magic even without a skill. Everyone relies too much on skills goodnight. I approached the fat guy, and held up my hand. I didnt want to touch the greasy face, but I couldnt activate the magic without direct contact, so I touched it. I put the fat guy to sleep withDark Magic, causing him to fall to the floor. Finished? Yes, its over. Then, call the guards! Yes, yes. I stuck my hand out of an open window and pointed my palm towards the sky. A fire bird appeared from my palm and flew over the twilight sky of the holy capital. Within a few minutes, it should reach the guards dormitory, and as before, the captain of the guards should rush to this location. I wonder how the fat guy will try to plead when he wakes up? Perhaps he would play the victim C as all the slave traders before have done C and claim that he was attacked by a girl and a boy. But that is exactly when he will learn the true identity of the girl. Lets go, Lady Eva. Your father, I mean, His Excellency the Earl should be waiting for you. I left the firm with the young lady, the daughter of Earl Sillys. When I gave a slight nod to Zerry-san, who was watching the scene from the shadow of a building, she waved her hand and melted into the darkness. Come to think of it, why How did I end up doing something like this? Oh, right. It all began when I saved the Earls life a year ago. Book 2: Chapter 2 I recalled the time when I saved the life of Earl Victor de Sillys, but it wasnt that dramatic of an incident. It was only at the level where I go, Ah, come to think of it, I guess that happened too. More importantly, the cat beastmen, Zerry-san, was more helpful than I had expected! Im so glad she came with me. After escaping the capital city of Achenbach Dukedom, I headed for the Saint Knight Kingdom with the guidance of Zerry-san. There was only one border checking station, but there was a back route for people who deal in illegal business. And Zerry-san took us across the border using that route. It cost a little money to do that, but Zerry-san didnt even have that little money. She seemed to have been barely getting through while earning small changes back in the city. The Saint Knight Kingdom was a country under the rule of the Knight King, and because the army had been greatly strengthened, there were few places where adventurers could conduct their activity, so we just passed through. Further ahead, was the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. A country where people of many races lived together. Its very lively, but there were also a lot of crimes. To me, it seemed like an open-minded country in many ways. Also, you can hear these often: The Holy Kings light shines over all people in the kingdom. The Holy King rules with peace. Praise singing of the Holy King was commonplace. I was planning to register as an adventurer in the holy city of Kruvanyu, and master World Ruler in the meantime. Do you want to become an adventurer to see how other adventurers fight? Nope, nope, nope, absolutely nope?. People wont reveal their skills that easily. Needless to say, you look too small, so no ones gonna let you join their party, bocchan?. If youd like, Ill earn money as an adventurer, so how about you take on a more stable job?Zerry-san said, but since there was truth in what she said, I had no other choice but to accept her proposal. Zerry-san wanted to continue sticking with me even after reaching our destination. I thought that was fine. She acts over-familiar and was irritating at times, but she wasnt a bad person. Speaking of me, I got a prestigious position called Cleaner of the Holy Kings 18th Knights Order. The knights of the powerful sounding title Holy Kings Knights Order have to go through rigorous training. After the training, the knights return to the dorm and sleep like a log. Since they had money, they had a routine of making a fuss in the city during their rare rest days. Regarding what it is that I clean C their rooms were damn filthy. Also, an abnormal amount of laundry was piled up. I made the knights room look clean and shiny by combiningWater Magic,Fire Magic, and Wind Magic. Same goes for laundry. The holy city has a special climate. It rarely rains, but when it does, it doesnt let up for a week. They were very pleased that I was able to keep the indoors dry. Sometimes the knights will tip me when the room is sparkly clean, and if I have time, I observe the knights training, and accumulate all kinds of skills. The encounter with the Earl is still a little further away. Anyway, when I was ten years old, I received a mysterious nickname called Legendary Cleaner. I was valued by the knights for my work, I was valued by the aunties in the kitchen for providing them with hot water, and I was valued by the frequenting dwarves from the armour mending blacksmith workshop for cleaning their place. The holy city is large, so I went sightseeing on holidays and treated myself to delicious food. I was kind of enjoying life too much in the holy city. Though, I wasnt able to make friends because I was way younger than the rest of the people I met. Rumors of me spread to other knight groups and I moved around cleaning a number of them. And unexpectedly, I started receiving a knights salary. That said, the money was just a by-product, and I was happy to be able to practice magic legally and increase the proficiency of the skills that I continued to learn. My mana quantity also increased steadily C but that seems to be only because I gradually became able to handle the Mana Quantity Increase skill I learned from observing Crysta-la-Crysta. I continued my training in secret. If you dont use the skills, you cant master it. Therefore, I came up with the idea to detach World Ruler and then use the skills. If I remove World Ruler, I will not be able to use all the skills I have learned, but the memory of the skill remains in my mind. Thus, I move my body exactly as per my memory and raise the skill proficiency. Mysteriously, when I reabsorbed World Ruler, I felt a deeper understanding of the skills. Thanks to this, I was able to fight even if skills were inhibited. As I saved money while living a cleaners life, Zerry-san, who said shell earn money as an adventurer, blew all her money away on gambling and fell into debt C a debt which I had to shoulder with all my savings. And three years passed in that manner. I started thinking it was time for me to act on my own. Although I didnt know her whereabouts, I wanted to see my big sister, Lark. I also wanted to meet Lulusha, the granddaughter of old man Hinga who taught me all sorts of things about the world. To accomplish that, I thought about collecting information while traveling around the big cities. I was thinking about my future plans C late at night during early spring C when I saw several horse-drawn carriages and horse-riding escorts riding through the holy city. I was practicing Sprinting Technique and Jumping Technique while jumping from roof to roof, when the carriage suddenly caught on fire. The driver hurriedly stopped the horses, and rescued a noble-looking man C well, it was Earl Victor de Sillys C from the carriage. But arrows came flying from the sky, piercing the driver, and he went down. The knights surrounding the carriage also fell one after another. (Smart. The arrows are painted black, so its hard to dodge.) While feeling impressed by the intelligence of the attackers, I was wondering what to do. (Should I get in and help? But I dont know who that nobleman is He might be a villainous man for all I know.) Well, Earl Sillys turned out to be more of an ill-natured man than a villainous man. But returning back to the topic, I simply observed the situation. When the Earl was the only one left standing near the burning carriage, five assassins surrounded him in a semicircle. The assassins, wearing black clothes and masks that only revealed their eyes, said something to the Earl. Prepare yourself Client requested as much pain as possible I heard such disturbing words as I listened with Hearing Enhancement. This guy will definitely be killed, I thought. However, the nobleman seemed calm and totally unfazed. I observed the nobleman closely. His smooth blonde hair was beautiful even in the dark of night, and his scarlet pupils, which seemed to carry a weight of sorrow, were so beautiful that even I, a male, was captivated. Is he in his late twenties? (Ah, this man he doesnt care about dying.) The person who came to my mind at that time was Raikira-san. Book 2: Chapter 3 My body moved unconsciously. I jumped down from the roof and landed in a back alley without making noise. I made full use of Eyesight Enhancement,Night Vision,Hearing Enhancement, and Smell Enhancement, and found no other presence but the assassins. I wasnt sure if the nobleman was a villain or not, but I just felt that I had to do something. The first one will be for Viscount Nougu who was destroyed by you. The assassin readied a crossbow; it is easy to carry and has a high accuracy. When the arrow was shot, it pierced the noblemans left palm. His face distorted in pain, but the nobleman still showed no emotion. Hmm. So the blood flowing through the Cold-Blooded Lord is the also red, huh I was already 10 meters behind them when the next arrow was nocked. The nobleman should have obviously noticed me coming up behind them, but he didnt even look at me, let alone change his expression. Amazing. The problem was how to defeat those 5. If I made a slight mistake, a professional assassin would kill the nobleman first before running away or intercepting me. If that happens, it would be pointless for me to have come down. You dont necessarily need to cast a big magic attack to neutralize people. With the assassins and the nobleman being so close together, the nobleman will also get caught if I use a big magic attack. I held up my hand towards the assassins. Ping-pong ball sized black stones appeared at my fingertips one by one. (One, two, three) Its a magic called Stone Bullet, which is the basics of Earth Magic, but that simply forms one stone. And the original colour of the stone is gray. Mine was black because I imitated the assassins. (Four, five) It is impossible to form stones on all five fingers and maintain them at the same time with ordinary magic control. Even veteran mages are said to have a limit of three. Surprised look appeared on the noblemans face for the first time. (So thats how he looks when surprised. I thought he was emotionless, but Im glad that thats not the case) However, the assassins will surely notice if his expression changes. Hmm? No way! Are the reinforcements her I immediately shot the 5 stone bullets. They hit the back of the assassins heads and knocked them unconscious. Actually, I wanted to mix it with Fire Magic and shoot Finger Flare Bomb. Even the people around me when I was in Japan didnt know about it, much less the people of this world. The Great Adventure of Dai is the best! [1. TL Note: Adventure of Dai and Finger Flare Bomb is a reference to Dragon Quest.] The nobleman was stunned by the fact that I neutralized the assassins within moments. Hmm, this man is incredibly handsome looking from near. On the other hand, I was wearing training clothes with patches C torn during training C and a towel hanging around my neck. If you ignore the blackness of my eyes, my blue-gray hair is common in this world, thus I was not inconspicuous. On a side note, I got this blue-gray hair by making the dye taught by Mimino-san with my own ingredients. Who are you? Ah, even the voice sounds handsome. A man blessed by God. Im just a cleaner passing by. By the way, your friends are unable to move due to paralysis poison, so it is unlikely that they will die. As for the assailants, they will probably not wake up for about an hour, but Ill bind their arms just in case. According to World Ruler, there were no problems with the knights or the driver. The knights werent members of the Knights Order where my cleaner services are frequently employed. They were most likely knights directly employed by the nobleman. I skillfully removed the assassins mask and tied their arms with it. Then, I shall take my leave here. Rewards nor thanks were unnecessary. I was eager to leave the place. Although it was midnight, residents around the area would soon notice, and if I get caught up in an investigation, my cleaning schedules would get delayed. That.. is just my bullshit excuse. (Truth is this man is scary.) He was calm even when he was about to be killed. And he was staring intently at me. I felt uncomfortable in his presence. Who are you? The exact same question as before. Im just a cleaner passing by. Well then. It felt like he would repeat the same question forever if I didnt say something, so I told him that much and quickly left. I ran quite fast, so he couldnt have followed meC. Therefore, the rescue scene was not so dramatic. The problem came after that. A few days later, in the afternoon, I was called by the dormitory supervisor of the Holy Kings 18th Knights Order. Oh, cleaning boy, Im sorry for calling you.the dormitory supervisor said. He had a short mustache, and was a little overweight, but looked like a nice person overall. His Excellency Earl Sillys wants to request you for cleaning. A noble wants me for cleaning? I guess the heroic name of Legendary Cleaner has become popular among the noble society too. Hahahaha Is that even possible? Sure is. Most of the knights here are relatives of nobles. If they talked about you when they got home, its entirely possible. Hmm, I suppose. In short, I had been careless. After that, I changed into my cleaner attire and was taken to a huge mansion which looked like an art gallery, and the nobleman I rescued a few days ago was waiting for me there. The balcony built with large glass panes was transparent. I wonder how much it cost to get a glass that is so uniform and free of bubbles and impurities? Sitting at a white table and a chair of brilliant red cushion, graciously drinking tea and looking over documents, the Earl was almost like a painting. Two knights stood at attention behind him and three knights were behind me. One of the knights behind the Count was with him during the night of the attack. Unlike the Holy Kings Knights Order, knights independently employed by a noble have a different appearance. The Knights Order use bright blue colour which is the symbol of the Holy King. Whereas, these knights wore a scarlet mantle and white, metal armor. They didnt wear it that night, but are wearing it now Does that mean theyre more alert since that attack? Since machine manufacturing does not exist, all equipment is one-of-a-kind handmade items in this world. If he can prepare this many of them, then this nobleman must be filthy rich. The equipment of the Knights Order costs more money, but those are made with taxes. The Earls thin lips parted when he noticed me. Thank you for saving my life the other day. What do you mean? From my point of view, there was every reason to be wary of this man who found me with only the small amount of information he had that night. I came here because of a cleaning request. From what I can see, the mansion is squeaky clean and the trees in the garden have been pruned nicely. The knights armors are also shiny clean, so there doesnt seem much I can do here. I want to request you to be my daughters escort. Well, that came out of nowhere. Book 2: Chapter 4 Your Excellency. That isone of the knights started, bitterly, but the Earl coldly replied,Shut up. Meanwhile, I tried to secure an escape route. If things go south, lets break that windowpane and escape and I wont try to help nobles anymore and get dragged into something troublesome. I know I am looking into the future, but I have my own problems, too. When I die, my daughter will be exposed to danger. My 11-year-old daughter will not be able to survive through the rough storms of the noble society. I see? Does that mean you dont require any cleaning? Please clean my daughters enemies. That was smooth Reiji-san, Ive looked into you, but I couldnt find anything relating to your personal history. You arrived at the Holy Kingdom three years ago, and now you are active as a cleaner of the Knights Order. Though, it is uncertain why you are a cleaner. You once took over the debt of an adventurer named Zerry, correct? He found all that in just a few days. I wasnt sure if I should be shocked or impressed. You still choose to be silent? You seem to be better than I expected. No, Im just taken aback. Actually, Im more afraid now that you have a higher impression of me. Everyone, leave us. However That is an order. Yes, sir. The knights left the balcony, shooting hateful glares at me. I am the one who wants to leave this place the most, though. The clanking of metal armor sounded with every step the knights took, but when they were gone, the silence, in its own way, hurt my ears. Umm, what is all this about? I cant follow along. I feel like I have already died once. Can you understand that feeling? I was always careful even within the holy city, but I suppose I unconsciously became relaxed. It was a big blunder on my part. You cant be on alert all the time. Even a man as strong as you think so? Im not that strong. I honestly think so. My power was brought about by World Ruler. True strength can be found in extreme conditions. Dante-san was strong. He has shown to protect his comrades till the very end. And now that his petrification has been cured, he must have gotten much stronger. It doesnt seem to be humility. I think thats rather admirable. That doesnt sound like a word a Earl should be using towards a cleaner. Is there anything you need? If you choose to accept my request, I shall meet all conditions of yours. All conditions caught my attention. To tell the truth, what I want to do C searching for news about Lark, and looking for the person named Lulusha C has a limit to what I can do as an individual. I can only think of going around big cities and asking at the adventurers guild for now. A database of residence does not exist in this world, and the birth record recorded by the church is not available to the public. (But what if it were a noble?) I dont know how many nobles there are in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, but an Earl should be high up in the social ladder. He has such a big house in the holy city, after all. Escort, huh Protecting this person himself might be a little difficult. Because this person will go to various places, right? Depending on the situation, he may even meet the Holy King. A boy like me wouldnt be able to follow him to such places, and on the contrary, they might be more vigilant towards me. But what if it is the daughter? (Didnt he say she is 11 years old? Then shes just 2 years younger than me. It wouldnt look strange even if I stick around with her Wait, did this man become a dad in his teens?!) I was surprised at an inconsequential aspect. Judging from your silence, I suppose youre still considering? This man is fixed that I was the one who saved his life. It is impossible to deceive him any longer If it is only a small risk, I guess I can provide some escort services. By the way, how much danger is around the young lady? Should be less than half of around me. Most of the hostile nobles probably think my daughter can be easily eliminated if I die. Well, that doesnt sound too bad, I suppose. Earl. Why do you trust me to be your daughters escort for saving your life just once? You were more helpful than the knights who were on the scene. Isnt that fact more than enough? I think thats a weak reason to entrust your daughter to a stranger. We are in a tight spot where our lives are being targeted even within the holy city. In normal times, I wouldnt put a stranger near my daughter, but in this situation, I have no room for hesitation. And you look like a child, which is very convenient in that you will not be suspicious being near my daughter. I see. There arent many disadvantages to employing me. Okay. I accept. Thank you. The Earl was smiling, but it didnt feel like an actual smile. I remember that he was called the Cold-Blooded Lord. Who was the guy that came up with such a disrespectful nickname? It matches him too perfectly. HoweverC I raised three fingers. I have three conditions. Lets listen to them then. First, I would like to hear any news related to 5-star skill orbs or higher. Skill orb Perhaps my condition was unexpected, as the Earl blinked in surprise. I thought it would be better not to reveal Larks name. She was wanted in the Keith Grand Federation, after all. The reason why I did not limit it to 6-stars and gave a range of 5-stars or more is to make my purpose as unknown as possible. Second, Im looking for a woman named Lulusha. Im not sure about the age, but most likely around my age, and also talented in magic. Please use your influence to find that person. Hmmwhat does this person mean to you, Reiji-san? Ah, shes not a blood relative or an enemy. I received a message from Lulushas grandfather, so I just want to convey it. Hou. The Earls smile deepened. And although just very, very slightly C anyone other than me wouldve probably missed it C there appeared to be actual emotion in his smile. You are an interesting person. Usually, employment conditions and bargaining are done for ones own benefit. Its profitable enough for me Rather than profit, it is more like something I have to do I shall accept those two conditions. After all, searching for people is my specialty. No doubt about that. He found me within a few days, after all. That is why I decided to take on the escort request. The Earl leaned forward and placed his elbow on the table. The table creaked a little. At that moment, his eyebrow twitched a little C Oh, right, this person had his hand pierced by an arrow. Even if the wound is immediately closed with Healing Magic, the damaged nerves will not heal immediately, causing the pain to remain for a while. Though, a minor injury can be healed completely. Lets hear the third condition, Reiji-san. Book 2: Chapter 5 Third, gather information about the two things I just mentioned, answer all my questions honestly, and bind it with contract magic. I thought this was the biggest challenge. Contract magic was the magic cast on me when I was a slave in the mine. As long as there is consent from both parties, a wide range of actions can be included in the contract magic. Mine slaves were bound from absorbing skill orbs, after all. Naturally, it could also inhibit the activation of skills. Will a man in the position of a noble accept that? I am only a commoner. And a low-class at that. I unconsciously started rubbing my left wrist. Even though the tattoo was long gone. The tattoo gradually faded due to continued application of mugwort, and disappeared completely after about a year. Okay, I accept! Is that really okay? I dont mind. Lets make it so that if I violate the contract, Ill lose my freedom of action and tell you how to unlock my secret safe. T-That much is unnecessary I told you I feel like I have already died once, right? Furthermore, having contract magic is meaningless if you dont include at least that much, Reiji-san. Your conditions are too lenient compared to my escort request. I see. And one more important condition is missing. What is it? The Earl sighed.The salary.he said, with a disappointed look. Oh, right. That is usually the most important thing, isnt it Lets try to charge quite a high amount. Then, please pay two gold coins monthly, and make arrangements for food, clothing, and living quarters. Two gold coins are approximately 400,000yen(4000usd). 400,000 yen on top of food, clothing and a place to stay can be considered lavish treatment. Fufu, are you surprised, Earl? The Earl sighed again. Eh? Is the Earl facepalming himself? It is only natural that we will provide food, clothing, and a room here. Your annual salary of 3 holy gold coins will be set to be paid monthly. Wha? Wait a minute. One holy gold coin is around 25 gold coins, right? 3 pieces means my annual salary is 15 million yen(150k usd)?!!! Lets make it an annual employment contract and review whether or not it shall be renewed each year. Also, since you will be escorting my daughter, you have to learn the minimum knowledge and etiquette of noble society. Y-Yes You can live in this mansion starting today. I shall contact the Holy Kings Knights Order. Y-Yes Everything was decided as I was still trying to recover from the shock. So, this is how nobles make deals! Due to this and that, I was hired as Lady Evas escort. I was in shock when I met the young lady for the first time. How can someone so beautiful exist in this world. Like a sweet, lovely being born of the luxurious environment of nobles. Like a fresh, ripe, red strawberry grown in a protected environment which you can never find in a normal farm. Without even noticing my shock, the young lady started demanding things just as you would expect from a daughter of a high-class family. Are you strong, Reiji? The first words out of my mouth after self-introduction wasSo-so. Then, show me by fighting my fathers knight! And the following words were -I have to decline,I cant do that,I refuse,I dont want to,No,Absolutely not. I refused specifically in that order, and yet the young lady didnt listen. Eventually, when the knights also became interested C some of the knights even suggested that I had a hand in the previous night attack C I decided to accept the challenge in the Earls courtyard. The grounds were surrounded by high walls, thus you cannot look inside from the outside. However, if one were to climb up to the roof of a 3-storey building or higher C which is higher than the walls C they will be able to see inside. I found a suspicious shadow on the roof of a distant building C I reported the location of the building later C and with the Earls permission, I lit a bonfire in the four corners of the courtyard and circulated the smoke using Wind Magic to create a huge smokescreen. The courtyard had a lawn with grass cut beautifully at uniform length. Tables and chairs which dotted the courtyard were removed with only one set left, and instead, the knights filled the courtyard. The servants also came out to see what was happening, resulting in a large group of people gathered outside. Everyone, please watch carefully. Why is the Earl having tea with his daughter on the only remaining table set? I am Maxim Dupont, the head of military of House Sillys! A man with thick eyebrows and perm hair introduced himself. General citizens usually do not have a family name, but individuals acknowledged by a noble can have a family name apparently. I say apparently because I heard it from Zerry-san, who is not very interested in such things, so her information is questionable. Maxim-san was a muscular macho man in his early 30s, who seemed to be worried about his thinning hairline. He donned the standard knight equipment C metal armor and mantle C and carried a large sword. On the other hand, I wore a dark suit and scarlet polar tie prepared by the Earls family. The brooch had a crescent moon and two swords carved onto it; the Earls family crest. Im Reiji. Nice to meet you. Do you want to go ahead with that light clothing? I can move around more easily. If you say so. What I admired about Maxim-san was that he was fully prepared and had his guard up even when his opponent was a 13-year-old boy. Lets get started.The Earl signalled to start. Maxim-san rushed at me with a roar. Too slow. From stepping into the opponents range and to swinging his large sword, it was slightly slower than Dante-san, whose body was half-petrified. Thinking about it in that respect, Dante-san is really amazing. Wow, amazing. I dodged at the last minute. I wondered if I could finish this without making too much fuss, but when I glanced at the table, the Earl shot a glare at me which seemed to say, Take it seriously! The Cold-Blooded Lord is scary. Look at the young lady next to you. Shes anxiously gripping tight onto her handkerchief, isnt she Father, I am sorry. Lets stop the match right away. Reiji might die if this goes on. Its fine, Eva. Look carefully. It will be over in 5 seconds. 5, 4 Meaning, Finish it in 5 seconds. I understand. 3 Maxim-san unleashed a powerful downswing. I dodged the large sword by sidestepping, and the sword stuck into the ground. Two types of screams rose. One from the maids, and the other from the gardener who maintained the lawn. 2 Excuse me. I jumped onto Maxim-sans chest. Maxim-san immediately released his sword, and threw a punch with his gauntlet clad arm. 1 I blocked the punch with both hands. What power. My body was blown away horizontally, as though a doll was tossed across the garden. The young lady screamed in shock, but I made a clean landing by pulling off a cartwheel spin. Ouch my fingers are numb. Maxim-san stared blankly at me, but then he fell sideways and stopped moving. Book 2: Chapter 6 You are a terrific master of martial arts. Im sure you were brought up with rigorous training from an early age.said Maxim-san, once he got back up. And the rest of the knights, although displeased, no longer openly criticised. If that escort can activate Dark Magic as quickly as that, he surely has either Mana Control or Magic Aptitude Enhancement. And hes circulating the smoke with Wind Magic, right? I heard he used Earth Magic when he saved His Excellency the Earl. Then, how did he dodge Maxim-samas attack? There arent enough skill holders for all of them. Some knights were discussing that in one corner. I guess theyll get suspicious if I use various types of magic how troublesome. On a side note, it was actually thanks to Raikira-san that my physical movement improved. I heard about Raikira-sans skill from Zerry-san. The young boss received an incredibly rare skill orb from the leader of our mercenary group. It was Body Enhancement. The skill orb that raises the muscle strength of the whole body I wonder where the leader got it from Raikira-sans movement was not due to skill orbs that enhance one specific part, but one that provides overall enhancement, just like Four Elemental Magic. The moment I realised that, World Ruler ??learned the skill. Thanks to that, my movements shot up by several levels. I was helped by Raikira-san once again. It felt like a memento from him. Reiji! The match had a great influence on the young lady. She became more attached and asked me to stay by her side. At first, I was wondering what to do about the attachment of the greenhouse-grown strawberry princess, but she didnt seem to let up anytime soon. Children of the same age werent around Lady Eva. There were no schools. Nobles usually hired a private tutor. The tutors were all retired civil officials and nobles, meaning only old people. Speaking of friends of the same age, she meets them once in a while when her father takes her along to high society parties like Dance Party, Tea Party, and Evening Party. Children of my age are too scared to approach me.the young lady said to me, with a sullen face, during a study break from a private tutor. Is it because you are beautiful? Of course not! Even you are making fun of me, Reiji! Well, I was being honest, though Eh!? The flustered young lady, flushing, looked much more human than the Cold-Blooded Lord Ahhh, so thats what the kids are afraid of. W-W-What do you m-mean I am b-beautiful Is it because of His Excellency that everyone is afraid to approach you? Y-Yeah, thats right. But thats not what I asked. Y-You said something about b-beautifulC Thats unfortunate. Youll surely find good friends one day. Reiji? Well then, lets continue studying. Teacher, we can resume. On one hand, I sympathized with the young lady who was born to the Earl who was called Cold-Blooded Lord. But on the other hand, I couldnt understand why she was extremely moody for the rest of the day. The Cold-blooded Lord seemed to have incurred the resentment of numerous people. However, when I asked for the reason, I found that those resentments can be summed up to being unjustified resentment. The reason I was attacked? Hmm, I suppose it is necessary information as Evas escort, so I shall tell you. Once every 10 days, I had to meet the Earl for a reporting session. It was to confirm the progress of the conditions I put forth and to inform the Earl on how the young lady was doing. I was assigned to be the Special Assistant Secretary of the Altar Management Bureau, an organization directly under the Holy King. An unknown organization seems to have popped up. Reiji-san, it seems youre not very familiar with these matters despite being in the Holy Kings Knights Order. Well, you will learn eventually. Simply put, I am The Holy Kings Dagger. Not The Secretarys Dagger despite being assistant secretary? Yes. I wont go into the details, but you know that there is First Altar that produces skill orbs in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, right? ! There are 8 places in the world that produce skill orbs. One of them is Six Mine, where I worked as a slave. As the name suggests, First Altar is an altar, and it seems that a lot of skill orbs appear on the altar accompanied by light every day. Much more efficient than mining in a mine. Considering that there are many places where it is difficult to harvest such as the seabed, glaciers, and lava, you can effortlessly acquire a large amount of skill orbs that pop out at the altar in Kruvan Holy Kingdom. In this world, skill orbs are directly connected to military power. The fact that the Kruvan Holy Kingdom is one of the major powers is very much due to the benefits of First Altar. At first, I considered the possibility that Reiji-san approached me because you wanted to know about the altar, but that doesnt seem to be the case. What you wanted is information related to skill orbs of 5 stars or more, correct? Yes. Id like to hear any information about the appearance of such skill orbs, or auctioned ones, etc. Anything at all. I hear it only a few times a year I dont mind. The Earl nodded. Reij-san. I have been researching everything about the altar at the command of the Holy King. In the last few years, the number of stars of skill orbs emerging from the altar has dropped and I have been investigating it. The number of stars has dropped? The number of appearances of three or more stars has clearly decreased. The only thing that can be concluded from this is that people within the organization have been selling it through illegal channels. Traitors? Not quite. They didnt do it with the intention of betrayal, but rather were having trouble with money. In the last year, I finally discovered the fact that skill orbs were being sold illegally, and caught and executed all the related nobles. Eek. Executed? I-Is it that serious of a crime? I stood in front of the Earl, while feeling slight shivers running down my body. The Earl explained indifferently, like reading from a report. Publicly, they were accused of embezzlement, bribery, and possession of slaves. According to the Earl, Anyone who violates the altar couldnt possibly be innocent C and were executed. The altar is absolutely inviolable. The Holy King strongly reminded that problems would arise if information that the altar was defiled were to leak, thus the Earl took on the entire responsibility for the investigation and execution. Thus born the nickname Cold-Blooded Lord. The assailants who aimed for the Earls life seems to have been sent by someone connected to the nobles who were executed. Um Your Excellency. What is it, Reiji-san? Why did you tell me something so important which was ordered by the Holy King? What a sly man. Dont just smile it off! Couldnt you have perhaps explained a little about this before I accepted the escort request? Well, you didnt ask. How am I supposed to ask that! How am I even supposed to come up with that exact scenario to ask about that! Well, I suppose the Earl couldnt have talked about it before I became an escort though! By the way, Reiji-san. This is information about Lulusha. Just as before, no one has been found to meet your description. I received a report written on paper. Not only Lulusha but also similar names such as Luluusha and Lulushi were being investigated. Despite the Earls nickname, Cold-Blooded Lord, I feel he is polite and sincere when we are together. He also bound the contract magic, after all. After that, I gave a report on the lady. Only during that period, I can sense slight happiness from the Earl. And that was how usual reporting sessions went. That aspect changed about a month ago. That was also when the young lady and I started the Slave Business Crushing. Book 2: Chapter 7 When I asked the people in the mansion about the young ladys mother, they always dodged my question saying, sometimes its better not to ask. Thus, I assumed the young ladys mother had passed away. And I have never heard the young lady mention anything about her mother, as she was raised full of love and care and pampered by everyone in the mansion. Reiji! Im right in front of you. Please dont call so loudly. I am happy. Everyone in the mansion is kind to me and I have a strong escort like you. Thank you. Your feelings alone are more than enough, so please dontC I think I should share my happiness with everyone! Lady Eva never listens to what people have to say. No, she listens when she has to, but whenever Im thinking Please move on to a different topic already, or skip to the part which has nothing to do with me, she almost never ever listens. Previously, she said I want to climb up to the roof! and didnt listen even when I refused like 7 times, so I gave in and carried her up to the roof. The scenery was amazing, but the Cold-Blooded Lord summoned me at night and stared at me for 15 minutes straight without saying a word, just smiling silently. Thats when I decided I never want to see that scenery again. The Cold-Blooded Lord seems to be over-doting when it comes to his daughter. Another time, she said I want to go out into the city and see how the people live there! What a cliche young lady line, I thought, while refusing her about 12 times without giving up. But of course, there was no convincing the young lady and I had to give up. I bought worn-out clothes for us to wear, and also hid the young ladys beautiful hair in a cap C or at least a sack which looked like a cap C and took her to the city. As a result of my thinking, where I thought, Im not gonna be able to stop her when shes like this, so might as well save my energy and take her to the city, backfired. When we returned home, a search party was formed and they were only a hairs breadth away from alerting the city guards. The maids screamed (2 of them fainted) when they saw the young ladys rugged appearance. I was locked together with the Earl in his private room until midnight, having a heated discussion about What is an escort? The Earls idea was escort means keep away from danger, and my opinion was that there is a problem with parenting. Although our opinion didnt match, when I recalled the grim expression of Maxim-san who was appointed as the leader of the search party, I felt sorry for making everyone in the mansion worry, except for the Earl. Young lady, do you mean by giving away money? Happiness cant be shared literally. But most people would be happy to receive money. Thats not it, Reiji. We have to solve problems that money cant solve. In other words, structural problems! Structural problems are such as nobles having a clear advantage over commoners, sum of tax unilaterally decided by the feudal lord, or if you go to the countryside, the feudal lords can snatch away virgin brides, something like droit du seigneur. [1. TL Note:droit du seigneur was a supposed legal right in medieval Europe, allowing feudal lords to have sexual relations with subordinate women, in particular, on their wedding nights.] I learned those from a private tutor. A while after I became an escort, I had a private tutor assigned to me, and started learning knowledge necessary for nobles politics, administration, law, etc. However, I am sure the young lady was taught from the perspective of the powerful, such as, You are in a position to use these rights and power, young lady. Who was the guy that taught the young lady the perspective of the commoners, and instilled a sense of duty that We must be more fair!?! I realized after watching you, Reiji. You speak and study on an equal footing with your tutor, right? You are more willing and strive to study than I. If given the opportunity, regardless of who it might be, noble or commoner, anyone can study and acquire knowledge! It was my fault, apparently. My lady, thats not it. I just, uhh It would be easy to just say that I have a previous life! It is unlikely that she will believe me, and even if I want to prove it, Id have to bring out World Ruler skill orb, which Id rather not! Reiji, you dont have to say anything more. My lady Your thoughts are the same as mine. I know! Yeaaah, its not! Reiji. Lets go meet my father! What? The Earl? I can already see this not ending well. I want to ask my father permission to eradicate the illegal slavery that is spreading in the holy city! His Majesty the Holy King has a strict ban policy on slavery. Everyone says that it was the kindness of the Holy King, but I thought differently. First Altar is the backbone of this country. Abundant skill orbs are circulated to the people of this country, and since there isnt race-based discrimination, numerous immigrants migrate over. Therefore, if slaves were allowed, many people would become slaves. This is because there are so many people who come to the holy city without a single penny. Slaves would become property of the wealthy, meaning they can legally amass troops. The privileged nobility would naturally fear that outcome. That said, there are many people who are neck-deep in debt, and if they cant even sell themselves as slaves in the end, they wont be able to find money lenders. Thus appeared underling. By binding with contract magic, you can use them no different from a slave. But of course, since the Holy City strongly declared Slavery Prohibited!, such businesses couldnt be conducted publicly, and thus there wasnt any incident of explosive increase in slaves. Thats what I thought when I first heard it, whereas the young lady was furious. If they are substantially a slave, then it goes against the intention of His Majesty the Holy King!she asserted. With this underling system, the interest rate of money lenders does not rise, and unlike slaves that can be sold and bought as properties, underlings, who can only be bound by the master-servant 1-to-1 contract magic, have a rather low asset value. With that in mind, I fervently argued that the underling system can work as a safety net for people in debt who have no other choice, but of course, the young lady didnt listen. Though, it wasnt too difficult to convince her because the young lady yielded when I explained, Although there is a strong possibility that the law is being violated, it is a necessary evil! What truly troubled the young lady was, the young children who were being offered as underlings for their parents debt. You can do anything if they are bound with contract magic. Anything. A virgin girl fetches a high amount of money as an underling. If the young lady hears of such a thing, considering her super expressive sense of justice, there will be no stopping her. (Although, I dont think the Earl would accept a dubious proposal like taking down slave merchants after having them admit yes, we are a slave business) What I am glad about is, the young lady had the slight sense to consult with the Earl beforehand. The Earl is unbelievably busy everyday, but since he dotes on the young lady, he made time to listen to her proposal. He simply answered Uh-huh, while listening from the beginning to end, without any emotion, as usual. Okay, Eva. I will prepare a list of Human Resource Offices that seem to be highly illegal, so try hitting them. Thank you very much, father! I think my face at that time looked much worse than the faces Usopp from One Piece makes. Eh? Permission is issued? I dont know if he heard the screams of my soul, or whether he completely ignored my opinions, but the Earl said,Reiji-san, I am counting on you for the escort. Book 2: Chapter 8 Which brings us to the present time. We just crushed the sixth slave business and returned to the Earls mansion. We successfully took down another slave business today!the young lady reported happily. I see. Good to hear that.the Earl answered with the usual reply, smiling a little. What was different from usual is that after this, I will have a once every 10 days reporting session with the Earl. The young lady was taken away by Sebas, the chief butler. Only the Earl and I were left in the office. The walls of the room were made of wood planks with beautiful grains. From those grains alone, you can guess each plank was costly even though it was a simple wall. I felt a certain pressure even though it was a simple room with no artistic decoration such as paintings and vases. Unfortunately, the search for the individual named LulushaCthe Earl started, taking out the report as usual. There wasnt any notable information about the search for Lulusha-san and skill orbs with five or more stars. The Earl was bound by contract magic, so I dont think he was lying. After the Earls report was over, I told him that the name Slave Business Crusher was circulating around. However, the Earl just replied, Is that so? in a monotonous tone as ever. Isnt this a bit strange, Earl? If we go around destroying Human Resource Centers, this society will face problems. Thats an interesting thing to say, Reiji-san. Do you have a clear grasp on everything about the Holy City? It becomes apparent if you consider the economy of the city. Someone as wise as you, must have surely noticed. I see that you have special knowledge, Reiji-san. Please dont dodge the question. What about the guards investigation on the slave merchants we arrested? The Earl handed me a report consisting of five pieces of paper, which he seems to have prepared beforehand. In this world, papers made from plants are in circulation, but the quality of the paper is non-uniform and the printing technology is not good enough, so it is all handwritten. The document reads Forbidden to take outside the department on the top right corner, though? I brought it out with the proper permission.the Earl said, as though having anticipated my question. A quick glance through the papers revealed that the heads of the resource centers gave the same testimony, as though agreed upon beforehand C such asI knew that slave-like treatment was illegal, but this job is a necessary evil,I deeply apologize for calling human resources as slave, and together with,We didnt know it was the young daughter of Earl Sillys. (They had been allowed to operate until now because it is a necessary evil. However, since the word slave came out directly out of their mouths, we incapacitated them and called the guards.) I unconsciously heaved a sigh. Even if we went around crushing human resource services, as long as there is a need for people to sell themselves, another one will pop up. And those ones will be more cunning. What the young lady and I are doing is just a waste of work. Maybe the Earl already knows all these and simply lets us do it so that the young lady can feel satisfied? When I looked up from the documents, the Earl was staring at me intently. Is he curious? No, this is more like hes searching for something. Since the Earl naturally has a pretty emotionless face, it was even more difficult to read him. Your Excellency. Are you perhaps just letting the young lady do as she pleaC Reiji-san. I will answer any questions regarding escorting, but wont accept any personal questions. This person If so, I would like to be present at the investigation of the slave merchant. No problem. I shall inform the guards. Oh, he gave me permission quite easily. Hmm And then I left the Earls office, feeling like I was missing something. (Lets contact Zerry-san.) Zerry-san, who watches over from the shadows when we crush slave merchants, usually works as an adventurer. Its been 4 years since we came to the Holy City, so she seems to know a few places where you can buy information. Lets have her search information about Human Resource Centers. *** The young ladys schedule covers a wide variety of tasks, such as studying, private lessons, and slave business crushing, but today there was a different task. It was an evening party. Not another event where she accompanies the Earl, but she herself was the main guest. She, who used to be an accompaniment of the Earl until the age of twelve, will be, from now on, a full-fledged noble in the noble society. The Sprouts and New Moon Banquet sponsored by His Majesty the Holy King will be held with boys and girls of noble families who will turn 12 years old this year. In this world, where there are no school entrance or graduation ceremonies, for noble parents, the Sprouts and New Moon Banquet is the first and last big moment of their children. Affluent nobles order a dress to be made for this event from one year prior, and even a poor noble will rent a dress even if they have to take out a loan. For daughters, it is a dress, but for sons, it is a treasured sword which hangs from the waist. Despite being a gaudy, overly decorated weapon, it is a sword with a genuine blade and a genuine killing ability. By learning it, they will take the first step as an adult. The air in the mansion was restless since morning. Wow How beautiful! The maids were encaptivated. The young ladys dress, which was tailored by a first-class seamstress and a first-class designer C whos schedule was secured from two years ago itself C lay spread on the table. Made of light red fabric, the dress base was the Third Silk produced in High Elf Forest, which is a territory under the direct control of the Geffert Kingdom of Keith Grand Federation. The High Elf Forest is a large forest area that has Third Forest which produces skill orbs, and trades are only conducted on a very limited route. Third Silk, which has a high concentration of mana, takes a really long time to colour, but Earl Sillys seems to have managed it somehow. Nobles sure are amazing. The maids relayed those information to me even though I didnt ask them. The young lady has finished her bath. Then, lets bring over the dress. Yes, right away. The door opened slightly, and I caught a brief glimpse of Lady Eva. The young lady was dressed in a bathrobe. Her white skin was red after the bath, but her facial expression was stiff. Even the young lady gets nervous, huh Reiji-san. Oh, yes. What is it? The chief maid glared at me. From now on, the lady has to prepare for the banquet. Yes. Of course I know. Then? What do you mean? Are you just going to stay and peep!? Please leave! And so, I hurriedly rushed out of the room. Thats right. Even if Im an escort, I cant just look at the young lady changing clothes and putting on makeup. In such cases, normally escorts have to be on standby outside the room, right? I guess, Im also a little restless. Well, it is a banquet, so Im interested in the kind of food they would serve. When I walked out into the hallway, I ran into Maxim-san, who was wearing armor despite being within the premises, seeming to be on guard at all times since the assassination attempt on the Earl. Oh, Reiji. I have been looking for you. Book 2: Chapter 9 Looking for me? You arent allowed to carry weapons to todays banquet. What do you plan to do? I was unable to understand the intention of Maxim-sans question. I dont usually carry a weapon in the first place, though. Is that so!? I see you are mainly focused on magic and close combat. I can do more than just magic and close combat, but if I also used weapons in addition to those, people would get suspicious of the number of skills I have, so Im keeping a low profile. There will be many escorts other than me, right? I dont think there will be an attack. The 12-year-olds can attend with only one escort by their side at the banquet. The escorts arent allowed to carry weapons, but if you can use magic, there will be no problem. And there are still many other ways you can fight without weapons. No, thats not the problem. What Im worried about is the treasured sword of the noble sons. Isnt that all the better? They will be given a skill orb after the banquet, right? The nobles of this country attend the evening party hosted by the Holy King at the age of 12. They are then recognized to be adults and are given a skill orb. I dont know the detailed system, but it seems that the rare skill orbs produced from the First Altar are almost monopolized by the nobles. The ones that the nobles dont use are passed down to the guilds and citizens. The young lady should receive a skill orb from Earl Sillys after todays banquet. Neither I nor the young lady herself know what the skill orb is. Conversely, that would mean todays 12-year-old sons, holding a treasured sword, are skill-less. If so, isnt that less reason to be worried? No, no! The magic applied to their swords is quite considerable. Magic? You dont know? My large sword also has magic that increases its power. Really!? I then asked Maxim-san to explain in more detail. It seems that when Maxim-san and I had our match, he was using a fake sword, so magic wasnt applied on it. In a real battle, he wields a much more powerful sword, it seems. Though, he wasnt carrying it right now. Carrying a big sword inside the mansion would indeed be too much. What kind of magic can you apply? Lets see Not only can you increase the sharpness and impact, but you can also extend the length of the sword to some extent. Or you can also increase the physical strength or stamina of the wielder. But of course, there are limits to it. The effects should be about the same as a 1-star skill. Huh And it can also be applied to armor, but it must be metal. Does that mean your armor is also magic enhanced? Thats right is what Id like to say, but armor is impossible. Impossible? It costs too much. Hou. I was impressed. I honestly thought that it was strange that the chief military officer of the Earl of Kruvan Holy Kingdom was weaker than Dante-san, who was in a half-petrified state. So, there is an assistance from magic, huh. Does that mean Maxim-sans fighting style relies on the premise of using that assistance? No, he was quite a powerful fighter even with a fake sword What if he had the magic assistance on top of that? (I guess I shouldnt try to stop his attack with my bare-hands in that case.) I remembered the time when I defended Maxim-sans punch with my hand. What wouldve happened if Maxim-san had the magic assistance at that time? It can only be afforded by the nobles or the knights. Though, I have heard that first-rate adventurers equip armor with magical properties. I suppose it would cost a ridiculous amount if you wish to apply magic to full-body equipment. I think it would easily exceed 100 holy gold coins. Still, compared to your life, that price is cheap. Surely people with such a philosophy use them. Equipment worth over 500 million yen(5million usd), huh I think it would be better to just display it at home. Anyway, it is not unlikely that a noble son, who got his hand on a treasured sword for the first time C and in a restless state C wouldnt try to brandish it. Be careful. Okay. Thank you for your advice. We will also be on standby outside the venue. Maxim-san then raised one hand, and left. Armor magic, huh Ill keep that in mind. The young lady was taking a really long time to get ready. When dusk approached, and I was stifling a yawn, the door finally opened. The maid chief cast a sharp look at me. Reiji-san, please dont say anything rude. Do I really look like a thoughtless man? Im afraid of boys because they are unmindful of what they say. From the perspective of the chief maid (30s), Im a child. Compliment the young lady properly. You will be the first man to see the young lady dressed up for the first time. I understand. That said, you shouldnt give indirect compliments, and straight compliments arent good either. Arent there too many orders? Reiji-san. Today is a very important day for the young lady. I would appreciate your cooperation. Yes. The maid chief reached her hand and fixed the emblem on my polar tie that was slanted. You are also a handsome man, when you keep quiet. Dont say anything extra at the banquet. Understood. Thats the first time I was called a handsome man, isnt it? When I entered the room after the chief maid, I saw the young lady sitting on a chair in the center of the room. Reiji? When the young lady turned around, I lost my breath. Her blonde hair, which was combed more carefully than usual, shot off a lustre. It flowed down smoothly without getting caught in the lam dress, which brings out the blonde hairs beauty. [1. TL Note: Lam is fabric made from gold and silver threads.] Because she was wearing a strapless dress, the young ladys delicate shoulders were exposed and you can see the fine skin texture of her smooth, white skin. The young ladys face, which gave an aura of strong-will, was applied with light makeup, and her lips were applied with lipstick matching her light red dress. The young ladys pupils which were highlighted by eyeliner C her magic eyes which even I am always wary of C enchanted me. M-My lady The young lady, who was growing from a girl into a woman, shot off a seductive aura. Aah, I am getting dizzy. There is a word calledPeerless Beauty. It is derived from what is calledPeerless Isolation, and this comes from a passage in a Chinese book. Peerless Isolation a lonely existence (beauty) that is unparalleled in the world. After that, it continues like this. One-side a castle When she looks over one-side, a castle goes to ruin. Other-side a country When she looks over the other-side, a country goes to ruin. If the young lady continues to grow like this, the country might even start fighting for her and go into ruins. The thought sent chills down my spine. Book 2: Chapter 10 Reiji, do I look weird? I am new to wearing makeup. Not at all. But please dont give me seductive glances during the banquet. You will be receiving mountains of engagement letters after tonight, after all. Mou Even you are saying that now, Reiji!the young lady said, blushingly. Her usual confidence was nowhere to be seen, and she was kind of flushed. The maids must have showered her with compliments thoroughly. The maid, who was in charge of makeup and dressing, stood there proudly, with her arms folded. She is a true professional. (No, really I dont even want you to look straight at me, please) The eyes of the Sillys family are too special. Magic dwells in their scarlet eyes. I found that out from World Ruler before I heard it from the Earl. This information is well-known to high-ranking nobles, but there are also some lower-ranking nobles who do not know. The Earls own eyes are Magic Eye of Inquiry, which allows him to determine whether the other person is lying or not when mana is flowing through. The young ladys eyes are Magic Eyes of Inspire, which enhances the opponents willingness to fight for her when mana is flowing through. Since anyone can use magic with skill orbs, it does not get too much attention, but special scarlet Magic Eyes always appear in the bloodline of the Sillys family. There is no doubt that one of the reasons why His Majesty the Holy King appointed Earl Sillys as his dagger is because of the Magic Eye of Inquiry. To put it the other way around, something like a lie detector cant be reproduced with skill orb or its extremely difficult or rare. I heard that these magic eyes are extremely small in the population as a whole, but it is a fact that they can be extremely useful depending on how they are used. That is why I do not lie to the Earl. Then, I picked up noise from the entrance with my ears trained by Hearing Enhancement. The Earl, who always leaves at sunrise and never comes back home before sunset, came back home early today, right when the young lady finished dressing up. The maids and butlers bowed simultaneously, and I also bowed accordingly. The Earl walked over to the young lady. Eva. I hope you enjoy today. Yes. Is that all? Arent you supposed to compliment her a little bit more. However, indirect is not good, and too direct is also not good, okay? Reiji-san, please come here. The Earl couldnt have seen my expression, as my head was bowed down, but I was called over for some reason. As I lifted my head up, I saw the Earl beckoning me over to the corner of the room, away from the young lady. As I walked to the corner of the room, I felt everyones stares focused on my back. Is there something? My daughter seems to be in a bad mood. What did you do wrong? M-My fault? No, I dont think I behaved wrongly. Unfortunately, that seems to be true. Dont use the Magic Eye of Inquiry for that! So, whats wrong with my daughter? Who knows. Its not included in the work of an escort. It is the job of an escort to protect the mental health of my daughter, right? I am hearing that for the first time. The work coverage of an escort is too wide. Well, since the young lady looks troubled, lets give him the answer. Please give compliments. Compliments? The young lady looks beautiful all dressed-up today, doesnt she? When I said that, the Earl looked over at the ladys beautiful white face. Is it really necessary to say something so obvious? It is difficult to tell whether this person is over-doting, or being serious, or just joking. Does that mean you dont understand a womans heart, Your Excellency? I know when a woman is lying or not, so I have always given them what their heart wants. Magic Eye of Inquiry is too powerful! There are many times what the heart wants is not a tangible material but an intangible word. Please pretend that you were coaxed, and compliment the young lady. Mana dwelled in his eyes. Please dont use the Magic Eye of Inquiry for such things. Okay. I managed to convince the Earl, and he returned to the young lady. I dont know whether this persons true nature is ultimately an over-doting parent, cold-blooded, or lacking awareness, but each one of his actions are picturesque, I think. Why couldnt I have reincarnated as a handsome Earl! No, considering the hardship of an escort, I dont want to be that Eva. The dress specially tailored for you is nothing more than a complement to your original beauty, but thanks to that I once again recognized your beauty. You are the pride of the Sillys family. A-Ah The young lady, who was still not used to being complimented, was flustered. Her gaze fell on me, as though asking for help. I nodded to reassure her, and she replied Thank you, to the Earl, with a flushed cheek. Yeah, everything turned out well. As long as you ignore the fact that the Earl is staring at me grumpily because the young lady seeked me out for help. As for his ultimate true nature, it is definitely over-doting parent so far. The carriage of the Earl family carried the young lady to the venue of the banquet. Such carriages are prepared by every noble to be used on special occasions such as today, it seems. Sillys carriage was covered with scarlet cloth, which symbolized Magic Eye. The huge wheels, made of iron, were polished and given a shiny finish. A gold crescent moon with two swords stood on the roof the Sillys family crest. Magic lamps were hung in four corners, emitting a warm orange light. Get on, Reiji. Okay. Simple yet splendor D I was a little daunted by the impact of the horse-drawn carriage, but the young ladys words encouraged me to get in. Maxim-san handed me the list of attendees at todays banquet, and said, Go through it. Some nobles do not confirm if they would participate in the event until the very last day, so the distribution of the list was done on the day itself. How annoying. I am a commoner escort who is unrelated to the upper class, you know! 10 knights on horseback, including Maxim-san, surrounded the carriage. I opened a small window and peered outside. The road, which is usually busy with noble purveyors merchant carriages and load transportation, was quiet today. The general public knew that today was an important day for nobles. As such, access to the road was restricted. It seems that citizens also receive charity during such events. Instead of giving money, it is a charity structure that allows money to be distributed through purchases, such as ordering large-scale construction work and procuring a large amount of goods. Leaving aside construction works, the supplies and goods purchased are always in surplus. They said those will be distributed to orphanages and the poor through the church. (The Holy Kings rule is surprisingly proper, isnt it? Still, there are people who fall into poverty, so the need to sell themselves as slave-like has not diminished.) I think there are several causes. There is a big gap between the rich and the poor in this country. It is not the kind of thing that can be bridged by conducting some charity. First, the privileged class of nobles hold all the desirable positions, and then the merchants who conduct business under those nobles become richer. Since its almost impossible for others who are under the nobles to rise through the ranks in a fair manner, they take away money from the poor. (What the young lady said structural problems is exactly true. But what were doing as slave business crushers is completely meaningless. Well, its not the job of an escort to worry about that, so Ill just keep silent.) Book 2: Chapter 11 The Earls residence is located in a high-end residential area, surrounded by incredibly long fences. Some say it is the centre of the holy city, but thats not entirely accurate. At the center of the holy city, is the Holy Palace housing the First Altar, and also where the Holy King resides. Only a few people can enter the Holy Palace. Earl Sillys said he could only enter a few times a year (yet it is still quite a lot among the nobles). Starting from the center of the city, 8 ring-like walls divide the city C named 1st Wall to 8th Wall. The 8th Wall is the outermost castle wall which prevents invasion of foreign enemies, but since many people gather in the holy city, many houses are built outside the 8th Wall. The 1st Wall encircles the Holy Palace. Parliamentary Hall, various central government offices, and the State Church are located outside the 1st Wall. This area is where the Earl usually attends, which is called the First Holy District. The Holy Palace is located at the centre of the city, and since it is the first from there, it is called the First Holy District. (Its like Kasumigaseki in Japan.) [1. TL Note:Kasumigaseki is a district of Tokyo where most Japans government ministry offices are located.] The Holy City Central Church is located outside the 2nd Wall, and this is said to be the largest and most religious site in the Holy City. The State Church is dedicated solely to nobles, as such it doesnt seem to be that big. Well, in a country where skill orbs pop out of an altar, I suppose it makes sense to pray to God. The altar, where everyone wants to pray for a skill orb, is controlled strictly and not allowed access to. Today, we are going to the banquet hall between 2nd Wall and 3rd Wall, near the Holy City Central Church in the Second Holy District. Since the Earls residence is in the same area, we dont have to cross the walls. On a side note, the dormitory and the parade ground of the Holy Kings Knights Order are in the Third Holy District, and generally, only the wealthy can afford to live there. The district beyond that is called Block 4. You can guess the nobles sense of superiority from the name change. It was also in Block 4 that I helped Earl Sillys. The Earl should have been home at that time, but why was he in Block 4? Well, he is in a line of work which incurs many peoples enmity, so I dont think I even want to know the reason Reiji, whats the matter? You seem to be gloomy. No, thats not true What were you thinking? I had various thoughts, but the real reason was that I didnt want to look directly at the young ladys eyes. So, I was looking outside. I and the young lady sat across from each other in a space that is reasonably large but much smaller than a room. Even if the magic in the eyes doesnt activate unless you gather mana, just looking at it gets my heart pumping. I am not really a lolicon and yet, how strange. Oh, I got it. Your guess is wrong. I havent said it yet! Im sure you were going to say, reminiscing the past, correct? Bullseye. Thats cheating! If there is a cheat that can read other peoples minds, Id like to have it too. Well, I guess the Earls Magic Eye is close to that. I continued to have a silly conversation with the young lady, because I knew her heart was restless C like the mansion, which was also hung with a restless air. And because of her father, who rarely gives compliments. Even if people say that today is special, humans cant understand until they actually experience it. If she feels calm by talking to me, thats fine. (I dont know how long I would stay with her either.) Earl Sillys is looking for the information I conditioned in the contract magic. Im not sure whose information I will get first, whether Lark or Lulusha, but as soon as I do, I will have to leave the young lady. Have you gone through the list of todays attendees, Reiji? Oh, right. There was that too. I looked at the plant-based paper with a smooth feel. 22 people in all. The young ladys name was written sixth from the top. (The ones above her are) I checked the ones above the young lady to see if there were troublesome ones. Holy Prince Kluvshrat Duke House: Louis Rozier Duke House: Ethan Ebene Marquis House: Charlotte Phrase Border Earl House: Mira Mule Black star seems to be a boy and white star is a girl. I see. What do you see? By looking at the name alone, I realized there is nothing much interesting. As I said honestly, the young lady waited for a moment, and then laughed out loud. My lady? Ahahahahahaha! M-Mou, Reiji. Haha You cant say that out loud even if thats what youre thinking! I see but was it really that funny? Of course! Because they are the children of the nobles at the center of this great country, and the first on the list is the Holy PrinceC Why did you stop? ? No, its nothing. The young lady waved off her hand and looked out the window. I didnt really understand what caused the young lady to change her mind. Hey, Reiji. Do you know? What about? I was complimented by my father today. Yes, I know. I am so happy! The young ladys smile I saw was neither seductive nor the mysterious glow of her Magic Eyes it was a pure and innocent bright smile. For some mysterious reason, my heart skipped a beat. Yes, I know it well. I am happy for you, my lady. Yup! The carriage carrying the young lady and I headed for the banquet hall at a slow speed. *Eva Sillys* My escort is strange. Absolutely strange. First of all, he is young. This guy is young but has pretty good muscles, knight captain Maxim usually praises knights over 20 years old as such. And even the youngest was 18 years old. Nonetheless, my escort is 14 years old. Moreover, he was only 13 years old when he took on the role. Moreover, he won the knight captain in a match. My escort is strange. Absolutely strange. He has knowledge that I do not know. Of course, I know he is two years older, so I realise he would have more experience than me, but despite being an individual who has not received a nobles education, he shocked the tutor by being well-versed about social, economic, and political issues. He lied about his age? I dont think so. His age matches his appearance. My escort is strange. Absolutely strange. He doesnt seem excited at all to attend a banquet where high-ranking nobles of the Holy Kingdom gather. I look foolish for feeling so nervous. He says things that annoy me with a perfectly calm face. And even though the Holy Prince himself is attending! The son of His Majesty the Holy King himself! He doesnt feel honored at all! I have never seen His Majesty the Holy King. And I have also never seen the Holy Prince Kluvshrat-sama, who is the third child. I have only ever had the honor to witness the first Holy Prince and the first Holy Princess once. The people of this country would have been moved to tears by such honor! And yet! What is up with my escort! He was way more nervous when I asked him to take me out into the city! But you know. I suddenly realized at that time. What I am aiming for is a society in which people wouldnt have to humble themselves in the presence of nobles, just like Reiji. A society where everyone could live fairly and as equals. But I was unknowingly bound by the common sense of noble society. Reiji noticed and pointed it out with his attitude. Then, I, as his lord, must also respond appropriately to Reiji. My lady, we seem to have arrived. I will get off first and escort you. Yes, please. Reiji gets off the carriage so weightlessly, that it makes me wonder if he even has weight. Look, he doesnt make a sound when his shoe touches the ground. Its strange. The evening sky is getting darker, and the stars are twinkling. Since its a new moon today, the darkness of the night is deeper than usual. The outside of the carriage is the banquet hall C a place where a whole mansion is turned into the venue. Candles are placed everywhere at the spot where carriages stop. The candles are warmer than a magic lamp, but it gives off a bright light. Many carriages have already arrived, and the guard knights get down from their horses and wait for me to step out. This is the first step. My first step as a noble towards realizing a fair and equal society. Here, my lady. The very strange and very dependable escort, Reiji, holds out his hand to me. I take that hand. Not knowing that tonight would change everything. Book 2: Chapter 12 Honestly speaking, it was like another world. I knew that the Earls mansion was very expensive, and I also knew that the young ladys dress was incredibly expensive. When it is only that, I feel amazed, but when the space is dominated by wealth and luxury, it gets pretty overwhelming. From House Earl Doyle, Lady Juliet arrives! From House Earl Remy, Lord Lyca arrives! From House Earl Bullion, Lady Alice arrives! A polished marble staircase led up to the entrance of the mansion. And it was constantly in a shiny state, as servants wiped it with a mop-like thing each time one person walked up. Next to the double door with a gold handle, a servant with a good tenor voice announced the arrival of the nobles. It must be hard for him because he has to do it 22 times. Unlike Lady Eva, the other lady was dressed in a super gaudy dress and jewelries, and accompanied by an escort donning dazzling metal armor C made me think if it was fitted with LED or something. When I thought that there were 20 more sets like this, I felt yikes instead of amazing. On a side note, I had never really cared about the status of equipment until now, but after hearing about the armor magic from Maxim-san, I continuously observed every equipment with World Ruler. (They dont have weapons, but as for the armorBrightness Enhancement?Dirt Removal? Are they dumb?) Rather, Im glad they didnt actually have a built-in LED. I guess, magically induced brightness would be the LED in this world and it even consumes low mana. I am counting on you, Reiji. I will do my best. Maxim-san called out to me as I was thinking about LEDs to escape reality. I was the only escort without armor, and on top of that, I was lower in both age and height than the rest, so I replied strongly to reassure myself. Entering was not in order of arrival, but the person in charge of announcements called out one by one. Watch your step, my lady. Yes. Lets go, Reiji. Whats wrong? No, its nothing. I was a little surprised by the young lady back to her confident self. And then, I climbed up the stairs right behind the young lady. As I passed by, it was quickly wiped with the mop-like thing. This almost feels as if I am dirty and the floor needs to be cleaned. F From House Earl Sillys, Lady Eva arrives! When the announcer saw the young lady and tried to announce her arrival, he was a moment late. The reason was because he laid eyes on her. I understand. I understand you very well. If the young lady appeared before me all dressed up with makeup, Im sure I would scream. In fact, I would like to praise him for still keeping a straight mind. Im not sure if House Sillys has any special power, but the noisy mansion suddenly became quiet. There was a small space after passing through the entrance, connected straight to the venue of the banquet. They checked for weapons in that small space, but of course, I didnt have any. (There seems to be skill inhibition magic cast.) But it was a strange sensation. It seems that only a certain amount of skills were inhibited, and the rest were okay. For example, my World Ruler was fine, but skills such as Physical Strength Enhancement were disabled. I see so its possible to limit the use of certain skills in this way. Perhaps combat type skills were inhibited, but on the other hand, skills which were necessary for the servants in the venue to work are unaffected. (Leaving aside World Ruler, which no one else can use, unique skills such as Shadow King can still be used, right? Well, I suppose not much can be done about unknown skills.) A man wearing the Knights Order uniform C unfortunately he wasnt one of the people whose room I cleaned C looked at me and frankly asked, Are you okay going in without an armor? so I immediately answered Yes, and entered the banquet hall with the young lady. (Wow) The ceiling was high and a huge chandelier hung from the centre. It was about the size of two cars. 8 smaller chandeliers hung around the huge chandelier I said smaller, but it was still exceptionally big. There were 4 round tables placed under the smaller chandeliers, and Im not sure if it is intended to be the dance floor, but nothing was placed under the huge chandelier. The hall was divided according to the color of the marble floor. The floor at the center of the hall was a blue circle wait, blue marble doesnt exist, right? That spot seems to be made of a different stone. Nonetheless, the reason I didnt look around restlessly even when in this sort of place is, I was strictly warned by the chief maid and the chief butler, to the point where I think they might prepare a voodoo doll if I messed up. I dont even dare turn my head around. In fact, children of nobles and escorts, who were already seated, have been fixed on us. Thats the lady of House Sillys. Wow, cute. Doesnt that dress look plain? Mine is better, right? I heard those conversations circulating. Most of them were leaning towards, the daughter of the Cold-Blooded Lord is here. I heard various things due toHearing Enhancement, but whether the young lady couldnt hear them, or maybe she had a steel mind that could ignore the annoying looks people gave her, the young lady proceeded smoothly, as the servant guided the way. I observed the people at every table as we passed through. There were elves, dwarves, and beastmen. It was indeed a nation that accepted all races. The table at the very back had 6 seats. As the young lady took the first seat, there were 5 other vacant seats. Ohhh, I see This is the important people arrive at the end custom, huh? From House Border Earl Mule, Lady Mira arrives! A girl with dark brown hair in an updo hairstyle and freckles around her eyes appeared. She should be able to remove it with makeup, I thought, butWorld Rulerwhispered to me, That girl has no makeup. Thank you for the information I dont need! Her silver-colored dress, which hides most of her skin, looked to be of an older design compared to the other ladies, but I didnt hear even a single whisper of ridicule. The reason? Because an incredible escort followed after her. A berserker-like escort wearing a gray bear pelt on his head. Is that really necessary? Is it a border appeal kind of thing? By the way, the Sillys family seems to have the highest status among the Earl houses. The young lady was called to enter last among the Earls, after all. While the Border Earl is also an Earl, they have a territory near the border and are allowed to have an army. The reason being the border is full of dangers. Therefore, they have a higher status than Earl however, they are not involved in central politics. Lady Mira walked toward the table in the back, and suddenly stopped when she saw the young lady. Hyu~~~~ What is it now? C-C-Cu-Cu-Cute-CuC Calm down, Mira. You can say hello later. Hyai Lady Mira sat down on the drawn chair with an absentminded look, staring at the young lady all the while. I dont know what kind of protein shakes the Berserker escort consumes to develop that body with bulging muscles, but his eyes, looking over Lady Mira, was calm. From House Marquis Phrase, Lady Charlotte arrives! This time, the hall became heated up with a different atmosphere. A young lady with long strawberry blonde ringlet hair appeared. Dressed in a frilly dress, and wearing heavy makeup that was too mismatched for her young face, she brought along a cool-looking handsome escort with light blue hair C this man looks like he was rented for his looks C to the table. Wow! The cool-guy escorts eyes widened at the sight of the young lady. However, in contrast, Lady Charlotte turned a line of hostility towards the young lady, and then to Lady Mira. Ara, youre still wearing unfashionable clothes. Cu-Cute~ However, Lady Mira was still looking at the young lady with an absentminded look. Lady Charlotte trembled, as she was completely ignored, but she turned away her face with an Hmph!, and took her seat. From House Duke Ebene, Lord Ethan arrives! Oh, its the Dukes house with blood ties to the Holy King, I thought, and looked that way, but I was taken aback. Lord Ethans amber-colored fluffy perm hair was intricately woven into several strands and hung down over his left temple. The strands were also adorned with beads made of gems. He wore ceremonial clothes resembling a tailcoat, and you can see a misanga made of multi-colored threads on his wrist. And the escort behind Lord Ethan C a woman who was equipped with armor, but was smaller than everyone else, even slightly smaller than myself. Her long hair tied behind her back, was the same amber-colored as Lord Ethan. Her short cloak, wrapped around the neck, was garnished with colorful embroidery. A halfling? Book 2: Chapter 13 Lord Ethan is a halfling, huh I muttered unintentionally. Thats right. Duke Ebenes family has mixed halfling blood.the young lady replied, having caught my mutter. Lord Ethan came to the table and smiled, looking at everyone. He looks like a kind child his blue eyes remind me of someone. (Mimino-san Are you doing well?) When I was suddenly immersed in nostalgia, I noticed that Lord Ethans escort was observing me, as though being on guard. The color of her eyes was amber. Please dont be on guard. I am a harmless boy is what Id like to say, but its true that someone who is obviously as young-looking as me being completely unarmed would seem quite suspicious. Judging based on our appearances alone, the escort and I look about the same age, but considering the case with Mimino-san, the escort is most probably older than myself. Incidentally, ever since Lord Ethan arrived, a fancy scent has been drifting in the air. I dont know what it is exactly, but it is a perfume derived from flowers. From House Duke Rozier, Lord Louis arrives! As I looked towards the entrance, I couldnt believe what I saw. It was a boy who had blonde hair and red eyes, just as the young lady. But unfortunately, according to World Ruler, the eyes were not magic eyes, only normal red eyes. Moreover, it seems that the hair was bleached light brown to make it blonde. (That person is) I was surprised by the escort behind Lord Louis. I have seen him before. The second captain of the Holy Kings Knights Order, Arthur. He was promoted to the captain of the 2nd unit in his mid-twenties, and I heard he was from a well-to-do noble family. His reddish brown hair was sleekly combed down to one side, and gray eyes sat on his finely chiseled face. Those cold-looking eyes observed the surroundings, as if assessing the quality of the escorts. However, Lord Louis, the target of other escorts gazes, walked up to the table without following the servants lead, and instead of his own seat, he approached Lady Eva. Hey, daughter of House Sillys.he said, pointing his index finger. I will make you my fiance. Come to my house tomorrow. I will introduce you to my father. Heart rate is rising, ears turning red, and his voice is trembling. Oh, I see. The boy had probably seen the young lady somewhere, so that is why he went out of his way to change his hair to blonde, and chose the banquet as a place to propose. I see. Its the awakening of young love, huh O-OUCHHH!? I understood from the information provided by World Ruler that this boy was just a cheeky kid, but for the time being, I twisted the boys arm behind his back. W-What are you doing!? Dont think you can escape after doing this to me! I am the young ladys escort, so Im told to eliminate any danger that approaches her. What!? This boy is dangerous. I am sure that the Earl would judge as such too. If the engagement becomes an established fact, it will affect the young ladys life. Well, Im almost certain that the chief maid and the chief butler would faint if they heard about this, but if I dont do anything, that over-doting father excuse me, His Excellency the Earl would flip out on me. If the worst case were to occur, the whole responsibility can be dumped on me, and I would just have to disappear. Ive worked myself for the Earl until now, so Im sure he would continue to search for information regarding 5-star or higher skills and Lulusha. I hope. You will, wont you, Earl? What are you doing! Arthur, the second captain of the Holy Kings Knights Order, ran towards us, but his speed was slow. Since skills were disabled in this place, it may be that his natural body skills are lacking. Thats not good especially for one in the position of Holy Kings Knight. Arthur! Kill this guy! I dont have a weapon at hand right now. Hmm? You areArthur stopped in his tracks, noticing me. Arent you the cleaner of the Knights Order? Why are you here? I became the escort of House Sillys. Escort!? Do you know who that person is? Release him immediately! As Arthur approached, I blocked him by moving the boy between us as a shield. A skill-disabled, metal armor wearing knights movement is too slow. So, it was easy to get around him. Rather, it almost seemed like he would lose in strength as well without the use of skills. Unless he can use magic. Arthur! Y-Yes! Stop moving! You cant stop me. As I kept circling around Arthur, by using the boy as shield, Reiji, stop already. Yes, my lady. By the command of the young lady, I let go of the boys hand. Dizzy from all the circling around, the boy tripped on his own feet, and collapsed on Arthur. Dont think you can get away with this Louis-sama. The young lady got off her chair, and came in front of the boy. The attention of the hall was gathered on the young lady. Her lips curled into a bewitching smile. We will all become a full-fledged noble today. It seems a bit too hasty to attract a Ladys attention. Then, she approached closer and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief C because he was slightly drooling. Come now, please take your seat. The Holy Prince will be here soon. Louis absentmindedly stared at the young lady as she elegantly returned to her seat. Though, Lady Mira was also absentmindedly staring at the young lady since the start. Aah, now she has gone and done it. She shot an arrow even deeper into his heart. You turned a budding love into a serious love, my lady. Reiji, you will get an earful later.the young lady whispered, but I pretended I didnt hear it. Its not my fault. Holy Prince Kluvshrat-sama arrives! ?!! As the turmoil settled down, I heard the last bit of the announcement. Did his voice crack at the end? Furthermore, when I was thinking that the whole venue had gone silent, a cheer, almost like a scream, rose. ? I tried to look at the entrance, but many children of nobles were standing up. What is it? We all knew that the prince would come, right? The boy who came in had light blue hair cut short, and his eyes were gentle, contrary to his stylish hairstyle. His big, beautiful, aquamarine eyes made me think, If this boy dressed up as a woman, he could even make men go crazy for him. The clothes he wore were interesting. A religious kimono-like, haori-like, robe with light blue sash. Is that the royal familys outfit or something? Also, a golden circlet was floating on his head. Wearing that is proof of royalty, I suppose? Im not sure if its just my imagination, but a big man with a large build, wearing the same clothes as Prince Kluvshrat, followed behind him. I-Is t-that Lady Eva jumped up from her seat. Louis and Lady Mira, who were staring absentmindedly until now, were fixed on the entrance, with an astonished look. He had the same hairstyle and clothes as Prince Kluvshrat, but unlike Prince Kluvshrat who had a feminine body, his whole body was solid, to say the least. He was so sturdy and big, looking almost like a moving gorilla stone statue. He had blue eyes with a lot of eyelashes and thick eyebrows that seemed to have a strong will. And the beard was connected to his sideburns. He was the exact opposite of Prince Kluvshrat. If the garment wasnt the same, I couldnt even have imagined that he was royalty. That person isthe young lady said, with an astonished look. His Majesty the Holy King. Book 2: Chapter 14 The Holy King of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom is given a name in infancy, but once crowned, he becomes the Holy King and discards his name. And he is called the Holy King until he dies. The characteristics of the Holy King are always light blue hair and eyes. This color is called Holy Blue. When the Holy King has a child with a partner from any race, the child either inherits the Holy Blue or completely inherits the characteristics of the partner. It seems to be either or. In a sense, this is also a unique inheritance such as the Magic Eye. Since Holy Blue can appear in both men and women, it is quite possible for a woman to become the king. However, if the Holy Blue does not appear, they will live as a relative of the royal family without being called Holy Prince or Holy Princess C in which case, they cant even call themselves Duke. Only those who have the Holy Blue can be dukes. And of course, Holy Blue can disappear going down the family line, but even if it disappears, the duke status will not be revoked. Thus, although House Ebene has halfling family lineage, they are still dukes. The Holy Blue is a special color and is the most noble color in the Holy Kingdom C I learned from the private tutor. His Majesty the Holy King himself!? Why is His Majesty here? Is His Majesty the Holy Princes attendant!? Clamor was at its peak. However, the children at the table where I was C the highest-ranking spot in the venue C knelt and bowed their heads, and us, escorts, followed suit. Following that, the same thing happened at other tables. The large venue became silent, as everyone bowed. On the outside, the afterglow of sunset disappeared, and darkness suitable for a new moon night covered the skies. However, the chandeliers in the hall cast a brilliant light. The footsteps of the Holy Prince and the Holy King approached us. The aura is amazing. Akashi-kun from Kurokos Basketball would probably say, Hes tall Ah, its painful that no one in this world will understand my references! Uh, um Everyone, please raise your heads. I am also a participant in the same banquet as everyone, after all. The Holy Princes formal speech absolutely didnt fit his incredibly child-like voice But no one raised their head. Uh, ummthe Holy Princes flustered noise was heard in the silent hall. -Did you guys not hear that? Raise your heads. When a deep voice rang C if a glass was nearby, it wouldve definitely vibrated from the low frequency C first, the two from the duke houses raised their heads, and then, one from the marquis house raised her head. And now, it was okay for me, the young lady, and everyone else to raise our heads. So we did. Needless to even check who told us to raise our heads, it was the Holy King himself. Looking directly at him, his aura was quite incredible. Something looks to be shining. Eh, is it mana? Is he leaking mana? Isnt that bad, Holy King? Im sorry. If I had informed my arrival, it wouldve been a big fuss, so I kept it on the down low. Just think of me as Kluvshrats escort. Its still a big fuss if you come without saying, though? Im sure everyone was thinking that, but no one said a thing. Because the other person was the Holy King himself. Prince Kluvshrat seemed relieved because everyone got up. He walked up to our table and took his seat. Following that, the Holy King stood behind Prince Kruvslat and surveyed the people at the table. Is he serious about being treated as an escort? Is that really ok? But no one can sit as long as the Holy King is standing, right? Your Majesty, please dont make jokes. Holy shit!!! The gray bear spoke!!! I thought, but it was just the Berserker standing behind Lady Mira. Oh, the Berserker was the one who spoke huh Im relieved. I mean not. An escort cant simply talk to the Holy King. Thats really bad. What? You also took up being an escort for your own child, right, Your Excellency Border Earl Mule? The Holy King cast a sharp glance by raising his eyebrows. Wait a minute, Berserker was the Border Earl himself!? Even the young lady and the sons of the duke houses were surprised. What! There are other cases where the escort himself is a VIP? Lets check. Louiss escort is Arthur, so his identity is in the clear. And Lady Charlottes cool-guy escort is looking at the whole scene with his mouth agape, so theres no need to worry about him. Though, Im not really sure if he can perform his duties as an escort. And as for the Halfling escort of Lord Ethan Yeah, shes intently staring at me. I dont have a secret identity that Im hiding. Im not a kinder egg with a surprise C to pass on a message along those lines, I raised both hands up and shook my head. Whether she got my message or not, she nodded with an Umu. What does that Umu mean? If so, let us concentrate on the role of escort. Yeah, Im going to do that too. Hey, you guys! How long are you going to be standing? Sit down already.the Holy King said. In which part of the world does the escort tells the guests to Sit down already? But I mean, this might be what it means to be powerful people. They cant understand the feelings of lower-class people. When I noticed, an orchestra appeared from the corner of the hall and started playing music. They played a stringed instrument similar to a violin, and it was a pleasant, mellow music which did not disturb the conversations in the hall. A servant of the mansion brought a chair to the Holy King, but the Holy King rejected it saying, Have you ever seen an escort sit? making the servant grow pale. You see, they dont understand the feeling of lower-class people. The banquet finally began. Something like a ceremony program was placed on the table. It had the menu name for the dishes, and there seems to be a greeting from the sponsor mid-way through the banquet. A high-ranking noble is supposedly the sponsor, and the name House Duke Rozier, Louis house, was written on it. What if the Duke himself is coming? The number of VIPs will further increase? I can see several children who are feeling suffocated by the fact that not only the Holy King but the Border Earl himself is also here. Do they not plan to let these children catch their breath? Uh, umm, everyone who turned 12 this year, nice to meet you. My name is Kluvshrat. Please dont mind the Holy the escort behind me. Since no one uttered a word, the Holy Prince tried his best to strike a conversation. But theres no way anyone can not mind the Holy King Kluvshrat-sama, its been a while. Oh, Louis. Yes, its been a while. I guess the two were already acquainted with each other, as they were having a relaxed exchange. Hmm? Did you change your hair color? !? Eh, yeah, I just felt like it. With cold sweat beading on his forehead, Louis gave Lady Eva a sidelong glance. Prince Kluvshrat noticed it, and turned his eyes towards Lady Eva C and was stunned. I am meeting you for the first time, Holy Prince Kluvshrat-sama. I am Eva, the eldest daughter of House Earl Sillys. Since she was sitting in a chair, she only bowed slightly, but Prince Kluvshrat had his eyes glued on her. What is the matter, Kluvshrat-sama? Ah, eh, uh may I ask for your name? As I said, its Eva Sillys. I-I see! Youre called Eva Sillys, yes. Its a slightly long name. Which house do you come fro Ouch!? The Holy King dropped a knuckle on Prince Kluvshrats head. No, no. The escort shouldnt bring harm to his host. Calm down, Kluvshrat. Young Miss, you are Victors daughter, I see. Yes, Your Majesty. House Sillys is grateful for Your Majestys holy light Stop, stop. Those things are unneeded right now! When the Holy King addressed her, the young lady descended from her chair, knelt down, and bowed her head, but it was the Holy King himself who stopped her. Sit down, sit down. You all are the main characters today. Many people must have thought, The person who stands out more than the main characters shouldnt be the one saying that! I am deeply grateful, Your Majesty. When the young lady returned to her chair, the aperitif was carried in. The table was lined with white plates, and a fork and knife of pure silver polished like a mirror. The center of the table was empty. Dishes served on a platter will be placed there. The aperitif was a glass of various colors containing drink which tasted like fermented apple cider. It was sweeter than cider. The young lady took a sip of the aperitif and placed the glass back on the table. Louis and Lady Mira were absentmindedly watching her each and every move. It was pleasant to watch. I wonder if the escorts would get to eat too Most probably not. As I was thinking that, the Holy King spoke. By the way, Victors daughter, are you engaged? Book 2: Chapter 15 The Holy King was continuing the conversation at his own pace, but the other three children were yet to introduce themselves. The young lady seemed to be a little worried about that, but since the Holy King addressed her, she had no choice but to answer. I will be talking to my father to decide on that after todays banquet, Your Majesty. I see. Then how about Kluvshrat? Goho!?Prince Kluvshrat choked on his aperitif. Of course hell be surprised if his engagement was brought up as easily as asking about the weather. I told the young lady not to give flirtatious glances, but she captured the hearts of Louis and Prince Kluvshrat in this short period of time. Though Im sure the young lady didnt intend for it. FatherC Your Majesty! What are you saying!? Didnt I tell you in advance that this is also the place to decide your consort? The second Holy Princes consort. Ladies, who were supposed to be sitting at a distant table, reacted simultaneously. Everyone seemed to have been listening in. The other tables went silent. Y-Your Majesty also told me that that is something I should think on my own. Looking at you stuttering, who knows how long thats going to take. Still, this is too hasty! What? Youre dissatisfied with Victors daughter? T-T-T-Thats not what I am saying While the father and son were going back and forth, Louis looked at me, grinding his teeth. CHey escort. Your Lord is in danger. Eliminate it. One can say more with a look than with 10 000 words, huh. I see Even a dukes house cannot interfere if the young lady becomes a fiance of the Holy Prince. Louis feelings were clearly transmitted to me. And I turned away and ignored it. Bastard, are you ignoringC Kluvshrat-sama! My name is Charlotte, of House Marquis Phrase! I am meeting you for the first time!Lady Charlotte quickly introduced herself without a moments delay. I feel sorry for the child, seeing the father being so nosy The grey bear spoke!!! Oh, it didnt. It was the Border Earl. Ah? Are you talking about me, Border Earl? If you have self-awareness, why dont you be quiet, Mr. Escort? Even when I called you, you didnt come to the holy city without giving any reason, but then you sneaked into this place, wearing that out-of-place bear pelt, for your daughter. Which one of us is the nosy parent now? The children are the main characters. Who was it that said that? Ah!? You wanna go at it? Oh? Im all for it, Your Majesty. Its gonna get bloody. The gorilla and bear faced each other with their arms folded at a distance of half a step. On one hand, the Holy King who is leaking mana, and on the other hand, it is the gray bear of a Border Earl. Is a Vale Tudo going to start? No, well, I dont really know the personalities of these two, so Im quite confused. But Prince Kluvshrat had gone prone while covering his head, and Lady Mira, the daughter of the Border Earl, had also gone prone while covering her head. Whereas Lady Charlotte, who was completely ignored, was in tears. But I was relieved when I saw Lord Ethan staring in blank puzzlement. Thats right. Thats how a normal reaction is supposed to be. However, Louis was watching with gleaming eyes, as if thinking, Theyre going to fight? For real? Awesome. The curtain raised on the banquet with an upheaval. I see. So, House Sillys does not own a territory? Yes, thats right. My father always says, Holding a territory entails a lot of responsibility, and it takes a lot of time to fulfill it. House Sillys has been working to serve the entire country from the Holy City since long ago. I think that is an admirable moto. No I think it is also important to produce local specialty products for the prosperity of the country, like how Ethan-samas House Ebene has been doing. We still have a long wayC I heard that the development of a new perfume was successful last year. That is wonderful to hear. I am flattered. You are very knowledgeable, Lady Eva. Lord Ethan and the young lady were having a friendly conversation. Im so glad that you paid attention in the tutor classes, my lady. I somewhat felt like a proud parent. Prince Kluvshrat and Lady Mira were too anxious to speak anything because their escorts were staring down each other with veins popping on their head. And Lady Charlotte, who failed to make her introduction earlier, was stress eating the dishes which were carried in. Im not sure if Louis is thinking of speaking to the young lady, or whether he is worried about the engagement brought up by the Holy King, or if he simply cant keep up with the conversation between the young lady and Lord Ethan, but he was just silently eating his food. He stole quick glances at the young ladys face while chewing, and heaved a sigh. Oh man, he has completely fallen for her. Since we are all the same age, lets become friends.Lord Ethan said to all. He probably said that because the other members at the table were feeling uneasy. This kid is a bit too admirable for his age. Are all halflings good people? I think its a great proposal!Lady Charlotte cut in. What shall we do to cement our friendship, Ethan?Louis finally spoke up. Judging from the way Louis addressed Lord Ethan, it seems that both of them were already quite close with each other. For example, I usually stay in my Houses territory for a long time, so Id be happy if we could all gather whenever I come to the Holy City. Youre just doing it for yourself? Its fine, isnt it? I am usually free while in the holy city, after all. And you are the only one I can meet when I come here, Louis. Am I not enough? Will you come play together with me every day? Gah, absolutely no. My-oh-my, you two are so close with each other!Lady Charlotte cut into their conversation. It does seem as if they are on good terms, but it doesnt seem like they can get along. By the way, Kluvshrat-sama will also be in the circle of friendship, right? Lady Charlottes main issue, or rather her concerns, seems to be that. Prince Kluvshrat, who was put on the spot, looked back in a hurry and tried to confirm his fathers expression. The Holy King nodded, with a grin. I- I would love to participate! The enthusiastic Prince Kluvshrat seemed cute. How did such a kind-looking child come from a gorilla-like Holy King? Prince Kluvshrat then tried to check everyones reaction. And his line of sight stopped on Lady Eva. Is it okay for me to join as well?the young lady asked, with her head tilted. Isnt it better for House Sillys to refrain? When Lady Charlotte said that, as if taking a bite at the young lady, Prince Kluvshrat panicked. W-Why do you wish to leave Miss Eva out of the circle, Miss Charlotte? Prince Kluvshrat. I am afraid I cant say it. Only thing I can say is House Sillys brings friction to the noble society. Lady Charlotte then smiled meaningfully. Book 2: Chapter 16 Each person at the table was from a higher-ranked house than Earl. Those who the young lady has met most of them were probably children of a lower-ranked house than Earl, so the young lady has never faced anyones malice in this way. (Heart rate rising, increased sweating, rise of body temperature My lady, dont get anxious.) Such information came back when I checked the young ladys state with World Ruler. Well, maybe I didnt even need to check it. The young ladys expression was frozen. House Sillys create friction in the noble society? The young lady tried to be polite, but her voice came out rather chilly. It was as cold as the Earls C making me think, Like father, like daughter. Lady Charlotte took a breath, hesitating, but soon pitched forward. Y-Yes, thats right! You are not going to say you havent heard the talks going around, right? House Sillys not holding a territory despite being an Earl and being heavily involved in central politics is also called arms merchant who eagerly awaits disputeC Miss Charlotte!Prince Kluvshrat raised his voice. The band music breaks off, as if in response, and the hall falls silent. A daughter from the prestigious House Phrase believes in slanders thrown around by people with ill-will? Prince Kluvshrat is not only kind-looking in appearance but his heart is also kind, I thought. I didnt know if his voice was trembling because he was angry, or afraid of the reaction of the people around him for raising his voice but it is a fact that Prince Kluvshrat was standing up for Lady Eva. The lips of the Holy King, who was standing behind Prince Kluvshrat, curled up slightly. I had been watching him. If Prince Kluvshrat had not said anything, the Holy King would have. Words cannot be taken back once said. Thus, Lady Charlotte continued, while frightened of the much higher-ranking Holy Prince. With all due respect, Kluvshrat-sama Isnt it true that Earl Sillys has sent many nobles to the gallows? As a result, distribution was delayed in many territories, thus nobles had to invest their own funds to settle the disorder. Naturally, nobles without territories were unaffected. Something like that happened, huh. But the Earl acted for the First Altar, and consequently took on the role of a bad-guy for the sake of the whole country. And yet, she only mentions their losses. (Oh, right. It is a secret known only to a handful of nobles that the Earl is a Special Assistant Secretary of the Altar Administration Bureau. The Earl executed them for reasons such as money fraud,tax evasion and bribery, all of which are unrelated to the First Altar. This is to preserve the appearance that the First Altar is uncontaminated.) Lady Charlotte is from House Marquis, but has no knowledge of it? No, the head of the house probably knows, but hasnt told others. Furthermore, there were some nobles who took advantage of the turmoil to control distribution and made a lot of money. . Considering our Earls Cold-Blooded Lord nickname, it would indeed seem like he is capable of anything. He was the one who caused the disorder in the first place, so its easy to predict what will happen after that. Father. What Miss Charlotte said The flustered Prince Kluvshrats tone returned to his usual one. His timid appearance makes me have this desire to protect him C but leaving that aside, the Holy King was silent, with a difficult look on his face. (It is something that cant be said in public, huh) If he defends the Earl and tells the truth, it will besmirch the First Altar, but if he accepts Lady Charlottes statement, it will mean to betray a loyal retainer who took on the bad-guy role. Looking from just one side, all those are indeed facts. Lady Charlottes expression brightened in response to the words of the Holy King. But those who conduct politics have to know that all things have two sides. Two sides? The Holy King patted the head of Prince Kluvshrat, who was staring blankly. You guys have just stepped into the nobles society. From now on, you will choose your skill orb, learn a lot of things, sometimes fight with each other, sometimes fail, sometimes feel joy, and sometimes suffer. Since you were born with noble blood, you will have to fight that fate Miss Charlotte. Y-Yes, Your Majesty. Lady Charlotte, whose name was directly called by the King, straightened her back. Dont be swayed too much by rumors. You havent heard it directly from Phrase-ossan, right? Go back and ask him about it. Then remember well every single word that he says. O-Okay? I cant say any more than this. Moreover, this is not the place for you guys to be fightinC Your Majesty. I dont think an escort should be so talkative. I suppose thats right. When told by the bear of a Border Earl, the Holy King folded his arms and fell silent. ? The ladies seemed to be feeling somewhat dissatisfied that the conversation ended halfway through, but then the band started playing new music, and the next platter of dishes were brought in. Although conversation started at other tables, the young lady was silent, with a gloomy look. Did the Earl not tell her anything about the Cold-Blooded Lord aspect? No, Im sure he has. As Lord Ethans suggestion, Lets be friends, flowed away, Lady Mira, the daughter of the Border Earl, finally started a new conversation. Even so, there are a lot of delicious foods. Its full of dishes you cant find in my territory. Relieved that the conversation has started, Prince Kluvshrat added to it. Todays food was arranged by House Rozier. Right, Louis? Oh, yes I hope it fits your taste.Louis said, in a surprisingly modest tone. His earlier self-important attitude was nowhere to be seen. Was it the shock from finding out the rumours surrounding Earl Sillys? What kind of place is the Border Earl Mule territory? Its a very rural area. There are wide grasslands, farms, and besides that, dungeons left behind by the ancient people in mountainous areas. Adventurers actively visit those dungeons. Dungeons! What an exciting word! The only dungeon I know of is the Six Mine where I worked as a slave. I wonder if it would be completely different from there Just what kind of place is it Book 2: Chapter 17 Prince Kluvshrats smile increasingly deepened, and he asked Lady Mira. Your first time in the holy city? Yes, its my first time!! Since she replied in a loud voice, the conversations at the other tables suddenly stopped. Lady Mira turned bright red, noticing that. S-Sorry Youve received proper education, right? Havent you written to me many times that studying about etiquette is boring? If you didnt properly learn it, then that boredom becomes even more meaningless. Uh, thats right. Oh? Lady Charlotte and Lady Mira are unexpectedly friendly? Doesnt that mean the young lady is the only one who is left out? Look, shes looking like an abandoned puppy. The unknown side to the young lady is actually an attention seeker. I suppose that is how much of an impression the holy city made on you, Miss Mira.Prince Kluvshrat said, smilingly. Very much so. This is also my first time going to such a gorgeous party, and I got to meet the Holy Prince and His Majesty, and also such a beautiful lady. Lady Mira looked at the young lady, breathtakingly. Not knowing what that line of sight means, the young lady blinked her eyes. Mira. How about inviting Eva-sama to come visit our territory? B-But papa, its boring to come to our place Papa? Is the gray bear pelt wearing Border Earl making his daughter call him papa? If she has been living in the holy city for a long time, she might want to visit some other place. I-Is that so? Uh, umm, Eva-sama! Lady Mira looked at the young lady, with resolve. If you dont mind, would you like to come visit our territory sometime!? Its like a junior high school student asking out on a date. Suddenly put on the spot, the young lady was taken aback. Probably because she has never been invited out like this. The young lady looked up at me, so I replied with a small nod. I would be so happy to visit!!she replied, forgetting she had been feigning friendliness until now. Lady Mira seemed taken aback, but when she saw the young lady smiling happily, she also happily started talking about her territory C I am happy for you, my lady. You finally made a friend. And please dont pull your friend into the Slave Business Crushing. (Hmm?) At that time, I saw the Holy King and the Border Earl making eye contact. (I wonder whats going on?) The two who were staring each other down all this time are suddenly having eye contact at this timing? Speaking of which, the Border Earl stopped the Holy King when he was about to say something Oh It looks delicious. This is pretty good. My thoughts were interrupted by the words of the three young men at the table and a strong aroma. Four servants shoulder carried a whole roast chicken, as though carrying a portable shrine. The shape was like a real chicken, but its size was about the size of a portable shrine. The surface was baked to give a shiny glow and sprinkled with colorful spices. The spicy aroma that drifted in the air Oh no my belly is growling. The roasted chicken, which was shoulder carried with a long handle, obviously cannot be carried over the guests head, thus a muscular servant was waiting by the table. When the chicken arrived, he pierced it with two long knives, and lifted it onto the table by himself. Prince Kluvshrat and the sons of the Duke houses seemed accustomed to it, but the young lady was surprised, whereas applause broke out at the other tables. Those muscles without the presence of skills are amazing. A waiter, who was in charge of distributing the meat, came to the table and skillfully used a knife with a long handle and a fork to cut the meat. The belly was full of vegetables and grains, from which the vivid scent of herbs drifted. The guests plate already had five types of sauce, and you may dip it according to your taste. But, is there really none for me? Really none? Okay. This meal is like the main dish, so it seems there will be a greeting from Duke Rozier after the meal. Then theres supposed to be a dance in the empty space in the center. Lord Ethan seemed indifferent, but Louis was stealing glances at the young lady. Must be wanting to invite her. As for Prince Kluvshrat Wowhe said, looking at the sauce. Is that his favorite sauce? (Eh?) I looked at the sauce that was in his line of sight through World Ruler. It looked exactly like the sauce on the young ladys plate, but thats when it happened. There was a sound of a small explosion. Like the sound of a pistol firing that I saw in an overseas drama. Its small but startles people. When I looked in the direction of the sound, all the fire lit up on the huge chandelier went out at the same time. *More gunshot-like sounds* Subsequent sounds was also a signal that extinguished the fires of the smaller chandeliers hanging above each table. What? Whats going on? I am scared. Children raised frightened voices, as the venue was suddenly covered in darkness. Only two, the Holy Prince Kluvshrat and the Holy King, were slightly shining that was the mana of the Holy Blue. Is this some kind of event? Or is the chandelier broken? Theres no way it can be broken. The chandelier is lit with a candle, it is not a magic tool or a machine. All of them going out at once means that there was external interference. I used Night Vision to quickly check the servants at the venue C they were panicking. In other words, this is not an event. Trouble. Ah, man. Then, I heard the sound of a windowpane breaking. Six black shadows invaded the venue. Immediately, I used Fire Magic and generated 5 sources of light in the surroundings. In such times, it would be easier to make it brighter by using Light Magic, but I have never seen Light Magic. My body suddenly felt sluggish. Because it had consumed mana.Mana Quantity Increase was inhibited in the venue, so the magic I can use was limited. Its an intruder! The halfling escort shouted in a sharp voice before I could. She was already standing in front of Lord Ethan to protect him. The intruders didnt seem to have a problem with the darkness, as they smoothly slipped through in between tables and rushed towards us. Normally, an attack is aimed at the highest-ranking person. If so, this is an assassination attack. Their aim is the Holy King? No, it was not planned that the Holy King would come. If so, its the Holy Prince. My lady. Permission to fight. Granted. Reiji, protect everyone! Good grief, the young lady always works people to the bone. Book 2: Chapter 18 * Escort: Lelenore * Halflings are excellent as herbalists, but the same cannot be said for their fighting prowess due to their small physique. A woman who stands out in that area is even more rare. Lelenore was that rare. Born as a distant relative of House Duke Ebene in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, she had a childhood unrelated to being a noble. There are many herbalists in her rural halfling village, and the children born there are also brought up as herbalists. It has been a long-standing tradition that about half of them stay in the village and the rest travel outside the village. However, Lelenore was different. She had an extremely high level of magical ability. She could use Flower Magic and Earth Magic even without absorbing skill orbs. Lelenore chose to be a mage rather than a herbalist. She caught the eye of Duke Ebene, and was called to the main house and eventually started working as a knight of House Duke Ebene. She was given the 3-star skill orbs, Flower Magic and Earth Magic, to polish her natural magical talents. And she trained to increase her physical prowess so that she wouldnt lose even if she were to fight with other races; to be able to fight even in places where skills cannot be used, such as the venue for Sprouts and New Moon Banquet. (What was that just now!?) Lelenore was astonished. At the start, she was wondering Why is a child escort in such a place?. Speaking of House Earl Sillys, it is fully recognized as a central authority, and the head of the family is also called by an unsettling name, Cold-Blooded Lord. She also heard that the head of the family has many enemies, and that there was an assassination attempt recently. That being the case, he chose a child to escort his daughter, Eva?, she thought. It wouldve made sense if he was from a race of short stature such as halfling, hobbit, or dwarf, but no matter how one looked at him, that escort was clearly human. And his face still looked innocent, like a child, so Lelenore guessed he must be in his early teens. He didnt feel like a sword master, nor like a ruthless soldier. He looked like Evas friend. (I see To prevent Eva-sama from becoming anxious, the Earl prioritized psychological protection.) Lelenore concluded as such. In other words, Evas escort would be useless in an emergency. The reason why she had to consider all this was because the Holy Prince attended the venue, and as though that wasnt enough tension, even the Holy King attended. If the worst case scenario were to occur, this country will be shaken to its core. Even if protecting her Lord is the highest priority, Ethan might command her to protect His Majesty. An escort has to prioritize in advance, assuming all possible situations. And that worst case happened. First, in the darkness, Lelenore grasped Ethans location and stood in between the assailants path and Ethan. Lelenore. Keep silent. Escaping in the dark will be dangerous. I will check for an escape route when the brightness returns. Ethan suddenly offered the treasure sword he had. But Lelenore shook her head. Please use this to protect yourself, Ethan-sama. The Holy Prince and Holy King, who were shining dimly in the darkness, would be a good target for the attackers. However, the next moment, something which astonished Lelenore occurred. 5 flames suddenly appeared in the air. The one who developed those flames was the boy that Lelenore judged to be useless. There was no doubt about it because the flames were floating around the boy. (What!! He immediately activated 5 Fire Magic in this place where skill cant be used!?) Even if Lelenore was blessed with magical talents from an early age, her activation limit for Flower Magic and Earth Magic was only 3. Rather, she was selected as Ethans escort exactly because of her ability to activate three at a time, which was clearly superior to other knights. (A Fire Magic genius) These child geniuses are born mutationally, though very few in number. The boy looked untrained, but his genius is why the Cold-Blooded Lord attached him as an escort to his daughter C Lelenore was convinced this was the reason. (If so, he should be an amateur at melee combat. Since the brightness is secured, its our job from here on out!) Lelenore decided so, and turned her eyes to Arthur of Knights Order. He ascended to the position of knight captain with the backing of his parents, but that position is not something one can ascend to without real abilities, either. He had an idea of what to do in this emergency. And perhaps having the same judgment as Lelenore, he turned his eyes towards her. The two nodded. Ethan-sama, please wait here. Be careful. Just when she was about to rush towards the attackersC Eva ordered her escort. Reiji, protect everyone! Immediately after that, the escort that was standing in Lelenores view, disappeared. * Reiji * Skill orb grants a person skill. This is common sense in this world, but many people seemed to misunderstand it That thought often crossed my mind. It is possible to exert the power equivalent to a skill without a skill. For example, people are able to use magic without a skill, and people are able to become a sword master without a skill. A skill is just a substitute that allows you to skip the process and reach the masters level. (Three sounds of battle. The other three are heading straight here.) Battle seems to have broken out at each table. It was the escorts who were fighting back. Some children had fallen out of their chairs and paralyzed in fear, while some others were screaming. I left the light lit by Fire Magic on the spot, and started dashing using Sprinting Technique. The assailants seemed to have been paying attention to me, and their breathing was discomposed -World Ruler ??told me. Well, thats only natural. It would seem like I had suddenly disappeared, after all. The three who cut across the open space in the center were moving slowly C maybe due to the inhibition of skills. I circled around them, and rushed at their side. ! One seemed to have noticed me approaching in the dim light, but it was too late. I was already in front of the attacker. I drove a hook into the assailants side with the Punching Technique I learned from the training of the Holy Knights. All the air inside the assailants lungs was knocked out in an instant. That little time was more than enough. The next punch hit him square in the jaw. The chin is a weak point in boxing, and if you are hit there, you will fall unconscious. Noticing the first one going down, the two other assailants switched targets onto me. They pulled out the short sword fastened at their waist. The black-painted blade which blended into the darkness was hard to see. (Ouch my hand hurts) It seems that they were wearing a chainmail under the black outfit. My fist was crying in pain. I healed my fist by activating Healing Magic with the mana which was available in my power saving mode. Now, to take care of the remaining two. One of them lunged with a thrust. The speed would appear remarkably fast for the average person, but for me, who has observed the training of the Knights Order, it was incredibly slow. However, something felt out of place with that thrust. (Eh? That thrust is the exact same type as the Knights Order?) Book 2: Chapter 19 Although the stance was different, the thrust from the short sword was the real Knights Orders technique. I was startled for a brief moment, which caused my evasion to be slightly delayed, resulting in my arm being slashed. Gah The wound burns. The amount of bleeding was not too much, thus I could easily close the wound with Healing Magic. Now Im angry! The other attacker rushed at me. I nimbly dodged him, but the first guy regained his posture and shot another thrust. I succeeded in avoiding it, but my posture was unbalanced. The attacker, whose eyes are the only part not covered C you can tell just by looking at his eyes C was obviously grinning. A follow-up attack is coming. An unavoidable attack for someone in an unbalanced posture, butC Just kidding! From my unbalanced state, my fist connected to the attackers temple. The temple is also another weak point. The attackers eyes rolled to the back of his head, as he collapsed. Wha!? The third guy panicked. Clearly didnt expect a counterattack at that moment. Actually, this was also a skill and its called Brawling Technique. The effect of the skill is that no matter how bad your posture is, the power of the attack will not drop. In short, you can reproduce Brawling Technique by strengthening the trunk of your body and increasing the flexibility of your torso. I learned it from one of the thugs who was brawling in a tavern when I went there to collect Zerry-san who was drunk. !! Perhaps the attacker decided that it wouldnt be easy to deal with me, as he tried to run with his back towards me C but his leg caught on something and he fell down. The frontal fall was almost beautiful even. His short sword fell from his hand, and he slid across the floor. The halfling escort-san seems to have been the one who did that. Seeing the ivy entwined around the attackers foot, she must have pulled out the flower decoration on the table and threw it towards him to activate Flower Magic. Arthur ran to the attacker and tied him up. I erased the mana for Earth Magic Stone Bullet that I was thinking of flicking towards the back of the attackers head. (I see I have to use whatever is in the venue too.) I assessed the situation at the other tables. One was already subdued, and two others had escaped. The knights of each House rushed inside the venue, carrying magic lamps. The venue suddenly got brighter, but I couldnt get rid of the feeling of discomfort in my heart. (Why did they run away? If it were an assassination mission, shouldnt they be prepared for death? And their movement was that of a one trained by the Knights Order. So, betrayal? If the attackers were indeed part of the Knights Order, it would explain how they sneaked into the venue, but) I looked at the table where the young lady was. The Fire Magic that I activated was just about disappearing, but there were already many knights gathered there C including Maxim-san C protecting the ladies. Prince Kluvshrat had a relieved face, and the Border Earl was holding Lady Mira close. As for the Holy KingC (Hes watching me, isnt he?) Just staring straight at me. You are amazing! Eh? I heard a voice calling from the side. It was the halfling escort. I thought you were a magical genius, but it seems like you excel at close combat too. However, from now on, you should let other escorts take care of the fighting. Just using magic will be enough support. AhC She thought my magic was amazing, but close combat not so much because I got hit just now, huh This is a salve. It is my special-make. Applying it should heal you immediately. Oh, thank you very much She gave me a salve in a small wooden box. Excuse me, are youC Her accent is very similar to Mimino-san. Do they come from the same place!? But before I could ask, she had already returned to Lord Ethan. Right. Im an escort too, so I have to get back. But lets ask her if I get a chance later. I wonder what Mimino-san and Silver Balance are doing right now I thought of trying to get in touch with them after things calmed down, but its not easy to reach out after crossing the country. And with them being adventurers, I dont even know where they were. Sorry to leave you for so long, my lady. No, you did well! The young lady stretched out her hand, but I avoided it by straightening my back. Why? Why did she think of stroking my head at this time? And she kept trying to stroke my head still. Everyone! That was quite something!The Holy King raised a loud voice all of a sudden. The attackers were being untied by the Holy Kings Knights who arrived late. (Eh? Is this really) I had a bad feeling. And my bad feeling is usually accurate in times like these. Actually, the current attack was a sideshow!The Holy King declared, happily. The hall fell silent. The boys and girls sat, mouth wide-open. The attackers got back up and stripped off their black attire. There appeared young men, whose faces were innocent-looking, unlikely to do anything wrong. Ah, man. Just as I suspected I wanted to let you all take the first step as a full-fledged noble to know the severity of the noble society! There will be times when you will be attacked! At that time, can you truly rely on your escorts? Sometimes, escorts wont have weapons but the attacker will. Did you try to use it to your advantage ? Either way, a persons true nature manifests itself in these extreme situations. If you feel sorry for yourself today, do your best to feel proud tomorrow!! The Holy King said, and laughed, but it wasnt funny for the side that was attacked under the act of sideshow. There were many children of nobles who were looking absentminded, and many escorts seemed tired. Rather than entertainment, this is more like a baptism. A much more severe society is waiting for them from this point onwards. When I thought about the future of the young lady, I was trapped in a complicated feeling of worry and sympathy. Oh, it was just a sideshow. If so, Reiji gets a perfect score! No, there was also a point where I noticed that it was a sideshow, but it is rather embarrassing that I put on a flashy fight. The attackers left with the Holy Kings Knights, but there were still many people who were nervously looking at them. This sideshow must have been a bit too much for them. A magical floodlight tool was placed near the wall of the venue. When turned on, the intense light reflected off of the ceiling, and brightened the venue. A point where you noticed? When the young lady asked, in puzzlementC Hey, escort of House Sillys. What did you notice? I received a direct question from the Holy King. What should an escort say at such times? Everyone at the table was looking at me. Book 2: Chapter 20 Reiji, its okay to answer. As I was feeling troubled by stares of the Holy King and high-ranking nobles, the young lady reached out a helping hand. Yes. First of all, I was worried about the eye contact between Your Majesty the Holy King and His Excellency the Border Earl. It seemed that you two did not know the other would join this banquet, but I suppose you already had information about this sideshow in advance. Or perhaps only the head of each House had been informed about it. Of course, I think that this sideshow was planned to be sufficiently non-risky, but it was informed just in case. Ooh, the gray bear is silently staring at me. Another thing is that the chandelier candles went out. Why is that strange? If I was the attacker, I wouldve cut the chandelier and dropped it. That would lead to more confusion and panic. But its too expensive to drop the chandelier for just a sideshow, and broken pieces of glass can cause unnecessary injury. Hmmm Other than that Theres still more?! Yes. The attackers sword style was clearly from the Knights Order. And assassins wouldnt abandon their target and run away. Well, these arent things I can notice in advance, though. Another one is, although I did not know this prior, Your Majesty and the Holy Prince were shining in the darkness. If you knew this in advance, you would try to snipe with a crossbow. Or at least throw your swords from a distance before escaping. Wait a minute. The target might not be us. Maybe not Your Majesty, but I thought the Holy Prince was the target. Why? Because many of the attackers rushed to this table? No. I then pointed at Prince Kruvshrats plate with 5 tasty-looking sauces. Because only the Holy Princes sauce is mixed with poison. World Ruler still sends information that the sauce is extremely harmful to the human body. Hearing my words, the Holy Kings facial expression turned grim. (Hmm? I thought the poison dish was also a form of sideshow, but its strange. Preventing poisoning wouldnt be that entertaining. I guess it would be somewhat of a sideshow if Prince Kluvshrat played dead and we got to see peoples reactions, but you still dont have to bother with actual poison.) Hey, escort. Yes, Your Majesty. Are you serious that it is poisoned? Yes. I am certain. Following that, the Holy Kings face turned red with anger C which means, the poison is unplanned. Someone was seriously trying to kill the Holy Prince. An escort has to get up early. Even if there was an attempt to kill the Holy Prince the night before, and you were made to go through investigation until late at night, and afterwards you had to explain the whole situation to your employer, and finally go to bed even later at night, you still have to get up early. A dormitory-like place is prepared for the servants of the mansion, but as an escort, I was given a private room. I got out of bed, and used Convenience Magic to produce water and washed my face at the basin. Slightly cool water in the morning is best. There are no decent mirrors, so I checked my hair with a mirror made of a shiny iron plate. I was not trying to check if I was having hair loss, okay? Just checking if I would have to re-dye my hair. Plus, I dont get bed hair. After that, I just have to quickly change clothes and Im ready to go. Good morning. Good morning. Many maids and butlers have already started their activities. The entrance hall seemed to be busy with people even though it was only sunrise. Please take care. Please have a safe trip! A large number of servants bowed their heads and saw off the Earl and the chief butler. The Earl is leaving so early in the morning after hearing my report last night. Did he even get a wink of sleep? Hes gonna have a rough day tomorrow if he didnt. My Sprouts and New Moon Banquet report briefly touched on the sideshow and spent a lot of time on the poisoning attempt thereafter. The Earl jotted down all the information I observed. And he, who is also a human lie detector, was called by the Holy King today, so it is almost certain that they will try to flush out the culprit. (My condolences. I wish you best of luck.) Feeling sympathy in my heart, I looked at the Earl through the window of the horse-drawn carriage as it left the mansion grounds. The eastern sky seemed to be slightly cloudy today. As I was checking the young ladys schedule for today while grabbing a bite, I was notified that the young lady had woken up. Good morning, my lady.. Good morning, Reiji. I went through todays schedule with the young lady at the breakfast table. The young lady ate alone, as I stood across the table. Her conduct and appearance was so beautiful that even though she was only having breakfast she looked like a work of art. How I would like to be born handsome in the next life. That is todays plan. Reiji, what happened yesterday? I returned earlier, after all. I went through investigation until late at night. And the Earl seemed to have been waiting for me Mou, my father is so unfair. He told everyone to sleep early and yet I dont think he was waiting for me out of kindness. Leaving that aside, did you have any bad dreams? You went through something scary, after all. Stop treating me like a child. And besides, I wasnt afraid. I knew I would be safe, since you were there, Reiji. My goodness, I think that is an overstatement. My lady, you trust me too much. I was so scared of what to do if that gray bear from yesterday went mad. It isnt normal for a human to be wearing that kind of pelt, you know. So, who was the culprit? Not found yet. Eh? Even though you were there? I am your escort, and just a poison finder. Thats right, but I was completely impressed with the way you handled the attackers yesterday and then spoke to His Majesty and the Holy Prince afterwards!the young lady said, with gleaming eyes. Lady Eva. This is the first I am hearing of that. Oh, damn! The chief butler is glaring at me, while adjusting his glasses! (My lady, please shut up! Shut up! Shhh!) The butler was also present in the reporting with the Earl, but I omitted the parts which would seem like I was bragging about myself If the chief butler knew that I talked to the Holy King, he, who is a fervent fanatic of the Holy King, would burn with flames of jealousy. Whats wrong, Reiji? Did you not report it? I did! I reported all the necessary parts! Ah, right, I will be going out today, so please have a knight escort you today. CWhat? Immediately, the young ladys expression became gloomy. I informed you before that but I am allowed to be present for the questioning of the Slave Merchant that we destroC released, I mean. That would be taking place today. Is that so? I wonder whats wrong with her? I was sure she would say something like Take me with you! (I planned to refuse her with the help of the chief butler), but this reaction is unexpected. The young lady is worried. Eek, chief maid!? Dont come whispering in my ear out of nowhere! And the chief maid stepped back with her hind leg, without making a sound, returning to her fixed position near the entrance. I wonder if she is a spy? Even when I trained after watching the chief maids movement, I couldnt acquire any skill like that (Worried, huh) Thats right. The young lady is just a 12 year old girl. Since I was there, she wasnt afraid, but that can also mean, she would be afraid if Im not around. My lady, I will be back as soon as possible. Really? My lady, please dont make that face as though you were just scolded. Who knows what will happen to me if the Earl sees this? Even at the best of times, the chief butler and chief maid glare at me like, Bastard, what did you do to make her cry? Its true. You promise? I promise. I held out my right hand and crossed my index and middle fingers together. Its like not going back on your word, or pinky swear. And in a sense, its also similar to a vow. Okay. I am going to write a letter to Mira-sama today. Yes, please do that. The young ladys small hand clenched my two crossed fingers tightly. Her hand was warm and soft. Book 2: Chapter 21 The slave merchant was being interrogated at the guard garrison. Since there was a detention center established together with the garrison, the criminal was temporarily held there. A sentence will be passed after a hearing. Fair hearing, lawyers, and appeals do not exist in this world. Criminal charges against high-ranking individuals such as nobles are handled differently. In which case, the Holy King and other nobles will judge. The interrogation room was small, with only a small chair and a small window. The ground was bare. The fat slave merchant was startled when I entered the interrogation room. D-Do you know what will happen if you get violent with me!? Calm down. No one is going to hurt you.the guard captain said. The guard captain was a tanned man. He became favorable to me after a series of slave business crushing. As long as you answer our questions honestly that is. The slave merchant trembled following the guard captains intimidation. The guard captain stepped back near the wall saying, Hes all yours. I moved to stand in front of the slave merchant. A clerk with a piece of paper on a wooden board was on standby. Then, I have some questions to askC We run a Human Resource Center in accordance with the law. Well, my tongue slipped and I used the word slave, but that was just a mistake. And my lack of manners towards the noble lady was inevitable because you gave the name of a company that didnt exist. I groaned in my heart. (Its the same testimonial as the other slave merchants Its almost the exact same as the Earl told me Hmm? Wait) Suddenly, I remembered a series of events. The Earl gave ready consent when the young lady brought up slave business crushing. At that time, I chalked it up to him being an over-doting father, but thinking carefully, isnt it quite strange? (Im sure the Earl knows which ones are real human resource centers and which ones use them as a front. Even if the necessary evils of human resource centers are destroyed one by one, it would have little effect on the economy and the society of the holy city.) Rather, there is also the danger that the young lady would be resented in return and attacked by the people related to the business. The Earl himself knows it best because that was the kind of situation I saved him from. (The list of Human Resource Centers that was prepared by the Earl. The same testimonies by the slave merchants in the interrogation All this leads to one thing.) A hypothesis formed in my mind. One that fit well with what was happening now. The guard captain shouted, Answer only what you are asked!, but I stopped him by raising my hand. Well then, Ill ask you another question. Is that okay? Hmph. What am I supposed to answer to a kid? When did you start this business? What? He seemed to be completely taken by surprise. I found out on that day that a puzzled-looking, fat ossan is not cute at all. When did you start doing this business? Well, uhits been 15 years now. 15 years in the Holy City? Thats right. Does your company have any advantages over your competitors? Id like to say that human resources centers is the same job, but we have big connections with nobles. The amount we handle is huge.he said, laughing proudly. Do you do the same business again even if you get punished? Thats well, my skill is like that Slave Master ? Thats right. But this job isnt illegal, you know? I know. Then, this is my last question.I said.How much did you get paid from Earl Sillys? ?!!! And I also found out that an astonished ossan is not very cute either. On the other hand, I also confirmed that my hypothesis was likely to be correct. After finishing the interrogation, I went straight to Zerry-sans place. She was searching for information about Lark and Lulusha on her own. Zerry-san is one of the few people who knows about me and Lark. Getting drunk is her one flaw, though. She usually sleeps in the morning, and just as I expected, she was sleeping today as well. After waking her up, she gave me her report; even the adventurers guild did not seem to have information on 5-star skills and higher. Well, even Earl Sillys cant find any information. Is there no choice but to search patiently? Speaking of Zerry-san stays in a private room of an inn. Its a small room, but she said before that, I dont need a big room because Im only gonna sleep in it, C and yet, why do I see alcohol bottles lying around? Can you send a letter by specifying an adventurer party? Ah, is it Silver Balance? You guessed right. Thats because you dont know anyone else, bocchan. That is true, but It feels like Im being told that I have no friends. Zerry-san used the water I produced to wash her face. Doesnt the saying go,if a cat washes its face, rain is coming? Well, its certainly cloudy today. You can send letters, but sending letters across borders is very cumbersome and expensive. I suppose it would be However, you know how guilds transport luggages between other guilds, so if you send it via that the certainty will increase. I see. According to Zerry-san, necessary documents may be transported between guilds, and delivery and escort quests may be issued depending on the transfer of the guild staff. As for the rewards, its extremely cheap! And in the case you were designated and refused it, youll be downgraded in the guild. You have to take it. Even high-ranking adventurers cant go against this. Gah, recalling it just makes me angry. Its already noon, I need another drink. If you become a useless drunkard, Ill just forsake you, you know? Ah-Ahahah, I am just joking, bocchan. I am actually called Hardworking Zerry in the guild, ya know? Not only did I shoulder Zerry-sans debt, but also provided her pocket money. This 20-years-old full-fledged adult is currying favor with a 14-years-old. If left alone, this person will become much more helpless. By the way, I heard a nickname called Drunkard Zerry. Hohoho, Im gonna tear the guy who said that limb from limb! Lets go, bocchan! Tell me who said that! I am the one who said that. Are you going to tear me limb from limb? Bocchan That was just a joke. A cute Zerry joke, ya know? Ehehehe Her transition from cracking her knuckles to rubbing her palms together, like a shady merchant trying to butter you up, was real smooth. This person is beyond the point of saving. Keep your jokes to a limit, okayyy? In any case, I cant write a letter if I dont know where Silver Balance is, huh? Did you suddenly miss them? Y-Yeah, I guess. It was because I spoke to the Halfling-san at the banquet yesterday. I wonder what you are doing right now, Mimino-san I also think that I can explain the circumstances for why I left so suddenly at that time. Bocchan. Hmm? How long are you planning to work for the Earl? Where did that come from? I just feel discomposed for some reason. I wonder if something happened to you? What a sharp intuition. I hesitated a little, but decided to tell Zerry-san about everything that happened yesterday. Please be careful, bocchan. The scariest thing in this world is not a dragon nor a Mithril-rank adventurer.Zerry-san said, after listening to my explanation. Eh? Guys who hold authority are the scariest. I was taken aback. Indeed. The Dark Fang Mercenaries were messed up by Crysta, a mithril-rank adventurer, but Raikira-san waited for an opportunity and took him down. However, it was the ones with authority who were pulling the strings from the shadows. The Earl is also one such person, but there are guys who are more powerful than him. Just be careful. They might even set you up to be the culprit, ya know? No way For example, if suspicions fell on Lady Eva, the Earl wouldnt hesitate to frame you, right? It would be even more easy for the Earl, since he has the Magic Eye of Inquiry. Yeah. Its exactly as Zerry-san says. Perhaps I have trusted the Earl too much because I could trust the young lady. I will keep that in mind. Yeap. Now this. Zerry-san held out her hand. But there was nothing there. Hmm? Ehehehe Bocchan. Zerry-san was looking at me with a sly look. She was asking me for living expenses. So I handed out a few silver coins. Zerry-san is helpless, but I am also helpless for always giving her money. Well, then Im off. After finishing lunch elsewhere, I walked towards the mansion. I have a lot of things I must ask the Earl. I cant let down my guard at the moment. Book 2: Chapter 22 It was almost 3pm when I returned to the Earls mansion. The Earl should be back after sunset but considering what happened yesterday, it wouldnt be strange if he was later than usual. Lets inform the chief butler that I want to meet him C was what I was thinking, butC You have returned. Eh? The Earl was standing in the entrance hall. Reiji! My ladyC Oof The young lady rushed and embraced me, causing me to stumble a step back, but I had confidence in my spring-like, flexible upper body, so I was able to avoid falling. W-What is the matter? You said youd return early! But look at the time AhC Did I make her worry? No, the young lady was already worried from the start and yet, I was having a leisurely lunch. (Man, what am I doing) The thoughts about the Earl filled my head, causing me to forget about the young lady. I am sorry, my lady. Ill be with you for the rest of the day until its time to go to bed. Really? Of course. So, please stop hugging me The chief butler is glaring at me with a furious devil-like expression, and the chief maid has a horse whipC Wait a minute, whered she get that from!? Reiji-san.the Earl called me, his eyes cold like permafrost! Calm down, Earl, calm down I know. I am calm. I am calmly thinking about how to lecture an escort who goes loitering outside even though there was such a big incident last night. Inescapable lecture course! M-More importantly, who is that gentleman? A tall and thin man stood next to the Earl. More so than a noble, he looked to be a civil official. He wore a fine brown coat. However, the color of his skin was bluish black, and his silver hair stood on end. He wore spectacles over his cat-like golden eyes. Doesnt seem to be of the human race. Wow! I saw an interesting thing today. Your Highness Earl Sillys also acts like a normal parent. 2nd Secretary Specular, you shouldnt make fun of nobles like that. I am sorry if I offended you. Looking at him talking to the Earl in a relaxed manner, does that mean a secretary is a high-ranking person? Eva, Reiji-san, to my room.the Earl said. Five people gathered in the Earls office, where the usual 10 days once reporting session takes place: I, the young lady, the Earl, Specular-san, and the chief butler. Since the chief butler is standing at the doorway of the room, is he just going to be watching over? (Just who is this person?) When I was looking at Specular-san, he was also looking at me. Nice to meet you, Reiji-san. My name is Specular, a secretary at the capital internal affairs department. Nice to meet you. I am Reiji, the escort of Lady Eva. Hmm ? At that time, it felt like Specular-sans eyes were shining. Feels like hes trying to read me. Earl, is Reiji-sans escorting style the same as usual today? Yes. I see. Here it is. What is that? Specular-san wrote down something on a piece of paper and handed it to the Earl. When the Earl took a look at it, his beautiful eyebrows furrowed, and he gave a slight nod. Well then, I shall take my leave. You are leaving already? My job is done. When Specular-san stood up, the chief butler bowed and led him out of the room. What was that about, father? After looking at the paper left by Specular-san for a while, the Earl showed it to us. 2nd Secretary Specular has been given an extremely rare skill even in the capital internal affairs department. And this was written on the paper C No Skill. The skill Orb-See lets you know the skills of the person youre looking at. Though, at his level, he cant know the number of stars but he just checked Reiji-sans skills. Father! Why did you do that? Although the young ladys tone sounded condemning, she was quite taken aback. Reiji, you Yes. I dont have any skill in me. I spoke honestly. (That was so closeeeee~~~~~! I was on guard, wondering if there might actually be a skill like that!) Since we signed the escort contract, the Earl has never once tried to confirm my skill. I dont know if he thought it was good enough as long as I was capable of stopping assassins, or if there was another reason, or if he thought I was a Magic specialist after witnessing my Dark Magic in the mock battle with Maxim-san. However, considering that I spotted the poisoned dish yesterday, the Earl must have thought that I had some unique skill. It would not be surprising if the Earl suspected that the skill can be used to bring harm to himself or the young lady. The Earl is very cautious about anything relating to his daughter. (Just in case, it was really just in case, I decided to take out World Ruler. I am so glad I did) The Earl has Magic Eye of Inquiry. So I replied, I dont have any skill in me, instead of I dont have any skill. It was my victory that I kept alert. I am sorry, Reiji-san. Its not that I doubted you. No, I understand your feelings. It was just in case, right? Yes. On the other hand, I found out something else C something I am sure Reiji-san doesnt know. Something I dont? People who can use magic without using skill orbs have various advantages such as faster activation of magic and higher usability than common magic. But of course, it is difficult to learn. Activation of magic Yes. You probably used Praying Nightmare of Dark Magic in the match with Maxim, I am guessing? That would explain how it was activated so quickly. Does that mean you had already suspected that I might not have magic-related skills from back then? The Earl replied with a broad smile, which didnt match him at all. But I didnt think you would have no skill at all. Is there a reason? No. Its just that I can carry on with life without any problems so far, so I will absorb a skill orb if I need to. That statement was also honest. I can manage just about everything with World Ruler right now, so of my 16 skill holder slots, 6 remain empty still. I will use those 6 slots if I need to. Father, is there new information about yesterdays attempted assassination? Regarding the poison discovered in the Holy Princes dish, there are some nobles who argue it might have been Reiji-san who applied it. Ah~ I suppose so. No one other than me was aware of the poison at that moment, after all. Thats absurd! Reiji didnt do it! My lady, please calm down. Earl, please use your Magic Eye. I did not poison the dish. Yes, I have just confirmed it. The moment he activated it, his eyes shone for a moment. The Earl would have surely intended to confirm whether or not I was the true criminal at some point, and the way he transitioned to activating the Magic Eye at this moment was too smooth. Conversely, it means that he has not used the Magic Eye until right now. Does he surprisingly trust me? No, Im sure its a strategy to make me think so. Book 2: Chapter 23 But I cant forgive them for suspecting Reiji! Not to mention, we saw Kluvshrat-sama for the first time yesterday Eva. There are many underlying things to what nobles do.the Earl said, heaving a sigh.Your skill orb has been moved to be given a month later. A month later? So, it isnt something you can give to the young lady right away, Earl?I asked. Thats right. The 12-year-old children who attended the Sprouts and New Moon Banquet will gather again and be given a skill orb in front of His Majesty the King. I see Though, it is the parents who prepare the skill orbs. The skill orbs will also be announced there, so you can see how powerful each noble is. So, the quality of the skill orb also translates to the power of the noble Yes. Eva, do you want to know the skill orb you will get?the Earl asked the young lady. Surprised, the young lady just blinked.No, I am not impatient if I can get it in a month. I am more concerned about the assassination attempt on Kluvshrat-sama and the action the Holy Palace will take. The Earl nodded with a straight expression. He was more touched than he showed. Being able to tell that is how much Ive come to understand the Earls way of talking. (My lady, your answer was perfect. You get 100 points.) Nobles should not be impatient when they want to obtain something and they should prioritize public affairs over private affairs. It was taught by a private tutor, and it seems that the young lady is practising it properly. His Majesty said he would postpone the skill orb ceremony until the criminal who attempted to poison Kluvshrat-sama is found. However, there were quite a few nobles who left their territory to come to the Holy CIty, so we agreed to postpone the ceremony for a month. His Majesty thinks the perpetrator will try another assasination attempt. The Earl seems to have been taken by the Holy King to meet with the dignitaries gathered in the Holy City and was compelled to use the Magic Eye of Inquiry on the subject of attempted poisoning. Starting with the 1st Holy Prince and the 1st Holy Princess, to the head of high-ranking noble families. On a side note, the servant, who appears to have administered the poison on the Holy Princes sauce plate, has vanished. When a high-ranking noble hides a person, it seems to be very difficult to find them, thus it would be quicker to identify if that was the case by subjecting the head of the noble families to the Magic Eye of Inquiry. That may give rise to unprecedented discord Yes. Almost everyone knows I have the Magic Eye of Inquiry. I thought their glares alone would kill me. No one was lying. He is saying it nonchalantly, but I imagine that mustve been ridiculously stressful. That means thats how much the Holy King cares about Prince Kluvshrat, I suppose? In any case, the information that the Earl is investigating with his Magic Eye would circulate around quickly. When that happens, the possibility of the Earl being attacked will increase again. Earl- Reiji-san, lets talk about escort matters later. The Earl obviously understands that, but he didnt want the young lady to know and said later. Father. Reiji. I am now a full-fledged noble. Please let me know if it is something I should be concerned about. The young lady didnt accept the Earls decision. No, rather, she did exactly as the Earl has said so far. If she was told, You dont have to know, she answered yes, and it is highly probable that if the Earl said Stop the slave business crushing, she might have stopped it. Eva, you are still No, you are correct.The Earls tone changed.Then, you too will be treated as a full-fledged Lady. Yes! Perhaps the young lady also noticed the Earls tone shift, as she straightened her back and faced the Earl. Although his face looked expressionless as before, in reality, contrary to his polite words, his tone felt more unreserved. First of all, I am more likely to be killed. !! Yes, because if you continue the interrogation with His Majesty, you will eventually find the criminal? Thats right, because no one else would have a motive to harm the Holy Prince other than the royal family and the nobles. His Majesty probably started from the people with the highest possibility. Highest possibility? Since the 1st Holy Prince and the 1st Holy Princess have the highest right to inherit the Holy Throne, shouldnt they be irrelevant? This is unconfirmed information, but the top brass of the Altar Management Bureau are in a buzz. I am guessing something exceptional happened at the place where someone like me, who works in internal crime, cant touch. Something exceptional? It means that a skill orb with five or more stars has emerged from the First Altar. And it will be given to the Prince Kluvshrat.the Earl said. ! !! A skill orb with 5 or more stars will certainly have an unbelievable value! Skill orbs up to 4-stars can be obtained by successful merchants and adventurers who have made a fortune. However, when you count the number of 5 or more stars, the number falls off a cliff. There are only 7 skill orbs with 5 or more stars under the control of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. First of them is Holy Sword Technique , which is held by the 1st captain of the Holy Kings Knights Order C that is, its passed down from generation to generation of knight commanders. Though if the user is dead, the skill orb will disappear, so the knight commander will not be in the front line. It can be said to be an honorary position. Oh, really! So that is why I never saw the Knight Commander even though I have been working in the Knights Order for about three years. Sword Technique  is managed by House Duke Rozier. Their knights are devoted to swordsmanship, after all. However, this skill orb is not given to any knight. Only the head of the family can use it. Louis House, huh. Despite being devoted to swordsmanship, I wonder why they employed Captain Arthur as the escort? Is it because he is one of the stronger ones in the Knights Order? Heroic Commanding Technique  belongs to House Duke Reese, and Secret Compounding belongs to House Duke Ebene. I dont know much about Reese, but Ebene is Lord Ethans House. A compounding skill orb will work well with halflings. Dragon Sword Technique belongs to House Duke Luciel. This is the duke family with Sword Saint Augustin, and it is the most militant group among the 6 Great Duke Houses. And also the House which backs the 1st Holy Prince. The 6 Great Duke Houses, or 6 Archduke Houses, seems to be Houses that have lost its Holy Blue color, but due to distinguished achievements still call themselves a Duke House. For example, if Prince Kluvshrat does not become the Holy King and is conferred the Duke title, and if his child does not manifest the Holy Blue characteristics, he will merge into his wifes House. The Duke House disappears in its first generation. But as long as a baby with Holy Blue is born, you can be a duke, and in the meantime, if you establish meritorious deeds C great victory in a war, a great invention, etc. C even if you lose the Holy Blue, you can remain as a Duke House. As a result, 6 Duke Houses remained after the loss of Holy Blue. And became known as the 6 Great Dukes. Magic Power Enhancement  belongs to House Duke Lamer, and Prayer Technique  belongs to House Earl Montagne. The last one is an Earl House, huh. Yes. Of the 6 Great Dukes, House Duke Riviere is very good at maritime transportation, but doesnt have a skill orb of 5 stars or more. Since it can be considered that a Duke House without a powerful skill orb is lower than the other Duke Houses, they must be wanting a 5 stars or more skill orb really badly. What would happen to the newly appeared 5 stars or more skill orb if Prince Kluvshrat died? It would be used by His Majesty himself, the First Holy Prince, or the First Holy Princess What kind of skill orbs do these three people have? The Earl raised his index finger and shook it to the left and right. Its a secret. A closely-guarded secret of the royal family. I see You dont have to reveal your hand. It can provide an advantage in an emergency. If 2nd Secretary Specular saw the skill orbs of the royal family without permission, he would be executed on the spot. Hmm It seems to be a super secret. That makes me want to have the Orb-See skill. Should I have looked at Specular-sans skill while having World Ruler just now? No, my World Ruler is also a super secret, after all. Or it might be handed over directly to the 3rd Holy Prince. The 3rd Holy Prince is now 10 years old but he already has a marriage partner, who is from House Duke Riviere. Book 2: Chapter 24 That means The criminal is Duke Riviere! But today, when I interviewed Duke Riviere, I couldnt come to the decisive conclusion that he was lying. Eh Is that right? But depending on the way he answers, you wont be able to tell if he is lying. What do you mean, Reiji?the young lady asked. For example, even if Duke Riviere was behind the scenes, if he says I did not poison the dish, it is not a lie. It was the servant who actually poisoned it. Ah Its exactly as you say, Reiji-san. You seem to be quick on the uptake. Earl, you meant that as a compliment, right? You dont mean in the sense that I have serpentine wisdom, right? Of course, with that in mind, His Majesty asked a lot of questions but I never suspected Duke Riviere to be behind the scenes. Eh Is that so? In the first place, there is almost no information that there may have been a skill orb with more than 5 stars. Ah, right. That means the investigation is back to the starting point. Todays interview was really tiring. The Earl heaved a long sigh, leaning back on his chair. Father, lets get some tea. Yes, please do that. The young lady rang the bell to call the maid, and had her brew tea. For the time being, the Earl seems to have finished what he wanted to say. Now, its my turn. There are some things that I must ask the Earl. It wasnt just the fact that I used the Magic Eye of Inquiry on high-ranking people that tired me out Just as the maid left, and just before I started, the Earl started, holding a teacup in his hand. They said I can use my Magic Eye, but asked for compensation instead Compensation?! Does that mean I looked at the young lady. Isnt that like a declaration that they want the young lady to be married into their house? Its quite possible! That Louis boy must have cried to his dad! Thats right.the Earl said, with a shady-looking, beaming smile on his face.They asked for Reiji-san! As I expected! They wanted the young ladyC Eh? Me? Yes, you. Me? Why? As I looked at the young lady, she gave me a look which seemed to say, Obviously. You moved faster than the 2nd Captain of the Knights Order, and spotted the poison that even the escort of House Ebene didnt notice. And with no skill! Well, I only knew that today, though. But since you spotted a poison, which slipped past professional chefs who have Observation skill and the like, isnt it obvious that you would be desired. For real? Thinking about it, I guess that makes sense? No, but Im still 14 years old. Reiji, are you going to another House?the young lady asked, grabbing the cuff of my shirt. (I thought of not making the young lady worry any more today, and yet) Of course I wont go.I replied, with a smile. Really? Yes. Eva, Reiji-sans smile looks suspicious, but what he said seems to be true. Earl! Dont activate the Magic Eye of Inquiry whenever you please! But I think you should be careful from now on. The Master Swordsman also came in today. His eyes were gleaming when he heard Reiji-sans story. Yikes, I didnt want to know that information. No, wait a second. If I can see the person called Master Swordsman in training, I can learn Dragon Sword Technique, right? (No. Lets not. Greed leads to failure. I have to stay alert.) For now, my interests and the Earls are aligned. I have no reason to leave.I reassured the young lady. Interests? Werent you just hired by my father, Reiji? Come to think of it, I never told you about it, my lady. I requested the Earl to do two things: New news relating to skill orb with 5 or more stars and Looking for a person named Lulusha. Reiji-san, isnt that matted confidential?the Earl asked, almost facepalming. No, it doesnt matter. Its okay even if you spread it in a big way. I thought it was a secret, so I was very careful with the investigation. I wasnt asked.I replied to the Earl, with a beaming smile. Revenge for when the Earl said that the last time. If I also happen to hear something about it, Ill let you know, Reiji! Thank you. I shall look forward to it since you have also become a full-fledged noble, my lady. Leave it to me!the young lady said, puffing her thin chest.I will try my best to become someone who can speak to Reiji on an equal footing! First of allC father. What is it, Eva? Thank you very much for setting up everything up until now. The Human Resource Centers that Reiji and I took down were all prepared by you, wasnt it, father? I nearly spit out my tea. Wait a sec, Earl! Why are you looking at me?! No, I didnt tattle on you to the young lady! Well, I was about to bring it up, though. Eva, what do you mean? Father, I have been thinking all day today. About many different things. Things often dont go well. His Majestys sideshow yesterday, although it seemed to have turned out well at a glance, the banquet itself failed due to the discovery of poison in Kluvshrat-samas plate. Oh, my! Wow! My breath was taken away, looking at the young lady from the side. I think I might have misunderstood the young lady. I had been thinking, She must be protected, and She must have been very sad today. I want a society in which all the citizens of the Holy Kingdom can be given the freedom to live. However, in contrast, I knew nothing about how skill orbs greatly affected the lives of the people, nor how outstandingly valuable they are until I heard it from you just now, father. Even though I was in a position to investigate it, to ask about it, in the back of my mind, I was thinking, Skill orbs are something that nobles possess Even though, Nobles are naturally superior mindset was the one I should have tried to cancel. The young lady is already a full-fledged Lady. She is standing on her own feet and thinking with her own head. Even with my obsession of Slave Business Crushing, just once would have been fine, but 6 easy successes in a row made me think it was really strange. That is why you think I made the arrangement? The young lady nodded, looking at her father, also known as Cold Blood Lord, straight in the eye, unflinching. I thought about this all day today What if Reiji wasnt around? What if Reiji left? That almost crushed my heart. But then, I realized that Reiji has his own battles too. And Reiji doesnt waste away his free time, so I thought about everything, and came to that conclusion. Only one day has passed since the Sprout and New Moon Banquet, where one becomes a full-fledged noble. The young lady became a full-fledged Lady in that short time. And it seems that I was the impetus for it. I couldnt be prouder. Unrelated to her appearance, her confident manner of speaking and her posture of holding her head high, looked really beautiful to me. DFrom now on, you will choose your skill orb, learn a lot of things, sometimes fight with each other, sometimes fail, sometimes feel joy, and sometimes suffer. Since you were born with noble blood, you will have to fight that fate. The Holy King said as such about nobles. The young lady is no doubt a noble. If that behaviour is noble, then the young lady is a noble. Book 2: Chapter 25 * Eva Sillys * Reiji was introduced to Eva out of the blue. She would never have accepted Reiji as her escort if it werent for the fact that he saved her fathers life. Her father is the only family she has. She knew her dad would have scary eyes from time to time, but it was never aimed at her. And because Reiji saved her precious father, he was a very important person for Eva from the very beginning. She has tested Reiji in various ways by acting like a selfish young lady. But Reiji has always responded to all of it. She was also inspired by Reiji that people have the right to live equally. Naturally, Eva didnt know that Reijis thoughts came from his previous life in ??Japan, which were completely out of the norm and exciting in this world. What if Reiji leaves? That thought had a big impact on Eva when he left her side the day after the banquet. That was enough to change her way of thinking. Where are you going today, my lady? Reiji would ask at the beginning of every day. A busy noble like her father, would have his schedule planned for a few months ahead, but Eva was not at that level yet. She had a plan today, however. Today, I am going to attend a tea party with everyone from the banquet! On the day when she confronted her father about the human resource centers, he recognized her as an adult. Apparently, he set up the whole human resource centers thinking that Eva would eventually reach the truth. Because her father said this at the end: If you cant walk without your parents holding your hand, you cant survive in the nobles society. Even more so since this sideshow is the most favored by evil nobles. When he mentioned sideshow, it felt as if he was taking a jab at the Holy King, but Eva decided not to bring it up. And so, her father allowed her to go out freely and make friends. Understood.Reiji said, as he maintained the same emotional distance as before. Nothing in particular was different. Eva, on her own initiative, decided to get involved with the members of the dinner table Louis, Ethane, Charlotte, and Mira. Kluvshrat was not given permission to go out by the Holy King on the grounds of, It is too dangerous. Other nobles also came to learn that the Holy King loved Kluvshrat that much The other members cannot leave the Holy City until the skill orbs awarding ceremony is over. Beyond the tea party, Eva even started exchanging letters with Mira. (I have to first grasp my own position and understand the current political landscape of the nobles society.) Eva-Sillys, 12 years old, was steadily moving towards the realization of her great dream. * Escort: Lelenore * House Duke Ebene is one of the six Great Dukes houses, and their mansion was located closest to the gate leading to the 1st Holy District from the 2nd Holy District. When the Holy King fell ill 200 years ago, they managed to develop a medicine for the illness, and also succeeded in containing a widespread epidemic. Due to those achievements, even though they have lost the Holy Blue, they were allowed to continue with the title of Duke. However, their territory is far from the Holy City. The head of the House, Ebene, who only stays in the Holy City for about a quarter of the year, had his stay extended due to the recent assaination attempt on the Holy Prince. The mansion was in a commotion, having to reschedule his official duties. Well, its been a long time since Ive gotten some off days. Lelenore was in Block 5. The stores and houses were well-organized and there was plenty of room for the people on the road. Public security begins to deteriorate from Block 6 onwards, where walking through the back alleys would be dangerous. Block 7 has no stone paving other than the main street. Beyond that is the outside of the Holy City. Although she usually dresses formally as Ethans escort, Lelenore thinks that its a bit too stiff. Born and raised in the countryside, Lelenore feels uncomfortable without the loose clothing she is wearing now and the beaded misanga bracelets on each hand. When she dressed like this, an employee in the mansion said, That looks unseemly in the 2nd Holy District, so get on a carriage until you reach Block 4, and she rode on a carriage to Block 4, feeling pained due to that. (Even though Halflings always look like this, everyone is trying to put on airs just because were in the capital.) Lelenore walked around aimlessly, buying and eating pasta found at nearby food stalls. It was not flour pasta, but triangular pasta that looked like a half of a square lasagna dough. The pasta was added with tomato soup with plenty of spices in a wooden bowl. Eating a spoonful, the sourness pops in her mouth, and chewing the pasta has a jellylike texture. Its super delicious, pops! Thank you for the kind words, young lady! She wouldnt be able to try these foods while on escort duty. After that, she went through several other food stalls, and when her stomach was full, she finally reached her destination. Its been a while The three-story building was made of stone, and a large door with unique patterns was wide open this pattern is the same at Adventurer guilds everywhere. However, the interiors are usually different. In the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, pillars made of stone supported the structure in the center, because wood is more costly than in other countries, giving off an imposing air. The Adventurers guild is located in Block 5 and Block 7. The guild in Block 5 is frequented by high level adventurers because they may receive requests from nobles. There is also a branch of the Adventurers guild in the 3rd Holy District, but it generally doesnt receive adventurers, and only the guild staff are stationed there to interact with the noble houses. (Hmm, the number of people with good equipment has increased in the short while I didnt visit this place) She saw a man donning shiny red armor C probably made from monster materials, a female swordsman carrying two swords on her back, and a mage carrying a rod that seemed to hold considerable mana. All three were not from the human race. It was a dwarf, a fox beastman, and a dark elf with silver hair and bluish black skin although Reiji doesnt know this, 2nd Secretary Specular is also a dark elf. Adventurers are valued by their abilities, so race barriers do not prevent them from flourishing. On the other hand, humans with fairly high magical aptitude are numerous among the guild staff. Since the Kruvan Holy Kingdom has no racial prejudice, many races coexisted without any discomfort because the Holy King himself was a human with the special characteristic of Holy Blue. Lelenore! The voice which called out to Lelenore, as she was vaguely assessing the adventurers, Oh, Mimino! Its been a long time! Belonged to a female herbalist, who was a halfling the same as her. Book 2: Chapter 26 * Escort: Lelenore * The halfling had a number of traits, but her sense of colour was the one which stood out most. Mimino wore an orange robe with bright cuffs. The bag hanging from her shoulder was embroidered with silver and scarlet threads. The embroidery was a large flower C a cluster amaryllis that has a legend of reviving the dead. Her long amber-colored hair was intricately braided, and thick bangs hung over her right eye. Looking at her big, blue eyes, even Lelenore who hasnt seen her in a long time, You havent changed one bit, Mimino, said. Lelenore and Mimino, who moved to an open terrace cafe near the Adventurers Guild, sat across from each other, and ordered a fruit juice made from orange; a local specialty of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. You havent changed either, Lelenore. Youre even still wearing the same clothes when I last saw you a few years ago. P-Please dont bring that up! I usually only wear stiff formal clothes due to my work. Oh, your escort work? Yes, yes. Do you not have work today? Today, the young master invited over guests for a tea party, so its okay. I have to escort him whenever he goes out. Recently, he has made some good friends, and goes out almost everyday. That must be hard. The timing was just good today. Because I cant go out for the next three days from tomorrow. There will be a ceremony to award a skill orb to the young master, but I need to go for rehearsals and escort reviews and stuff. Its gonna be so hectic. Skill orb awarding ceremony? There are such things? Yeah a lot of things happened.Lelenore said, as she looked into the distance. Her stay in the Holy City was prolonged, but it was only 3 more days until the skill orb awarding ceremony. The juice they ordered arrived. Lelenore took a sip. Not only orange, but some other fruits were also mixed in. A glass cup does not exist, so it came in a copper goblet. Perhaps it had been chilled in advance using a magic tool or something, and when the juice washed down her throat, a refreshing scent filled her nose. Lelenore thought of ordering this beverage from hereinafter as well. On a side note, the store they were at was a high grade store. The prices were also high. When you go to a normal store, the cup becomes a wooden cup, and if you drink at a food stall, you need to bring your own flask. I was surprised when you contacted me, Mimino. Im sorry for the late reply. I came to the Holy City for the sake of our young master, so it took some time for me to send the letter. No, thats okay. It also took me a while to cross the national border to come to the Holy City. The border of Saint Knight Kingdom? Did something happen? Oh, I didnt come from there. I went to the Lev Magic Empire at the request of the Adventurers Guild. Whaaat? Why did you go there? Lelenore was surprised for good reason. The country, called the Magic Empire, has made considerable progress in magic research, and they provide the worlds most advanced technology of magic airships to each country. All the citizens are of the same species called the Lev race; which is reptile-based beastmen. They have skins ranging from gold to brown, and golden eyes the eyes reflect when exposed to light. In addition, there are special circumstances such as inhibition of skill orbs, which significantly restricts entry into the country. It is a nation of secrecy, whereby the places individuals of other races could enter are quite limited. I went there for the first time, and it was such an interesting place. Magic tools were used for everything. Oh, and this is a souvenir for you. Oh Mimino placed a metal cube on the table. And Lelenore picked it up. It was big enough to fit in her palm, and it was heavy. Then, it suddenly started vibrating. Wha!? Lelenore hurriedly dropped the cube on the table. It spun around for a while, and stopped W-What is this!? Is it alive!? Ahaha, no. Take a closer look. While vibrating, the square object rolled around on the table, and when it managed to stand on one of its vertices, it started spinning. What is this? Its just a toy that spins around. After a while, it stopped spinning, and fell flat on the table. What is it used for? Its just a toy that spins around. Apparently, it was a by-product of a magic tool research or maybe it was just a failure? So, it was cheap. I see Lelenore slowly reached her hand for the cube. Ouch, its hot! Oh, sorry. It gets hot, so dont touch it for a while. Lelenore was worried for a moment if this was a prank from Mimino. Well you didnt come just to hand this over, right? Your letter said that you had something to talk about. Ah, yeah Mimino, who had been all smiles up until then, tensed up. Actually, I want you to find someone. Find someone? Yes. I know youre busy, so its okay if you do it when you have time. Well, since my cousin is the one asking Lelenore is Miminos cousin. Hailing from the same village, Mimino left the village as a traveling herbalist, and Lelenore was employed as an escort. But Mimino, an escort like meC Mimino raised her hand, and stopped Lelenore.Actually The person she is looking for is a boy of the human race, with black hair and black eyes. Furthermore, he may have received special education. In other words, it is possible that he might be digging into the noble society. Mimino has already been searching everywhere else that an adventurer could, but she was a complete outsider to the noble society, so she needs to rely on someone else. The boy shes looking for has the talent to use magic even without a skill orb, and he is quite skilled for his age. (A boy who can use magic without a skill orb?) What came to her mind was what happened at the Sprout and New Moon Banquet. Its been about a month since then. The escort she saw at that time The escort of Eva Sillys whom she has met several times after that during tea parties, but since escorts do not talk to each other, she didnt even know his name. It seems that the head of House Ebene said, I want that boy, but, as the escort of Ethan, she rarely gets such information. (Hmm, that boy does match the description. He has blue hair, but black hair and black eyes are the target of persecution in some lands, so he might have dyed his hair. And he spotted the poison which I didnt notice. I was wondering if he had a high level skill such as observation or insight, but ) Then, she noticed that Mimino was staring at her. Lelenore, do you perhaps have any idea?Mimino asked, leaning forward. Hou?? W-Why are you giving me that nasty look? Dont call it nasty! No, I mean, you seem so worried about this boy? Is it one-sided love? Wha!? Thats not the case! Dont make fun of me! Even while saying that, your face is turning bright red. I-I-Its not like that! Reiji-kun is smaller than me! He is someone I just want to protect but then, I was protected by him instead Oh, is that so? Lelenore gave it a little more thought. Evas escort was reasonably tall and definitely bigger than Mimino, who is about the same size as herself. A-Anyway, if you find any information on that person, please let me know! Okay, okay. Calm down.Lelenore sighed, looking at Mimino who was flushed. She wondered if her late-blooming cousin had finally found love, but that doesnt seem to be the case. Minino is looking for a smaller boy C it would be Miminos biggest mistake not to tell Lelenore that the information was four years old C so its going to be difficult. (Mimino, are you looking to be a mom before you even find love?) Though, before Lelenore worries about others, she should worry about herself who hasnt found love either. (Wait a minute, the lady of House Sillys called that escort Reiji, right? Could it be?) There was no point in giving hope with uncertain information, so Lelenore decided to ask her other escort friends later. Book 2: Chapter 27 The young lady was in a good mood after attending the tea party hosted by House Ebene. She even answered my questions smoothly in the carriage. My lady, todays tea party seems to have been a lot of fun. Thats right. I learned that Ethan-samas thoughts depend on his knowledge and productivity of halfling medicines, and Mira-samas domain is still primarily focused on military affairs. In this country, there are 6 Duke houses who have influence on politics, and, although one rank below duke, there are 4 Marquess houses who hold top positions, 4 Border Earl houses which possess their own military force, and 20 Earl houses, including mine. If we include Viscounts and Baron houses, the total number will reach 3 digits. Even though I knew these figures beforehand, I had no real experiences with them. So, Im glad I was able to talk to everyone. You were on the balcony with Lord Louis from House Rozier, right? During the tea party, Louis and the young lady went out to the balcony alone. At that time, Louis seemed to be enthusiastically speaking about something, and the young lady seemed to listen enthusiastically. Yeap, yeap, that is indeed correct. Oh, is that also one of the things you enjoyed? Louis-sama also sympathized with my thoughts! Say what now? I think I just heard something disturbing. I told Louis-sama about my ideals. Realizing a society where everyone can be equal. This can only be done by nobles who hold authority. Ive talked to him before about how nobles monopolize the skill orbs that are produced from First Altar, which is bestowed by God. My lady, please dont speak to anyone else about that. Of course. Even if you are a noble, you must strictly refrain from criticizing His Majestys reign. His Majestys rule illuminates the whole country, after all. The young lady knows she knows, right? Is it going to be alright? Reiji, dont worry so much. The young ladys face turned sullen. Even when she looks like that, she is so beautiful. I am telling you all this because I trust you! Louis-sama also swore on his sword that he wouldnt tell anyone, so I told him everything. I see For a swordsman to swear on his sword, especially for Louis House Rozier, which is particular about swordsmanship, he must be quite resolved. Well, from my point of view, he looks like nothing more than a boy in love. And Reiji, as I asked you earlier, how do you unite the Holy Kingdom which holds so many different races? Its a very simple answer. His Majesty the Holy King and the nobles. Correct answer. Its boring if you get it correct right away. The young lady sulked again. This country accepts diversity. So there is no racial wall. However, we need a system to unite them C and that is a powerful upper and lower society, ruled by nobles. And by a strong symbol C the Holy King. I think that the nobles society that the young lady considers to be unfair exists as a necessary system. Although, it is a problem when foolish nobles monopolize rare skill orbs. The young lady, Lord Ethan, and although I had my doubts at first C Louis, Lady Mira, and Lady Charlotte all seem to be studying hard. It is often said that with privilege, comes duty. (TL Note: With great power, comes great responsibility.) The person who has the highest duty is the Holy King, the one and only who sits at the summit, the one who holds tremendous power. The position has become a phantasmally strong existence that makes people think, If His Majesty orders it, it cant be helped. That is why they are fixated on a symbol like the Holy Blue. Because Louis-sama is from House Rozier, which has jurisdiction over the Altar Management Bureau, he wants to distribute skill orbs fairly among the people. Oh, House Rozier is the head of the Altar Management Bureau? Yes, I heard that the head of the family is. So, does that mean Louis father is the Earls boss? If Louis proposed marriage to the young lady, the Earl wouldnt be able to refuse, no? Hmm, or maybe, he only works there due to necessity, and there isnt an actual hierarchy? (No, but he is from one of the 6 Great Duke houses) I suddenly realised something. By the way, does Lord Louis have any siblings? He said that he had a lot of younger brothers and sisters. Oh damn, he is the heir I wonder if everything is going to be okay. Well, thats not something I should be worried about. That is the Earls job. Reiji, you see, I will get a skill orb in three days.the young lady said, somewhat fidgeting, hesitantly. Thats right. Congratulations. Although I didnt understand why she was being hesitant, I congratulated her for the time being. Im sure every noble family would be having this talk around this time. Something like C Hey, daddy, what kind of skill orb will you give me? Hahaha, you know I have to keep it a secret, right? No, tell me Haha, nope. Or maybe they would be more mature since theyre already 12 years old? And, even the Earl, although he doesnt show it on the surface, the young lady means a lot to him, so Im sure he prepared a skill orb with ridiculous amounts of money. I think my father will give me something that is very rare and suitable for use by nobles. Yes. Earl Sillys is sure to prepare something wonderful. That is why, I Yes? I will give it to you, Reiji. Eh? Give it to me? The skill orb!? I will award you a skill orb that you deserve! Rejoice! Ah~, thats what it is. The young Lady wants to give me a present. Thats why she was fidgeting hesitantly. Unfortunately, Im 16 years old + another 4 years Ive been in this world, so Im about 20 years old mentally. But the young ladys thoughts made me happy. Thank you. Im happy, my lady. Are you really happy? Of course! The young lady, whose ears were now red, peeked an examining glance at me, so I answered with a smile. I see. You can look forward to it then. The young lady took her eyes off me again and turned away. Her face was filled with happiness. Book 2: Chapter 28 Only two days were left till the skill orb awarding ceremony, but there seems to have been no progress made in the poisoning attempt case of Prince Kluvshrat. The nobles who gathered for the awarding ceremony are, of course, forced to stay in the Holy City for a month after the Sprout and New Moon Banquet. The Earl relayed to me that the award ceremony would be held as scheduled because it could not be extended any further. Although, it started to rain from the night of the day when the young lady promised to give her skill orb to me. I hope the weather will clear up on the day of the awarding ceremony. The awarding ceremony is different from a banquet, but it is the noble duty to dress up and attend with equal or greater effort. So, right from morning, the young lady, the chief maid, and a distant relative of the Earl C an auntie -, were holding a meeting on dresses, accessories, and hairstyles. Weve arrived. Lets get down. Okay. Maxim-san and I came to the 1st Holy District to prepare the escort arrangement for the day of the awarding ceremony. This was my first time entering this area. Its a pity that the thick rain clouds covered the skies even though it was daytime. The 1st Holy District is the place where the central institutions of the country are gathered. The road was wide, clean, and with perfectly cut and fitted stone paving. Raindrops fell on the stone paving worn down by wheel track. We headed to the building of the Altar Management Bureau. It was a three-story building made of white stones. We got off the carriage at the entrance and arrived behind the escorts of other houses who had already arrived earlier. (Everyone is quite old) Even the youngest seemed to be in their late 20s. And most of them were over 40. Some seemed to be knights; wearing easy-to-move uniforms, and a sword hanging around their waist. A few were also holding short rods, so there also seemed to be mages. Since everyone was from different races, you can see the diversity of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. There were few teens like mebut looks and ages are completely different depending on the race, so I couldnt say for sure. CMy, my, if it isnt Viscount Guines house? Your house is not participating in this years awarding ceremony, right? CYes, but the Holy Prince will be here this year, so were sparing time for security. CMany other houses seem to be here for the same reason. Due to the one month postponement, noble houses from all over the country were able to gather here. The number of attendees will be higher than when the First Holy Prince received his skill orb. CAs expected, the banquet was CDont speak too loudly. COh right Anyway, what kind of skill orb will Prince Kluvshrat get? The knight captains of each noble house advanced to the conference room on the first floor of the Altar Management Bureau. The conference room was so large that you could even hold a banquet there. There were more than 10 round tables in the room. It seems that each of us were seated according to the noble rank. I followed Maxim-san to the table where the knights of the house Earl Sillys are to sit. (Everyone is discussing the same topic) This years awarding ceremony is rarely seen in recent years, with nobles from all over the country gathering in the Holy City. All the nobles already know about the attempted poisoning at the banquet C if they dont show up at the Holy City at this time, they might seem suspicious, so they were all coming. And now, Prince Kluvshrats skill orb was the hot topic. (There seems to be no information whatsoever on the skill orb As the Earl said, it seems that only a limited number of people in the Altar Management Bureau know it.) From the leaked information, it seems that the current Holy King received a skill orb calledPerformance from his predecessor. Speaking of whether the current Holy King is using that skill orb, Im absolutely sure he isnt. The award ceremony is to show the nobility of the Holy King and the nobility of the nobles. It is said that the previous Holy King bestowed the skill orb with the hopes of an art-friendly Holy King. It is also said that the 1st Holy Prince was givenDual Sword Technique , and the 1st Holy Princess was givenHoly Magic . Its clear that the current Holy King did not become an art-friendly Holy King. It was peculiar that the 1st Holy Princess was givenHoly Magic, instead ofHuman Magicthat influences the emotions of others or strengthens ones own spirit which could mean One who stands above the rest. However,Holy Magicis used for fighting undead monsters and purifying tainted places. It is something that the superiors of churches possess, so to speak. In other words, everyone thinks that it is a message from the Holy King that you will be removed from being a successor. Is what I heard from the Earl. On a side note, eight elemental magic such asFire MagicandWater Magicbelongs to the magical characteristics skill orbs which are blue, and the types such asHoly Magic,Human Magic, andHealing Magicbelong to mysterious characteristics skill orbs which are white. Some people collectively call it Mysterious Magic. (No one knows what kind of skill composition the current Holy King, Holy Prince and Holy Princess have) Well, since they are at the core of the country, they are not actually going to fight with swords. So, they would most likely choose skill orbs that enhance brain power or ones which keeps your body healthy. Eh, everyone. Thank you for joining us. Eh, thank you for waiting patiently. I was shocked to see the person on the stage. It was a giant white rabbit. Maybe, a rabbit beastman? Though, it really looks like a giant rabbit wearing a ritual cap and a cloak. Also wearing shoulder straps, and tool pouch and rod holder. He Is it a he, though? placed the stack of papers, which he carried together with his attendant (a human), on a side table. I am El-Gu-Larun, the high priest of the Altar Management Bureau. Eh, its been a long time. Eh, nice to meet you.El-san said, bowing his head. (Its like the greeting at the beginning of a youtubers video.) According to Maxim-san, he is a veteran as a priest and was already a high priest by the time of the awarding ceremony of the previous Holy King. Everyone wonders how old he is, but its an eternal secret. From the thick bundle of paper, one sheet was distributed to each house, with the schedule of tomorrows awarding ceremony and detailed rules written on it. In this world where printing technology is not so advanced, there is a skill orb calledWriting Techniquethat makes me wonder if it was deliberately made to delay technological innovation. Dozens of sheets of paper that are being distributed could probably be copied by hand in a few hours with that skill. (If the awarding ceremony is held at the ritual site in front of the First Altar housed in the Holy Royal Palace Only the person to be awarded, their parents, or a guardian, can enter, huh) The venue will be guarded only by the Holy Kings 1st Knights Order, an elite team led by the Knight Commander. As a matter of fact, the security of the Holy Royal Palace is under the jurisdiction of the 1st Knights Order, so it cannot be left to others. Well its the center of the Holy Kingdom, so I cant imagine anyone invading it. (Hmm) When I looked up at the stage, I felt someones gaze on me from the round table nearest to the stage, that is, the spot where the knights of the highest noble family were seated. (Is that the escort of Lord Ethan?) The halfling escort was staring at me. Ah! She smiled and waved to me. So I bowed my head in return. If you dont look at her as an escort, she would simply be a beautiful woman. Thus, I didnt get any bad feelings when she waved at me. Appearance wise, the escort seems to be in her early twenties Im sure shes still young. Though, it isnt my place to judge that, I guess Book 2: Chapter 29 As soon as the escort meeting was over, we immediately returned to the mansion. Because we were called back by the Earl with an express messenger. I was wondering why Lord Ethans escort waved at me, but as soon as the meeting ended, she also immediately left, so I didnt have a chance to talk to her. When we returned to the mansion, I saw the Earl, with a serious look on his face. Captain Maxim, Reiji-san. Thank you for your hard work. I just carried out my duty. Maxim-san knelt in front of the Earl, whereas I stood as usual. Although I am employed, I have not pledged allegiance, after all. When I reported on todays meeting, Maxim-san was told to leave the room. Unusually, the chief butler was not here today. Reij-san, there are two important things I need to talk about today. Important? Is it regarding the awarding ceremony? No. It is related to that, but not directly. ? As I stood there with a blank look, the Earls eyes shone as he activated the Magic Eyes of Inquiry. Reiji-san, how much do you know about these eyes? Its a pupil that exerts a special power when mana flows through, isnt it? It is inherited from parent to child, and it may manifest itself if an ancestor had it even if the parent does not have it. But there are also some that do not manifest itself if the parent doesnt have it, like the holy royal familys Holy Blue. Thats correct. I have told you about Evas magic eyes, right? Yes. Its Magic Eye of Inspire. A magic eye that inspires the urge to fight in those who meet her eyes. I havent seen it actually being used, so evenWorld Rulercant tell how effective it would be. However, if its the young lady, I think she can inspire mens desire to fight even without using such magic eyes, with just her looks when she grows up to be a beautiful woman in a few years. So, what about that magic eye? It was activated earlier. But, she was able to do that before, right? She was able to do it, but the effect was weak, and it consumed a lot of mana. Because I asked a renowned sealer to seal her magic eyes. Seal her magic eyes? What does that mean? Its the first Im hearing of it. Ive seen the young ladys eyes many times, soWorld Rulershouldve been able to distinguish the seal. No, maybe the sealing technique was not cast on her eyes. If it was cast on the mana supplying part in the body,World Rulerwouldnt be able to tell unless I look very carefully. Ive never talked to you about Evas mother.the Earl said, in a heavy tone. Honestly, I didnt want to hear the story of the young ladys mother at this time. However, it must be necessary. The Earl decided that I had to know about the young ladys mother at this time, after all. Evas mana quantity is extremely large compared to the general human race. Eh? I never felt that way. But of course, I have never seen the young lady using magic. Even so, those who are veteran mages who belong to the Holy Kings Knights Order, or battle-hardened mages who are in the Adventurers Guild, have enough mana which leaks out of their body, which can be clearly sensed withWorld Ruler. That mana was enough to activate Evas magic eyes as soon as she was born. The result of uncontrollable mana flowing into her magic eyes was C she inspired the closest human to her to fight. No way. That means I didnt even want to guess. Because I already knew that this story would lead to a bitter ending. Her mother? The Earl nodded. Ive talked to the Earl many times during our reporting session, so Ive seen the Earl nod many times. But today, he was as exhausted as I have ever seen, unbearably angry and inexpressibly sad. Adele My wife was so disordered by the Magic Eye of Inspire that she hit the doctor who came for a medical examination. At that time, she even tossed away baby Eva. Fortunately, the doctor only suffered minor injuries, but Eva broke her arm. That was an unfortunate accident. Yes. It was an accident. No one was in the wrong. A person with magic eyes, like me, is not affected by another magic eye. And Eva was in a deep sleep because she used up her mana. But my wife was distraught when she came to her senses. The Earl paused for a while, and then, he confessed everything, as though letting it all out at once. My wife was an honourable woman. She wasnt able to forgive herself and left the mansion. Earl Did you not call her back? I called her back many times. Even though I told her that Evas magic eyes were stabilized by a seal, she never came back. Why dont you call her for this awarding ceremony? I wish I could do that. Ah, so thats what it is. The Earl shook his head feebly, so I understood. She was no longer in this world. My wife, who returned to her parents house, seems to have fallen sick after childbirth. Three years later, she died. It seems that she regretted what she did to Eva until the very end. I should have used my influence as a noble to forcibly bring her back but, everything is too late now. Was she from a lower-ranking noble house? No, she was a commoner. I was taken by surprise. To think that an ideal noble like the Earl had a commoner as his wife. I wanted to avoid the unnecessary confusion caused by sending noble personnels to a commoners house, and encouraged Adele to return voluntarily. But that was a failure. I have never told Eva about her mothers status. So, when she said, A society where both commoners and nobles can live equally, my heart almost stopped beating. I keep thinking, if it truly was such a society, perhaps I could have saved Adele. But, of course, its useless thinking about that now, hahahaha. The Earl laughed. I had never heard such a lonely laugh. Book 2: Chapter 30 There was a heavy silence. The sound of rain clashing against the window echoed. However, it cannot be dragged out any longer. Does the young lady know this? The Earl slowly shook his head from side to side. She doesnt know, huh I think that is for the better, too. Even if she were to know, it would just instill meaningless guilt. What is the young ladys condition right now? My relative was exposed to the magic eye when it activated. There seems to have been disagreement on the color of the dress, so I heard that she hit the chief maid who was beside her. Is the chief maid alright? Of course. The chief maid is well-versed in self-defense. As for Eva, due to the sudden change in behaviour of my relative and running out of mana, she has fallen into a deep sleep. I was relieved. Even with the worst situation occurring, we seem to have gotten out with one of the better outcomes. Then, how do we help the young lady? The caster said that the seal would eventually break one day, and she should learn to control her mana by then. However, there are very few people who are well-versed in seals. You cant find them in a day or two.The Earl then placed a small leather bag on the table. I was very much familiar with the thick, spherical form.I was going to give this at the awarding ceremony. What came out from inside the bag was a skill orb that shone a blue light C a light that mysteriously felt warm. The light illuminated the room brightly because the outdoors were dim due to rain. Mana Control floated in the center of the skill orb. Once Eva gets used to controlling her mana, she can drop to a lower starMana Control, until she doesnt need it anymore. Or, at the very least, a one starMana Controlis all she needs to control her mana. I see. The Earl had a proper countermeasure. If a skill orb can solve this problem, the Earls financial strength should be able to do it. Although, I think a four-starMana Controlis still quite rare. If the awarding ceremony was held the day after the Sprout and New Moon Banquet, we wouldnt have had to worry about the seal. If so, its my fault. Reiji-san, you saved Prince Kluvshrats life. No one blames you. And there were no particular injuries today. However If it still bothers you, then I have a request. The Earl smiled Wow, what a nice smile! Im sure it is all due to my guidance. I am not allowed to give the skill orb before the awarding ceremony. But since Eva cannot be left as she is, I will use a magic tool that draws out her mana to the limit. The Earl placed a silver bracelet studded with five green jewels on the table. Is this the magic tool? Yes. It absorbs mana, and when mana is absorbed, the green jewels turn blue. Since it has a considerable amount of mana capacity, it will be able to absorb and store mana until the day after tomorrow but the problem is Eva herself. If her mana is too low, it will put a strain on the body. Ah, right I also have the experience of fainting due to lack of mana, so I understand it well. It is going to take a toll on her body, especially in these times of tension. So, I want you to be with her, Reiji-san. That doesnt even have to be said. When I replied immediately, the Earl shook his head. Eva relies on you more than you think. I wonder if thats true? Well, I guess Im happy and embarrassed at the same time. Okay, then I shall go visit the young lady. Thank you. When I stood up and was about to leave the room, I remembered something. Oh, right. Wasnt there two things you wanted to discuss, Earl? OhCyes, I forgot.the Earl said, in a disinterested tone. Regarding the skill orb to be given to Prince Kluvshrat, apparently there is a strong possibility of it being 7 or more stars. Hou Seven!? Hmm? Is it the information youve been wanting to know so much, Reiji-san? N-No. Its just that Ive never heard of 7-star before. I havent, either. But, this isnt the skill orb youre looking for, correct? That is yes, thats right. Reiji-san, you seem to already have an idea of ??the skill orb you wish to know information about, so I dont think you are actually interested in a skill orb with 7 or more stars. How scary! The Earl has already discerned that far. No, no, I am interested. Even a skill orb with 7 or more stars? Even with 7 or more stars! If you are so inclined, it can even be 9 or more. Is that so? I understand. Please take care of Eva. Okay. I bowed and left the Earls room, and headed for the young ladys bedroom. According to the doctor of House Sillys, the young lady is sleeping soundly, so I got permission to enter the room, and stood by her bedside. Although it was daytime, it was dark outside, and still raining. The room was gently lit by a small magic lamp at the bedside. I brought out a small chair and sat down next to the bed. Normally, it would not be okay for me, as an escort, to come to her bedroom, but it seems that the Earl had given permission, and two maids were in standby at the corner of the room. I faced the sleeping young lady. (I didnt think I would learn about the young ladys mother in this way.) If the young lady learns about it, Im sure she would be terribly hurt. She might even think that her magic eyes killed her own mother C even though it wasnt her fault. (If I can help the young lady by staying close, Ill be happy to help her. Of course, I have to look for Lark and Lulusha, but I can stay with her if its at least until the young lady gets used toMana Control. I might even be able to give her some advice by usingWorld Ruler.) In my hand was a magic tool given by the Earl a bracelet that looked like an accessory. Looking throughWorld Ruler, I saw many magic symbols engraved on the surface that come into contact with the hand. To me, the magic engravings looked like a chain that tied up the young lady. (The Earl didnt disclose such a personal story because he trusts me, but because hes trying to garner sympathy. The Earl is that kind of a man, after all.) Of course, if he read my mind, he would say, I am disclosing all this because I trust Reiji-san. It is most regrettable that you would think that way, without batting an eye. Book 2: Chapter 31 Nn? Where am I? I heard a faint whisper. You are awake, young lady!the maids cried. Please wait a second.I stopped the maids who were about to approach the bed, while showing the magic tool. What is that, Reiji? Looking at the young lady throughWorld Ruler, her mana had slightly recovered from an almost empty state. Other than that, she seems to be healthy. Do you remember what happened before you fell asleep? After a moment of silence, the young lady nodded. That was your magic eyes, my lady. It is not active right now due to insufficient mana, but I would like you to wear this magic tool to suppress its activation. That bracelet? Is it a gift from you, Reiji? Its a gift from the Earl, not me. If its from me, I would choose something that is cheaper and has a cute design. The magic tool was in a slightly rugged design to be even called a bracelet. Fufu, Id like to receive a gift from you someday, too. I cant let my lady plead for a gift. So, Ill keep that in mind. Why did you become silent, my lady? You are being especially affectionate. Was I in a very bad condition? What a sharp intuition! Like father, like daughter. No, it happened while I was away, so I just feel a little guilty. Here, show me your hand. And I put the magic tool on the young ladys left hand. Hmmthe young lady frowned. Does it feel uncomfortable? Yes, a little But, I can handle this muchC I removed the bracelet from the young ladys hand and called out to the maids. Someone please bring a needle for sewing. A needle? Reiji, what are you going to do? Im going to adjust it. The maid brought back a long needle which was a little over 10 cm. I put the bracelet under a magic lamp and studied its underside. (World RulerDexterity, Im counting on you) Then, I started carving on the underside with the needle. Reiji!? Its a magic tool! If you do that, it will breakC No problem. Im already done. I adjusted it to slightly increase the amount of mana left for the young lady. The young lady extended her left hand, slightly scared. And I put on the bracelet on her. How does it feel now? Its a lot better than before! The young lady sounded pleased. Im sure the bracelet caused a lot of physical stress in its previous state. (The young lady is someone who endures something out of pride, after all) Lets get over the awarding ceremony smoothly with this. * * The day before the skill orb awarding ceremony: House Roziers residence * The boy in love was feeling exhilarated. This was because he can meet his loved one again soon tomorrow. Good mood, Louis-sama. The Rozier mansion is similar to the rest of the 6 Great Dukes, but in terms of size it was by far the best. The reason was that the Duchy, which is given to House Rozier, is adjacent to the Holy City, Kruvanyu. And it was convenient for House Rozier to have a larger mansion in order to easily make a round trip to and from the capital. Although it was such a huge mansion, the number of people who could enter was still limited. Only a handful of nobles are ever invited, and the tea party hosted by House Rozier is held in a separate building from the mansion. Inside the mansion was not only Louis but also a person with a deep connectionArthur, the captain of the Holy Kings 2nd Knights Order. Do you understand, Arthur? Louis was from the head family and Arthur was from a branch family. So, no matter how old he was or even if he was the captain of the Knights Order, Louis was in a higher position. Shall I guess? Youre thinking about Miss Eva. C!? Am I so easy to read? YeahArthur said, in a good grief manner.If you really want her, Earl Sillys wont refuse, Louis-sama. Louis-sama? The boys expression became dark like a rain cloud, just like the sky was outside. Miss Eva is much smarter than me. I hope you will study too, Louis-sama. You have talent. Not only that His Majesty the Holy King saidC Didnt I tell you in advance that today is also the place to decide your consort? Even if he was from the 6 Great Duke Houses, if the Holy Prince is the opponent, he cannot win. Since that day, Kluvshrat has not been allowed to leave the Holy Royal Palace and should not have met with Evain the meantime, Louis was feeling impatient to develop his relationship with Eva. What did His Majesty say? No, its nothing. Kluvshrat himself might not have thought anything of it. He might not be a love rival. If so, it would mean that Louis was over worrying for no reasonCLouis was taught that he should not show his weakness as a noble of the Duke family, so he refrained from telling Arthur any more. By the way, Arthur, your advice was bad. You said, Boldly declare your intentions to the woman you like. Because of that, Miss Eva told me that my first impression was the worst. About that, I never thought youd go so bullishly to the daughter of the Cold-Blooded Lord. If it was Miss Charlotte instead of Miss Eva, we would be discussing the marriage date right now. Is Earl Sillys really that scary? You have heard what happened, right? Louis nodded. However, as a rule of the noble society, he was brought up by being taught there are two sides to every story. The number of nobles he has sent to the execution table is probably the highest ever. That many? Only the officials from the Budget Agency are pleased. The salary paid to the nobles has been greatly reduced. Other nobles are terrified that they will be the next target. Only noble houses above the rank of Border Earl are safe, including House Rozier of course. Why are we safe? Earl Sillys isnt simply blaming people is he? Well but with the power of an Earl, the scope of investigation is limited. Whats wrong, Louis-sama? You look sullen. Its not fair that some nobles may have escaped with their injustice due to rank. Did you hear that from Miss Eva?Arthur asked, with an eyebrow raised. N-No, I thought of it. Well Things arent going to change for the better in a day. Even the execution of corrupt nobles by Earl Sillys was a sudden change. Is that so? But judging by the way you put it, if the high-ranking nobles were the true masterminds, then executing many low-ranking nobles would be nothing more than cutting of a lizards tail. HmmArthur groaned this timehis young lords focus of attention is much like a real noble. Its a hassle to handle this, Arthur thought to himself. If so, then Louis-sama should acquire the power.Arthur said, with a smile. Me? Yes. You are of a Duke House. You can make many reforms. Thats for sure Power is not just wielding authority. Civil officials follow a man with wisdom, but this is easy if you become the superior of Civil officials. On the other hand, as a superior officer, you must have true fighting ability. Otherwise, no matter how high your position is, people will not obey you. Louis-sama, are you practicing the sword? Well, I havent been practising a little lately. Thats not good. Unfortunately, its raining today, but well practice together once the weather clears up. If your swordsmanship is well-polished, you can even attract the eyes of military officers. Swordsmanship, huh? Thats something Miss Eva cant do, only you can, Louis-sama. Take care of your sword, because you will be the sword of House Rozier. I got it, Arthur. Seeing Louis clasping his fist, Arthur nodded. Just then, the room door opened. Arthur-dono, so you were here? Duke Rozier.Arthur, who was sitting on a sofa, stood up in a hurry and stretched the hem of his clothes when the Duke entered. The Duke, who bore strong resemblance to Louis, though he was stout, he was not obese. His size was exactly like how you would imagine a wealthy man of his age. His hair was styled all-back and mixed with gray hair. And although he was still in his late 40s, he had a dignified look. (Hmm? The Duke is looking pretty pale.) The Dukes face was pale enough to be noticed by Arthur immediately. Louis. I am going to borrow Arthur for a little while. We have to discuss tomorrows award ceremonys security. Okay, father. Follow me. Yes, sir. Beckoned by the Duke, Arthur went out into the corridor. He immediately felt that it was strange. (Tomorrows security is under the jurisdiction of the 1st Knights Order. There is no role for me at all. Does that have anything to do with the Dukes complexion?) One of the reasons Arthur was able to climb up to the position of 2nd captain was because he could immediately tell when something felt wrong. Book 2: Chapter 32 * The day before the skill orb awarding ceremony: House Ebene residence * Lelenore was watching her lord, Ethan, train. At the training ground in House Ebenes mansion, it is possible to practice swordsmanship and strength training even in the rain. Okay, lets end it here for today. Y-Yes, thank youEthan said, trying to catch his breath. For Ethan, who was drenched in sweat, his training partner was a beastman of height close to 2 meters. Since halflings are few in number when looking at the whole continent, practicing with a halfling all the time will often impact you negatively in actual battles. The purpose of this lesson was also to learn how to fight opponents with different physiques. Lelenore offered a cup of water to Ethan as he was wiping his face with a towel. Ethan took the silver cup, and gulped down all the water in one go. PuhaaChe exhaled, feeling refreshed. You did well today, Ethan-sama. Lelenore always uses honorific when speaking to Ethan. Yes. I will finally get a skill orb. I wonder what kind of skill orb will it be? Im looking forward to it Havent you heard from your father yet? That is not something I can say, after all.A high-pitched voice cut in between their conversation. Realizing the owner of the voice, Lelenore immediately knelt on the spot.My lord Gaudy clothes dont look good on halflings small bodies. Even so, nobles have to wear it for the sake of appearance. Similar to Ethan, his amber hair was long, and intricately braided with real beaded gems which shone brilliantly. He had a baby face which was similar to a human in his 20s. As such, his short-mustache felt out-of-place on his face. The head of the family, Duke Ebene, sat down with Ethan on the couch. And soon, his retainers and guards came to the training ground in succession, so the surroundings suddenly felt cramped C still, they were all halflings, so the crampedness wasnt too bad. Father, youre back early today. Hmm? Yeah House Rozier cancelled the meeting, so I have some time now. Though, I have another meeting in the evening, so I will be going to the palace later. Isnt it quite unusual for House Rozier to cancel a meeting with you? YupDuke Ebene said, and closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking of something.I feel somewhat unsettled. Its a shame that the Master Swordsman of House Duke Luciel is on an expedition. Although what the Duke said was ambiguous and not concrete, no one disputed it. Halflings, who live with nature itself, value their intuition very much. However, if there is something disturbing enough to mention the absence of Master SwordsmanC Perhaps, something happened at the First Altar? Everyone listening was surprised. The First Altar C The center and foundation of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, just like the Holy Royal Family C no, in some cases more than the Holy Royal Family. Father, Duke Rozier is the Secretary of the Altar Administration Bureau. If he cancelled a meeting with me, that could be the only reason. After all, even if a foreign country were to launch an invasion, none of the Six Great Dukes will be thrown off by it. * The day before the skill orb awarding ceremony: Holy Royal Palace * How can something like this happen!!! A loud voice shook the beautiful blue window panes. A table, which was cut out of natural stone and perfectly polished, had a dignified air and a high class feel. But placed on top of it were several reports made of brand-new plant-based papers, old-fashioned parchment books, and a few long scrolls. When the Holy King waved his hand, the reports flew into the air. When a thick book was about to slip off the tableCa priest in ritual clothes jumped towards it while screaming, and managed to catch it. Eh, Your Majesty. This book is extremely valuable, so please dont treat it roughly. Shut up, Usa! Youre the priest, arent you! Do something! Eh, so, as the high priest, as I said, the analysis of that skill orb has been completedC I dont want to hear it! The Holy King shrunk into his chair, and held his head in his hands, while trembling. No one in the nation would think that a grown adultand the leader of a country, would act so defenselessly and emotionally. The Holy Royal Palace was built as a place for the Holy King to live in, but on the other hand, it is also a place to worship and protect the First Altar. Therefore, the entire palace is built like a temple. There are no doors or windows, for the purpose of inviting spirits. It is always open. Only the bedrooms are built normally, but everywhere elsefor example, this meeting with the high priest El in the reception room, is completely visible from the hallway. However, the Holy Royal Palace is less popular, and even if there are gardeners and cleaners, they suppress their presence and always work out of sight of the Holy Royal Family. And they are bound by duty of confidentiality through contract magic, so theres no problem. El, the expressionless giant rabbit, approached the trembling Holy King and touched his hand. Perhaps feeling the warmth of the fluffy fur, the Holy King turned his tear-soaked eyes toward El. Eh, I think that the appearance of that skill orb during the reign of Your Majesty is probably fate. Eh, when you overcome this difficult situation, the word Hero will be attached to Your Majestys name, which has never been given to your predecessors. El The Holy King brushed aside the rabbits hand feebly. I have to do it as the Holy King? Eh, thats right. The Holy King wiped his eyes feebly. Im a shitty bastard, arent I? Eh, no one thinks that way. Not a single one of your citizens. The Holy King shook his head feebly. I dont want to be a hero. El didnt respond to that. Until a month ago I was just a merry father. The silence continued. Both El and the few priests who followed him, were holding their breath. El The Holy King stood up. Im heading to tomorrows ceremonial hall right now. For the final confirmation. Come with me. Yes. At that moment, there was only the appearance of the one and only Holy King, who led the great nation Kruvan. There was only the Holy King who was dignified, strong and kind, hiding the pitiful figure he had shown earlier. In the Holy City Kruvanyu, where an unprecedented emergency alert began and an unprecedented number of nobles gathered. The rain stopped in the middle of the night. And the day of the skill orb awarding ceremony finally arrived. Book 2: Chapter 33 The day of the award ceremony. On this day, the sky was bright and clear, as though the rain yesterday was a lie. The young lady stayed inside the mansion the whole day yesterday. The Earl looked at the young lady fondly, as she danced around healthily even with the bracelet on. Though, I didnt tell him that I adjusted it. The maid might have reported that I messed with the bracelet, but it seems that he decided not to ask about it. Well, its all right in the end. The day has begun so early in the morning. I was woken up one hour before sunrise and was stifling my yawns. Even though I say sunrise, I dont know when the sun rose because of the clouds. In the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, many rituals that are held are sponsored by His Majesty the Holy King. And these rituals take time. From now on, the young lady will also be participating in these rituals, so you must get used to it, Reiji-san. Umm I dont want to get used to it. Or rather, I dont want to participate enough to get used to it. It seems that an event such as Sprout and New Moon Banquet is completely different compared to todays awarding ceremony, which is a ritual. Skill orb is a gift from God and is received by the Holy King on behalf of the people. The Holy King then distributes it to the peopleor more exactly, the nobles representing the people. The founding of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom dates back more than 1,000 years. Since it is a custom since the founding of the country, there are still old-fashioned rituals that do not fit in todays world. Good morning, my lady. The young lady, who had taken a bath three times before sunrise, walked out with the sunrise. There seems to be a rule which says, You have to keep your body clean when the sun goes up. Even I had to wipe my body with hot water to get groomed up. The young lady wore a dress of bright pea-green colour C similar to a fresh, young leaf. It was a simple dress, like a chiton on greek mythological sculptures. However, the solid texture of the cloth and the luster of the brown strap around the waist reminded me that it most likely cost a fortune as usual. Wearing a sky blue shawl on top of it, the young lady looked like a character who escaped from the greek mythical world. I cant get used to this. It suits you very well, my lady. You shouldnt really wear accessories I hear, but I seem to have gotten special permission for the bracelet. The no-accessories is probably also tradition. But, if the Magic Eye of Inspire activates during the ritual, there will be a disaster. After that, the young lady wore her hair up, showing off her slender nape. Looking at that, it felt like she was slowly climbing the stairs of adulthood. Lets go, Reiji. Yes, my lady. It wasnt even 8am when I left the mansion with the young lady. The Earl had already long since reached the Holy Royal Palace. Thats just how special today is. When we got on the carriage and passed through the 3rd Holy District, I heard the sounds of more carriages than usual. Since the young lady shut all the windows C saying it was cold C I didnt know to which House those carriages belonged. My lady, how are you feeling? There is no problem for now. But the ritual would take place the entire day, it seems. So Im a little worried. You just have to get through today patiently. Yes, I have to keep that mindset and survive. And it hurts less because you adjusted the magic tool. The carriage ran over a stone and I missed half of what the young lady said. Eh? What did you say? Its nothing. Reiji, be a good boy until Im done, okay?the young lady said, as though a mother advising her child. I watched the carriage the young lady rode in passing through the castle gate. There were puddles here and there on the cobblestones from yesterdays rain. Judging from todays weather, the cobblestones should be dry by noon. The carriage stopped soon after entering the section where the Holy Royal Palace was located. It seems that the young lady would have to walk from there to the venue. (Will she be fine?) I am quite worried, but the Earl is also inside, so I just have to wait patiently. The wall separating the 1st Holy District and the Holy Royal Palace seemed to be lower and thinner than any other wall so far. It is only about 3 meters high. The wall was dark and golden, which is clearly different from the previous walls. Furthermore, a painting was drawn on it. (A dragon and a person walking side by side No, it also looks like a beastman.) The dragon was very similar to the dragon I had encountered before. As for the person, the long ears leave an elf-like appearance, and yet, there was also a tail. The painting was simplified like a wall mural, and because it was in an open space, it had become a little washed away, so I couldnt really tell the races accurately. The castle gate was wide enough for just one carriage to pass through, and when one carriage entered, one came out from the other side. After all, there are too many nobles attending todays award ceremony, causing a congestion. Gah, Im gonna get down here. Cant stand to wait for this line. Theres no helping you, father! There was a person who got off the carriage in the rear of the line because he couldnt wait for the congestion. Although he wore gaudy clothes similar to nobles, the person himself did not look like a noble. His red hair stretched down his back, like a mane. Donning an incredibly thick chest plate, his muscles bulging through his clothes seemed like they could lift a truck. His face was tanned, and under his wrinkled eyebrows, were sharp, beast-like eyes. And there was also a scar on his cheek. This man has surely not lived an ordinary life. When he got off the carriage, his line of sight stopped at me. Hou, the kid from that time? No, I have never met someone with a vicious face like you, my kind sir. Father, you never listen! The person who got down after that was, Lady Mira. That means This person is Border Earl Mule!? Oh, I see. I didnt recognise him because its the first time Ive seen his face. While thinking about that, I bowed my head courteously and moved to the sidewalk. Heavy footsteps approached me. Lady Mira complained, Father, we are the only ones walking. Its embarrassing, but the Border Earl ignored it all. And then, big shoes and thick thighs stopped in front of me. You are the escort of House Sillys, right? Yes, sir. Show me your face. I raised my face as told. Oh, Mira-sama is wearing light red clothes. The style is the same as the young lady. Its simple and cute. So, how about you come to my territory? That means? It means exactly what it sounds like. The Holy City is boring, dont you think? My territory is much more interesting. There are many great talents and ferocious monsters around. Even wars may occur. Its a great place to test your skills. Umm Am I being scouted? I dont have any such desire at all, though. Thank you very much, but I have a lot on my shoulders at the moment. Well, its okay to stay here, too. I get a feeling its gonna get bloody today. Bloody? Even though the weather is so nice today Oh, good morning, Eva-samas escort! Good morning, Lady Mira. That dress suits you very much. Lady Mira was in awe with the young lady at first, but after exchanging letters and meeting several times they seem to have developed quite a friendly relationship. Ufufu This seems to be the one that my mother wore when she received her skill orb. Its beautiful, isnt it? Indeed. Im sure she must be delighted. Yeah! She is in the mansion for medical treatment right now, but she gave it to me excitedly. Mira, lets go. Oh, father, wait! Youre selfish. See you! Lady Mira waved goodbye and followed the Border Earl. I heard the young lady talking about Lady Miras mother, too something about how she couldnt leave the territory due to her poor health. Even so, seeing her daughter wear the same clothes she did on her big dayCmust cheer up any mothers day. Like todays weather. (But I should be wary. According to Zerry-san, there seems to be no change in the city, so if there is something, its surely within the 3rd Holy District onwards the movement of the nobles.) I was a little worried about what the Border Earl said. Since we havent found the mastermind behind the poisoning attempt on Prince Kluvshrat yet, its best to be on alert. I thought about that while looking at the 1st Holy District crowded with noble carriages and escort horses. Book 2: Chapter 34 * Eva Sillys * Since it was Evas first time to enter the Holy Royal Palace, she was overwhelmed by the completely different atmosphere. The number of buildings were extremely few, and there was a lot of greenery between each one. She felt as though lost in a forest. Eva saw several streams of spring water flowing here and there. And highly coloured stone bridges were built to cross them. The waiting area for the 12-year-olds who will be receiving skill orbs was a square gazebo surrounded by all kinds of trees. Miss Eva! It was Louis who first noticed Eva, who was guided by a priest working at the Holy Royal Palace. Louis was dressed similar to Eva, except that the fabric used was bright yellow and a treasured sword hung from his waist. Men are allowed to bring in treasured swords, which are also used in rituals. Although it was called a gazebo, it was fairly wide, with many sofas. Boys and girls who seemed to know each other gathered and were having a conversation. Good morning, Louis-sama. Good morning. U-Uhmm, you look good no matter what you wear. Thank you.Eva gracefully bowed. Louis, who had an extremely rude attitude when he met her for the first time, has had a polite attitude since their second meeting onwards. What is that bracelet? It seems a little rugged for an accessory. As for the jewels on the bracelet, 2 of the 5 emerald jewels had turned blue. It had 3 more mana absorption capacity still. I received special permission to wear it. By the way, what about everyone else? Hey, why dont we talk a little before that? Ethan and Charlotte had already arrived, but they were keeping Holy Prince Kluvshrat company. As Kluvshrat will also be receiving a skill orb, he was in the same waiting area. Many children other than Ethan and Charlotte were also gathered around Kluvshrat. When Kluvshrat noticed that Eva had arrived, an Ah, escaped his mouth, but she was immediately taken by Louis to the corner of the gazebo. Louis-sama, I have to greet Kluvshrat-sama Isnt it okay to do it later? Due to the unusually strong toneshe remembered his overbearingness on the first meetingEva reluctantly obeyed and sat down next to Louis. (If Reiji was here, Im sure he would have interfered.) Unfortunately he wasnt there, and she was not in good shape. Miss Eva, Im going to start practicing the sword under the direct guidance of Captain Arthur. Im sure Ill become stronger. Thats good. Nobles need knowledge, but they also need fighting strength. If the nobles themselves do not swing a sword, no strong warrior will follow. In fact, His Majesty the Holy King seems to be a master of spears. The philosophy didnt really resonate with Eva because it was just a second-hand opinion of Arthur. Eva herself doesnt think that a noble must be physically strong in the first place, and her father, Earl Sillys, isnt that strong either. However, it is difficult to deny that when the name of the Holy King is brought up. So she kept silent. I will become stronger, so you should study harder too. Yes, Im doing my best. I shall make up for the fighting strength you lack. ? Eva tilted her head, with a question mark. But that was only natural, as Louis was just talking about the theory he concluded on his own. Eva looks so beautiful with her head inclined, Louis thought to himself. Hmm? Miss Eva, you dont look so good. For the first time, Louis seemed to consider Evas complexion. Im feeling a little sick. Thats not good. Here, take this. Louis removed the treasured sword that hung from the strap on his waist, along with the sheath, and presented it to Eva. It feels nice to carry this. Its a sword with a lot of armor magic, and I dont seem to get too tired when carrying it around. But, its such an important thingC I- I dont mind if its you. The treasured sword that was half-pushed onto her, seemed to gently warm her handsher cold hands. Eva felt a pleasant sensation. She didnt want to carry it, but (Its warm, and Im somewhat sleepy) Since Eva was sitting on a chair alongside a wall, and her back was on the wall, she felt a sudden surge of drowsiness. Right about then, Mira arrived where the two were. Eva-sama? Shh she doesnt seem to be feeling well. Let her rest for a while.Louis said. The two left Eva, who had started nodding off before long, quietly. Both Louis and Mira had a kind heart. After a while, when the sound of a small bell approached, the children waiting in the gazebo became noisy. Its a rabbit. Oh, its true. Theres a rabbit here. Hey, thats the high priest, El-sama. Looking like a rabbit, El, wearing a sky blue cloak, came accompanied by many priests. Eh, everyone. Thank you for your patience. We will guide you to the venue of the award ceremony, but please take off all your shoes here. Eh, thank you for your cooperation. Of course, El himself who said to take off the shoes was barefoot C although he was a rabbit in the first place C and all the priests accompanying El were also barefoot. The noble children showed disappointment, but when Kluvshrat took off his shoes first, they began to take off their shoes one after another. Eh, please put this crown on your head. Its a blue holly leaf that protects you from evil. Sky blue leaves that looked a lot like Els cloakthe noble childrens, except for the halfling Ethan, did not know that there were leaves of this color in nature. The leaves were knitted into a crown. Eva-sama, wake up! Its time to go. When Eva opened her eyes, she saw Miras smiling face. Ah I, IC It looks like we have to take off our shoes. Ive already taken mine off. OhC Urged by Mira, Eva took off her shoes. When her feet touched the ground. she felt a cool feeling. She heard the lively voices of boys and girls walking ahead in the forest. Are you feeling better, Miss Eva? Yes, much better than before. Here, Ill return it. Eva returned the treasured sword to Louis. And what she said to him was true. She then started walking at a steady pace. I see, thats goodCwait, dont leave me! Louis chased after Mira and Eva who had already started walking. At that time, Louis noticed a very small sound. A sound as if something had cracked. Is it just my imagination? Louis didnt know about all of the armor magic cast on his treasured sword. One of them was mana recovery. A piece of blue jewel laid at his feet when he left. Book 2: Chapter 35 * Eva Sillys * After following the small path through the forest, they came to a huge temple without a roof. Eva and the rest of the children were led there by the Rabbit priest. In front of them, there was a staircase of 5 fleets high. Stone pillars were lined up behind the stairs, 20 meters apart from each other. The stone pillars did not support a roof, only the extensive blue sky. The ground Eva walked on shifted from soil to the feel of stone. Each one was a large stone pavement made from cutting a huge boulder. Between the stone pillars, there were stone statues of the Holy Kings, starting from the first Holy King. Eva heard a small applause. Beyond the stone pillars, she saw nobles sitting side by side in the chairs arranged for them. The parents of the children participating today were also there, but they dressed up like nobles usually do. There were too many nobles in the crowd to find Earl Sillys, but Eva felt certain that he was somewhere there. This whole thing doesnt feel real, Eva thought to herself. The smooth stone ground reflected the blue sky. She felt like she was walking in the air. There was another staircase ahead. And at the landing of the stairs, there was a chair on which the Holy King sat. And when she looked up at the very top, she saw a gray altar. (That is the First Altar!) It looked just like an ordinary stone stand. However, around it, evenly spaced rods with jewels that seem to contain magic were set on the floor, and smoke-like blue mana surrounds the altar. Occasionally you can see a small light shining from the altar. That is exactly the light that gives birth to a skill orb, but Eva couldnt really tell by looking from below. Eh, everyone, please stop here. Eva and others stopped as told by El. The children felt tense, being looked from above by the Holy King, and watched by many nobles. El and the priests bowed away from the spot. -Since ancient times, it has been decided that when God bestows a skill orb to a subject who reached adulthood it will be a clear day. The Holy King stood up from his chair. He wore the same blue cloak as El and held a golden staff that was as tall as himself. In accordance with the ancient times, I grant you Gods blessing. And the Holy King swung his staff.First of all, lets make sure that you are a pure person who can accept the skill orb. Eva noticed that the ground at her feet gave off a slight light.Eh, eh, what is this!? The floor where a beastman girl stood was red, as if it were smeared with blood. As she let out a small scream, the priests soon came and took the girl away. N-No! What is this!? Y-Your Majesty! My daughter suffered a serious illness shortly after birth, and at that time, she was only temporarily given a skill of [Immunity Enhancement]! It was removed as soon as she was cured! It was the girls father who raised his voice. Both him and his wifes faces were pale. Silence. When the Holy King silenced the man, priests came and took them out of the temple, too. Eva didnt know that there was such a strict check. She only remembers her father saying, A skill orbs is only given after the award ceremony. Its absolute. The footprints of the beastman girl walking away remained as if they were smeared with blood. It gave a creepy feeling to the children. A skill is originally given to a person only once. Dont forget this. The Holy Kings word seemed to be squeezed out from the bottom of his heart. The pale children nodded in response. (Thats strange) For Eva, it only gave rise to a question. It is given to a person only once? Then why does the Holy Kings Knights Order inherit the rare skill of [Holy Sword Technique] from generation to generation? Why do 5 of the 6 Great Duke Houses keep skill orbs as important as heirloom? (It is nothing more than a public stance, but it feels like His Majesty is talking about his true opinions.) As the Holy King mentioned earlier, pure personCthere may be a way to confirm if someone has never used a skill orb. (Why? Is there a special reason that it has to be a pure person? But I have never heard of anything like that regarding todays ritual) When she glanced sideways, Mira was also frowning. She also probably didnt know that this would happen. It would seem that Mira does not know about it either. (Father) Eva searched for her father, but she still couldnt find him. Maybe he is not here, she thought. (Reiji.) Wanting to get rid of her anxiety, she called the name of her strange escort that she could always rely on C unconsciously reaching for the bracelet on her left hand. (CEh?) She noticed that a jewel that was supposed to be there was missing. (Why!?) Looking at it, all five jewels had turned bluethat is, it was an indication that it could no longer absorb mana. Her heart started racing. It was a mistake to think that she got back in good health after sleeping for just a short while. The bracelet was damaged because it exceeded the limit, and the amount of mana in her body was restored. Whats wrong, Miss Eva? ! Louis peered into her anxiety-filled face, and met Evas eyes head-on. Uncontrolled, special eyes. At that time, an applause broke out. It was probably because the Holy King announced that he would start awarding the gems. L, Louis-sama Miss Eva, dont worry about a thing. He turned his head, and at the end of his line of sight was the Holy King. First of all, Holy Prince Kluvshrat, I will grant you a skill orb. Yes. Kluvshrat replied with a clear voice. His voice hadnt deepened yet. Not only the girls but also the boys blushed looking at his cute appearance that looked like a girl. However, only the Holy King had a sour face. The nobles started to rustle because the Holy King paused for a long time. This time, what is bestowed on Holy Prince Kluvshrat will be the 8-star skill orb that appeared this year. Those shocking words gave rise to a great noise, and some nobles even exclaimed,WHAT!? An 8-star skill orb was unheard of. The nobles knew about skill orbs with 9-stars or more which could not be used by the people in this world, but the highest theyve known is a 7-star. Moreover, the 7-star was lost in a war, and 6-stars should be the greatest existing skill orbs. The Holy King just stared at Kluvshrat, without paying attention to the screams. Kluvshrat himself probably didnt expect to be endowed with such a skill he was bewildered, and looked back at his father, the Holy King. Please wait, Holy King. However, there was a person who raised his hand. Isnt there something wrong about being able to receive the 8-star skill orb of unparalleled rarity just because of bloodline? Considering the nature of the skill orb, and if the talent matches, wouldnt it be better to give someone else a chance, too? With fiery eyesCwith eyes burning with desire, Louis spoke up to the Holy King. Book 2: Chapter 36 * Ethan Ebene * Who is that? Isnt it Louis-sama from House Duke Rozier? What does this mean? Its almost af ifC Several nobles started asking those questions. Louis attitude was completely unexpected, and from their point of view, what Louis was saying right now was likeC Criticizing His Majesty the Holy King. It is unacceptable to publicly raise an objection to the Holy King of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Of course, that does not mean that the country allows the Holy King to be like a dictatorship, but that the Holy King is used as a symbol of this country where various races live together by using The Holy King is absolute as a system of governance. Therefore, if the Holy King makes a mistake, he shall be advised via the 6 Great Duke Houses, or let it be known to the Holy King behind public eyes. And the Holy King is sensible enough to listen to the advice of his vassals. Therefore, it was preposterous to question the Holy Kings method in the eyes of the public C even more so in the middle of a ritual unique to the Holy Kingdom. The priests tried to remove the unexpected element that could interfere with the ritual. Priests, wait! It was none other than the Holy King who stopped them. You are a child of the House Rozier, arent you? Yes, but it doesnt matter which House I belong to! To create equal opportunitiesC No, it is most important that you are from House Rozier. With all due respect, Your Majesty! Silence! The head of House Rozier raised his voice from the viewing area, but the Holy King silenced him. L-Louis! What are you doing!? Are you trying to crash the award ceremony!? The children near Louis began to fuss. Ethan, of the same 6 Great Duke Houses, grabbed Louis arm, but Louis, who has a better physique than Ethan, forcibly shook free from the grip. Dont touch me! Louis? Ethan was surprised by the strong rejection. Louis eyes were clouded with anger. Eva-sama!Mira cried. When Ethan looked in Miras direction, he saw Eva C who seemed to be fainting C in Miras arms (Strange this is too strange!) Ethan hadnt talked to Eva today, but he saw her several times before they came here. Eva seemed to be walking normally at that time. (Did she run out of mana? And is that a magic tool on her left hand?) Eva was desperately trying to say something, but her words were too soft for Mira to hear. Louis Rozier. Then, will you be the one to accept the 8-star skill orb? If you are resolved and have the aptitude to accept it! Unbelievable words escaped the Holy Kings mouth, and the nobles became even more noisy. Your Majesty! Please stop! Louis, get down now! Thats an order!the head of House Rozier shouted in a sad voice. Eh, Your Majesty. That is unreasonable.El came up to the Holy Kings side. (What is going on? Just what does an 8-star skill orb mean?) Ethan found his father in the nobles seating, but he just kept silent with a stern look. Apparently his father doesnt know anything, eitherno, to be precise, only the head of House Rozier knew something. Im serious, El. House Rozier is a duke family. Its also a descendant house of the Holy Royal Family. Eh, Your Majesty, what is transmitted from ancient times is that Grant the 8-star skill orb to the one who holds theHoly King Colorand ispure. If you look at the bloodline, the Dukes family is a fine descendant of the Holy Royal Family. Eh, that is just sophistry. Silence! This isnt what I said, its what House Rozier said! N-No! Louis has misunderstoodC Louis! Apologize now! I accept. If I can control this 8-star skill orb, it will be the first step to changing the way things are. LOUISSSSS! Ignoring his fathers cry, Louis looked straight at the Holy King. (Its abnormal. Louis is also acting strange, and His Majesty is also strange. What is going on?) Ethan noticed that the eyes of the Holy King were not the usual dignified onesthey were the eyes of someone who was cornered, finding a faint gleam of hope. The only person who didnt know what was happening at all was Kluvshrat. He just stood with a blank look, and on the contrary, seemed like a normal person. Bring out the skill orb, El !! Your Majesty El !! The rabbit high priest went silent for a moment.Prepare the skill orb.he said to the priest, furrowing his brows. And he went down the stone stairs, intending to carry it himself. Oh, Louis stupid son The head of House Rozier collapsed to the floor, covering his face with both hands. Just whats going on here? Was the 8-star skill orb part of the Holy Royal Family in the past? The noble started whispering as such amongst each other. On the other hand, Louis, the person who caused this problem, stood proudly. El returned before long, carrying a tray covered with a holy yellow cloth. WhaCEthan was at a loss for words. The skill orb was more than twice as big compared to any he has seen so far. Originally, a skill orb is about the size of a ping-pong ball, but what El brought out was about the size of a baseball. Furthermore, the colour there was no doubt that it is a unique characteristic because it contained rainbow colors. However, there were many black swirling dots in the center, and the emitted light rapidly changed from red to blue to yellow. (Ive never seen such a terrifying skill orb before.) Ethan trembled. And he wasnt the only one, the noble children nearby were also pale as a sheet. The skill orb was too far to see its name. Louis Rozier, come here. Yes! Louis started walking with a calm look. Louis! Let go. Ethan grabbed his arm again, but Louis shook it off. Not only that, Louis didnt even look at Ethan at allas if Ethan didnt even matter. (Werent we friends?) The distance between them as Louis walked away, seemed to symbolize the distance of their friendship. Louis left the group and approached the Holy King. He climbed up the stairs. No one could stop him anymore. You say you have the resolve and aptitude? There it is again, Ethan thought. The Holy King used the word aptitude again. There is no need for aptitude because using a skill orb is forcibly learning a skill. Of course, it doesnt make sense to give a magic skill to someone who has little manabut that doesnt mean they cant learn it. I do.Louis replied, with no hesitation. Then I shall grant you the skill orb???. Although Ethan heard the name of the skill orb, it didnt remain in his memory. Only that the name sounded ominous and disturbing. Everyone in that place experienced the same. Louis reached out and picked up the skill orb. He raised the skill orb to the skyto take into his body. And then, the world was wrapped in darkness. Book 2: Chapter 37 The escort waiting room in the 1st Holy District was crowded with many escorts. Hundreds of escorts were waiting in a large hall which was almost like a gorgeous outdoors banquet hall. A pitcher with fruit juice and a jug of fresh water was lined on the table for self-serving. A number of escorts brought their chairs together and sat in a circle, after waiting for quite a while on the chairs which were originally lined up against the wall. Its been an hour since we came here. Maxim-san and his friends gathered around and took a break, but I killed time while observing the escorts. Escorts did not have a uniform like the Knights Order. And if it were knights of a particular House, like Captain Maxim and his friends, you can see them wearing matching armor. But there were also some that made me wonder if they were truly escorts C because they have red hair styled in a mohawk, you see. The drinks here are delicious hyaha I almost spit my drink when I heard someone say that. Is that hyaha your catchphrase? Dialect? A filth disinfectant? House Sillys escortC Hyaha!? A sudden hand on my shoulder made a Hyaha escape my mouth. It made me spit my drink slightly, so I hurriedly took out a handkerchief from my pocket and wiped it. Hyaha? N-N-Nothing. How can I help you? Looking back, there was Lord Ethans escortthe halfling escort. Wearing the same armor as at the banquet, she wore a cloak embroidered with House Ebenes crest on the back. The 6 Great Duke Houses are equipped with expensive equipment that sets it apart from other noble families, so it is easy to tell. To be honest, she looked really cool. (Looking at a halfling woman reminds of Mimino-san) I am Lelenore, an escort of House Ebene. Can I know your name? AhCyes, Im Reiji. As you know, Im an escort at House Sillys. Hmm, yeah, so you are called Reiji-kun. Hmm? By the way, didnt this person wave to me at the escorts security meeting? Have I met her before in the past No, theres no way of that. If shes a halfling, then Ill definitely be reminded of Mimino-san. In the first place, I cant forget anything when I haveWorld Ruler. By any chance, do you know me? Yeah. Actually It was when she said that C the room became dark, as if there was a power outage. Everyone looked up at the ceiling, but it was still morning, so the magic lamps werent in use. It relied on the sunlight from outside. It became bright again soon, but in other words, the sky became dark at that instant moment. What was that!? Reiji-kun, whats wrong? I have a bad feeling. The darkness was too unnatural. The sun was shining so bright today. So it is unthinkable that a huge rain cloud covered the sun. Unrest filled my chest. Speaking of which, the Border Earl Berserker also said that today things were going to get bloody. Wild intuitions are correct. Especially if its a life-threatening situation. When I approached the windows, there were several escorts who were also looking out the window. One of them was Captain Arthur. Captain Arthur, what was that just now? Arthur silently stared outside even when I called out. His line of sight was the Holy Royal Palace. Do you have any idea?I asked again. No no way Captain Arthur! Arthur, who was brought back to reality with my voice, finally realized that I was the one who was speaking to him. Y-Youre the cleaner Did something happen at the Holy Royal Palace? Whats wrong?Lelenore-san asked, coming from behind, but Arthur just put his hand on his mouth and did not give out any information. Today there should only be the ceremony to award skill orbs. Its a ritual, but its something they do every year, so if something special was planned, the Earl would have informed me in advance. (What was special?) Wait, there was one. One thing was special. The skill orb to be awarded to Prince Kluvshrat. Apparently there was a strong possibility of 7 or more stars. A special skill orb. I know how powerful a 6-star skill orb can bethe power that Lark wielded at Six Mine. The power to slash a dragons neck C although on the verge of death C with a single stroke. What if it was a 7 or more stars? Captain Arthur Is it the skill orb given to Prince Kluvshrat? !?Arthur was greatly astonished. Y-You, why do you know that What is it? What kind of skill orb is to be given to Prince Kluvshrat?Lelenore-san asked. No, if Prince Kluvshrat received it, there should be no problem. That was supposed to be the solution W-Wait a minute. What will happen if Prince Kluvshrat did receive the special skill orb? The darkness as it was just now?I asked. I dont know Then, there was a rumbling sound. As expected, the escorts also felt the abnormality and began to rustle. I exchanged glances with Arthur and Lerenore-san. Captain Arthur, you dont know what will happen, isnt that right? Y-Yeah Then, its possible that something unexpected is happening right now, right? That isArthur averted his gaze, but thenpossible.he said. He then turned towards the escorts. Everyone, listen! I am Arthur, the second captain of the Holy Kings Knights Order! The noise in the venue stopped. I cant tell you the details yet, but there may have been some problems with todays skill orb award ceremony. Its something that His Majesty the Holy King and Prince Kluvshrat were supposed to hold back, but plans can go wrong. Please get ready to move out soon! Wait. Wait just a minute! Captain Arthur, what is that hold back you mentioned? No my tongue slipped. Forget it. Did you know that something dangerous might happen? The escorts started getting noisy again hearing what I said. Thats not it. It shouldnt have gone to that. The darkness just now, and the rumbling right now Obviously something is wrong! Just when I said that, a loud sound reverberated. I heard the sound of something being destroyed in the distance. (It came from the Holy Royal Palace.) At that instant, I broke into a sprint. Ah, wait, cleaner! There was no reason to wait. I jumped out of the open window, thinking of the shortest route to the Holy Royal Palace. This way!Lelenore who jumped out right after me beckoned. Lelenore-san!? The two of us started sprinting. Soon after leaving the building, we reached the wall that separated the Holy Royal Palace and the 1st Holy District. Look there! A hemispherical darkness appeared on the grounds of the Holy Royal Palace. It was difficult to perceive how far it was, but the size was probably about the size of a huge shopping mall. It was also 50 meters tall. There was no reason to conclude that it was not an abnormal situation. Book 2: Chapter 38 (Please be safe, my lady!) I started running toward the castle gate that separates the 1st Holy District and the Holy Royal Palace. Reiji-kun, we should talk to the 1st Knights Order.Lelenore-san said, as we ran at full speed. Certainly, the castle gate was guarded by the Knight Order. Just what the hell are you guys doing? Something is happening right now! Right behind you! Theres no need for that.I replied. Eh? I awakened many of the skill orbs that my body learned.Physical Strength Enhancement,Back Muscle Enhancement,Abdominal Muscle Enhancement, andBody Enhancementcoupled withSprinting Technique. EEHHHH!? The distance between me and Lelenore-san increased greatly. My body became swift as wind, and I reached the castle gate instantly. Hey, which Houses escort are yC Stop! Stop! You cant pass through hereC I lowered my center of gravity and kicked the stone pavement withPower Burst EnhancementandJumping Technique. EEHHHHHHH!?Lelenore-san screamed in shock. I jumped over the castle gate easily and landed on the other side. (Healing Magic) My muscle fibers were screaming in pain, but I healed them with magic. And then I started running through the deserted Holy Royal Palace, straight for the hemispherical darkness. (What is that? Is the young lady inside that?) I remembered the time when I fought the dragon in Achenbach Dukedom. I didnt have the power to fight back then, so I was taken away from the battlefield by Non-san. If I had the same power I do now back then, there might not have been so many casualties. Raikira-san might not have died. (But this time, I will make it in time!) I was almost reaching up on the dark dome. Should I just go in straight, or by some other means? !! Just then, I found a figure of a person standing in front of the dome. * Eva Sillys * Eva initially thought that the darkening of her vision was due to her fainting. But soon realized that her non-visual senses were still normal. The warmth of Miras embrace, someones scream, and the wind blowing ina scorching smell. Your Majesty, what is this!? There were only a limited number of bright things in the dark. The brilliance of Holy Blue that overflowed from the body of the Holy Prince Kluvshrat, who was right next to her, and the same light overflowing from the Holy King, who was standing on the stone steps. When she squinted her eyes, there was a denser darkness next to the Holy King, and black fog seemed to gush out from there. UOOOOHHH! Get lost!! The Holy King swung his staff with all his might, aimed at the dense darkness. The place where the darkness was was the place where Louis stood not long ago. (Louis?) An unpleasant thought that Eva didnt want to think about crossed her mind. That that darkness might be Louis. The darkness pulled back and evaded, but the darkness of the surroundingsthe darkness that filled this space seemed to have eased just slightly at that moment. Sorry, I am okay now. Eva-sama!? Are you okay? Yes just dont look at my eyes. Eva, whose mana had recovered, raised her body while trying not to look at Miras face. It seemed that the only people who could understand what was happening here were the Holy King, El, and Duke Rozier. (My magic eyes caused Louis-sama to) She knew that Louiss bullish behavior was clearly caused by her Magic Eye of Inspire. Her chest hurt so much. Regret overwhelmed her. El! What does this mean?!! Eh, Your Majesty the Dukes family wasnt strong enough to accept that skill orb. But you didnt say this would happen!! Ha. All the Holy Kings in the past gave the skill orb to a pure person who has the Holy Blue Holy Blue. Pure person. Those two are the key. Louis didnt have the Holy Bluebut why did this happen just by taking in the skill orb? Brat Kakakakakakakaka!! A dry, hoarse voice echoed. It was the darkness that laughed. It was the darkness, not LouisEva tried to believe that. Cold chills ran down Evas spine. LOUISSSSS!! Duke Roziers scream echoed. The other nobles who had come to spectate, were trying to run away. W-What is this? Its like a wall! Knights! Attack it with your sword! It seems that they couldnt escape. Eva saw the knights hitting it with their swords, but it was bounced off with a small spark. (The Holy Kings 1st Knights Order is here, so its going to be okay. Its going to be okay) Eva put her hand on her chest and tried to reassure herself. Pitiful. You Can Never Escape. A voice devoid of all emotions came from the darkness. Shut up! Youre going to dieCKnight Commander!! Yes, sir! Cut it down!! Yes! Three lights appeared out of nowhere in the darkness. The person responsible for it was the 1st Captain of the Knights Order and also the Knight Commander. The color of the sword he unsheathed was gold. The blade of the sword reflected light like scales. That is theHoly Sword Technique!! Someone shouted excitedly. With 6 stars, it was the highest military power of this country. The light illuminated the muscular warrior. The Knight Commander does not go to the front line and is sometimes referred to as an honorary position because he cannot afford to lose the skill orb ofHoly Sword Technique, but the Knight Commander is not weak by any means. A person who trained as a soldier and was approved by the former knight commander and the Holy King will become the successor. Donning metal armor, and his cloak fluttering in the wind, the knight commander swung down the sword of light. AhC At that moment, blinding light cut through the darkness. Eva was knocked off her feet by the shockwave and fell on her backside. She heard someone scream. When the impact subsidedit took a short time for her vision to return to normal. The darkness was still there. AndC The knight commander was pierced by a sword. The sword was a treasured sword. The treasured sword given by Duke Rozier to his son, Louis. (After all, that is) Eva could no longer deny it. That dark mass in the shape of a person, was Louis. The knight commander collapsed on the spot, and no longer moved. Book 2: Chapter 39 * Eva Sillys * A rainbow-colored light emerged from the back of the fallen knight commanderit was the light of a skill orb. The light ofHoly Sword Technique. When the darkness reached out its hand and entwined the light, the light scattered and disappeared together with a small noise. AhhC Someones lament was heard. The countrys best skill orb has now disappeared. (How did this happen!) What went wrong for this to happen? Did I make a fatal mistake? Did small, random, coincidental mistakes come together to produce this result? Miss Eva. She remembered the boy who used to follow her around like a puppy. He had transformed into that darkness nowEva wanted to turn away from that cruel fact. Mira, are you here? Father!? A huge silhouette approached them. It was Miras father, the Border Earl. Its too dark to see where Im going. W-What is going on here!? Theres no way I would know! But the situation isnt good. What should we do? I need a weapon for the time being. Hey, someone lend me a sword. The Border Earl took the sword of a nearby noble boy. We should get away from here. No choice but to let His Majesty and El take care of that monster. But Border Earl, is it okay for us, the vassals, to escape?Ethan asked. Its fine to be brave, but say that after you have the power to fight. Besides, your job is to protect Kluvshrat-sama. Yes, the Holy Prince is here as well, Ethan suddenly realized. Indeed. Excuse me. Kluvshrat-sama, lets get away from here. There is nothing we can do. Is that really so? What? At that time, Kluvshrats gentle expression tensed. That skill orb was supposed to be given to me. If so, maybe I could do something? T-Thats No one knows for sure, but it holds enough ground to make people think it might be possible. Exactly As You Say Before anyone realized, the darkness was only 5 meters ahead of the Holy Prince. No one even saw it coming down the stairs. (This smell !) Although it was already dark, it felt as if the darkness was getting even darker still. Mild wind blew from the darkness, and the surroundings were filled with a burning smell. Your Side Broke The Old Covenant First Eva was unfamiliar with the word covenant. However, it seemed that the darkness placed emphasis on the thing called covenant. The Price Is Great. That Skill Orb Was Extinguished Due To Default Of The Covenant The skill orb that it mentionedit must be [Holy Sword Technique]. The 6-star skill orb was inherited over the years, and the rare skill was easily erased with the death of the knight commander. The Holy King was kneeling beside the motionless knight commander. The pinnacle of this country, who was always brimming with confidence and dignity, was stricken with grief. The fact that [Holy Sword Technique] was ineffective, and the death of the knight commander, might have shaken his core. Not Enough. Entire Household Broke The Covenant. AH! AH! AH! My Brethren Are Screaming! Can You Hear? You Look Tasty, Is What Theyre Saying When the darkness tried to get closer to Kluvshrat, the Holy King stormed to his feet. Dont touch Kluvshrat!!!!! The Holy King shot his staff towards the back of the darkness head. When the darkness turned around and caught the staff, a dull golden electric shock bounced around. Do you bastards want to continue sucking the blood of the Holy Royal Family forever!!! The staff bounced on the ground, making noise, before coming to a stop. Foolish. If So, Revoke The Covenant Just what I wan Your Majesty! Please wait! El hugged the Holy King from behind, and stopped him. Its a trap sprung by those from the other world! Revoking the covenant is what they desire the most!! The Holy Sword probably got repelled because we are bound by the covenant! With the covenant acting as a shield, theyre doing whatever they want! If all the shackles disappear, I can destroy those guys in the other world with my Knights Order! Your Majesty! Your thoughts are clouded by your child! Shut up! What would someone like you who has a temporary life would know! Pushed away by the Holy King, El tumbled backwards. Declare The Revocation Of The Covenant Thats exactly what Im gonna do! I, the King of Kruvan Holy KingdomC Something is wrong. Something bad is going to happen, the thoughts crossed Evas mind. N, No!? Eva tried to call out, but the darkness was looking at herno, it was Louiss face. Louis lifeless face emerged from the darkness and was looking at Eva. Why are you standing there? Why did you make me do this? Why are you alive?, she felt as though he was asking that, and her courage quickly diminished. (I cant do it. I cant do anything. In the end, Im just a child who cant do anything without the status of a noble.) Eva was struck by fear and couldnt move. Finally, the Holy King uttered the words. CRevoke the damn covenant!!! (Save me, Reiji!!!) Eva screamed in her heart. And the darkness laughed. Your Declaration, We AcceC However, the darkness was not able to finish its declaration. Accompanied by a loud noise, like the breaking of glass, light poured in. UOOHHHHHH! FINALLY!!! It was hella tough to break! Ah The person who showed up was the one Eva desperately yearned forher most reliable escort. Reiji! Book 2: Chapter 40 Inside the dome of darkness, the light pouring in from outside illuminated the beautiful floor in a straight line. There was a human-shaped darkness, and children dressed in chiton-esque garments in the temple-like structure. My ears caught the voice of the young lady calling my name. The young lady was on her knees, and her eyelashes were wet with tears. What did you do to my lady? I could immediately understand that it was the darkness that caused this turmoil. World Rulerjudged the darkness to be some kind of living thing, but it seems to be different from general living things. Due to my lack of knowledge, I couldnt find out any more than that. Reiji-san. Earl Sillys appeared from behind me. It was the Earl that I met in front of the dome. The Earl did not attend the award ceremonyhe said he was investigating inside the Holy Royal Palace when the nobles and priests left for the ritual. It seems that he wanted to find out about the skill orb prepared for Prince Kluvshratthanks to that, the Earl wasnt trapped inside the dark dome. This dome, which could not be destroyed by magic or bare hands, could be destroyed by the stone brought by the Earl. Now the stone was in my handthe color was very similar to the altar on the stairs. Is that the First Altar? So, this stone is related to the altar (There seems to be a lot of mysteries behind it. But the most important thing right now is) Intruder? You Are!!!? Arent you the intruder here!! I sprinted towards the humanoid darkness and closed the distance immediately. OOOOOOOO!! My right fist, holding the stone, pierced the humanoid darkness belly. The darkness was sent flying, bouncing across the ground several times. The attack landed!? Even theHoly Sword Techniquedidnt work! Who is that? The nobles, who seemed to be on a seating platform, became noisy, but I did it for a specific reason. My angerto suppress my anger by hitting the shit head that made the young lady cry. My lady, Im sorry to have kept you waiting.I said, while turning back only my head. When I smiled to reassure her as much as possible, the young ladys eyes were almost full of tears. The young lady is 12 years old even if she is a noble. Of course, she would be scared if suddenly trapped in such darkness Even so, the young lady stopped herself from spilling tears, and got back up on her feet. Reiji. Yes, my lady. Protect me C protect us all. The young lady likes to work me to the bone, after all. The Knights Order should also be here besides meor rather, what the hell are knights doingto protect everyone. Acknowledged. However, I dont hate the young lady who wants to save, not just herself, but everyone. Why Are You Here, Child Of Disaster!!! The darkness stood up as if nothing had happened, and screamed. What do you mean child of disaster? Hmm? Ah, is it my black hair and black eyes? Man even such a mysterious darkness detests me? Even So, The Covenant Is Revoked Darkness gushed out from its body. The only light was from the spot I broke through. VAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!! Along with a deafening shriek, the darkness right arm stretched out, like rubberits aim, Prince Kluvshrat. I immediately slipped in front of it and knocked away the arm with the stone. The darkness groaned in pain. This stone that the Earl secretly brought over is super effective, after all. And the darkness stretched its left arm this time. The Border Earl slashed it with his sword. Hmm Attacks are finally landing on that thing now. Why do you think that is, Sillys?the Border Earl asked Earl Sillys, who was walking over to them This space, bound by the covenant, originally wouldnt allow the mediator C that monster C to be attacked, but it seems the covenant is incomplete because of the hole that Reiji-san made with a rare relic. Wait a second, Earl! You make it sound like I did everything. And there are too many words I dont understand!I said. Ill explain it properly if we could return home alive, that is. Hmm It is what it is. Lets go, boy! The rest of you escape out of that hole! The Border Earl said, and started running, so I followed suit. I could hear the children running towards the shining light behind me. Impudent!the darkness exclaimed. The treasured sword, which looked rather like a toy compared to the Border Earls body, unleashed a myriad of slashes and attacked the darkness C the mediator as the Earl put it. The mediator dodged every slash at a tremendous speed. (It dodged everything, huh) That was just decoy. I landed my strongest punch on the mediators back with the stone. The mediator groaned in pain again. And here is the follow up Fireballs appeared at the fingertips of my left hand. With this, 5 consecutiveFire Magicshots. Help Me, Help Me Wha!? I was startled. Louis face suddenly appeared on the back of the mediator. GYAA!! I was so surprised that I shot theFire Magicwithout holding back. The mediator rolled on the ground, covered in flames, and screaming. Louis-sama!! You damn monster! To use Louis-sama like that!the young lady cried. Boy, youre quite the devil.the Border Earl said. I did try to clear the misunderstanding that I was actually a good person, but I couldnt get through to the Border Earl. I already knew fromWorld Rulerthat that Louis was a fake. The real Louis was in the depths of that darkness C already dead. Well then Your Majesty, would you please explain what is happening?the Border Earl asked. Looking up the stairs, the Holy King was in a daze, and the giant rabbit, El, was next to him. I Eh, His Majesty has made an extremely bad decision. That is the revocation of the covenant. Eh, if the covenant that connects the other world with this world is revoked, many darknesses from the other world will, Eh, invade this world. Come again? Book 2: Chapter 41 My brain couldnt process all the various information that was just dumped on us. It doesnt make sense to me. But, anyway, what should we do now? Same as me, the Border Earl didnt seem to understand it either, but he advanced the conversation forward. He is indeed right. We cant afford to think about that right now. The revocation has not been established yet. Eh, so, burying that mediator as soon as possible is the highest priority.El said. Border Earl! Its getting up! I saw the mediator standing up in the dark. So, we just have to crush it thoroughly. Eh, that is correct. Alright. Boy, lets team up. I nodded in response. That was my intention from the beginning. And one more thingthe Border Earl glanced behind him. He was looking at the Holy King who was still in a daze. WAKE UP, GRENJIDO!!!!!! The loud voice caused a shock wave that shook the Holy King. Dont go down on your knees just because of a mistake or two!! You are the summit of this country!!!! It was too loud that I had to block my ears, but for the Holy Kinglight returned to his eyes. I am this countrys A single tear rolled down his cheek. The Holy King wiped his eyes with his fist. Dont call me by my old name Its because you seemed to have forgotten the old days. Is Grenjido the Holy Kings old name? Because the Holy Kings name is lost when he ascends the throne. That must mean the Border Earl has been friends with the Holy King since a long time ago. I am the Holy King. Yes. You are the Holy King. I will lead this country. Yes. You are the leader of this country. I may have misunderstood the man known as the Holy King until now. He was kind, easygoing, and loved Prince Kluvshrat. I was only looking at the side of him being such a good father. But what about him as the Holy King? CEl, how do we kill that monster? If the mediator is pure darkness, then the air that surrounds the Holy KingCthe bloodlust surrounding him, would be the darkness that is the original sin of man. Someone who is willing to commit any sin. The arrogance of a monarch. A blood-smeared supremacy that will destroy anything and everything that stands in its way. I was overwhelmed by the dark emotions boiling out from the Holy Kings presence. With this.El presented a small old knife.Stab it into the mediators body. Okay Lets go, Border Earl. And you too, boy. I seem to have been counted in as well. Ill make that monster regret picking a fight with this country. The resurrected Holy King was overwhelming. He closed the distance with the mediator without any hesitation, and instead of wielding the knife, he unleashed a series of punches. The mediator was clearly wary of the knife, so it seemed to have decided to take on the punches instead. Then, the Holy King picked up the golden staff on the floor and swung it with one hand, like a baseball bat, landing the swing right on the mediator abdomen, causing its body to bend like a sideways V, and was sent flying. NUAAAAA!the mediator screamed. As the mediator crash landed, a number of arms grew from its body and attacked the Holy King. But, unfitting his giant body, the Holy King dodged every attack nimbly. Several attacks went through the ground and broke the floor. Knights Order! You guys dont get involved! Support the evacuation of the nobles!the Border Earl ordered. B-But Just follow the order, you fools!! The movement of the Knights Order was lacking. The 1st Unit should have been elites, but they were probably affected by the death of the knight captain. In any case, it seems that the top military unit of the country cant keep up with the real top of the country, the Holy King. Border Earl! Are you just going to stand there and take notes today!? Huh, just letting you warm up! Provoked by the Holy King, the Border Earl broke into the battle between the Holy King and the mediator. DORAAAAH!! FUAAAAAAH!! The two giants roared. Wow I almost felt sorry for the mediator who was pummeled by the two giants. I think these two can even take on a dragon as well. At that time,World Rulercaught the building up of mana in the darkness. A counterattack is coming!! The Holy King and Border Earl immediately took distance from the mediator. Immediately following, countless black needles, like a sea urchin, appeared in the darkness with a buzzing sound. People Of Fragile, Despicable World Dont Get Carried Away! The needles were shot in all directions. The Holy King spun his staff to blow it away, and the Border Earl slashed down the ones that came his way with the treasured sword. I jumped in front of the nobles who were still evacuating and changed the direction of the needles withWind Magic. I took a quick glance of the surrounding, and it seemed that Earl Sillys had taken away the young lady. The Covenant Has Been Revoked. You Cannot Backtrack!! No, it hasnt been revoked Just before you declared the revocation, that little boy made a hole in this place. We are now back in our world. The halfway point with the other world is gone. Nu, NuNu, NuNuNu!! And in fact you have lost the restriction of the covenant and are now suffering from our attacks. NuNuu!! Go back to the other world already!! The moment the Holy King closed the distance and swung down his staffC Dont Make Light Of The Covenant The mediator grabbed the staff with both hands. The gold color of the staff eroded to black. Holy King!! Please be careful! It seems to still have something hidden!the Border Earl hollered. Its okay. This is the end anyway!! When I thought it was a stalemate, the Holy King slid to the side and thrust the knife into the mediators chest. Die! The knife emitted a white flash and cut through the darkness of the mediator. The atmosphere trembled. The ground shook. I thought we had defeated it, but myWorld Rulerwas making negative observations that were different from what it looked like. Your Majesty, please get away!I shouted. Ah? This guy is already dying Just get away!! I activatedSprinting Technique, and tackled the Holy King. The two of us rolled away from the mediator. Y-Youve got some nerve to tackle me, boy!!! Get down!! I grabbed the Holy Kings head and got down to the ground. Darkness, Open The Gate. Light, Pave The Way. As though unable to withstand the intensity of the light, the mediators body turned into small pieces and disappeared into the air, like burning pieces of paper. However, at the same time, a fireball-like black mass swirled around its body. The mass was spinning at high speed, as if getting ready to be fired. AhC World Ruleranalyzed that the mass was aiming for the nobles who were being led out of the dome by the Knights Order. Not only the Knights Order, but also the escorts who arrived late were gathered at the exit of the dome. (Mimino-san) I mistook someone else for Mimino-san for a moment. Lelenore-san was also cooperating with the evacuation. What if this mass hits them directly? According toWorld Ruler, the mass was a super-charged high-energy mass. A direct hit would smash the human body into atoms. I started sprinting towards the black mass from an unfavourable posture. The black mass is about to launchC Protect us all. That was the young ladys order What a time to recall that!! UOOOOHHH!! My speed was not enough. I unconsciously usedSuport Magicto increase my speed. And I slammed my fist which was holding the stone against the side of the black mass. It happened in the fraction of a second. I saw the stone crack and scatter sparks in slow motion. The stone broke and shattered. The black mass could not be stopped. Still C the trajectory has been changed. It flew about 10 meters to the side from where the nobles gathered. It easily broke through the dome, creating a shock wave which destroyed the dome, and even blew away the nearby knights. When the mass flew out to the Holy Royal Palace, it uprooted trees, rolled up massive clouds of dust, and reached 1st Wall which separated the 1st Holy District. Even that wall was penetrated easily, and it gouged through the central staircase of the Holy Kings Parliament, the largest building in the 1st Holy District, cut straight through it, and collided with the 2nd Wall, destroying it in a flashy manner. What, the hell was that With a loud bang, the shockwave of the crash even reached where we were. There were no traces of the mediator anymoreConly Louis cold dead body. Darkness started lifting from the top of the dome, and the surroundings became bright in a few seconds. Is it over?the Holy King asked. No. MyEyesight Enhancementcaptured the sign of darkness rising. There seems to be more still. Book 2: Chapter 42 The black energy mass seemed to have exploded, but it was still there. It was too far away forWorld Rulerto give information, but it cannot be left as it is. My right hand was bleeding due to the shattered stone fragments. So I usedConvenienceto wash it off with water, and healed the wound withHealing Magic. The stone is shattered, but I hope the Earl wouldnt scold me too much. Your Majesty, Border Earl, please stay here. Are you going? Yes. You should let the Knights Order take it on from here. Well, the young lady ordered me to protect everyone. I dont know if my answer was wrong, but the Holy Kings lips curled up, as he put on a ferocious smile. Take this. The Holy King tossed me the small knife that El handed him. It was a single-edged curved blade. The blade was dull, but it was probably used for ritual purposes. According toWorld Ruler, the knife turns out to be extremely old. Other than that, it looks like an antique. I will go now. The Holy King nodded, and Border Earl raised his hand. I glanced at Louis corpse for a brief moment, and then started running. In return, the Knights Order rushed to the Holy King. (To think that that boy is dead) I met Louis many times when I escorted the young lady to the tea parties. Since I was with the young lady around the clock, he was burning with jealousy whenever he saw me. He was just a normal, ordinary boy. (He didnt deserve to die like this.) I gripped the knife tighter. I will annihilate that black energy without a trace! * Holy King * Knights ran up to the Holy King worriedly, but the Holy King waved them off with his hand annoyedly. He then turned to his sworn friend who stood right next to him. Border Earl, what are you thinking? Border Earl Mules clothes were torn here and there, blood smeared. Most likely from the mediators attacks that he failed to dodge. That boy attacked an object that was fired at that speed. Yeah. Can you do that, Your Majesty? Of course not. The two of them could barely follow the attack with their eyes, so being able to attack it when it was moving at that speed is, quite honestly, impossible for them. Hmm I wonder if I can get him married to my daughter, Mira? What!? Are you plotting to take him in your territory!? Its not enough no matter how many capable talents I have in my territory, after all. If so, he should be in the Holy City. This is the capital of the Holy Kingdom, after all. I see. When word gets out that [Holy Sword Technique] has been lost, those trying to take advantage would start popping up. The Holy King started massaging his temple with his right hand. Dont say that. Shit. It just hurts my head. Seeing the Holy King in that state, the Border Earl stifled a laughter. This is no laughing matter. If the country falls into chaos, your territory will be hit by the aftermath too. Yes, but it doesnt hurt my head. Ah? Look at that. Border Earl pointed to the nobles who had evacuated away from the temple grounds and the noble children who were the protagonists of todays award ceremony. A child hugged by his parents. A child crying his eyes out. And Earl Sillys, Reijis employer, was talking to his daughter Eva about somethingbut of course, even the Holy King couldnt have imagined that he was giving her theMana Controlskill orb. More importantly than that, the Holy King caught Kluvshrat and Mira coming over to them. Somehow those kids got out safe. Yeah, thats right.the Holy King exhaled in relief.Border Earl.he said. Yes. If I lose myself again, get me back on the right path, even if you have to send me flying. The Border Earl was large as a bear, but when he heard the Holy King say that, he smiled like a little boy. Ill hit you with all Ive got, so be prepared. Grenjido. And the two fist bumped. * * I rushed out of the Holy Royal Palace, and entered the 1st Holy District. Several officials were gathering around the place unearthed by the black energy mass. Following that trace of destruction, I arrived at 2nd Wall. This is! The wall had collapsed over several tens of meters. Some noble Houses mansion was completely destroyed, the residence was partially destroyed, and debris was scattered all over in the vast garden. The visibility was poor due to clouds of dust. I heard voices crying and pleading for help. (Damn it!) At that time, it was good that I was able to change the direction of the energy mass, but as a result, some people over here may have gotten injured, or may have even died. When I thought about that, guilt spread in my heart. W-What is this? A familiar voice came from behind. You are the cleaner, right? Captain Arthur of the 2nd Knights Order was there. You came at a good time. It seems that the mansion there has collapsed and some people are injured, so we need the knights to rescue them! What!? That is House Rivieres mansion! House Riviere, one of the 6 Great Dukes. Did you all hear that? Were commencing a rescue operation!Arthur hollered. I feel grateful. Manpower is most important in such cases. Suddenly, I remembered that Captain Arthur was Louis escort, but I didnt say anything. Its not something that I can say right now. In the meantime, I headed in the direction of the black energy which I could still feelin the middle of the large garden. The well-maintained lawn garden was large and dotted with plants. However, right now it was covered by sediments and wreckages. And I found the black energy in the center of that. (What an ominous feeling.) The black flame-like energy stood upright. It was much taller than I was, about 3 meters tall and 2 meters wide. When I gripped the old knifeI saw a huge silhouette moving in the flames. Book 2: Chapter 43 (Oh shit) Something huge and unbelievably long shot out of the black flames and passed by my side with tremendous wind pressure, as if a bullet train passed through right next to me. I was blown off my feet by the wind and landed a few metres back. Long, long, long, long!!! And its still going on! That seemingly infinite body belonged to a snake. The head was already far away, and the body surface was tightly packed with dark brown scales with blue shine. The size of the body was just as big as a train. And surrounded by an indescribable burnt odor. (Ouroboros!) The snake which swallows its own tail. A legend found in many cultures on Earth since ancient times. The circular symbol depicts death and rebirth. However, this snakes body was still appearing rapidly. And it showed no signs of stopping. I got back up and dashed for the black fiery flames which seemed to work like a gate. I thrusted the old knife in my hand into the flame. Blue light bursts from the blade, and I felt cracks appear in the blade as it vibrated in my hand. El-san said that this knife could be used to defeat the mediator. There is still much I dont know yet, but this Ouroboros, and the mediator, are probably not of this world. I had to use the stone brought by Earl Sillys to break the dark dome. There seems to be a mechanism which prevents ordinary weapons from interfering. My hand holding the knife became hot. It almost felt like it was on fire. My right hand is really overworked today. But that didnt last long. At a certain moment, when the black flame suddenly contracted, it tightened Ouroboros body. GIIIEEEEEEEE I heard a scream from really far away. No way Did it stretch so far already!? Thats near Block 4, maybe even Block 5! The black flame tightened the snakes body slowly. When it reached the size of a basketball goal, it instantly shrank and cut off the snakes body. Black body fluid sprayed all over. And although I jumped back, the black fluid sprayed on my body. It smelled like some foul fish. As the snakes body flailed about, it thrashed and caved the garden, sending tremors across the ground. What the hell is that!Arthur rushed over, pale as a sheet. UmChow do I explain this? A monster is this place!? Yes, thats a monster! Please keep everyone away for the time being! No one can get close to this thing in the first place! Thats true, too.I said, and started running. Where are you going!? To defeat the head! The snakes body was still alive. Looking into the distance, the body was climbing over walls of the noble mansions, coiling around buildings, and continued far beyond that. It would be a catastrophe if this thing went wild. It must be subjugated as soon as possible. That shitty mediator left behind such a shitty parting gift! My lady, do you really want me to protect every single person!? If its this big, I wouldnt be able to do anything even if more victims arise. But still, Im sure the young lady would expect me to do my best to protect everyone. Rather than overworking, this is more like a curse already! The knife in my hand was burnt, on the verge of breaking apart. I pocketed it in my breast pocket and ran at full speed. I addedSupport Magicthis time together with a number of muscle strengthening skills. And if I dont continuously applyHealing Magic, my body will fall apart. The shortcut to the snakes head was, of course, to follow the snakes body. I ran on top of its torso. I ran, and ran, and ran, until I crossed the 3rd Wall, and over the 4th Wall, and over the 5th Wall. Some houses were half-destroyed, but I cant afford to help the people inside right now. Kuh As I expected Block 5 is the common peoples town. The buildings were much less durable than the noble district, and it was densely packed. Ouroboros fell in the middle of a busy boulevard, and its body was trampling dozens of houses. Cries echoed from everywhere. People were running away screaming. It was total chaos. And I saw Ouroboross head clearly for the first time. Its head was raised much higher than the houses in the area. It had 6 red eyes, and four jagged horns. Covered with skin of the same color as its scales. The mouth was large, with numerous sharp teeth, and stuck out its long tongue, with a hiss. Ouroboros was looking at a woman, who was frozen in fear, holding her child tight. It was clearly targeting them. I wont let you! I sprinted across Ouroboros body, and leapt. Together with that momentum and myKicking Technique, which I trained to the extent of having it ingrained into my body, I landed a Rolling Savate Kick on the back of Ouroboros head. The head was incredibly hard. I felt the bones in my legs crack, but I immediately healed it withHealing Magic. Due to the impact, Ouroboros head fell forward. It crushed two fruit stalls on the street. Can you stand up? Escape from here. Eek! When I approached the woman and child, they became frightened. Ah well, my clothes are pretty tattered, Im bleeding, and above all, Ouroboros black body fluids covered half of my body. (Ah When Lark tried to help me, I also became frightened.) I remembered the bittersweet memory from 4 years ago. Although it had been 4 years, I still had regrets, but also felt nostalgic. The woman then ran away with her child. Everyone, please run away as far as you can! This monster has a long body from the 2nd Holy District to this place! You need to go much, much, farther away! I warned the people nearby, causing them to start screaming and run away. Ouroboros slowly lifted its head and looked down at me. I am completely recognized as an enemy it seems. Oh now youre locked on to me, I see. (Now, what shall I do?) Is there any effective means of attack against such a large enemy? I want a weapon, but I cant afford to go get it. Eh? A short sword flew across the air towards me, and I caught it. Looking in the direction it came from, Zerry-san was waving at me from the shadow of a building. Way to go, Zerry-san! It would be great if you also stopped gambling after this! Also clean your room properly! And please take a bath too! And dont drink too much alcohol! Oh, no, only bad thoughts are coming out! (Good thing I asked Zerry-san to be vigilant.) Anything couldve happened at todays skill orb award ceremony, so I requested her to be on guard so we can respond to whatever happens. So, I guess she brought my weapon because of all this turmoil. I have used this sword in training and in actual battles so far, so it fits perfectly in my hand. (The rest is how far I can go with this!) Immediately after I got my sword, Ouroboros charged its head at me. Fast! Even with that enormous body, it was already right before me by the time I realised! I rolled to the side and avoided the attack. And slashed at it with my short sword. Too shallow. Still as hard. Wha!? The head had passed by me, so I got careless. It rolled its body and crashed into me. I was sent flying through the air, and crashed onto the ground. Ouuuchh I was able to reduce the shock because I jumped back at the last minute, but I still took damage. This is troublesome. Ive never fought a snake of this size, so I cant predict how its gonna move. However, if I take too much time, the snake will destroy the surrounding buildings. It is large enough to easily destroy a house or two just by rolling over. I gotta aim for a short-term decisive battle. (But what should I do? Can I bring it down by myself? If I attack with all my might, my weapon would probably break first. But if I hold back, I cant inflict fatal wounds.) In that case, I have no choice but to sacrifice my weapon by staking it all in one attack. (I have only one chance. Two at most) Tension ran through my body. (I have to create an opening somehow, but Im unsure about my remaining mana. And its difficult to create a feint all by myself Is there anything else I can do?) At that moment, I heard footsteps. My ears can pick up considerably small sounds byHearing Enhancement. Furthermore, because ofWorld Ruler, I cant forget something once its stored in my memory. Three people were approaching me. Footsteps of three people whom I knewno, to be exact, they were a little different from my memory. Because the sound changes if you walk in different places and with different shoes. Nevertheless, I recognised them. And above all, it has been four years. I heard that a huge monster had appeared, and came here, but I didnt think we would be reunited in a place like this. The adventurer carrying a heavy mace and a greatshield as big as his body, was Dante-san, who is nicknamed Silver GreatShield. I had a feeling we would meet in this city. It is thanks to Gods guidance. The person who had completely grown into an adult woman C also whose breasts have grown even bigger as well C was the nun, Non-san. Is that you, Reiji-kun? And the third person. Yes, its me. She hadnt changed at all even after 4 years. Since she was the same height as she was before, I had completely outgrown her. Her face was looking like she wanted to burst out crying, but was desperately controlling herself not to. I have a lot of things I want to say to you! I know. But we should take care of this guy first, huh? Yes. I would appreciate your support. If you say so, it cant be helped then, Reiji-kun! Mimino-san was still the same old Mimino-san even after 4 years. Right now, I dont feel like losing to Ouroboros anymore. Book 2: Chapter 44 Its coming! Ouroboros recognized that the three newcomers were also enemies. It opened its mouth wide and charged at them. Non, Mimino, move back! Yes! Of course! Non-san and Mimino-san moved backwards to dodge the attack, but Dante-san took a step forward towards Ouroboros. Right before the mouth snapped close, Dante-san backstepped. Ouroboros, who miscalculated the distance, bit empty air. Dante-san carried a mace in his right hand. A thick iron rod and steel plates arranged like flower petals at its head. I dont know when she used it, but Non-sansSupport Magicimproved Dante-sans physical ability by several levels. He swung down the mace on the tip of Ouroboross nose, destroying the scales that were only shallowly scratched by my short sword. The snakes head caved in and crashed on the ground. KAAAAAAAAA!! Blood scattered from the tip of Ouroboross nose, as it roared and rolled around. Crashing into the houses on the street, destroying the walls. Wow. Dante-san stepped into an enormous monsters range without hesitation, used that as a feint, and delivered a strong blow. The resolution and power behind his attack was clearly stronger than 4 years ago. Dante-san, you should be about 40 years old, right!? Why are you powering up!? Normally, your physical strength should be going down, right!? Perhaps Dante-san noticed my shock, as he grinned at me. Its been four years. Im sure you have gotten considerably stronger too, right? Yes. Thats right. Its been 4 years for all of us. Ive grown a lot too. Dante-san, I will create an opening, so can you keep it busy? Leave it to me! He didnt ask how or why. Just nodded and undertook it. He had absolute trust in methat made me happy. It started moving again! Ouroboros was angry at Dante-san.World Rulerconfirmed that mana was gathering in its eyes. (I wont let you have the first move!) I immediately launchedFire Magicwith my right hand and addedWind Magicwith my left hand. Although the flame didnt have enough power to cause real damage, the size was large. Ouroboros was surprised and pulled its body back. Reiji, now you can cast two magic at the same time I will join the attack too! I ran to the other side of Ouroboross head. Since there were 6 eyes, it caught sight of me, as I expected. Lumps of darkness flew at me at high speed. It wasDark magic. I dodged around to evade them. The dark lumps exploded when it came into contact with the pavement, resulting in reduced visibility due to flying debris and dust. Ouroboros big head charged through the dust cloud. I knew you would come! Ouroboros is a huge beast. At the same time, it also possesses wisdom; frightened by fire, recognizes its enemies, and uses magic. Given all that, I was positive that it can at least employ tactics. (Water magic!) I used most of my remaining mana to activate water magic.Water Magicis, as the name suggests, magic that manipulates wateron the other hand, it can also reduce temperature, as opposed toFire Magic. It seems that some people call this Ice Magic, but there is no skill orb called Ice Magic. Three thick ice walls appeared in front of me when I struck my hands on the ground. Mana rapidly depleted from my body. I will stop it with this. According toWorld Ruler, it should be possible. This will stop Ouroboros. A-Are you for real!? Ouroboros was still hiding its cards. It activatedDark Magicto wrap its giant body. Ouroboros easily broke the first ice wall, broke the second wall while decelerating, and collided with the third wall Cracks appeared in the third wall and crumbled before long. (Oh crap! Its gonna hit me head on!) Right when I was about to dodge out of the way, a small jar flew. The porcelain jar, baked with green glaze, broke when it hit the collapsed ice wall and scattered purple phosphorescence. Whats that? And as if I was watching a video being rewinded, three ice walls reappeared surrounding Ouroboros. GU, GOGO, AAA With its head surrounded by the ice walls, like a collar, Ouroboros was unable to move. Nufufufu, what do you think about my secret potion Dupe Potion? Mimino-san, who threw the jar from a distant place, had a self-satisfied look on her face, with her arms folded. Amazing. So cute. Is it an item that reproduces the cast magic attack? I have never heard of something like that. Reiji it seems to have stopped moving. Yes, I dont know if it applies to Ouroboros, but poikilotherms are vulnerable to changes in body temperature. What does that mean?Dante-san looked confused. Ah, well, Ill explain it some other time. I didnt know if Ouroboros was a poikilotherm, but judging by the fact that it looks a lot like a snake, it is likely to have inherited the characteristics of a snake. So I thought its weakness would be low temperature. For the time being, we should try to restrain it froC Dont let your guard down! It can still move! I was taken aback by Non-sans sharp voice. I got careless because the head in front of us became sluggish due to the coldness. Ouroboros quickly raised its torso, like a big towering tree, and dropped it on us. Dante-san let go of the mace, slipped in front of me, and held up his great shield with both hands. A loud sound echoed, like the sound of a car crash. NUOOOOOO!!Dante-san roared. The torso flipped down to the side, and flicked across the ground. The ground shook and clouds of dust rolled up. Reiji! The finishing blow! CIm on it! I had already jumped on top of Ouroboross head. My mana was almost exhausted and my field of vision was slightly swaying. I gripped the short sword in a backhand grip, and raised it high. Gods Divine Blessing! Non-san castSupport Magicon me. Mysterious characteristic magic such asHealing MagicandSupport Magicis most effective when in direct contact with the target, and its efficacy gradually diminishes as the distance increases. I was surprised that the magic reached me even though the distance between me and Non-san was about 15 meters. As though a messenger of God was descending from the sky, radiant light poured down from the sky enveloping me, filling my body to the brim with power. (There seems to be another type of magic mixed in!) Ive never heard ofSupport Magichaving such an effect. It seems like Non-san has also learned some new techniques. HAH!! I thrusted the sword right between Ouroboros six eyes. The blade stopped when it sunk halfway in. So I mobilized all my muscles to the limit to push the blade all the way in. HAAAAAAAAAA!!!! As the sword slowly cut deeper, at a certain point, I heard the sound of something breaking. Right then, Ouroboros body stiffened for a moment, and collapsed powerlessly on the spot. Haa I jumped down from Ouroboros head and landed right next to Dante-san. The scales of the giant snake rapidly grew pale in colour, and turned into ashes, as it scattered into the sky. Eh, is it disappearing? The black body fluid that I was covered in also rapidly dried out and turned white. Does that mean you defeated it? M-Maybe EvenWorld Rulerinformed that Oroboros no longer had a life response. When the wind blew, the breaking down process became much fastermore than half of Ouroboros body disappeared, while we watched in a daze. However, only the enormous skeleton with a black lustre remained. Looking like a fossil specimen, it stretched all the way from where we stood to the 2nd Holy District, like a black railway track. My sword was still stuck in Ouroboros skull, and there was a red jewel, cut in half. I guess, we can say the threat to the Holy City is now gone Book 2: Chapter 45 Youve grown bigger. Its only natural since it has been four years. Dante-san. Dante-san patted my head, as we stood in front of Ouroboros skeleton. Reiji-kun! Mimino-san ran up to me from the side, and jumped me with a hug. Even though I have grown taller, it was only slightly more than Mimino-san. Ive been searching for you for so, so, so long! S-Sorry I had to leave due to circumstances. I left Silver Balance without explaining anything. Of course I didnt want to be ungrateful for all the kindness theyve shown me, but at that time I just had to do that to protect Lark. Considering how much a 6-star skill orb is valued in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, LarksShadow Kingwould have been just as invaluable in the Keith Gran Federation. Haa I wonder what you are doing right about now, Lark? Anyway, Im sure the Keith Gran Federation is still chasing theShadow Kingskill orb even as of this moment, so I couldnt reveal the information to the members of Silver Balance at that time. It would cause trouble for them if they were suspected of being accomplices. So, what do you do nowadays? Your clothes look top quality Ah, are you injured!? Youre injured, right!? Look, youre bleeding! Non, useHealing Magicimmediately Ouch! Non-san came from behind, and gave a chop on Mimino-sans head. Reiji-kun is covered in blood, but there doesnt seem to be external wounds. Correct, Reiji-kun? Ah, yesC Ufufufu. So, you can even useHealing Magic? Its amazing to see how far Reiji-kun has grown in the last four years Ufufufu. Im scared of Non-sans laugh! Over there! Is the battle over already? Seriously. Whats that enormous skeleton?! Many armed adventurers rushed from across the street. When they learned that the battle had already ended, they seemed disappointed and also relieved at the same time, looking at the huge bones. Did you guys kill it?asked an adventurer with a dual sword fastened to his waist. Dante-san nodded in reply. Ah, man. Stealing a march is not fair, ya know? Damn outsiders Adventurers of this city seemed to begrudge Silver Balance for defeating the monster. (Even if you got a head start, you wouldnt be able to put up a proper fight unless you were at the same level as Dante-san.) I was slightly offended. But Dante-san said,We rushed here quickly, but adventurers usually gather in the guild before taking action. And also because evacuating the citizens was our top priority. But how did you get here so fast, Dante-san? Because Non insisted that we should go right now She has a keen sense in times like these. Ufufufu. Your laugh is scary, Non-san. Captain, the monster seems to have been subjugated. What!? This time, it was Holy Kings Knights Order, consisting of 50 knights, rode in on horses from the opposite street. There was a face I recognized among themthat is probably the 11th Unit. All troops, halt!!the 11th captain ordered, looking down at us and the adventurers from on top of his horse.Are you the ones who defeated this?he asked. Yes, we defeaCDante-san began. The credit belongs to the Adventurers Guild!the man who talked to Dante-san earlier, cut him off.You knights cant arrive late and take the credit for yourselves! Following him, the other adventurers all said,Thats right, thats right. Was it really you guys who defeated it? A monster that huge? Thats right. The Knights Order should withdraw. We cant withdraw. This giant snake has caused massive destruction from the 2nd Holy District to all the way here. We will take over the materials. What!? You can piss off! This is the adventurers share! The Knights Order will retain it for the time being and then distribute it fairly. Thats pretty much daytime robbery! Just follow the order! The argument got heated quickly. As for me, I was just looking at them silently. I was way too tired to care about any of that. Tension was at an all time high, and the lives of numerous people were at stakeand of course, my own life was in jeopardy, too. I couldnt care less about who takes the credit. Mimino-san, Dante-san, Non-san. You will still be staying in this city, right? I am indebted to Earl Sillys, so I have to go back for the time being. Is that so? An Earl House, huh? Hmm, Reiji-kun seems to be in a great place.Mimino-san said. Reiji, we are staying in an inn called Silver Citrus. Be sure to contact us. Because I have decided not to die until I return the favor I received from you.Dante-san said, tapping his left shoulder. Since I saw him fighting earlier, the petrification seems to have completely healed. Okay, see you all soon. Be sure to contact us, Reiji-kun! Dont forget, okay? Dad kept talking about how hed do this and that and everything when he met you again, you know. Do you have to say that in front of him, daughter? Even I felt embarrassed hearing that. I ignored the quarrelling knights and the adventurers, and jumped on Ouroboros skeleton and pulled out my short sword. Huh? You are the cleaner, right?the captain noticed me. Yes. I dont think this is the case, but, perchance, was it you who dealt the finishing blow? YeC Of course not! Hes just a kid! I saw the monster from a distance. It was a ridiculously big snake.an adventurer interjected from the side. Good griefCI overused this sword. While thinking I should get a new sword, I sheathed the sword back into its scabbard, and jumped off. Ill see you all soon. Yeah. See you again. Please make sure to contact us~ Im only distrustful because of your previous record, okay~? Ahahaha(I am no match for Non-san). Thinking that, I turned my back to Silver Balance. After that, it took me a while to return to the Earls residence in the 2nd Holy District. With Non-sansSupport Magicrunning out, my body became increasingly fatigued. My appearance looked pretty shabby after the battle, and I had dropped the polar tie clasp, which identified me as one of the Earls men. But Zerry-san found it with her sharp sight, and returned it to me. She said, With this, lets consider all my debt repaid! when she returned it. But that tie clasp is not that big a deal compared to the amount of debt I shouldered, isnt it? Even so, I was so exhausted to the point where I considered reducing it by about 10%. Also, when I brought up the fact that she didnt help me at all in the fight with Ouroboros, she said, Im not reckless enough to interfere in the battle between a superman and a monster! with a really, really pretty smile. When I returned to the Earls residence, the young lady was already at home. When she saw my current appearance, she rushed up to me worriedly. I told her that I did my very best, but sorry for not being able to protect everyone. Hearing that, tears started rolling down her cheeks nonstop from the corners of her eyeseven though she was desperately holding back the tears during the battle with the mediator, this was when she decided to let it all out and held my cheeks in her hands. Im such a foolish lord. The young ladys hands were soft, smooth and warm. I almost killed you by giving out a stupid order. I wanted to deny it. The young lady is incredibly smart, courageous and cool for a 12 year old. Besides, I would have refused if I didnt agree with the order, and working for the young lady is a lot of fun for me too. But I was pretty tired, and those warm and comfortable hands were holding my cheeksso I ended up falling asleep right there, while thinking if the young ladys magic eye was under control. I slept without knowing that another big uproar was occurring in the 1st Holy District and the Holy Royal Palace. Book 2: Chapter 46 When I woke up, it was pitch black. The private room given to me was small, but in this world where there is very little indoor entertainment, it was more than big enough. The light shining through the window was faint. Ah, its been about one month since the Sprout and New Moon Banquet, so the moon in the sky should be a new moon No wonder its so dark. Im hungry Then Ill prepare something for you to eat. Oh, thank yoC M-M-M-My Lady!? I became flustered when I saw the young lady in the darkness. What are you so surprised at? I am your lord and you are my escort. Isnt it natural to be by your side? Ah I noticed dark eyes bags under the young ladys eyes. It was quite obvious that the young lady had been watching over me without even having to useWorld Ruler. I was in nightwear. Someone must have changed them. My body felt refreshing, so someone must have also wiped and cleaned the dirt. Bandages were also wrapped around parts of the body that could not be fully healed withHealing Magic. My lady, it was you who wrapped this bandage around my left wrist, wasnt it? How did you know!? Ah, youre thinking thats why its wrapped clumsily right?!! What about the chief butler and the maids? I told them to step back. You are my one and only escort, after all. An escorts job is to work the body C at least thats what I think, and my mission is to do anything to protect the young ladys life. This is work. And Im getting paid. However, on the other hand, I can also understand the young ladys feelings. If the person guarding me gets hurt for my sake, even I would do my best to take care of themChowever, that sentiment is mostly only seen among commoners. Thus, I think its quite unusual for a daughter of an Earl family to care this much about an escort. No maybe it just means that the young lady is more kind than I thought, and has delicate feelings. My lady you seem to be able to control your mana now. Yeah my father gave me aMana Controlskill orb. In this situation, the award ceremony will be postponed again. He said he would punish any noble who complains about this. Haha I wonder since when the Earl had been acting independently of the award ceremony. His actions at that time seemed to be two or three steps ahead. What happened to Louis-sama?the young lady asked, fearfully. I see, the young lady was brought back to the mansion without knowing everything. He died. ! The young lady started trembling, but then she closed her eyes quietly. Is that so Yes. Louis-sama became weird after looking at my Magic Eye of Inspire. Is that what happened? Does the young lady blame herself for Louis death? I could have said that you dont have to worry about it, or that its not your fault, but I didnt say it. I didnt think that such superficial words would be helpful to the young lady, and more importantly, I didnt know what exactly transpired. By the time I arrived Louis was already dead. Reiji ? I looked at the palm of my hand. The number of lives I can protect is limited. There is a limit to what I can do. I have 16 years of my previous life and 4 years after my memories returned. I was supposed to have gained some life experiences, but its not enough at all. The weight on my chest felt almost like crushing my heart. ButC My lady. Im sure the young lady, the 12 year old girl, was also going through the same pain I was. Please become a person who can master the Magic Eye. ! If she cant control the Magic Eye of Inspire, it will certainly cause more tragedies, but if she becomes able to control it, it will be extremely useful. For example, encouraging a speaker before a speech, removing the anxiety of performers in front of a large crowd, or giving a light push to a lover who is thinking about a proposal. Of course it can even be used for war. I I used it incorrectly. Thats not true. No, Im sure it is. Otherwise, Louis-sama Lord Louis would never ever blame you no matter what. Even in death. I truly believed that. That showoff, selfish Louis boywas a normal boy. He wouldnt have blamed the girl he liked. But without these eyesC My lady, thats not the case. You were born with those eyes, right? People cant choose their birth, but they can choose how they live. I rolled up my bangs. I sparked a small fire withFire Magic, and showed the base of my hair. I was thinking of dyeing it soon since it was becoming black again. My hair is black. Thats why I was hated and abandoned by my parents. !! The young lady widened her eyes. A sad look spread on her face. No, my lady. I didnt want your sympathy. But now Im having a good time every day. Because I chose to be hired by Earl Sillys, and decided to spend my time with you, my lady. With me? Yes, with you. That is why the important part comes from here on. What will you choose to do from now on? If you can use your eyes properly, it can help a lot more people than the Magic Eye of Inquiry can. More than my father? Yes, the Earl He was valued by the Holy King because of his Magic Eye of Inquiry, but he was hated by many. He has never said it, but Im sure there must have been times he hated being in that position. As long as he can see through lies, it must be very difficult for him to make a true friend he can trust. My father hes an amazing person.the young lady said, sighingly. She was shouldering the heavy responsibility of succeeding the Earl as the Head of House Sillys. The hand on her knee was restlessly opening and closing. If so, would you like to stop? CWhat? You just have to end the Earl House. Since it is a noble house that originally has no territory, if you pay off sufficient money to the people working here and return the title, you can be free. You can study again and aim for a position in the government. You can do business in the city, you can live gracefully, and live a long life. And on the contrary, if you seek a thrilling life, you can become an adventurer. You have the choice. If you want, my lady, I can even take you out of this country. Book 2: Chapter 47 I felt that the Earl himself might have already foreseen the young lady relinquishing the title. It was the same when he let her crush the human resources centres, and let her do as she pleased when she wanted to take a walk in the city. And even giving her a skill orb outside of the award ceremonyit is disrespectful towards the ways of the noble society. In other words, the Earl prioritizes the young ladys growth as a person rather than her position as a noble. Hmm, but it does feel like he is rushing it. (The Earl might have given up on life on the day when he was attacked last year where I saved him. And he might not live through the next attack. If so, I guess he hopes the young lady will be able to become independent as soon as possible.) I have never heard that from the man himself, though. And well, he is not the kind of person who would share that. (Eh, wait a minute If the Earl died, I would definitely blame myself for not being able to protect the Earl. Due to that guilt, I would definitely decide to stay by the young ladys side until she grows up. Yeah, thats definitely something I would do! Earl, are you already seeing that far into the future?!) In this world, mere brute force alone does not decide the strong and the weak. Nobles are scary. Im especially scared of the smart nobles. Who was it goddamnit!? The one who decided to put the Earl in power! Reiji As I was lost deep in my thoughts, the young lady seemed to have been thinking of various things too. I am the daughter of Earl Sillys. I will follow that path. There are many things that only a noble can do, right? Its not too late to be free after accomplishing all of them. There was no hesitation in the young ladys voice. She was squeezing both hands tightly on her knee. S-So, Reiji Yes? I I want you to be by my side from here on too GUUC My belly growled loudly. It cant be helped, right? I havent eaten anything since morning, and Ive worked my body quite hard and even shed blood! So dont look at me like that, my lady! Haa well, the first words out of your mouth when you woke up was hungry. Hahahaha Im sorry. Ill get the chef to make something for you. No, its okay. Ill go to the kitchen and get a bread or something. Okay Leaving that aside, werent you saying something earlier, my lady? Because of the loud noise my belly made, I didnt catch most of it. !! When I asked that, the young lady turned beet red, enough to be seen clearly even in the dark room. Im going to sleep too!she said loudly, standing up. I-Is that so? Then Ill take you to your room. No need to! Im going alone! Eh Didnt you say that the escort is supposed to be near the lord I dont know why, but the young lady angrily left the room. After that, I headed for the kitchen. There was no bread left, but there were a lot of fruits, looking like green apples. Hey, isnt this that green apple-like fruit I ate in the forest when I ran away from the mine? While feeling nostalgic, I ate a bunch of those green apple-like fruits. The fresh and sour taste blew away my lingering sleepiness. (Im a coward.) Someday I will leave the young lady. Because I have something I must do. (Even though I told the young lady she had options, I knew full well that she wouldnt say lets run away.) I wanted to subconsciously induce the idea that she can stand on her own feet even if Im gone. How easy it would be if I could just stay as the young ladys escort all the time. Or should I come back here once Ive finished what I have to do? (Its not time to think about that now, I guess.) I think I will be in the Holy City until I get information about either Lark or Lulusha-san. Im happy to see Silver Balance again, but I dont think we can join together right away. (There are a lot of things to think about.) I grabbed another one of the green apple-like fruits. I felt change in the air. Dawn was nearing. Earl Sillys came back at dawn and immediately called me into his office. As we entered, the butler was urged to step outside, leaving the Earl and me alone in the room. It is probable that the Earl spent the night in the gaudy clothes he wore for the award ceremony yesterday. He looked totally exhausted, but for handsome guys I think it brings out a different angle of charm even in such a state. First of all, Reiji-san, thank you for your hard work yesterday. Seems like you had it hard, too. Well yes, it was hard. The sofas were placed facing each other in the reception space, and the Earl, unusually, slouched into the couch. I suppose you have a lot to ask, Reiji-san, but lets talk about the most important thing first. Okay. You have been summoned to the Holy Royal Palace at noon today. I will be with you, so be prepared. Me to the Holy Royal Palace? That dark dome, the 8-star skill orb, the mediator, basically everything that happened yesterday is a highly confidential matter. Well, I suppose so. In the worst case, there is a possibility that a contract magic will be cast to prevent you from leaving the Holy City again. What!? I got upset and rose to my feet, but thinking from their position, that might only be natural. It is beyond doubt that everything that happened yesterday was some of the highest guarded secrets of the Kruvan Holy City. I will try to prevent that from happening, but I cant predict what will happen. Why? What do you mean, Reiji-san? I am sure you know a lot about the necessity of contract magic. I mean why did you give me that information, Earl? There is a possibility that I might try to escape at this very moment. To be honest, I think theres a 50% chance that you will leave the Holy City this morning. Then whyC His Majesty the Holy King probably has thought that too. That is why he must have given a half day extension. His Majesty? I have a headache. The Holy King summons me. On the other hand, he also thinks that I might run away. If he wants me to come, he doesnt have to give me time and can just summon me right away. Its probably because he feels grateful to you. Grateful? Stopping the mediator was due to your actions. But His Majesty was strong enough, right? Thats because the logic was destroyed. The order matters here, so lets talk about that. And the Earl cleared his throat. That dark dome is the middle point between this world and the world we call the Other World. By creating that dome, I heard that you can interfere with this world from the Other world. And that dome creates a logic where neither the people in this world nor the people in the Other world can attack each other. Eh? But what about the mediator? The only exception is the mediator, who is allowed to do anything as long as he abides by the covenant, is what I heard for the first time last night. So, its a top secret that even the Earl didnt know. Thanks to Reiji-san breaking the dome, the logic also broke down, and His Majestys attack could finally connect. What about that stone? When I arrived at the dome, Earl Sillys was about to break it with a stone. I dont know the details, but it seems to be a stone that was from the same period when the First Altar was made. It was stored extremely carefully in the treasury of the Holy Royal Palace. Did you steal the stone that was stored extremely carefully? But I couldnt ask out loud. The Earl was looking at me with a sweet smile. A face which was saying, dont ask. Its a story from thousands of years ago a story from a time we call the Holy Ancient Age. The Holy Royal family which owns the First Altar has a certain covenant applied to them. That is the 8-star skill orb. Book 2: Chapter 48 So there really was an 8-star skill orb Yes, although, I didnt see it either. The Earl then told me about everything that happened in the temple. I see No wonder the young lady blames herself for Louis death. It seems that the 8-star skill orb needed to be offered to a pure person, someone who has never received a skill orb, from the Holy Royal Family. I dont know why it should be offered specifically to that person, but as recorded in the documents so far, it seems that the skill orb appears about once every 100 to 300 years. Every member of the Holy Royal Family who was given the skill orb disappeared without exception. It is thought that they left for the Other World. Did His Majesty give it to Louis to save Prince Kluvshrat from that fate? I cant say for sure that that wasnt the case. How ridiculous. Its even more ridiculous that the young lady is grieving because of that. However, we cannot blame His Majesty alone. Why!? Its like giving a poison that has a high possibility of death! If Louis-sama didnt challenge it, it would have been awarded to Prince Kluvshrat. His Majesty was in hesitation until the day before the award ceremony, but I heard that he finally decided to give it. But! Louis-sama told His Majesty that opportunities must be equal. Hearing such a noble reasoning, His Majestys heart was shakenthat is what it means to be a parent. I grasped both hands tightly. Was there no other way? Why is this happening? Would Louis have refused it if he knew he would die? No, if he was only told that he would go to the Other World, then Louis might have been willing to accept the skill orb. The Holy Royal Family is the core of this country and holds great power, but it also accepts the ruthless obligations that comes with it. So my achievement is that I saved Prince Kluvshrats life which was spared? Reiji-san. As the Earl called to me, in a blaming tone, I slammed my right fist on my thigh. I am sorry. It was a shitty excuse. Please forget it.I said. I cant go around acting like a saint when I myself am acting out of my own self interests and not telling the young lady everything about my situation. No, I will not forget. I was feeling utterly sick of myself, the Earl, however, said so, with a deadly serious facea faint smile showing. I am glad that you finally showed me the human side of you. Whenever I talk to you, I feel like I am talking to a full-fledged adult instead of a 14 year old. But it would seem that you do have a human side to you. Is that something you should be saying, Earl? The blood flowing through me seems to be as cold as ice, so it might be unreasonable for me to seek that feeling. Anyway, His Majesty will not be subject to punishment, but he has many difficulties awaiting him. Difficulties? First is that the 8-star skill orb may appear again before long. As I learned for the first time, although commoners try to get their children a skill orb as soon as possible, nobles wait until their children are 12 years old to create a period of purity for 12 years. It would be good if the next child was born in that period, but if not, the child with the Holy Blue would have to continue staying pure by giving whatever reason to the public. Does that mean the award ceremony was created so the nobles could follow that practice? Maybe its more of a camouflage. There are so many secrets regarding these. In any case, even El-san doesnt seem to know what the 8-star skill orb means, either that or he is hiding the truth. When the 8-star skill orb reappears, it has to be given to Prince Kluvshrats younger brother, the 3rd Holy Prince. Does that mean that the chain of sorrow will continue? The last time the 8-star skill orb appeared was 250 years ago. Since there is no one alive from that time period, and the records being in old writings, it seems to have taken some time to decipher the meaning of its appearance. What meaning does all these hold for the Other World? His Majesty might even tell you about it if you go to the Holy Royal Palace. Perhaps also about the thing that is called the Covenant. Covenant. If I remember correctly, the dragon also used that word. And there is another big difficulty that His Majesty has to take care of C the giant snake. Did you know that it destroyed a mansion in the 2nd Holy District? Ah yes. I was there. I think it was House Rivieres I remember hearing that from Captain Arthur. Yes. The problem is the man who died crushed by the collapsed walls of the mansion. That would mean hes a victim, right? Yes, he is a victim this time, but a month ago he was the perpetrator. One month agomeaning Sprouts and New Moon Banquet? That man was the one who poisoned Prince Kluvshrats sauce dish. . I was shocked to hear that. It is highly possible that one of the 6 Great Dukes, House Riviere, attempted to assassinate Prince Kluvshrat, thus there is now a discussion going on about the demolition of House Riviere. House Riviere has raised a strong objection, and is gathering their knights It is a highly tense situation. Basically, a civil war could start at any moment. Should I go to the Holy Royal Palace or not? Earl Sillys withdrew to his room saying, I am going to take a nap this is like saying, If you want to escape, now is your chance. The Earl predicted that the Holy King would not let go of me since I now know the state secrets. But on the other hand, he also feels gratitude, so he is giving me the chance to escape if I want to. Great turmoil will soon occur in the future. Including the demolition of one of the 6 Great Duke Houses, what is the merit of me remaining in this country? (Should I ask for a huge amount of money in return for signing the contract magic?) No, I dont need such a thing. All I need is the money for basic necessities. (And the information about the Covenant.) Im interested in it, but its not something which is absolutely necessary to me. Even in this world, its good enough for only a small fraction of dignitaries to know that information C I am fine with being in the ignorant majority. It will clearly drag me into trouble, after all. (In other words, there are no merits.) On the contrary, there are only demerits. If I am unable to leave the Holy City due to the contract magic, I wouldnt be able to find Lark or Lulusha-san. Furthermore, there is a high possibility that many troubles related to the Holy King will occur. Considering the advantages and disadvantages, there is only one answer. After that, I left the mansion. I said hello to the gatekeeper and told him Im going out for business. I cut through all the districts in between and arrived at Block 5. I had to ask the way to the place I was looking for many times C it is only expected in this world where there are no smartphones or navigation systems C and most of the people kindly helped me out. Is this the place? In front of me was a 4-story stone building. The building had a thin, deep architectural structure that you dont often see around these parts. An inn called Silver Citrus where Silver Balance was lodging. Did they choose this place just because it has silver in the name? When I opened the entrance door C a colored glass carved with wood patterns on the surface C a bell rang. Book 2: Chapter 49 Its been a very long time. I am sorry I didnt get in touch with you all sooner. Only Non-san was at the Silver Citrus Inn. The room they were lodging in already seemed cramped with just the beds and luggages, so Non-san and I shifted to a nearby cafe. It was a small cafe with wooden interior and wooden tables and chairs, so you could feel the warmth of the wood. I ordered juice, and Non-san ordered milk tea. There are a lot of things to talk about, but to start with, Dad and Mimino-san went to the Adventurers Guild. To the guild? Yes, due to yesterdays dispute over the shares of the giant snake. The local adventurers seem to be arguing that outside adventurers C Silver Balance C stole a march on them even though citizen evacuation was the top priority. The unfortunate part is that most other adventurers didnt witness the fight with Ouroboros, so they thought that Silver Balance stole the kill. On the other hand, the Knights Order insists that they should retain the corpse, confirm the salvageable parts, exchange it for a large amount of money, and give the appropriate amount to the guild. From the Adventurers guilds point of view, its almost like they are being swindled out of their money. As a result, the corpse remained untouched. I stayed behind in the inn just in case Reiji-kun showed up today. I see. Well, I dont really care what happens to that corpse. Ufufu, you shouldnt be like that, Reiji-kun. You have to be careful about money. My dad set out triumphantly saying, Those guys look down on us and run their mouth cause were outsiders. So we have to show them exactly who we are. Ha-Haha Dante-san somehow sounds scary. Mimino-san was even more enthusiastic. She said, We should squeeze out every penny since it all belongs to Reiji-kun. She even tried to bring out a deadly, sealed poison, but I was able to stop her somehow An even scarier person! By the way, what are you all doing in the Holy City? We had been in the Lev Magic Empire until recently. There, we were employed for an escort quest and came to the Holy City. The Church still considers me as being on a journey to find a treatment for my dad, but I am pretty much working as a full-time adventurer now. So, what about you, Reiji-kun? IC I talked roughly about the last four years. Leaving Achenbach Dukedom under the guidance of Zerry-san, who was in the same mercenary group as Raikira-san, working as a cleaner of the Knights Order, saving Earl Sillys from an assassination attempt, and being hired by the Earls House. Although I couldnt talk in relation to the award ceremony. It seems that Reiji-kun has also gone through various experiences. Yes. I am sorry for leaving so suddenly at that time. I know you had your own circumstances, so I wont blame you. But, of course, I know you healed my dad, so I really wanted to thank you. Uh Oh, right. I used Mithril for that treatment. So I really cant speak about that. Uhh, it was a special elixir. No, it was more like a drug that I accidentally made. Uh Please be assured that I am not asking you how you made it, but thank you. Im sure it was something you cant buy with money.Non-san said, leaning her chest forward firmly on the table. Hey, thats a strong stimulus to the body of a 14-year-old boy! N-No, its okay. Hmm? Why are you looking away? A-Anyway, how about you let me join Silver Balance as thanks? Of course! Though I dont think thats enough reward forCNon-san said, her facial expression becoming brighter. I think it is natural to help each other if you are from the same party. Reiji-san The corners of her eyes became wet as she seemed deeply moved, and she linked her hands in front of her chest. It is I who should be thanking you. All of you took care of me in the woods when we first met. At that time, if Mimino-san, Dante-san, Non-san, and Raikira-san werent there, I wouldnt be where I am today. Even if I had survived, I think I would be on edge at every moment, looking out for danger at every corner. I was a mine slave who worked at the Sixth Mine. Fortunately, I was able to escape when the contract magic became undone. I was being pursued in the Achenbach Dukedom capital, and my appearance was identified by the guards during the dragons attack. So that is why you had to hurry and escape? Is that the truth of what happened 4 years ago? I didnt want to bother Silver Balance by getting involved with me. The 6-star skill orb that Lark obtained was the number one cause, but I didnt want to bother Silver Balance either. After listening to my story, Non-san gently closed her eyes and seemed to be thinking about something. She looked like a really devout nun when she did this. No, wait. She is an actual nun. We want to help Reiji-kun. You helped me more than enough four years ago. Thats not enough. You not only healed my dads body, but also his heart. Even if he had been healed by a high-ranking priest, my dads heart would not have been healed. Because of you, my dad can still stand on the front line and fight. Can you imagine? Since you left, there hasnt been a day where I dont pray for your safety. I wake up every morning and pray to God. Non-san Non-san extended her hands and grabbed my hands on the table. Her hand was warm C it was an adult womans hand, unlike that of the young lady. Non-san had been praying for me every single day. When that fact sank in, I was almost about to cry. I always felt strengthened by the power ofWorld Ruler. I thought it was all due to my own power. But, Im sure that was not true. I believe that Non-sans prayer must have also influenced me. Absolutely so. I believe even if no one else believes just as Non-san believed that her prayers would reach me. Non-san I have something else to tell you. While trying not to break down crying, and with a trembling voice, I told Non-san about everything. About what happened at the award ceremony. That the Holy King summoned me. That I have to run away. Again. I also told Non-san about things that would be high-level confidential topics. I just couldnt hold back. At the end of it, I was so emotionally exhausted. Non-san kept holding my hand all the while. When I was feeling a little embarrassed and let go of her hand, Non-san looked a little disappointed Or is that just how I want her to feel? Reiji-kun, you did your best. Im proud of you. Thank you. Non-san. If you tell me that, I would seriously start crying. Haa Even though Reiji-kun went through so much hardship, both the Adventurers Guild and the Knights Order only care about their own interests. Im sorry, Non-san. I told you something you dont need to know. Thats not the case. As a member of the church, Im glad to hear that. Leaving that aside, Reiji-kun Yes? This is not a profitable move. ? Youre so bad, Non-san. Your words penetrate straight into my heart. In terms of advantages and disadvantages, escaping would be the better move, right? But all things cannot be judged from the advantages and disadvantages alone. You did your very best. Why do you have to run away? You should go see the Holy King with your head held high. There is no reason for you to run away. And Reiji-kun, the Earls daughter is a very important person to you, no? This kind of farewell is absolutely the worst. Yes. Thats what I thought too. When I think of the young lady, I realize escape isnt even a real choice. The Earl didnt mention the young lady when we talked, but I think its just the Earl being objective instead of kindness. So that I can make a flat decision. And I and Non-san had experienced that this kind of farewell was a terrible thing four years ago. But what if I am forced into a contract magic? That was the factor I feared the most. Contract magic is more scary than any kind of fighting or war. I experienced it first-hand at the mine. There is actually one workaround for contract magic.Non-san said, raising her index finger.Its a little-known method even for people in the church. Ufufufu Yeap hearing Non-san laugh, she is a little scary, after all. Book 2: Chapter 50 When I returned to the mansion, the Earl was having a late breakfast. The young lady was still asleep, so I had some free time. The bread just baked this morning had a buttery aroma and looked delicious. The Earl ate the bread with lingonberry jam. I wonder if people who use their heads a lot naturally crave sugar? The Earl always drinks his morning tea with a lot of honey. Though the Earl did not seem to get fat at all even with all the sugar consumption. You were still here, Reiji-san? The Earl seemed surprised as I entered the dining room. Yes. Were going to the Holy Royal Palace at noon, correct? When I answered, the Earls eyes widened, and then he looked at the butler next to him. The butler probably also knows the situation to some extent. What about you, Earl? How are you feeling? I am far from feeling perfect, but I am not in a situation where I can sleep comfortably in bed right now. After finishing the meal quickly, the Earl went to get ready to leave. There was about an hour until noon. Reiji! When the Earl and I met back at the entrance of the mansion, the young lady appeared from the corridor on the second floor of the atrium. She looked like she just woke up, but she had changed clothes from her pyjamas and her hair was neatly combed. Well, she is a noble. She couldnt possibly come out in her pyjamas. Good morning, my lady. Reiji, where are you going? The young lady rushed down the stairs. Her eyes were filled with anxiousness. Im heading to the Holy Royal Palace with the Earl. To report on yesterdays incident. Ah I also fought a giant snake after that, so I have to report on that. I said so to plant the seed that it wasnt about her Magic Eye of Inspire or Louis death. The young lady nodded in response. That is indeed very important. Yes, so please stay in the mansion today, young lady. Okay. Eva. You have nothing to worry about. Because I will be serving my duty as a noble and Reiji-san will simply serve his duty as an escort. Yes, I understand. Good girl.the Earl said, lightly stroking the young ladys head.Lets go. Yes. And we left the mansion. When I glanced back, the young lady was still standing at the entrance, seeing us off. It seems that my daughter has taken a real liking to you, Reiji-san.the Earl said, as he got into the carriage. The chief butler is right next to us, so please stop talking about that topic, Earl. When our carriage entered the 1st Holy DIstrict, the atmosphere suddenly felt heavy. Where are you headed today, Your Excellency Sillys? Immediately after entering, the carriage was stopped by the Knights Order. There was even a barricade with fences to prevent carriages from passing through. Earl Sillys normally should be able to pass with just his faceits natural because he goes to the office in this district every day for workand today he was asked where he is going. To the Holy Royal Palace. Summoned by His Majesty. Please wait a moment. Then the Knight started reviewing something. Looking out from the open carriage window, there were knights everywhere. The officials who would normally come for work could not be seen anywhere. I have confirmed. Please return here once you have finished your work at the Holy Royal Palace. Permission was given and the carriage rode on. Earl. Did the situation with Duke Riviere influence this change? Yes. Everyone, including the head of House Riviere, have been ordered to wait in the mansion in the 2nd Holy District, but it seems that the houses related to House Riviere seem to be gathering troops. Though publicly they claim it to be for self-defense. Doesnt that just raise suspicions towards yourself? Are they even allowed to gather troops in the first place? It cant be helped if they claim its for self-defense. Moreover, House Riviere is a Duke house. Fortunately, House Rivieres territory is quite far from the Holy City, so they have almost no troops here. Furthermore, many of the nobles who were connected to them were also captured. Eh? Oh, I didnt tell you, did I? House Rivieres faction was involved in the selling of skill orbs from the First Altar in the black market. That was also the incident which gave Earl Sillys his Cold-Blooded Lord reputation. The Earl suspected that the skill orbs that appeared in the black market was secretly stolen from the First Altar. He investigated, and sent many nobles to the execution table. (The Riviere faction was involved in it? Furthermore, House Riviere planned to assassinate Prince Kluvshrat?) All of this made my brain hurt. Somehow, it felt like I was overlooking something. We will be entering the Holy Royal Palace. I suddenly realized as the Earl said so. It was so easy to enter the Holy Royal Palace, considering the checking in the 1st Holy District. There arent many people visiting here in the first place, so I guess everyone knew about my visit. After getting off the carriage, only the Earl and I entered inside the palace. The stone-built palace has waterways here and there. You can hear the tranquil sound of water flowing. Like old Japanese architecture, a wooden sliding door was the entrance to each room, and the door was painted a certain light bluethe Holy Blue. A large table and chairs were placed in the center of a tasteless, empty room. The room is very simple, is what youre thinking, correct? Y-Yes. The Holy Royal Family has inherited the old lifestyle. I see It seems inconvenient. It is extremely inconvenient. Even if you were born as a king, you cant afford luxury, huh. A few minutes after sitting and waiting, the Holy King appeared with one other priest and high priest, El-san. I thought you wouldnt show upC Oh, nevermind that. Just sit down. When the Earl and I stood up, following etiquette, the Holy King quickly sat down on his chair while telling us to do the same. So I sat back in my chair and waited for the other party to start. The Holy King looked extremely haggard. He might have aged several years due to just the one day yesterday. Although he was still blunt with his words and had the dignity of a king, it also felt like he was putting on a brave face. The rabbit, El-san, and the other priest stood behind the Holy King. I couldnt tell how El-san was doing because I cant read the complexions of a rabbit. Well, first of all, the escort of House Sillys Youre called Reiji, right? Yes. Thank you. Thank you for your work As straightforward as words can be. However, I didnt work for this person. No, I acted according to the contract with House Sillys. You say that you just worked for the Earl? To be exact, it was for the young lady. I shall return this. I presented the knife that I kept in my chest pocket. Which reminds me, they didnt do a body check up to this point. Is this kind of security reliable? Does that mean that they have so much trust in the Earl? I see. Hey, put this back in the vault. The priest nodded and left the room with the knife. Even if your actions were for the Earls house, the whole nation benefited. Lets talk about the reward for your actions. Okay. First of all, to praise yesterdays courageous action, you shall be presented with one holy gold coin. One holy gold coin. Its worth about 5 million yen(50k usd). The first thing that came to my mind was, Is that all?. Compared to my annual salary of 3 holy gold coins, its kinda low. Whats with your face? Is that too low? N-No, thats not Are you paying much higher, Victor? Its natural to give high rewards to talented people, Your Majesty. Tsk. Thats why I told him to bring out more, but the treasurer was stingy. Even one holy gold coin was too much if we looked at the rewards of the past he said. Such a big incident has never happened in the Holy City in the past, after all. If you become active in war activities, that would be a different story altogether however. When the Earl said that, the Holy Kings face turned increasingly bitter. Even I thought if that was all I was getting. When in truth, one holy gold coin is not a small amount by any means. Does this mean I am getting greedy? For the time being, this is the reward. Please accept it. Of course. I have no problem with accepting extra money. Now then, Im going to another meeting. Ill leave the rest to El. Is that so, Your Majesty? When the Earl asked so, the Holy King nodded with a bitter face. We have to talk about House Riviere. My children, royalty, and other dukes have gathered. Victor, you come with me. HoweverC Come. Haa Reiji-san, I am sorry about this, but I dont think you will have a problem in going back on your own. Its okay. Its a little easier to talk to El-san than to the Holy King. Or rather, isnt the Holy King a little too open around me? Or does he think Im on his side while Earl Sillys is around? When I took a glance at the Earl, he had a complicated look on his face. It was like anxiousness due to his misreading. I guess he didnt tell the Holy King accurately about me. Oh, Reiji. Just in caseCthe Holy King started, as he stood up.Well conclude with a contract magic for this incident. Think of it as a confidentiality obligation. It came as I expected. The contract magic. Book 2: Chapter 51 When the Holy King and the Earl left, only El-san and I were in the room. El-san sat on the chair where the Holy King was sitting, saying Eh, finally. Kind of a shameless person just like a rabbit. Eh, please check the contract first.he said, sliding the paper detailed with the contract magic across the table. I remembered what Non-san taught me. Reiji-kun, check for 3 things when performing the contract magic. (First, is the paper. This is a plant-based paper.) Using a parchment is highly effective, and it is extremely difficult to perform magic omission. Whereas, it is relatively easier to do magic omission on plant-based paper, so this paper is in my favour. What Non-san meant when she explained magic omission is, to slip out of the contract magic. (Second, is the contract technique.) If the user who can use contract magic does not perform the magic directly on the person, but performs the magic through paper, the effect will be so low that sometimes the contract magic itself may not be established. This time, the magic is written on the paper. (Third, is the contract method.) There are four types of contract magic that are commonly used: one that is approved by the state, one that is approved by the church, one that is used independently by each guild, and one that is developed by an individual. The former two have been used for a long time, so loopholes that can limit the extent of the contract magic are already being studied. This paper was the contract method of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. (Non-san, we did it! It is the almost ideal contract magic!) If this is the case, after concluding the contract magic, I can cancel it using the churchs secret methods. Just as I was thinking thatC Eh, it doesnt have much content, but if youre so worried about it, you dont really have to sign the contract. What? After all, no amount of contract can keep a secret from leaking out. Eh, you cant put a literal zip on peoples mouth. Non-san. The contract paper has been collected. Non-san. It seems that everything you taught me went to waste. I-Is that really okay? Its just necessary for the sake of appearance. El-san quickly wrote my name on the document, and the magic was activated with a flash of light. Eh, and also, there is a method called magic omission for this kind of contract magic. If you are interested, I can teach you. I-Its fine The other party is bringing up magic omission?! Cold sweat formed on my forehead. Is that so? Why do you look a little disappointed! Ah, even though hes a rabbit, Im starting to understand his facial expressions. Is this really okay? Isnt everything that happened yesterday dangerously important stuff? Eh, thats right. Rather, I think it would be better if this information were to spread. Really? Indeed. It doesnt make much sense to keep it a secret. It just makes the Holy Royal family look mysterious, thats all. Rather, its better to spread the knowledge about the skill orbs worldwide. Eh, I think its more beneficial that way. The scale of this story is getting bigger. Does that mean I can ask you what I wish to know? Eh, if its within the scope of my knowledge, certainly. Then, what is the Other World? And what is the Covenant? It is simply called the Other World by the people of this world. Eh, it is said that the Other World is the exact same world as this, which lies on the back side of this world. The Covenant seems to be a rule regarding skill orbs that was agreed with the Other World. I didnt expect to get an actual answer. But, even upon hearing the answer, I have no idea what any of it meant. Sorry, but I dont really get it. Eh, now, of course, we cant observe the Other World. It seems that there was traffic between the two worlds in ancient times, but in order to stop that traffic, we closed the gate that connects the worlds. Gate. That mediator said Darkness, Open The Gate. Light, Pave The Way. Ouroboros Is that the gate where the giant snake came out of? Eh, thats right. The looped snake is an interesting expression. Lets adopt it. El-san took out a bundle from his pocket and started drawing on it. Speaking of which, the Holy King didnt talk about Ouroboros. I wonder if the report hasnt arrived yet. Right now, we cant go back and forth between the worlds easily because of the Covenant. Eh, however, only mediators can. Mediators, huh Are dragons mediators too? Oh? You know about that? Eh, yes, dragons are the mediators of this world. The dragon was saying something about punishing humans according to the Covenant. Oh? You talked to a dragon? Crap, I said too much. I closed my mouth in a hurry, but El-san didnt mind it, and continued delightedly. Eh, that is an extremely rare experience. It is said that dragons are usually found only in remote areas, watching over whether the Covenant is being abided. The Covenant again, huh? Yes. It is said that the Covenant has several important points, and one of them says something about not taking too many skill orbs or something. Not taking too many?I asked. The rabbit nodded in response. Skill orbs are said to be God-given but I think it is also a circulating thing. Eh, though, I am the only one who believes that in the Holy Royal Palace. I have a theory that skill orbs that disappeared in this world go to the Other World, and the skill orbs that disappear in the Other world come to this world. My mouth was gaping wide-open. I have never thought of it like that, but it is also strange to think that it is something that grows out of the walls of a mine, like a mushroom. But if we consider that it is in circulation, doesnt that mean there is a limit to the total amount? If the population rises explosively, wouldnt more people not receive skill orbs? Eh, it seems that I have caused confusion. A little To tell the truth, this isnt really my theory. It was advocated by Dr. Hinga, who was a leading researcher in the deciphering of ancient documents on the Covenant, the Other World, and the study of Skill Orbs. It was a research paper from more than 20 years ago I was shocked to hear that name appear out of nowhere. Sorry, but who did you just say? My voice was faint. Dr. Hinga, who was called the Brain of Forsha Kingdom in the Keith Gran Federation.El-san said, offhandedly. There was a conflict in the Federation and the kingdom was destroyed. He was declared as missing at that time. Eh, unfortunately, he must have died. Book 2: Chapter 52.1 What came to my mind was the lonely but intelligent old man who lived in a shabby hut in the mine. Even just before his death, he wished for my happiness. He was saying something about cleaning up the mess made by the Dukes father. It seems he had drifted into Achenbach Dukedom after the collapse of his kingdom. (But then, the last words of old man Hinga were!) At that time, I had already absorbedWorld Ruler, so I clearly remember every word. I exist only to be punished. For I have committed a sin that I cant atone for even with my death. But I was blessed to bask in the suns embrace in my final hour. O God who governs heaven and earth, I pray that thee grant blessings unto this shunned child Did old man Hinga commit some kind of sin? Was it related to skill orbs? Or was it something that led to the destruction of the Forsha Kingdom? Maybe Shunned child is referencing my black hair and black eyes. Eh, I unreasonably forced the Holy King to send a research team to collect Dr. Hingas treatises. There were few left, but I copied them, and handed them over to a blood relative. Eh, many of Dr. Hingas treatises defy conventional wisdom, so I am happy that you seem interested.El said, even as I was lost in my own thoughts. W-Wait a minute!One line in particular about what El-san said shook me.Did you just say the blood relative of old man Hinga!? He is not an old man, but a Doctor. Eh, well, from Reiji-sans point of view, he might be an old man. S-Sorry, it was a slip of the tongue. So, about the blood relative of Dr. Hinga? Let me see There is a strange country called the Lev Magic Empire. Eh, his daughter moved there when she got married. Old man Hingas daughter was abroad when the Forsha Kingdom was destroyed. So she escaped the misfortuned. Is the daughter still in the Lev Magic Empire? Now, that was 10 years, no, 15 years ago. If you are interested in his work, there is also a copy here at the Holy Royal Palace. No, I want to see the real thing. Can you give me the daughters contact information!? I dont mind. Eh, that person was called Emma, ??and her husband was a senior official of the Lev Magic Empire. If I remember correctly, she has a daughter of her own. Lulusha-san! I intuitively knew it was her, but saying any more would only draw suspicions C although I might have already drawn enough of it C so I kept silent. After getting the information I was seeking for from an unexpected place, I returned back to the mansion. ** High Priest El ** The head of House Ebene, one of the 6 Great Dukes, appeared behind the big rabbit, as he sat there unmoving. El-sama, has Reiji-dono left? Eh, he went back. So, what are your thoughts on the Child of Disaster?Lord Ebene asked, sitting beside El. Indeed. I am pretty sure that Reiji-san is the Child of Disaster, but even after seeing him with my own eyes, I cant believe it. I cant feel any malice from him.El answered, without looking at Lord Ebene. If the old literature is true, the Child of Disaster has black hair and black eyes, and possesses great power. It was said that the child could even destroy an entire country. But Reiji-dono has blue hair. Hair color can be changed. Eh, he probably used a hair dye at least, he knows that having black hair and black eyes can be a disadvantage. It might even just be fashion. My! The head of House Ebene shouldnt be making such meaningless assumptions. I just want to consider all possibilities. So, El-sama, you are convinced that that boy is the Child of Disaster? Eh, I cant say that for certain. Why? The Holy King told you to finish him off right here and now if you were able to confirm that he was indeed the Child of DisasterSo, in other words, you let him escape? When Lord Ebene raised his hand, about ten black-costumed shadows hidden in the garden stood up and disappeared without sound. They were not the escorts of the Lord, nor the guards of the Holy Royal Palace, but those who specialize in assassination, of course. Eh, I wasnt able to confirm. Although his mouth was smiling slightly, the eyes of the halfling were terrifyingly cold. He was thinking that Reiji was originally black haired. The mediator also called him the Child of Disaster. The Child of Disaster should be killed; that was common sense in the upper society of this country. However, El didnt do that. Did he find joy in being able to talk about Dr. Hinga for the first time in a long time? And as he told Lord Ebene, he didnt feel any malice. (No, how can you hurt the boy who risked his life to save us all?) El was thinking that, but, of course, he didnt say it. If he said that to the head of the noble house, he would only meet with a scornful laugh, and be told, If so, I shall get rid of him. (The power that the boy brandished against the mediator is one which is beyond reason. If that power was turned at the Holy Kingdom) There are many historical facts in old literature that the Child of Disaster eventually became a real disaster and killed many people. That threat is far more terrifying than the Other World, which is reasonably kept in line by the Covenant. (But, even so, is it really right to kill an innocent child when he is not yet a disaster? Eh, if you raised him carefully, maybe he could bring great contribution to this world?) But this assumption is, of course, a meaningless assumption. It is also a dangerous thought that would endanger Els very life if it came out of his mouth. After all, Dr. Hingas treatise is close to that idea. Even if there are tragic facts that happened in the past, we must not misjudge the potential of human beings It was the exact opposite thinking to nobles, who think that if killing a child could avert disaster, then they should be killed. Eh, we shouldnt have a problem with that boy. In that case, lets tell His Majesty that. There was no discomposure in the rabbits eyes. More importantly, how did the matter with House Riviere go? No problem. The evidence has already been presented, and His Majesty has already sprung into motion. Above all, the Cold Blooded Lord is working on this case. Arent you glad, El-sama? The sinners who defiled the First Altar that you hold most precious will finally be judged. Eh, thats right. When El replied, the head of House Ebene stood up and left the room. El exhaled a little, feeling released from the pressure. Book 2: Chapter 52.2 The Dawn Of A Lady The young lady was waiting in the entrance hall when I returned to the Sillys mansion. Of all things, she had people carry over a table to the entrance, and was reading a book while having tea. I mean, what does she plan to do if there was a sudden visitor? Reiji! Youre back!she cried, as soon as she saw me. I received a super warm welcome, almost like a puppy running up to its owner. The Earl will surely get mad if he knew about this. He would say something like, How improper, followed up with, My daughter seems to like you a lot(for the second time), undoubtedly. Anyway, we moved to the young ladys room C after moving the table at the entrance, of course. So what happened at the Holy Royal Palace? Do you want to know? Of course! Reiji is my The young lady attempted to say something, but paused, and averted her gaze. B-Because you are my important escort. My lady, that statement itself already sounds a bit scandalous. I guess its still better than being treated as expendable. Well, it hasnt been long since everything happened. And I wasnt even asked about the giant snake. Oh, but I was awarded with one holy gold coin for yesterdays achievement. His Majesty seemed to be more concerned about House Riviere. If the Earl deems it necessary, he will talk to the young lady about the Covenant and the Other World. I also have to talk to him about old man Hinga and Lulusha-san, but I probably shouldnt bring it up so soon after everything that happened yesterday. I should wait for a little longer before I do. House Riviere? Yes. It shouldnt be a problem to talk about this matter, so I told the young lady about everything I knew. After listening, the young lady furrowed her lovely eyebrows and pondered.Reiji Will you hear me out?the young lady asked, after a while. The young ladys expression was pale C Ill find out why in a few minutes. The young lady was still a Lady. She had noble blood C although she disliked it C she was born with it, blessed with knowledge, and above all, she had a just heart. Even if it could hurt her father. During the daytime, I frequently checked the surroundings from the roof, but nothing like a coup detat happened. Rather, I thought it was too quiet and eerie. The Earl returned home very late at night. Not only myself but the young lady was also waiting for him. The Earls eyes narrowed when he saw us. What does this mean? First, welcome home, father. Thank you, Eva. I didnt get enough sleep today and I was a little nervous, so I wanted to go to bed early but it doesnt seem like I can do that. I know you are tired, father, but there is something I really want to confirm. Okay. Sebas, bear with me a little longer. Yes, sir. The chief butler stared at me. This person doesnt forgive anyone who brings a detrimental effect to the Earls health, even if they may be an ally. The maids and other butlers in the entrance hall had a nervous look. They were surprised at this tense atmosphere because we didnt explain anything to them. And, I ask Captain Maxim to be present as well.the young lady said. Yes. Captain Maxim, who escorted the Earl, also came forward. The Earls private room was too small for all of us, so we headed to the reception room. The Earl and the young lady sat on the sofa across from each other. The chief butler and captain Maxim stood behind the Earl, and I stood behind the young lady. I see, the Earl seems to be visibly exhausted C but, he doesnt think we can put off this talk for another day. Because who knows what might happen tomorrow. Father, what happened to House Riviere? The Earl looked behind the young lady, and stared at me. (Thats right. I told her. But isnt it okay for the young lady to know this information?) The Earl stared only briefly, and continued on as if nothing had happened. House Riviere was put under the control of His Majesty because of the alleged assassination attempt of Kluvshrat-sama and the crime of bribing a priest of the First Altar and chanelling skill orbs to the black market. The head of the family pleaded not guilty to the end and tried to get the other dukes to back him, but the search conducted on his mansion revealed evidence of a priest being bought off. They can no longer talk their way out of it. The search was a by-product of the giant snakes attack. Though, if the Knights Order had not subdued the snake in a timely fashion, House Riviere itself might not exist today. The Knights Order subdued it? That line caught my attention. Yes. Thats what I heard. The Knights Order is actually holding onto the remains of the giant snake, after all. Is that so? Does that mean the Adventurers Guild lost the dispute with the Knights Order? Does something about that concern you, Reiji-san? I shook my head in response. Ouroboros is no longer an issue. Then, the young lady continued. Father, the assassination attempt on Kluvshrat-sama and chanelling skill orbs to the black market are two separate cases. I suppose so. But what about it? That means the mastermind is also different. Father, you unknowingly used two words for the alleged assassination attempt and crime of chanelling skill orbs. At this time for the first time, the Earls face showed discomposure. His eyes widened. If you dont listen carefully, youll think that both of those were committed by House Riviere. The criminal who poisoned the sauce dish of Kluvshrat-sama was found dead in the mansion of House Riviere. And as a result, an investigation was carried out and evidence of buying off a priest was found. But the two cases are actually different and unrelated, I think. The young lady spoke in a matter-of-fact manner. It seemed that she was trying not to put emotion on her words. Father, you must have known that the assassination attempt on Kluvshrat-sama was not carried out by House Riviere. Thats why you unknowingly used the word alleged. The reason why is you were the mastermind behind that poisoning incident. Book 2: Chapter 52.3 Fathers Cold-Bloodedness After the young lady exposed her fathers sin, a painful silence descended. The Earl did not show any signs of surprise and watched the young lady attentively, with his arms folded. The chief butler shut his eyes, with a glum look, and Captain Maxim just stood with his mouth agape. Naturally, it was the young lady who broke the silence. Father, you knew that House Riviere was the mastermind behind channeling the skill orbs into the black market, but you couldnt do anything about it. Even with the Magic Eye of Inquiry, you are the only one who can tell apart the other persons lie. Even if you were able to strike down the nobles below the rank of Earl, you cannot lay hands on the top authority, one of the states leading Dukes, so you first planned an attempted poisoning of Kluvshrat-sama. Captain Maxim! The young lady suddenly called out, so the captain responded Y-Yes, with a shrill voice. I asked Reiji earlier, but it seems that he doesnt know anything. Did you receive any medicine from my father just before we left for the Sprout and New Moon Banquet? Ah, yes. I was told that it was a panacea that works against all kinds of poisons. If by any chance someone collapses, I was to administer the medicine. Ah. It seems that he was telling the truth, but Captain Maxim shut his mouth, as he was shot with a sharp glare by the butler. Father, you probably expected that either Lord Ethan of House Ebene or Lord Ethans escort would see through the poison. And in the unlikely event that Kluvshrat-sama swallowed the poison, Captain Maxim will cure it. But in that case, Captain Maxims actions would be too suspicious that your subsequent actions would be restricted and similarly, since Reiji detected the poison, your actions were still restricted. To detect poison and cure poison is a double-edged sword that would arouse strong suspicions on yourself. Therefore, the Earls next move has to wait until the situation calmed downuntil January. The man who administered the poison you killed him immediately, right? If you stored that man with a cold storage magic tool, you can preserve the body. In reality, you must have planned to have House Ebene detect the poison, and then make up a story that the suspect was sighted on House Rivieres grounds. And if that mans corpse was found in House Riviere, you would be able to legally search House Riviere with full support. The corpse was already secured, so you can forge as much evidence as you like. You knew for certain that House Riviere was the mastermind behind the skill orbs in the black market, and that if you search their residence, you will definitely find concrete evidence, correct? Ouroboros going on rampage was a rare opportunity which turned out beneficial for the Earl. I wonder if his plan was probably to do it after the skill orb awarding ceremony from the start? The Earl had to prioritize giving the young lady a skill orb above all else, after all. The Earl must have someone else besides Captain Maxim working for him. Even when I was talking to El-san at the Holy Royal Palace today, I sensed many people lurking outside. I didnt dare ask about that. Even if a damaged corpse was placed in the Dukes residence amidst the chaos, it wouldnt look too unnatural. A splendid reasoning.the Earl said, laughing gently. Neither denying nor affirming.You are already a full-fledged noble, I see. It is the result of fathers upbringing. NoCthe Earl said, glancing at me.That is not a conclusion you can reach without strong resolve and conviction. Owing to a certain someone. Me? That cant be, right? Earl, I also have something to ask. What is it, certain someone? Is it me after all? Err, you didnt know that something would happen at the awarding ceremony, right? So, why werent you there? Oh, thats easy. Many of the priests attended the awarding ceremony. So it was a chance to check the private room of the priest who was channeling the skill orbs to House Riviere. I found a secret book containing messages titled Destroy immediately, but the priest probably kept it just in case House Riviere decided to betray him. I see. The awarding ceremony was the best time to investigate the priest, huh. So the Earl had a reason to wait until the awarding ceremony After that, a dome of darkness appeared. I sensed that something was strange, and searched for something that could be a weapon, and took the stone that I happened to find. That stone has been reputed to have a special power since long ago. Well, at the end of the day, the Earls slender arm couldnt destroy the dome, so I had to destroy it instead. Earl, why did the priest channel the skill orbs to House Riviere? Isnt it a grave sin? Thats easy. Money. Remember this, Eva. The world runs on money. And people drive themselves to ruin chasing after money. The line of sight of the young lady and the Earl met. Right now, I dont know what the young lady is thinking. When she confided in me about her guess C and most likely also the truth C she was already looking so pale that she might have collapsed. But right now, the young lady has a resolved look. Father. Did you commit an injustice in order to correct another injustice? To the point where you even killed a person. Did the young lady really have to utter such words? I wondered over and over. I was also slightly aware that the Earls behavior was strange. And I always had an uncertain feeling due to that. But the young lady noticed before I did. If I hadnt told the young lady anything extra, the Earl would have continued fooling everyone with a beautiful lie. The young lady is still 12 years old. Even if she had become an adult, does she have to bear the duty of an adult so soon? (Had I been a little smarter, the young lady wouldnt have noticed.) Still C I dont know if it would be months or years later C I think she wouldve reached the truth on her own and questioned the Earl head-on, as she is doing now. To be frank, I would have liked this to happen in a place I couldnt see, a place I didnt know, or a place I couldnt hear. That was my true feeling. This is too painful to bear. The man who poisoned the dish was originally supposed to be executed. He was a man of one of the noble houses who was involved in the channeling of the skill orb, and for some reason he escaped without being caught. The man understood his crime, and knew that the blame would extend to his wife and children who were extravagant with their money. The Earl paused his words there. Im sure the Earl offered a deal, something like If you give your life, your wife and children will be overlooked. Father, crimes must be judged by the law. That is correct. I am sure House Riviere will be judged. Ah this person has decided to treat the young lady as an adult. That much is clear from his wording. And so long as she is treated as an adult, he must have decided not to show his true intentions anymore. Even if they are the only family left to each other. The young ladys face, seen from the side, looked strained. Like she was desperately holding back from crying. The young lady must have expected the Earl to tell her everything. Thats why she confronted head-on. I had a feeling that it was a bad bet, and unfortunately that premonition was right. Eva. There is no such thing as undisputed justice. The human resource centres that you believed to be injustice and crushed was justice for those who wanted to sell themselves for money. Dont try to dodge the matter at hand with insincere sophistry. The truth this time, did you learn it on your own? Isnt it all just the information you heard from Reiji-san? That is Isnt it possible that Reiji-san was lying? !? With a start, the young lady looked towards me as if she was frightened. (Earl, you know its not that simple.) I thought that this time, in a sense, it was a parent-child quarrel. The young lady gets angry and the Earl asks for forgiveness. How good it would have been if it was as simple as that. I also understand the Earls position. Its because he truly thought of this country, that he wanted to eliminate the injustice towards the First Altar, the center of this country, no matter the cost C even if it meant committing a crime. However, that has nothing whatsoever to do with the relationship between me and the young lady. If you wish to involve me, then I have an idea of my own. Earl. I am stepping down from the role of escort for House Silly today. I will refund all my salary since it is during the contract period. !? The young lady was astonished this time. So, my relationship with House Silly is now gone and I should no longer have any interests. My lady, I have never lied to you. You remember my secret that I confessed to you this morning, dont you? What does the Earl mean to do with me and the young lady? Does he think he can drive a wedge with just these words? No, could there be something else? Im sorry, Reiji. I just lost my composure. You have no reason to lie. So dont tell me youre going to quit as an escort. Yes, Reiji-san. If you quit, you wont get what you want, right? No, Earl. I got hold of one today. What?! The Earl should not know about the conversation I had with El-san, so it was a little nice to see his face react as if he had been attacked at an unguarded moment. That is why I already had to leave this place in the not so distant future. Reiji, what are you talking about? My lady, we will talk about this later. The young lady made a face which seemed to say, I dont understand. Okay, we will talk later.At the end, she was convinced. However, That might be convenient in a sense.the Earl said something that could break the young ladys conviction. What does that mean? This was when I finally saw who the Cold-Blooded Lord really was. The 6 Great Dukes Houses are quite troublesome, you see. Even if you have gathered all the evidence, they will oppose it one way or another. Therefore, even if His Majesty the Holy King stands up against them, it will not be so easy to crush them. This time, I, a mere Earl, have stood against them, so there is strong opposition from the Duke Houses other than House Riviere. What are you trying to say? In short, we need something like calling it a draw due to something more important to divert from that situation. For example, say the character of a hero who saved the country. The Earl had the most refreshing smile Ive ever seen till now. By the way, Reiji-san. You have been hiding something from me, right? At that time, I almost felt like something was crawling up my spine. I see The Earl already knows my secret. That I originally have black hair and black eyes. Duke Ebene says that I am harboring the black-haired, black-eyed Child of Disaster in my house. And if I offered you, my oversight will be overlooked it seems. Now, if I am not mistaken, you are no longer our escort, so theres no reason to protect you, right? At that moment, I sensed a number of people making noise from outside even though it was so late at night. Hmm I told them to do it tomorrow noon, but they are so hasty. I think the troops of House Ebene have arrived. Did the Earl and Duke Ebene conclude this beforehand? How many steps ahead is this person reading? Did he know that he would be accused of the young lady? No, even if he didnt know, maybe he (Did you intend to confess to the young lady from the start?) If the Earl was prepared for that, then from his point of view, was it rather a joy to watch the young lady reach the truth by herself? Eva, Reiji-san. What will you two do? Will you still hold on to justice? Or will you overlook the injustice for a greater cause? That is, the Earl is telling the young lady and I to join hands with him. Then, he shall protect me. Book 2: Chapter 52.4 True Malice Is Found In Kindness UsingHearing Enhancement, my ears picked up the noise outside clearly. Quite a large number of them maybe even a hundred of them. That many people seemed to be gathered at the gate of the residence. Right now, the knights, who are under Captain Maxim, are keeping them at bay, but if things get out of hand, the knights will soon be defeated. It was completely unexpected that Lord Ethans house, House Ebene, was so hostile towards black hair and black eyes. The conclusion for todays discussion was supposed to be that the Earl wouldnt submit and the young lady would be disappointed, but in the end both of them would still reach a compromise because theyre the only family they have got C that was the kind of optimistic ending I had in mind. However, the Earl has already begun to move toward that point. No, it was because of me that the situation moved towards that point. How did they find out? The words and actions of the mediator at that time, huh Father! Isnt that too cruel!? You were saved by Reiji! Even yesterday, if it wasnt for Reiji, many people would have! Its alright, my lady. But still! I am happy that you got angry for my sake. When I said so from the bottom of my heart, the young lady looked at me sadly. (Simply that alone, makes me truly happy.) I have a friend. A friend whom I can trust from the bottom of my heart. Earl You have never known what that feels like, do you? Reiji-san, you seem quite lax. Yeah. As I told you earlier, I have no relation to this Earl House anymore. In other words, you wish to leave right now? Duke Ebenes skilled troops are waiting for you outside, you know. The Earl raised his eyebrows. Maybe he thought I was overestimating my abilities. Well, I never showed my true strength in front of the Earl, after all. Earl. There were two pieces of information I wanted to know but you couldnt provide them. There was the 8-star skill, but that wasnt what I wanted. What do you wish to say? Those two pieces of information are whats most important to me. I dont need to stay here and be protected by the glory of the Earl House, nor get a disproportionately high salary. ! You are very smart and can read ahead like a prophet, but you misread one thing. I didnt place much value on my future in this country. If there is another place I can leave freely, Ill just move to that country. So you dont have any attachments? No, there is. But only one C the young lady. I went around the sofa and stood right next to the young lady. My lady. Would you like to go with me? The world is vast C so vast, even a lifetime isnt enough to see it all. The young ladys eyes widened. She looked at my reached out hand, and then looked at my face. The Earl didnt say anything. Rather, it was the chief butler and Captain Maxim who looked flustered. Is the young lady not important to the Earl? No. The Earl is a doting parent who would protect his daughter even if it destroys him. So, why doesnt he stop me? I will go. When the young lady took my hand and stood up, the Earls expressionless look crumbled. W-What?! The Earl was convinced that the young lady wouldnt take my hand. But since he was wrong, he was utterly shocked. Earl. Today we went to church while you were away. W-What are you saying? I canceled the contract magic between you and the young lady. !? The Earls handsome face grimaced deeply. The chief butler and Captain Maxim looked confused. Judging by that expression, it seems that you were the only one who knew about that. Today was the first time I suspected that the young lady might have been bound by contract magic. Thats because when she heard the information from me and started to suspect the Earl, she looked unnaturally sick. The young lady might have been contracted to prevent her from betraying her father C thinking that, I brought the young lady to the church. That was the first time when the know-how I learned from Non-san about contract magic came into use. At the church, if you pay money, you can perform a ritual to cleanse sins and impurities. You have to get naked and bathe in holy water, but the bathing procedure seems to be very similar to the process of dissolving a particular contract magic. When you do so, it seems that there are many contract magics that can be dissolved if high mana is circulated in the body C although Non-san did say that only a limited number of church officials know that. The young lady had a lot of mana, and she also had the skill orb ofMana Control , so she was easily released from the contract magic. Non-san said that a unique form of magic or a magic where the mage himself was the intermediary would not be dissolved, but that was not the case for the young lady. The Earl half rose to his feet with a look of shock. Eva, then you! Yes, father. I remember everything. I killed my mother, didnt I? So, why did the Earl use contract magic? It seems that the young lady happened to hear about her mothers death from a butler who worked in the mansion at the time. A contract magic was used to seal her memory and so that their family relation would never be broken again. Not only was her memory sealed, the Earl must have also included that she wouldnt betray him, and also that he wouldnt betray her. However, the problem with that is whether or not the person themselves felt they betrayed the other. Although the Earl kept various secrets from the young lady, he did it thinking for her sake, so he was safe. However, when the young lady began suspecting the Earl, she felt that she was betraying her own father, that is why the contract magic was activated. Even though the young lady remembered the fact of her mothers death, she didnt lose her composure. She looked completely indifferent. When she came back from the bath, I even wondered if there was no contract magic because I couldnt notice anything unusual at first. But after returning to her room in the mansion, the young lady confided everything to me, she clung to me and cried. After she cried till her tears were exhausted, she said, I am okay now, and smiled. DThe truth is, she always had a slight suspicion that her mother died because of her Magic Eye of Inspire. No! That was not your fault at all! And for the Earl, his weakest point was the young lady. I am alright. I can deal with my own sins properly. More importantly Its time for us both to stop relying on each other. I am going to learn to be independent. And father, you have to let go of your child. The people of House Sillys can stand and walk on their own two feet without resorting to cheap magic. But! But you dont have to leave this house! Reiji, lets leave. Yes. The young lady and I turned our backs on the Earl. Eva! Eva!! The Earls sorrowful voice pained my ear. When the Earl was about to get up and chase after us, I released my killing intentcausing the Earl to fall back on the spot, and Captain Maxim flinched. The young lady was the most important thing to the Earl above all else. Even when the young lady doubted him, he accepted it as his daughters growth, and truly believed that she would never betray him. Because there was the contract magic. But the young lady overcame it. And then we left the room. Reiji. Yes. Is what my father did wrong? The Earl did his best for this country and for his daughter. Even if the people around him saw it as evil, for him it was righteous. I do not resent the Earl. I dont hate him either. Rather, (What a tactless person!) I feel sympathy. The Earl wanted me to rely more on him and come under his protection. Thats why he tried to coerce me like that. But that seemed even malicious to me. Even if his true intention was due to the kindness to protect me. He is not wrong. Your father is a very good man. I affirmed. Then The young lady asks again. We reached the entrance hall. The maids and butlers who were frightened by the noise outside were gathered there. I opened the door leading to the outside for the young lady. Is what I did wrong? Under that dark, pale moonlit night, knights of House Sillys gathered, and many magic lamps illuminated the way to the gate. Around 100 armed soldiers were gathered outside the gate with magic lamps. Not at all.I affirmed.If you do something wrong, I will do my best to stop it. I see. When the young lady and I started walking, the knights who noticed us called out to stop, but we ignored it and proceeded steadily. There should be an escort called Reiji here. Send him out and this should be over. It is insane to ask for people this late at night. At the gate, Lelenore-san and a knight were having a dispute. They were taken aback when they noticed us approaching. Lelenore-san gave a pained look. Reiji your hand. Yes. I held the young ladys hand. It was incredibly cold. She is forcing herself. Im worried At least if I could share my body temperature. The young lady took one step at a time as if pulling herself towards me as I walked forward. And then she stopped a few steps from the gate. Reiji. Yes. Will you escort me even if I leave the Earl house? Happily. I see Open the gate, you guys. But, Eva-sama That is my order. Open the gate. U-Understood. Although confused by the young ladys order, the knights opened the gate. On the other side, armed soldiers looked at me varily. They seem to be less trained than the knights of House Sillys. And besides humans, there were a lot of halflings too. Lady Eva, please hand over Reiji-dono who is over there. The Earl has already been informed about this. Lelenore-san knelt down and requested. Reiji is no longer associated with the Earl house. Is that right then there should be no problem. What will you do with Reiji? I cant say. Are you going to kill him? ! Lelenore-san was taken aback. Youre going to kill me? Thats scary. Rather, is it so easy to decide whether a person lives or dies? I cant give him to you. Reiji is very important to me because hes my escort. But! Reiji. Yes. The young lady turned around and looked up at me. Her eyes shone C it gave me a warm feeling. My body felt hotter and I was motivated to fight. Ah, is this the Magic Eye of Inspire? Controlled magic eyes feel so good! But, you see, young lady Even if you hadnt used it, I was fired up to fight. Can you beat everyone here? Lelenore-san was startled by the young ladys innocent-sounding question, whereas the armed soldiers seemed angered by the fact. If I take it seriously, there is no problem. It is an objective fact. In this world, one Gold-rank adventurer is stronger than 100 Iron-rank adventurers. The difference in skill is that huge. To sum up, Im convinced that even if all the armed soldiers in front of us charged at Ouroboros, they couldnt have defeated it. Reiji-kun, calm down Lelenore-san tried to calm me down, but its useless. Get serious, Reiji. The young ladys order is always simple. Clear the way. And the errands are always a little rough C but, just for today, Understood, my lady. I also feel like going wild, so its just right. Book 2: Chapter 53 I told the young lady to step back and took a step forward. Lelenore-san warily reached for the sword on her waist. Reiji-kun, I was told by my lord to come here since were both acquainted. I was just told to bring you over, so I dont know what will happen after that. But if you choose to resist, I will have to use force. Even if we are acquaintances, I will not hold back if you point your sword at me. Lelenore-san frowned. If youre underestimating House Ebene, I will have to change that perception of yours! To protect House Ebene in the Holy City, IC I warned you. What!? The moment I took a step outside the gate, Lelenore-san was sent flying into the air. How many people even noticed that I shot her withWind Magic? And your accent keeps reminding me of a very dear friend of mine, so I dont want to drag this on. The other party was a halfling woman, and I found it strangely difficult to fight since she spoke in the same way as Mimino-san. So I dealt with her first. She should be fainted and shouldnt wake up for a while. The armed soldiers were astonished for a moment by the sudden attack. (Why are you guys just standing there full of openings? Whenever I am escorting the young lady, I never lose focus, you know!) I started running through the armed soldiers withSprinting Technique, and firedWind magicin rapid succession. Gah! Guu!? Nuahhh!! About 7 people were blown away, and the 8th person used a shield to stop my magic. The shield flashed a light when it stopped my magic. I wonder if its a magic shield? Hey, ready your weapons! Get into position! Were being attacked! What a cowardly guy! Even though they came with this number of people to face one guy, apparently I was the cowardly one. The armed soldiers encircled me completely. (Youre just gonna keep your distance without rushing me? What are you guys even doing with this huge difference in number? Well then, shall I show you a more cowardly way of fighting?) When I activatedDark Magicnext, a total of 10 dark bullets appeared. 5 in my right hand and 5 in the left. Shieldbearers! Stop the magic! Its coming! The shieldbearers exchanged positions with the armed soldiers and switched to the front. But that doesnt matter one bit. I fired the 10 dark bullets. Hold the shield! Nah!? I didnt aim for the soldiers. What I aimed for wasC Wha!? What is this!! Its dark! The magic lamps. I fired dark bullets one after another and wrapped them around the magic lamp. It does not have the ability to deal damage, its just magic that blocks light. Furthermore, whether it is cut with a sword or smacked with fists, it will not be released until after a few minutes have passed. Immediately, the surroundings were enveloped by the darkness of the night. I sprinted towards the shieldbearers, and leapt. I stepped on their heads and jumped behind the shield encirclement. I can see even within the darkness with my skillNight Vision. It seems that there are about 1, 2, 3 3 soldiers who haveNight Vision, but thats not enough at all. Gugo! Gafu! Wha!? I randomly shotWind Magicaround me, and landed punches and kicks on opponents who were not wearing armor.Wind magicis amazing. It leaves no traces, does not glow, and strong wind pressure can deal damage even through armors. Shoot over there! Dont worry about the nearby guys! The soldiers withNight Visionshouted instructions to a mage-like person. A rotating flame appeared in the raised hands of the mage, causing the surroundings to suddenly brighten up. Shoot!!! I immediately touched the ground and activatedEarth Magic. A clay wall appeared, breaking through the stone pavement and sending two armed soldiers flying. It stopped the flame bullet shot by the mage. Ha!? EvenEarth Magic!? Just how many can that guy use?! The clay wall became a good distraction. In that gap, I approached the soldiers withNight Visionand rendered them unconscious withWind Magic, and then downed the mages with a punch. By the time I took down all the mages, the soldiers had begun friendly fire by mistake in the dark. You guys, think a little more about how to fight by taking advantage of the difference in number. Shit! How many magic shots can this guy do!? Let him shoot! He should be running out mana soo Gah! I felt bad for not letting him finish his sentence when I usedWind Magic. Hmm, I think Ive taken down about half. TheDark Magicthat covered the magic lamps were released most of the magic lamps were thrown to the ground, so the ground was brightly illuminated. Armed soldiers laid sprawled all around me, like heaps of corpses. Since I shot magic with the intention to render them unconscious instead of killing, it did not consume much mana. Hmm, seems like I have also learned the young ladys 4-starMana Control. I feel like I have complete control over the mana that flows through my body. I took out the handkerchief in my pocket and wiped off the sweat on my forehead. The ones who are still standing!I said. After putting away the handkerchief, I activatedDark Magicstarting from my thumb and made a total of 10 dark bullets appear. You will dance with me till the end, wont you? As I took a step forward with a sweet smile on my face, the armed soldier started shrieking and backed off. Most of the armed soldiers turned pale, their hands holding the weapons trembling. STOP! And there, I heard the sound of horseshoes hitting against the stone pavement. Just when myHearing Enhancementcaught the sound of faint steps, a loud voice reverberated. Just how loud is that voice if it can reach this far. A horse, larger than the ones you usually see, came into sight. It was a muscular horse with blue fur, but the man straddling it stood out even more. A giant, wearing a grizzly bear pelt. He carried a massive two-handed ax on his back that likely easily exceeds 100 kilograms. Border Earl A troublesome person has appeared. The Border Earl is definitely much, much stronger than these whole bunch of soldiers put together. When I glared at him, he got off his horse about 10 meters away from the armed soldiers. Stop the fight, right now. I am Border Earl Mule. You all understand what this thing means, right? The Border Earl took out something which looked like a glowing blue magatama jewel hanging from his waist. H-His Majestys Proxy Crest!? The armed soldiers became noisy. Apparently, the Border Earl is here on behalf of the Holy Kingor something like that. If you understand that, lower your swords immediately!! That boy over there isnt someone the likes of you can handle in the first place either way! When you return, tell that shorty Ebene that this little stunt he pulled will not be overlooked! Book 2: Chapter 54 When the Border Earl said so in a loud voice, the armed soldiers carried up their fallen companions C awakened those who fainted C and turned back. Reiji! The young lady who had been watching from afar, ran and hugged me. Reiji, are you okay? I know you said you can win, but I was still worried. Like I told you, I wont lose if I get serious. Though, I have destroyed the pavement, so that will need to be fixed. Feeling the young lady trembling, I gently stroked her back C but I still kept my guard up against the Border Earl. Kukuku. Stop looking at me with those eyes. It makes me want to fight you! If you stand in my path, Ill eliminate you even if you dont wish to fight. I just cant get enough of you! Watching you fight the mediator was amazing, but now, I cant even gauge your limit! The Border Earl got off his horse, and lowered his battle axe to the ground. Then walked over, while making loud clanking noises. Sorry that you had to deal with the soldiers of House Ebene. If anything, I was going to fight for you, but that doesnt seem to be necessary. What do you mean? I have officially come to convey an apology from the Holy King. I dont need it. Because Im leaving the Holy City and the Kruvan Holy Kingdom.I said, shaking my head. Is that so The Border Earl closed his eyes, with a stern look. This country is a fool to treat you, who fought the mediator and saved many lives, like this. No, it doesnt have anything to do with the country. Its just that I have something important to do. Lets go, my lady. Yes. If hes not going to stand in my way, then thats fine. I took the young ladys hand and passed by the Border Earl. Wait a minute. Youre not going to take Miss Eva, are you? And what if I do? Will you brandish that brutal-looking weapon against me? Oi, Oi, there is a limit to picking fights too, ya know. Dont pick nor get into unnecessary fights. I have nothing to do with Earl Sillys business. Its just a confirmation. I suppose youre right. The stimulus to fight may not have cooled yet inside me. I have to calm down or Im no better than a mad dog. I decided to go together with Reiji. Farewell, Border Earl. When the young lady pinched the hem of her skirt and bowed like a noble daughter, the Border Earl nodded with a troubled look. Boy No, Reiji. The Border Earl pulled out a sheathed dagger fastened to his waist belt and tossed it over. I flusteredly caught it. The scabbard of about 30 cm, decorated with inlaid rainbow-colored shells, seemed to be of high value. When I pulled out the blade, a snow-cold white blade appeared. This is? It seems to contain Mithril. I guess I dont have to say any more if you understand that much. Ill give it to you. A farewell gift. I cant accept this. Its too expensive. Dont worry about that. I have taken a liking to you. Its a shame to see a man like you walk around unarmed. And this is the money you should have received. He tossed over a leather bag this time. When I caught it, I heard the sound of gold coins clanking. Im sure this is the holy gold coins that the Holy King promised me as reward. However, I feel that reward is just an excuse, and the Border Earl simply cant bear to see me leave empty-handed C as if I am being driven out of the country C so thats why hes giving me this. Understood. I shall accept it. I slid the leather bag into my pocket and clasped the dagger in my left hand. This person, this person alone, treats me without any ulterior motives among the nobles. Im sure he knows that I have black hair and black eyeseven more so since he came as the Holy Kings proxy. I thought it would be rude to not accept it if hes going out of his way to send me off like this. No, but what if this is also a ploy to deceive me? If that is true, then I will never trust another noble ever again in my life. Take care. Also, if you feel like it, come visit my territory. That invitation is valid until the day I die. Wahahaha. We bowed to the heartily laughing Border Earl and started walking. The knights of House Sillys tried to chase after us, but the Border Earl stopped them. Dont get in the way of a mans departure.he roared. Hes a real man I can revere him if only he didnt look like a Berserker. We gradually moved away from the Sillys residence. I walked through the 2nd Holy District while holding hands with the young lady. The streetlights by the magic lamps illuminated the roads, but there were no passersby. This is where the upper-class people of this country live. If I think about it, the young lady might have never travelled through this street other than in a carriage. Ah, no, there was once where she walked. That time when we went to see the streets disguised as commoners. Its quiet.I said. Yes, its so late at night after all. The lights in the houses were all turned off and I didnt feel any signs of people. It even felt like the young lady and I were the only ones in the world. Where were you born, Reiji? The young lady suddenly asked such a question. A town in the countryside. Acres of rice fields spread around a big river flowing across. Every day I went to school by passing by the rice fields. Curiously, my answer was my memory from Japan. Rice field? School? Rice fields are fields that grow certain types of grains. As for school there are vocational training schools for commoners in this country, correct? The school I attended is for learning general education. Are you from a noble family, Reiji? Fufu. I laughed unintentionally. I couldnt help laughing thinking if my father, who was a civil servant in a local city, was a noble. Im not a noble. I am from a common household but it wasnt too bad. I did recall the memories of my previous life at the Sixth Mine, but mysteriously, I didnt feel anything like nostalgia or homesickness. It may be because I died properly in my previous life, or because Ive been living in this world for a long time, or because its more like a distant memory. But right now, I am unbearably missing living in Japan. I wanted to walk with the young lady in that town where nothing exciting ever happened. Reiji, then The young lady then asked a lot of questions. It may have been the first time someone has dug so deep into my private life so far. Favorite food. An interesting book Ive read. Someone who left an impression. However, that will soon come to an end. What appeared in front of us was the 3rd Wall that separates the 2nd Holy District and the 3rd Holy District. Guards who were equipped with exceptionally large magic lamps were observing people entering and exiting. When the guards questioned me for being out this late at night, I presented the crest of House Sillys and they stepped back. Im no longer a member of House Sillys, but the Earl hasnt told me to return it, so its okay. Since it was late at night, the gate of 3rd Wall was closed, but since we were going out, they went through the trouble to open it. When the gates opened, the darkness of the 3rd Holy District spread and a cold wind blew. My Lady.I said.This is where we say goodbye. The young lady looked up at me in surprise. Eh? Book 2: Chapter 55 I have always thought that the light from a magic lamp is cold. The light produced by magic tech is constantly colder than light produced by natural flames or magic. It is a wonder that even such a light seemed like the finest brilliance when reflected off the young ladys scarlet pupils. I saw myself reflected on her pupils, with a gentle smile C or at least desperately trying to put on a smile. What do you mean? Exactly what I said, my lady. From here on, our paths will be different. Mine leads outside this wall, and yours should stay on this side of the wallas before. Dont say that even if its a joke! Its not a joke, or a lie, or a bluff. Thank you, my lady, for seeing me off so far. I have a feeling that my future will be brighter just because you sent me off. Reiji, why why do you say such a cruel thing? To refuse the young lady, while she is pale and trembling, is certainly cruel. But still, it is something I have decided that I must do. Because it is much more cruel to let the young lady make that decision. My lady, you have been worrying and looking back all this while, havent you? Worrying about the people of the mansion, and the Earl. That is Its okay even if Im just misunderstanding things. Thats the way it should be. And that is why, I have made the arbitrary choice for you to go home. My lady, you and the Earl are the only family left to each other. Many things happened today No, many things have happened since the day of the Sprout and New Moon Banquet. So your mind cant afford to process everything and make a rational decision right away. Of course, I am not saying this because you are a child. Even adults would have trouble processing all the things that have happened since.. I bent my knees and looked into the young ladys eyes, who hung her head down. Tears were slowly rolling down her cheeks. I think the young lady herself might have been slightly aware of what would happen to the Earl if she does not return C that no one but herself could save the Earl who was shaken to his core. Its okay. Now go back to the Earl. He will surely be happy. But then, Reiji you will be all alone I am much more mature than you, my lady. Even though were only 2 years apart? Yes. That difference of two years means everything. Its obviously a lie, but it doesnt make sense to reveal to the young lady that Im a reincarnated person at this moment. My lady, like I said, this world is so vast that you cant experience everything in a single lifetime. But on the contrary, a lifetime is still quite long. My lady, you should spend more time with the Earl. And once you grow up, if you still want to leave, then please leave this country. It wont be too late. A lifetime is long enough that you can still travel to many different countries. That is why, dont cry, my lady This isnt our last farewell. I stroked the young ladys head as she finally started bursting into tears. Now is the only time she can return to the Earl If she does not return now, the familial bond between the young lady and the Earl will surely be irreparable. Reiji, I, I, I want to be with you all the time! Why must you go!? Its the secret I told you about. The Earl said he would protect me, but I think he is underestimating the problem too much. So I cant stay with the Earl anymore. And my lady, I am not being kicked out, I am willingly leaving this country Ill tell you why the next time we meet. I dont like it! I wont allow you to go alone! Im sorry, my lady. Do not apologize! Thats the most difficult order youve ever given me. I will try my best to adhere to it. CNow, my lady, it seems that someone has come to pick you up. The young lady was taken aback, and looked back. Captain Maxim was galloping towards us on a horse. When he noticed us C noticed my gaze and the young ladys crying face C he got off his horse at a distance. That person looks like a musclehead, but is surprisingly smart. Well, if youre not that kind of person, you cant work under Earl Sillys. Really this isnt the last farewell? Yes, of course. The young lady is smart. She knew she should really go back. Its just that her emotions didnt let her. Thats why I pushed her. I pulled out my handkerchief the same one I used to wipe my sweat before, but I only have this one and wiped the young ladys wet eyes. Reiji, it smells. Unfortunately, I dont have another. Do you remember our promise? Yes. Your promise to give me a skill orb, right? I remember. I will give you a skill orb that is suitable for you! Rejoice! That didnt sound like the tone of someone giving a present. And when I expressed my happiness towards the matter, the young lady was also happy. It feels like a long time ago. I will surely give one to you, so be sure to show up in front of me again. Yes. I made a fist with my right hand and hit it against my heart. I will leave my skill holders empty for your skill orb, my lady. Its a promise. Yes, its a promise. The young lady crossed her index finger and middle finger, and held it up. I moved my right hand away from my heart and clasped her fingers. The young ladys hand was completely warm. I stood up. The young lady was looking up at me. Oh how beautiful this person is! The most beautiful Ive ever seen. She is wise, strong, graceful, kind, and has a charm unlike anyone else. I turned my back silently and started walking. The young lady just stared at my back without moving a step. My ears picked up the sound of liquid droplets falling on the ground. There was also the sound of stifled sobbing. (Am I crying?) There was no need to put on a smile anymore. The young lady cant see my face anymore. After a single drop of tear rolled down my cheeks, tears began to spill out like a broken water tap. I think I really did a good job holding back myself from showing this pitiful face to the young lady. Just as the young lady wanted, I, too, wanted to be by the young ladys side. I wanted to watch her grow up into a splendid adult by her side. But that is exactly why, Goodbye for now, my lady With tears flowing out non-stop, I walked through the city that was as silent as death. Book 2: Chapter 56 Ah man I sure cried a lot. Its been so long since I last cried. As I passed through the 3rd Holy District, my emotions finally settled down. When I took out my handkerchief from my pocket and wiped my eyes, I realized that I wiped the young ladys tears with this and emotions started swelling back up again. So I quickly put away the handkerchief. When I entered Block 4 using House Sillys crest, Zerry-san, youre there, right? Oops, have you already noticed? You were so bad, bocchan. The one who came out of the shadow of a building was Zerry, a gambling addict cat beastman who is also my travel companion. It seems that Zerry-san was also keeping vigilant after everything that happened yesterday. She is not the kind of person who would take the trouble to watch over me 24/7. So I think it was exceptional only for today. Zerry-san is worse than me for peeping What a bad habit you have. Rather, Im surprised you were able to sneak into the 3rd Holy District. That was a piece of cake. But of course, the 2nd Holy District is more dangerous, so I dont sneak in there. Dangerous security system? I mean dangerous if you get caught. Sneaking in is easy. Is the security system in this country that bad? Or is Zerry-san that amazing? What is it, bocchan?Zerry-san asked, with a puzzled look. Hmm, I think its more plausible that the security system in this country is that bad. Are you thinking something rude about me right now? Whenever Im thinking about you, Zerry-san, it is mostly something rude. Wha!? I am not going to ignore that! Even if you have a broken heart, bocchan! H-Huh!? What broken heart!? You know the one! It often appears in famous love stories where the passionate couples have to eventually part ways with each other due to different social statuses! Haa it is not like that. The young lady is like I want her to grow up with love freedom, without being hindered by anyone. I want to protect her sublimely, quietly Why is Zerry-san looking at me like I said something strange!? I guess its my fault for trying to pull a Solitary Gourmet in this world. [1. TL Note: Solitary Gourmet is a manga reference.] A-Ahem. That was just a joke. Anyway, its not like that between me and the young lady. And Im sure well meet again someday. Is that so? Then, bocchan, why did you drive yourself into a corner like that? How do you know that Zerry-san? Im sure youre just running away because your black hair and black eyes have been exposed, right? Why do you know that?! A womans intuition?! The situation is more risky than you think, Zerry-san. Duke Ebene sent about 100 of his own troops to seize me. Gee, really? Then, isnt it dangerous for me to be with you!? Hmm, but if you went on your own, youll be forever stuck in debt, right? Dont worry about that! I will win for sure next time! The thought process of an addict. This person has turned into a complete waste. Although I was exhausted, I briefly explained the events that took place today. Hmm, but bocchan Yes? Im really curious about this If you were going to send the young lady back from the beginning, why did you even bring her away in the first place? Ah, well, about that I actually feel sorry for the Earl, listening to all these. Actually, I thought I had to make him go through a bitter experience at least once for his own sake, so Gee. Bocchan, youre a demon Zerry-san grimaced deeply. Im also worried that I might have hurt the young lady in the process If you care about the Earl so much, you shouldve just stayed with him. As I said earlier, the Earl cant beat the Duke. It seems that His Majesty the Holy King is supporting me for now, but black hair and black eyes, which is said to be of the Child of Disaster, seems to be more taboo in the noble society than I expected. The Earl is a person who is constantly thinking about the young lady, so it seems that he did not think much about the risks associated with keeping me. Seeing the extent House Ebene went to today, Im sure the other Duke houses would also follow suit. It was none other than Zerry-san who said Those who hold authority are the scariest. What she said was 100% true. In that case?, lets leave the country.Zerry-san said. Yes, lets do that. Zerry-sans tone is always light. Perhaps she finds it easier to live in this world by not taking things too seriously. By the time we reached Block 6, the night sky had started to fade and dawn was upon us. When I went to Zerry-sans inn, it was extremely messy and cluttered, so I asked the innkeep to clean it up and gave him quite a fair amount of money for his troubles. My personal belongings werent kept in the Earls residence, but in this room C all I had in a single backpack. The belongings at the Earls residence is the untouched salary given by the Earl. I said Id return it, so I can just leave it there. The clothes I received for my escort duty should I dispose of them? Its a little frayed from the previous battle. By the way, do you have money for our journey? Yeah. When I opened the leather bag I received from Berserker C I mean, the Border Earl, I found 4 large gold coins and 10 pieces of gold coins. Do nobles usually carry this much money on them whenever they go out? I mean, the leather bag itself was silky smooth, and seemed insanely luxurious. 4 large gold coins and 5 gold coins have the same value as 1 holy gold coin, so I had received a bit more than that. The clothes I wore when I first arrived at the Holy Kingdom felt a bit smaller, but I still changed into them. I guess I should buy some new clothes soon. I wore a cloak on top and shouldered my backpack. The dagger I got from the Border Earl has a flashy scabbard, so I kept it in my pocket. It feels like weve returned back to four years ago. As I said while leaving the inn, Zerry-san, squinting her eyes in response to the morning sun, turned around and smiled at me. What are you talking about? Youve become a handsome man now, bocchan! Well then, please stop calling me bocchan? But you will forever be bocchan to me~ Zerry-san reached out her hand and stroked my head. Just you wait. Ill grow taller than you someday. Then, bocchan. Are we leaving the Holy City right away? Nope. I will surely get scolded if we leave like this. I smiled and told Zerry-san of our first destination. The inn called Silver Citrus. Silver Balance should still be sleeping at this time, but I felt that, even with smoke rising from here and there, a new day for the Holy Royal City of Kruvanyu was about to begin. Book 2: Chapter 57 I ran into Dante-san, who was going out to buy breakfast, as I arrived at the Silver Citrus Inn. Hey, you came earlier than expected. Hmm, that person is While feeling relieved that Dante-san acted like he usually did, I introduced Zerry-san. This is Zerry-san. She is a beastman who was in the same Dark Fang Mercenary Group as Raikira-san, and she also helped me escape from the Keith Gran Federation. Nice to meet ya.Zerry-san said. Raikira Dante-san was lost in thought for a moment, but soon returned to a smile. Shall we go back to the inn for the time being? Both Mimino and Non will surely be surprised. They thought that you would only come in 5 or 10 days at the earliest. Well, but I did come yesterday Yes, but Non was saying it would be impossible for you to leave at the moment. I see Non-san must have thought I would choose to work for the Earl. Then we entered the inn and headed for the rooms where Silver Balance were staying. It seems that Dante-san and the ladies stayed in different rooms. I wondered why they all didnt stay in the same room, but was told The inn boss didnt like the idea in a lonely tone, so I knew that it was a topic that I shouldnt dig into any further. Dante-san raised his index finger to his lips and hissed Shhh, and winked at me, then knocked on the womens room. CWho is it? Its me. Open up for a while. Dad? Its still early, isnt it? When the door was opened slightly, Dante-san immediately thrust his head into the room and stopped the door from being opened further. Thing is, I am not done yet with the shopping But who do you think I met while there? In response to those words said in a joking tone, I sensed both Mimino-san and Non-san gasp. Dad I will seriously get angry if you brought in a drinking buddy like last month. You wont get to drink for a whole month.Mimino-san said. Dante-san, what are you doing Werent you the one who solved his petrification, bocchan? Now that hes all well, hes starting to tease girls. Seriously, people like these cant be helped Is that something you should be saying, Zerry-san? Someone who gets so drunk and sleeps on the corners of the street I-Im not kidding this time. It is genuinely our companionC Puha!! Dante-san was pushed away and the door popped open. Reiji-kun!? Mimino-san and Non-san jumped out. You are really here! Oh my, isnt that the clothes I stitched together for you!Mimino-san said. H-Hey, Reiji-kun, did you resign from your work at the Earls House? Yes. The two were happily stroking my head all the while. I just smiled. When I see these two people like this, I just cant help but smile. Things will get troublesome again from now on.I said. After that, we temporarily left the inn, bought breakfast at the food stall, and talked while eating on a bench in the public square. I explained everything about my situation to themleaving out such as the promise with the young lady, thoughtaking more than an hour. You had it hard, huhDante-san said, with a serious look. Well, yes, but there were a lot of good times too. It doesnt end at just hard, it is too cruel! The nobles of this country are cheap fellows who return favour with spiteC puh! Yes, yes, Mimino-san, we get it. But please be quiet~. Criticism of nobles in public will bring nothing but trouble~Non-san said, while shutting Mimino-sans mouth from behind. Good job, Non-san! Then, I guess we will have to leave the Holy City by today. Staying any longer will bring no good. Eh but dad. We still have some unfinished requests from the guild. Cancel them. Hmm. Is it possible to cancel requests of the Adventurers Guild? When I glanced at Zerry-san, You all are Silver Balance, the gold-rank adventurer party, arent you?Zerry-san asked. Yeah.Dante-san answered. If so, wouldnt the cancellation penalty for requests be quite high? Eh, really!? No, before that! Gold-rank!? Oh right. I hadnt told you this, Reiji, but I actually went up a rank though, it will go down due to the penalty, but thats okay. Oh no Either way, it was certain that I would get a penalty for the uproar in the guild yesterday. What did you do, Dante-san Is it the time where Non-san said Dante-san and Mimino-san went to the guild to give them a piece of their mind!? By the way, I can win against all the guys below silver-rank in the guild. But it would probably be a tie with the gold-rank guys! No, there are quite a few really strong gold-rank guys in this city! Dante-san Did you somehow transform into a muscle-brain? Thats right. Reiji-kun has to take responsibility for making my dad like this. Me!? Thats right. Its Reiji-kuns fault. Even Mimino-san is saying that!? Although the story was getting off track, everyone seemed to feel that there was no helping for canceling the guild requests. Thank you, but I am also sorry. Its okay. Reiji-kun will finally rejoin Silver Balance after all!Mimino-san said. I wonder if it is okay for me to do that. The hearty and kind welcome was making me feel bad and happy at the same time. As I was fidgeting about, By the way, are you the Zerry-san, who is called the Spy Cat? EH!? Z-Zerry-san has a nickname!? Nufufufu. Bocchan, are you surprised? Thats right, I have a nickname. It sounds so lame! Wha!?Zerry-san was shocked. But Spy Cat? Thats so lame. Its more like a nickname given to a cat in a cat cafe. It falls under the mascot category. A-Anyway I agree that bocchan should leave the Holy City as soon as possible Zerry-san, please dont look so down. Even without the nickname, I already know how good your abilities are, and your equally bad hopelessness to be a decent person. Since its all decided, we should get ready right away. Although their plans changed drastically because of me, Dante-san said so in a bright voice so that I wouldnt feel bad. Reiji, dont make that face. Im incredibly happy right now. My body is in perfect health, and I can go on a journey with my only daughter, my long-time companion, and the person who saved my life. I have nothing more than I can wish more. Dante-san. Maybe its due to a lack of sleep, but I felt like crying. The kindness of people has saved me many times. And much of that kindness comes from the members of Silver Balance. I wonder if I can repay them even a little? Although I cured petrification, I havent done anything for Mimino-san yet. I want to go to the Lev Magic Empire to meet Lulusha-san. After that, I want to look for Lark. Maybe once thats done, I can find something I want to do with everyone from Silver Balance. Ah, speaking of which, Zerry-san will also be tagging along. Is that okay? Thats terrible, bocchan! I will follow you no matter where you goooo! As Zerry-san said that, Mimino-san sidled up next to me. I dont discriminate against the beastman, but I think this beastman is kind of educationally bad for you. Reiji-kun, you shouldnt imitate this person too much. Hey, thats discrimination, isnt it!? Its okay, Mimino-san. Rather, I have a lot of things to teach this person. Bocchan!? Im doing my best, ya know!? Like repaying her debt. Uh I laughed looking at Zerry-san who acted like she had a stomach ache and tried to escape. Mimino-san was also laughing. Non-san was quiet, and Dante-san was murmuring something under his breath. After that, we went back to the inn, packed up our luggage, and then headed to the Adventurers Guild. When entering the guild, the adventurers who saw Dante-san, turned pale and moved away from him towards the far end of the guild Seriously, what on earth did you do, Dante-san The guild staff sighed and processed the request cancellation while announcing the demotion of Silver Balance to silver-rank. However, Dante-san, Mimino-san, and Non-san showed no concern at all. Thereupon, we undertook a request to deliver a letter to the Lev Magic Empire C it seems that there are restrictions that forbids you from entering the country without that request. I had no idea at all. After leaving the guild, all we had to do was look for a carriage and leave the Holy City. I didnt have any pursuers, but when I got onto the carriage, I sensed eyes on me. Is it a subordinate of Duke Ebene, or someone else? I didnt sense it after leaving the Holy City. The journey by carriage was long. We talked a lot. Dante-san laughed, saying Our first encounter was because of a snake, and our reunion was also because of a snake. Non-san seems to have masteredLight Magic, and for the church, there are few people who have the aptitude for usingLight Magic, so it seems that they have no intention of letting her go. Non-san even said to me, Its quite strange that you can fire magic rapidly, like bang-bang-bang, and also use two types of magic of opposing attributes at the same time. However, Mimino-san answered deadly earnestly, It shouldnt be strange because its Reiji-kun, after all. Yeah, I can start to see the over-doting parent aspect in Mimino-san. The Duplicate Potion used by Mimino-san in the battle with Ouroboros seems to have been made by using quite rare materials, and it was kept as a final ace-in-the-hole for important moments. I have to make it again, she said, without a hint of regret, but rather happily. So, I guess it is all okay? And also, it seems that the Knights Order have requisitioned most of Ouroboros raw materials, but the Adventurers Guild were able to get hold of a small portion, and Dante-san was able to secure the jewel inside Ouroboros head which I broke with my short sword. He laughingly said, Its sad that we were only able to get this much loot, but its still better than nothing. But when I looked at it throughWorld Ruler, it seemed to contain a tremendous amount of mana H-Hey, this mana is no joke. Lets take a closer look Even as we kept talking and talking, we did not run out of topics. Just like me, Silver Balance has also grown stronger in the last four years. Unfortunately, it seems that there was no information about Lark orShadow King. The megacity, Holy City of Kruvanyu, which was visible from afar, finally disappeared from sight, and even after that we continued on for days and days on the carriage. Every time I passed by towns, I felt my splintered heart gradually calm down. I have made a lot of mistakes, or possibly, the right things in the Holy City. There certainly are a few which I regret, but I keep each one close to my heart and look forward to the future. Im sure the young lady is doing the same too. (My lady, lets meet again someday.) The sky we see when we look up is the same sky. The same twinkling stars and the same passing clouds. We will surely meet again. At that time, will the young lady have grown into a wonderful Lady? Or will she still be the same young lady who requests the unreasonable from me? Her appearance will surely change, but her core will surely remain the same. Its the young lady after all, Im sure she wouldnt change. We headed straight for the nation of magic and technology, the Lev Magic Empire to meet Lulusha-san, one of the purposes of my journey. Carried by the wind, hot air rising from the ground blew into the carriage. The seasons were changing. Summer was around the corner. Book 2: Epilogue 1 * Holy Royal Palace * After hearing all the reports, the Holy King folded his arms and looked up at the sky. Although it was the audience chamber of the Holy Royal Palace, instead of a formal environment, a round table was placed in the center, like that in the reception room. The formal environment can be seen mostly in the 1st Holy District. Only those from the Holy Kingdom could enter the Holy Royal Palace, after all. In addition to the Holy King, only the Holy Prince Kluvshrat and Border Earl Mule were in the audience chamber. As usual, the Border Earl was still wearing his gray bear pelt. So, what? The man who helped us drive away the mediator who appeared at the skill orb awarding ceremony, prevented a situation where a large number of people could have died, and on top of that, defeated the giant snake Of all things, they tried to capture and murder him?! Just because of black hair and black eyes?! Moreover, they got beaten at their own ploy?! And you just saw him off as he left the Holy City without doing anything!? Indeed. Tthe gray bear responded without being disturbed by the Holy Kings angry voice. What was that idiot Ebene thinking!! In addition, the Knights Order!! Even if it was a mistake in communication, they publicly announced that they were the ones who subjugated the snake!? Impatient for merit and profits, and not wanting to lose everything to the Adventurers Guild, they insisted on their claims even if they knew it wasnt the truth Theyre more like a noble, than a knight. Its exactly the same as nobles saying, This is just a slipup, I havent reported false information, Everything is for the sake of the country, etc. Border Earl! I dont need cynicism! Its not cynicism, but a fact. Then close that mouth thats dropping the shitty facts! It doesnt mean anything! F-Father please calm down. When Kluvshrat intervened, the Holy King seemed to calm down a little and drank the water from a cup. Ah, shit it wasnt the time to be investigating Duke Riviere. Hmm How did that go? It didnt go well. Duke Ebene strongly supports Duke Riviere. He is unable to stomach the evidence brought by Earl Sillys. It would be difficult to use Earl Sillys Magic Eye of Inquiry as evidence. Thats right. Furthermore, that escort Reiji, hes called I think. The fact that he was with Earl Sillys complicated the problem further. But, well, it was just a matter of time. Hes just looking for a point of compromise. Compromise? Yeah Even Duke Ebene should know he cant protect Duke Riviere, since he is pretty much exposed. However, if left alone, Earl Sillys would rise in society, and could start bad rumours such as Duke Ebene tried to kill the hero. That is why hes barking out trying to lower the legitimacy of Earl Sillys while he can. The Border Earl did think that it was a fact rather than a bad rumor, but in the noble society fact does not always equal the truth. On top of all that, he even criticized Duke Luciel saying that if Sword Saint Augustin of House Luciel had been present, the damage could have been even less. Duke Ebene and Duke Luciel dont really see eye to eye, after all. Well then, Your Majesty, I shall take my leave here. Hmm youre going back to your territory, huh. I am grateful for your unchanging loyalty, Border Earl Mule. Yes. I will never forget the scolding you gave me at that time. You jest.the Border Earl said, with a brutal-looking smile, and left the room. Your Majesty, what is this scolding?Prince Kluvshrat asked. You also need a friend. A friend you can rely on and entrust everything to. It was almost as if he was telling himself that. There were many problems awaiting the Holy King from now on. In particular, how to explain to the nobles about what happened at the skill orb awarding ceremonyin the end, he prepared himself to explain it as it was. However, explaining that is to admit the sin of the Holy King who did not wish to sacrifice Kluvshrats life. And he has to think about how to deal with House Rozier who lost LouisHouse Rozier said that it was their childs fault but there is no doubt they feel differently on the inside. Since this will be entwined with the crushing of House Riviere, one of the 6 Great Dukes, a great turmoil is inevitable. Kluvshrat, what do you think about your older brother and older sister? Both of them are wonderful people. I am sure brother will become the next Holy King and conduct a magnificent reignC Oh, no, I did not mean that fatherC I mean, Your Majestys reign is not magnificent! I know. The Holy King closed his eyes partly and patted Kluvshrats head. His feelings as a father upset his judgment. Which resulted in chaos. Nevertheless, he still couldnt forsake himself as a father. Now, I still have work as the Holy King. I will be going. Yes, take care, Your Majesty. The Holy King stood up, and strutted out of the audience chamber. Kluvshrat bowed his head. Kluvshrats expression as he raised his head after a while was gloomy. He, too, knew. He was saved by sacrificing Louis C the boy who could have been his friend. He didnt understand what was going on, and by the time he noticed things had already taken a dark turn. While hes horrified to think he might have died, he also succumbs to the guilty consciousness of surviving on anothers account. He thought that if death was the duty of the Holy Royal Family, it should have been fulfilled. I wonder what Miss Eva is doing Kluvshrat remembered the beautiful girl from that time. The daughter of Earl Sillys, his fathers right-hand man, was escorted by the hero who prevented a great casualty. During the award ceremony, she looked unwell, butC. Kluvshrat shook his head. He knew he was charmed by her, but he wasnt in a position where he can afford to do that. (Truth is, I should have died.) If so. I will devote the rest of my life for the sake of this country This incident had cast a dark shadow on the Holy Royal Palace, to the point where this 12-year-old boy was compelled to take on that sorrowful resolution. Book 2: Epilogue 2 * Charlotte Phrase * House Marquess Phrase is inconspicuous. In the noble society, a marquess house is certainly high-ranking, but House Phrase was not very noticeable. At the ball, she wasnt invited to dance, and even if she attended the tea party, she wasnt able to bring up a subject. And later, she will receive a letter saying It was House Phrase who wasnt actively participating. It is truly unfortunate. Therefore, the daughter of House Phrase, Charlotte, decided from an early age thatC I wont give up! I will blossom in the noble society! She also studied how to laugh. Ohohoho! However, perhaps due to the maid, who was teaching her, having too old of a senseC My lady, touch the back of your hand on your chin and then Oh-ho-ho-ho-ho! Oh ho ho ho ho! Once again! Oh ho ho ho ho! Wonderful! Next is makeup! She leaned in the wrong direction. She put on make-up and even curled her strawberry blonde hair into ringlets. The only thing she did was standing out badly. And even when noble children gatheredC Ara? Why are you wearing such unfashionable clothes? (Real intention: If you come and stay with me, I will dress you up in fine-quality clothes!) She drove away everyone with her overbearing manner of speaking. The only person who remained was, We only have this kind of thing. Merchants dont travel to the border. Mira, of House Border Earl Mule. Since Mira was raised in a remote region, she was vulnerable to sparkly things. Even the child Charlotte, who had a very mismatched make-up, looked sparkling to Mira. O-Oh, thats a shame to hear -Ah, no, I mean, Oh ho ho ho! Then Ill send House Phrases merchant to the Border Earl territory! Eh, really!? Of course. That is simple! Charlotte was laughing loudly, but the merchant who heard this story at a later date turned pale. The territory of Border Earl Mule was that far away. However, Hmm, you disagree? Do you mean to make my daughter a liar? Glared at by Marquess Phrase, who cherishes his daughter dearly and is the apple of his eye, the merchant tearfully departed for the Border Earls territory. This brought new product distribution to the Border Earls territory, leading to an era of great development due to the subsequent influx of adventurers and the capture of dungeonsC that is a story which took place many years later. Charlottes adult debut at the Sprout and New Moon Banquet, was a massive failure for her. I didnt stand out! Terrifying masked men attacked, then the poison was discovered, and she was escorted out of the venue for her protection. I could hardly talk to Kluvshrat-sama! Charlotte cried. She cried so much that her makeup came off. However, there was still a chance. After that, a tea party was held C although Prince Kluvshrat did not attend. Nevertheless, it was good to have a connection with Duke Houses. After all, the 6 Great Dukes have tremendous power in the Holy Kingdom C though that makes the House Marquess under them inconspicuous C being together with them makes you stand out too, doesnt it? Nunuu However, there was a problem C Eva, the daughter of Earl Sillys, who is clearly more prominent than herself. How can I stand out more from that woman Whats wrong, Miss Charlotte? Minya!?Charlotte let out a strange voice. It was Mira, one of her very, very few friends. Oh, dont surprise me! Sorry sorry. She sighed, looking at the grinning Mira. Mira was becoming more and more carefree in their interactions. Moreover, she fell in love with Miss Eva at first sight C Charlotte wants to believe that it isnt a deep affection, but she loses confidence watching Miras behaviour around Eva C making Charlotte even think if she was an enemy. Hey, why dont you pull yourself together a little. Your father has already returned to the border territory, right? You dont stand out even if you stay here alone! Oh, you already know that my papa returned? Thank you for worrying about me! But Im strong even alone! Thats not what I am saying! Im saying that there isnt a more conspicuous border territory symbol here than yourself! Ahaha. Ill pass on to papa that you praised him. That wasnt a praise. Charlotte was frustrated that she couldnt get through to Mira. It seems that the shock of the awarding ceremony is no more. Charlotte didnt hear the words that Mira uttered under her breath. The incident that occurred at the skill orb awarding ceremony shocked the children who participated. Since the awarding ceremony was no longer held this year, the children received the skill orbs from their own respective Houses. By the way, Mira receivedClose Quarters Combat and Charlotte receivedBeautiful Hair . You can clearly understand their parents tastes.Beautiful Hairis an extremely rare skill orb which was ordered from another country C you can see the over-doting parent in Marquess Phrase. Thanks to that, Charlottes strawberry blonde ringlet curls were giving off an aura of extra shine today. Hmm, what is that? The two were now in the lobby of the conference building in the 1st Holy District. The matter regarding what happened at the skill orb awarding ceremony and, according to rumours, there seems to be some problems among the 6 Great Dukes, so matters pertaining to those will be announced today. Normally the children wouldnt be here, but Charlotte and the other children are closely related to the case of the awarding ceremony, thus they were summoned. Charlotte noticed Eva, the daughter of House Sillys, who was in the shadow of a pillar at the end of the corridor of the conference building, probably with the head of the family, Victor. Ah, its Eva-sama. Lets go talk to her. Be quiet. Lets go secretly. Eh you want to eavesdrop? Hey, watch how you say it. We just happen to walk without making any sounds, and happen to overhear things. Thats exactly whats called eavesdrop Fortunately, Charlotte and Miras escorts were riled up in their own conversation. The escorts were getting along aggravatingly good. Charlottes escort was only employed for his handsome face, but since he is a good talker, the other escorts were laughing bwahaha! to his stories. As they proceeded toward Eva, they started to overhear the conversation. Father. Then, the description relating to the Child of Disaster for hundreds of years has been black hair and black eyes, right? Yes. Some countries have even perished in the past I understand. Thank you very much. I will continue to investigate. Is that okay? Yes, of course. Ara? Eva noticed Charlotte and Mira, and smiled softly. !! It was a smile that made even Charlottes heart skip a beat. And, needless to say, Mira went into a daze and her vocabulary level dropped to a one-year-old child saying Kawa, Kawa, Kawaii Kawa. (Wha-Wha-Wha-What the hell~~~~~?! Looking so mature suddenly~~~~! D-Did she find a lover!? Otherwise, it would be impossible to grow this mature all of a sudden!!) Eva said goodbye to her father, and walked towards them, but Earl Sillys left with a reluctant look. It is also Charlottes jealousy point that Eva is already working(apparently) and has a handsome father. Good morning, Eva-sama. Good morning, Charlotte-sama, Mira-sama. Kawa By the way, Eva-sama Mira being like this is the usual case, so the two just moved on smoothly. The aura around you has changed a lot, hasnt it? Hmm?Is that so? Is it possible that you found yourself a lover!? Charlotte decided to dive straight in and try to get Eva to make a flustered face at least oncebut contrary her expectation, Eva kept her cool and just made a slightly troubled smile. I wish I could say that, but I am still not worthy enough to stand by that persons side. It was almost the same as admitting that there is a person whom she has feelings for, but the fact that Eva said she, of all people, was not worthy, shocked Charlotte. Right then, a bell rang. Everyone, the announcement from His Majesty the Holy King will soon begin. We ask that everyone please enter inside. A number of priests appeared and guided the nobles inside while ringing a bell. Ara, seems like its time to go. Shall we? Ah, y-yes oh, Eva-sama. Charlotte noticed for the first time. Evas escort was a muscular ossan C Captain Maxim. Your escort has changed it seems. Hearing that, Eva then responded with a very pleasant smile. YesC for now. On this day, the explanation announced by the Holy King caused a tremor not only to the nobles but also to the entire Holy Kingdom. Obligation of the Holy Royal FamilyTheir history of being human sacrifice was revealed. Next, the current Holy King will step down from his position, and call himself Duke Grenjido hereafter. The next Holy King will be succeeded by the 1st Holy Princess, and the Holy Princes will retain the right to succeed the throne and continue with the title of Holy Prince until the 1st Holy Princess bears a child of her own. Finally, it was decided to de-establish House Duke Riviere, one of the 6 Great Dukes. However, their territory was so wide that it was put under the direct control of the Holy Royal Family temporarily, but eventually distributed to nobles who did not have a territory. The reason why Duke Riviere called for the abolition of Duke Houses was explained, but no noble accepted it properly. The people of House Riviere became ordinary citizens. Since House Riviere revived the maritime industry, they were allowed to keep their business. However, since the marriage of House Rivieres daughter to the 3rd Holy Prince, who is now 10 years old, has been abandoned, many nobles have begun promoting themselves to the Holy Royal Family, seeing this as a chance. The first person was Charlotte Phrase herself, but it is uncertain whether this love(?) will come true. Reiji(at the end of Vol2) Black hair and Black eyes14 years oldHuman raceMale World Ruler  Learned skills: Physical characteristics: Red Skill Orbs -[Physical Strength Enhancement ] [Back Muscle Enhancement ] [Abdominal Muscle Enhancement ] [Leg Strength Enhancement ] [Grip Strength Enhancement ] [Flexibility Enhancement] [Power Burst Enhancement ] [Stamina Enhancement ] -[Immunity Enhancement ] -[Body Enhancement ] Technical characteristics: Green Skill Orbs -[Dexterity ] -[Sword Technique ] [Spear Technique ] [Axe Technique ] [Archery Technique ] [Short-swords Technique ] [Close Quarters Combat ] [Kicking Technique ] [Shield Technique ] [Large Shield Technique ] [Sprinting Technique ] [Jumping Technique ] [Hardening Technique ] [Great Sword technique ] [Punching Technique ] [Brawling Technique ] -[High-Angle Firing Technique ] [Dancing Sword Technique ] -[Dragon Spear Technique ] Sensory characteristics: Yellow Skill Orbs -[Eyesight Enhancement ] [Hearing Enhancement ] [Smell Enhancement ] -[Night Vision ] Magic characteristics: Blue Skill Orbs -[Magic Enhancement ] [Magic Aptitude Enhancement ] -[Water Magic ] [Wind Magic ] [Earth Magic ] [Flower Magic ] [Lightning Magic ] [Dark Magic ] [Light Magic ] [Mana Quantity Increase ] -[Fire Magic ] [Mana Control ] Mysterious characteristics: White Skill Orbs -[Prayer Technique ] -[Healing Magic ] [Support Magic ] Intelligent characteristics: Purple Skill Orbs * Most of these are lower versions ofWorld Rulersuch as [Perfect Memory], so none have been learned. Orb Strengthening: Black Skill Orbs (extremely rare) -[Orb Detachment ] Unique characteristics: Rainbow-Colored Skill Orbs -[Convenience ] Book 3: Chapter 1 Reiji! I will leave the rest up you! Okay! A brown giant ran through deep in the forest. Its called a Giga Boar, which is as big as a 2ton truck, and can easily mow down small trees. Its coat was far from beautiful, and muddy, probably due to wallowing in mud. Its hair was as hard as a wire, so it doesnt come off easily even when crashing against tree trunks. And the person sprinting towards the Gigaboar from the front was C me. I pushed both hands forward and created a huge air ball withWind Magic. I wont let you through!!! As soon as I shot the air ball, it hit straight between the Gigaboars eyebrows. BUMOOOOOOO!! The Gigaboar lost its pace, fell forward, and came rolling and flying towards me carried by the momentum. This is just like those scenes. At the end of a car chase, which is common in action movies, the car rolls over and flies. Yop! I arched my body backwards and dodged it at the last minute. At the same time, I created an air bed withWind Magicand softly killed the Gigaboars momentum. In addition to that, I activatedEarth Magicto soften the soil to reduce the impact of landing because a hard landing will mess up the Gigaboars meat. FUGO!! FUGOGO!! Oops, you havent fainted yet quite sturdy, arent you? It seems that the Gigaboar broke its leg when it fell, and due to the soft soil it couldnt get back up again. So it started rolling around and thrashing, not allowing me to get close easily. But thats where magic comes in. UsingEarth Magic, I made a cone-shaped stone with a sharp tip, and shot it between the eyebrows where I hit it withWind Magicearlier. Fugo oo And the Gigaboar died. The body was still twitching after death. Probably rigor mortis. H-Heeey Have you taken care of it? Hearing the timid voice, I raised my hand. Im done! Over here, Muge-san! Then came Muge-san, accompanied by an engine sound. It was a metal body a size smaller than a ramen stall that produced such a sound. It had 4 wheels made of iron, and the black, iron car body was rusted. While puffing out black smoke from its chimney, it proceeded at a speed slightly faster than a human walking. However, it was not designed to carry humans, as most of the car body was an engine. Muge-san was maneuvering it from behind. Ohh, its huge. Muge-sans golden eyes blinked. The pupils were vertical like a cat, and the body surface was ocher-colour with spotted brown patterns. He, a demi-human with close resemblance to a lizard, is a citizen of the Lev Magic Empire. Can my Neko-chan carry this Gigaboar? Lets just try it. If it doesnt work, well remove the internal organs and lighten it. No, no! There are many requests wishing to eat the entrails, so lets do our best. Ok, Neko-chan? The rusty black steam car seems to be called Neko-chan, and Muge-san loved it. He said that the cars mood changes depending on the day, but of course that didnt make sense to me. Muge-san came down from the car, wearing a leather jumpsuit, but he had no tail coming out from his back. When he took the chains connected to Neko-chan and wrapped it around Gigaboar and operated Neko-chan, it started moving while making a Hii Hii noise. Neko-chan seems to be in a bad mood, but shes still doing her best! I-Is that so? After that, it took about 15 minutes to exit out of the forestwe came out to a sparse grassland, with patches of reddish-brown ground exposed intermittently. The blazing sun was glaring hot. In terms of climate, it should still be early summer, but the heat was like in midsummer. Its cool under shade due to being less humid, but theres no shade to be found anywhere. A caravan consisting of 50 people was taking a break on a wide road running through the grassland, and that was where we were headed. The caravan wasnt made of steam cars, just a series of giant carriages. From a distance away, Dante-san was waving towards me. Is that a Gigaboar? Its huge! They were able to hunt that? I think we can eat some delicious meat tonight. I heard the happy voices of the caravan people. Reiji-kun?, over here.Mimino-san hollered. Yes, coming. I headed towards where Mimino-san and Non-san were. Both Mimino-san and Non-san seemed to be taking a break under a parasol. When Dante-san and I returned, they served us tea. I finished the delicious warm herbal tea in one gulp. Ahh, delicious tea after a hard work is the best. Aah, I wanna taste some beer.Dante-san murmured. That you will have to endure until we reach the next town.I said. Rather, dad, you shouldnt drink for a while. All the money you earn keeps going into the liquor bill. N-No, its just alcohol tastes so delicious after the petrification is gone. Basically, its Reijis fault. Huh? Dad do you want to get petrified again? J-Just a joke. Right, Reiji? Dont drag me into this please I feel that Dante-san is becoming more and more like Zerry-san. And said Zerry-san was sleeping in the carriage. She said she was gambling with the other caravan people until late night and won. But the truth of the matter is, her debt towards me keeps increasing, so shes actually losing. It might be time to tighten the leash on her Besides, wouldnt that Gigaboar fetch a good price?Dante-san said, expectantly. It was our daily routine to hunt during breaks and earn a small amount of money, but today we were lucky to obtain such a big game. Reiji-san, Dante-san, lets start the Gigaboar assessment.Muge-san said as he arrived, and we headed towards him. The Lev Magic Empire is located in a small land between the Saint Knight Kingdom and the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, in the undeveloped land Canion. But because it is surrounded by steep mountains on three sides, it has prevented the invasion of foreign enemies. The Lev citizens, a special race who cannot use skill orbs, are reptile demi-humans. They have been persecuted many times in the past due to not being able to use skill orbs that are commonplace in this world, and as a result, they have shut themselves within this limited land. Looking at it from another perspective, it is quite difficult for outsiders like us to enter the country so, it was a pleasure to encounter a caravan with the few in number Lev citizens, and to get to know them. No matter how exclusive it is, it is not bad to do business with other countries, and Lev citizens who venture outside, have high communication skills. I-Is it really okay to pay this much? Its fine. From here, its only a short distance to the Empire, and there are no Gigaboars in the Empire, so fresh meat can sell for really high. The gold coins piled up in front of me and Dante-san were Lev Empires currency, and each one should be worth about 50,000yen(500usd). This alone comes close to 100 gold coins. Hooray!!!Dante-san cheered, with a guts pose. But I wonder how much of this Non-san will actually give him Does Silver Balance plan to leave the Empire as soon as the Adventurer Guilds work is done? No, there are people I really want to meet there so Ill try to apply for a stay. I see, I see. Recently, Ive been able to meet people in the empire smoothly, so I hope your meeting goes well too. Thank you. But seriously, the skills with which you hunted this Gigaboar was truly brilliant. What about Neko-chan? Shes sleeping over there. The silent steam car was parked behind the carriage. The Lev Magic Empire started with a steam engine using coal, and is advancing the motive power using magic stones. Most of the magic airships distributed around the world are made in Lev. We collected the gold coins on the table and returned to Mimino-san. Sure enough, Dante-sans share was withdrawn by Non-san, and there stood one heavy, dispirited warrior. (We should be arriving soon.) It has been 15 days since leaving the Holy City of Kruvanyu, the capital of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. We will be reaching the national border between the Holy Kingdom and the Lev Magic Empire in about two days. When I was working as a mine slave, he departed knowledge to me for free the old man Hinga who can be called my teacher in this world. Just before his death, old man Hinga entrusted me with the Phosphorus stone that had been placed in his molars. The old man said I would be able to meet his granddaughter, Lulusha-san, with thisCor I could even sell it if I wished. Although various things happened after that, one of my two goals is to meet Lulusha-san and to convey the final hour of old man Hinga. Another goal is to meet my big sister, Lark. Lulusha-san being in the Lev Magic Empire is information I obtained in the Holy Kingdom. I dont know where exactly in the Empire or what the situation is, but fortunately the Empire is small, so it shouldnt be too difficult to find her. (Its depressing to think about old man Hinga, but still) I was the only person who witnessed his final hour in Sixth Mine. I think I should tell someone other than myself that he was alive. After all, from the perspective of El-san, the high priest of the Holy Kingdom, old man Hinga was a leader in deciphering ancient documents about the Covenant and the Other World, and the study of skill orb C a professor who was called the Brains of Forsha Kingdom. Reiji-kun, its time to depart. Ah, yes. Mimino-san called me to get into the carriage. Alright then, lets go. To a new land! Book 3: Chapter 2 My first impression was that it was a very murky place. After parting with Muge-san, we, as foreigners, arrived at a place surrounded by walls high enough you have to crank your head up to see the topa place as wide as a school ground. There was a somewhat open square in the center, and only about 10 buildings in the whole place. Each building was also just a one-story, compact, stone building. It seems that this was as far as foreigners can enter into the Lev Magic Empire. However, there was quite a fair number of people. Nearly 100 people. Almost all were armed like adventurers. They are not Lev citizens, so they shouldnt be able to enter inside. Are there really a lot of jobs in such a small space? The delivery to the guild is over. Dante-san came back. Our job this time was to deliver a letter to the Adventurers Guild C a building which would fill up if even 10 people entered, and was operating through window counters. Here you go, Reiji. I received an Adventurers Guild plate from Dante-san. It was the one I had issued before reaching this place come to think of it, this is my first ID in this world. Adventurers Guild: Kruvan Holy Kingdom Arsanyu City Adventurer Guild Issued Name: Reiji Rank: Bronze Party: Silver Balance This registration card is to prove the affiliation of the above-named person to the Adventurers Guild. In addition, the above-named person should be allowed to pass without delay or hindrance into the country or territory in subject. Im a bronze-rank newbie. Dante-san and the rest are in the Silver-rank they were demoted the other day so its a long way to catch up then. However, Im still happy to have a guild certificate with the same party name as everyone else. On a side note, Zerry-san has also joined the party. She was already an Iron-rank adventurer, one rank below Silver and two above myself. I will never forget the fact that she annoyingly pestered me, Bocchan, from now on you have to call me senpai, ok?? Zerry-san wasnt around right now, as she went for a walk when we arrived here. The atmosphere inside was a little bizarre. Bizarre? What happened?Mimino-san asked. Thats well, lets finish Reijis business before that. Im aiming to meet Lulusha-san in the Empire. The reception for visits to the Empire was held in a different building, which was also crowdedthere was a line of about 10 people lined up outside the building. They were not adventurers but merchant-like people. Im talking about why adventurers are gathered in a place like this Apparently, they are looking for adventurers to enter the Empire. Dante-san said, as we queued up at the back of the line. Eh? To enter? Yeah. I didnt ask for details because we have to prioritize your visit, Reiji.Dante-san said. We got into the Empire once, but that was only by chance because we happened to receive a similar request from the guild.Mimino-san said. Thats right. Other people around us seemed quite envious at the time.Non-san added. Silver Balance has been here before. They entered the Empire at the request of the guild. It seems rare to be able to enter the Empire, but not impossible. But looking at this crowd of adventurers, its probably not normal. Hmm, gathering this many people is it for a big subjugation? Just when I asked that, `Is that really you, Dante? A sudden voice called out. Dante-san surprisedly looked back. There was a party-like group of seven adventurers. The one who called out was an adventurer with reddish-brown swept back hair, seeming to be in his late twenties. He was tall and the armor he wore was a simple metal protector combined with monster leather. His cloak was the most eye-catching of all. The bright yellow cloak looked to be brand new, and the other members were also wearing the same cloak. Leon? Thats right! Hey, your petrification is healed? Seriously? How did you do it? The man called Leon had amicable eyes His tone of voice sounded friendly, but the way he was tapping Dante-sans left arm over-familiarly seemed almost bordering on shameless. Dante-san had a complicated look on his face. COh, that shorty over there is that you Mimino? Man hahaha. You guys were hanging out together, huh Mimino, I havent forgotten about the money you stole from our party. Just as you would expect from a halfling.Leon said, raising an eyebrow and glaring at Mimino-san. Wait a minute. Stole? Mimino-san wouldnt do that. Mimino-san was looking back at Leon with flames of anger burning in her eyes, an intense look that I had never seen before. Stole?!! Look at you running your mouth! If so, I can say you guys stole Dantes future! Mimino-san, please calm down. Non-san got in front of Mimino-san, and I got beside Mimino-san. Thats right, Mimino-san. You dont have to get agitated By the way, is it okay if I punch this rude man in the face? Hey, Reiji-kun!? What are you saying?Non-san said flusteredly. The man named Leon blinked in surprise. Kukukku, ahahahahaha! What a funny kid. What, Mimino. Are you escorting around such a mad dog-like kid or something? Something like that isnt going to rile us up. You might not know this, but we have become Gold-rank adventurerswe are the Golden Brigade! Ah, I see now. I understand. This is the guy. He was the companion that Dante-san protected in the past, and he was also the companion who abandoned the petrified Dante-san at that time. Of those who wore yellow cloaks, three didnt seem to understand what was going on, but the other threehad a look mixed with anger, guilt, and other various such emotions. Dante its good that youre completely healed. Come back under me. You were the best at handling shields. Were only seven right now, but were going to gather more Gold-rank adventurers and become a top-class party. Im sure you can keep up, right? Leon.Dante-san called out, with a sigh.Apologize to Mimino. What? If you say Mimino stole the party money, then what about the rule that said a party members injury should be treated with the party money? Not only the party money, but Mimino used up all her personal savings for my treatment. But even that wasnt enough, and she ended taking loans and fell into debt. Well, I mean you left the party. Which means you were not an injured party member, right? Because I was petrified and thought I would just die without being able to do anything. I didnt want to drag everyone else down with me. If so, thenC CShe was the only one who remained by my side all those while. Do you understand how grateful I am to Mimino? So, no matter who speaks bad about Mimino, I wont forgive them. ! Leon immediately took a distance, as a fiery fighting spirit emanated from Dante-sans body. That reaction speed, even rotten hes still a gold-rank adventurer I guess. And youre wrong. Dante-san came up next to me and put his hand on my shoulder. This kid you made a fool of Reiji, is stronger than me. What? Leon directed a doubtful glare towards me. But thats not true though, is it, Dante-san? Even I dont think its possible to break through your iron wall. Your defense is almost foul-like, you know? Ive told you many times in the past that its a bad habit to look down on someone just by appearance. You dont seem to have changed your rank growth is of no importance. Dante do you think you can just walk away after making a fool out of me?! Okay, thats enough. Right then, one of the yellow cloaksa woman with a slender body and hood low over her eyes, came in between us. It was one of the three who looked like they didnt know what was going on. You didnt come all the way here just to get into a fight, right? Leader, Im not getting involved in unnecessary trouble. Tsk. Clicking his tongue, Leon turned his back to us. Just you wait, Dante. Were going to reach heights you can never reach. Leaving that sharp parting remark. The hooded woman glanced at me, her emerald green eyes keen with interest, but soon followed after Leon. Book 3: Chapter 3 The application for a meeting with a Lev citizen who lives in the Lev Magic Empire has been completed. I wrote and submitted the names of Emma-san, ??the daughter of old man Hinga, and his granddaughter, Lulusha-san. After this, they will contact the Empire on the other side, and if Lulusha-san wishes to meet, they will schedule a date for the visit, and if she does not wish to meet, they will inform us of that. The application result will be put up on a bulletin board at 7:00 in the morning, so I just have to wait for it. Incidentally, the person in charge at the counter was a Lev citizen, and their eyes, from behind the spectacles sitting on the nose bridge, was looking at me as though trying to get a read. Even if that person was a Lev citizen C to be honest, I dont think I can tell apart one Lev citizen from another C the impression I got from them was quite different from Muge-san. We camped in the public square that night. A huge bonfire was lit in the center. Adventurers gathered around it, wrapped in blankets to sleep, and to serve sake. There was a small inn, but it couldnt accommodate the number of people gathered here. Dante-san talked about Leon and the Golden Brigade while biting into a dried meat that had been cooked over fire. Well, its not a uncommon story, though. A young man venturing to the city because he couldnt make a living in a rural area, or else wishing to get rich quick. However, even in the city, you have to compete for work, and those who are confident in their skills become adventurers. In the case of Dante-san, he lost his wife to an epidemic early and left his daughter, Non-san, in the care of the church and chose to be an adventurer to earn money quick. I would always be talking about being solid and steady so before long, my companions pushed the defensive position onto me. In the Adventurers Guild, he met and parted with various people repeatedly, until a party gradually became fixed. I would always guard the rear while Leon and the other close quarters fighters fought in the front. Man?, Dante has always been amazing since back then.Mimino-san said. Was the party name at that time Golden Brigade?I suddenly wondered. Yeah Leon was the leader. He longed to be an adventurer who would make a lot of money and be sung by bards all over. Thats why he named it Golden Brigade. He had a grand idea. Only in appearance, not attitude.Mimino-san snorted. They might be somewhere in this square as well, but at least they couldnt be seen from where we were and I dont even want to look for them again. Thats not something you achieve by aiming for. Rather, there are only a few adventurers who have the potential to be heroes. There arent many people like Reiji-kun.Mimino-san said. Huh? Why did my name come up there? Mimino-san, we promised not to talk about that right. Ah, right What are you talking about, Non-san, Mimino-san?I asked. But Mimino-san put both hands on her mouth and shook her head. Haa Im the one who told them to keep quiet because I knew it would bother you, Reiji. Dante-san, what are you talking about? Do you remember the time when you fought the giant snake? Of course. I was able to reunite with the members of the Silver Balance due to that incident. No way I could forget it. And about what happened when you defeated it? Dante-san rummaged inside his backpack and took out Ouroboros core C split in two. This was our only share from defeating it. But it does contain an excessive amount of mana, so it can probably be used for something. Do you mean when I climbed up on Ouroboros head and killed it with my short sword? I remember. Because of that, my short sword became loose and I sold it to a blacksmith during the journey. My main weapon right now is the dagger I got from the Border Earl (or Berserker). The scabbard stands out, so I wrapped it with a bandage. The dagger is ridiculous. It doesnt get a single nick even when I use it a little unreasonably. How much could I sell it for? Im not selling it, though. I mean, since it contains Mithril, I may not be able to sell without permission, right? I remember that the circulation of Mithril is controlled by the government. Yes, thats it. You were shining at that time.Dante-san said. It was theLight Magicthat Non-san cast on me, correct? Non-san nodded in response. It seems that it has an effect close to support magic, which exerts a special effect on evil. That made you stand out too much it was as if a hero subjugating a monster like in fairy-tales. Huh? When I went to the Adventurers Guild the next day, I came across a bard. It seems that he was watching the whole thing from a distance. A bard? Im kinda getting a very unpleasant feeling. He was enthusiastic about wanting to make a song about how you defeated Ouroboros. Come again? N-No, I refused. I didnt become an adventurer to stand out, after all. But he was too persistent and said he wanted to tell the city about the hero who saved them, and since I didnt want it to be about me, and it was none other than you who actually defeated the snake, so. Basically Dante sold you out by giving the bard details and removed himself from the song. Dante-san!? Mimino! You said you didnt want the bard to sing about you, too, right!? And Reiji-kun feels the same way. The bard didnt ask me anything, and I didnt tell him anything. You were right next to me at that time! The two were quarreling, but I just wanted to writhe in pain due to embarrassment. No, I was already writhing in pain. I covered my face with both hands. Its too embarrassing! Even though I left the Holy City in a break-up-like manner, I am being sung about in the city! This will definitely reach Earl Sillys ears, wouldnt it!? So, if we meet again someday, hes going to let me hear it! The hero who saved the city Pupupu, Pupupupupupupupu!Zerry-san drummed with her mouth. Zerry-san!? When I removed my hands from my face, the cat beastman was closely peering into my face with a nasty smile. Zerry-san, dont make me remind you about yourC Just as I was about to say debt, a number of shining coins, reflecting the light of the bonfire, fell onto my stomach. Wha- Wha Upupupupu. Bocchan Its a big mistake if you think that you can do whatever you want with me as a debt slave day and night. You stupid cat! Where did you steal it from?! Return it! You take me for a robber just because I brought money!? Youre wrong! I legally won it from gambling! Gambling is not legal. Private gambling is illegal in this world as well. And what was that about I do whatever I want day and night? A lying habit? Why is the nun looking at me with an unsettled expression? You know thats not true, right? We were all in the caravan together everyday, right? There is an adventurers gambling den over there. And there was this impertinent yellow-cloaked guy with swept back hair, so I squeezed him out of his money. Zerry-san I put my hand on Zerry-sans shoulder and shook her. Eh, a-ah, did I do something again!? You did a good job. When I gave a thumbs up, Dante-san, Mimino-san, and Non-san also raised their thumbs. By the way, Zerry-san brought only silver coins, which doesnt even cover half her total debt. The next dayI woke up in the public square, usedConvenienceto produce water and washed my face. After that, I cooked a meal with Mimino-san. I bought goats milk from a general store, and baked some bread. Even if there arent enough inns, the other side of the wall is the Lev Magic Empire, so there was a wide selection of general stores. After finishing the meal, I went alone to the building where I applied for a meeting. Eh? The result of my application was posted up. Ms. Emma has passed away, meeting impossible. Ms. Lulusha No meetings allowed due to authorities instructions. I was frozen for a while. I was shocked about the passed away, but I knew that was a possibility. However, authorities instruction? What is this ? When I asked the staff at the meeting application office about this, they said It is of no concern to us. Since the application department and the investigation department are separate, after all. They didnt even know which authority the authority was referring to. The staff was quite unhelpful and I was getting irritated, but it didnt seem like I would get any further with this, so I returned to the public square for the time being. Something seemed to be going on when I returned. Actually, Muge-san, who returned to the Empire, designated us for a request. The content of the request is to help collect materials inside the Empire How about it, shall we accept?Dante-san, who returned after visiting the Adventurers Guild, said. Even if I stayed here, my application for a meeting will not be accepted. I thought about showing the Phosphorus Stone left by old man Hinga, but it doesnt make sense to show it to the meeting application department. In that case, I might get some information if we go inside. Lets do it.I said, without a second thought. Book 3: Chapter 4 Movement within the Empire is restricted. Please be sure to put on this bracelet and do not remove it. Also, please return this bracelet before leaving the Empire. If you do leave the Empire without removing it, an extremely loud alarm will sound off. The bracelet will be rented on your guild plate and the data will be removed when you return it. The bracelet given by the Lev citizen had a hinge on one side, and was something that could not be opened without using a key. Although it looked like a simple silver bracelet,World Rulerindicated that magic was engraved on the side that touches the arm. (This is a GPS-like function. Also, records the wearers emotions and vital responses?) I associated it with a smartwatch, but some functions have much higher performance than that. Its amazing to think they developed something like this. (But it feels unpleasant to have my information recorded.) I wrapped a bandage on my arm and then fastened the bracelet over it. All right, please come this way. The elderly Lev citizen, who looked more like a scholar rather than a staff of the Adventurers guild, wore dark blue robes. The pure white beard stretching down from his chin indicated that he was old, probablyI was honestly quite impressed by the beard. We stood in front of a huge towering wall. An iron door was installed there, and about five Lev guards were guarding it. A tunnel, wide enough for a carriage to pass through, was opened. While being wary of the guards, we, Silver Balance, went inside. The length of the tunnel was about 50 meters with magic lamps lit up at 5 meter intervals. (There is wind) Dry wind blew from the other side. The light at the end of the tunnel was dazzling, causing me to squint my eyes. Welcome to the Lev Magic Empire. The guild staff said, as he turned around towards us at the exit. I nearly raised my voice in awe. Reddish-brown cliffs stretched to the left and right, and continued all the way to the other side. The land surrounded by cliffs was the Lev Magic Empire. There were dozens of magic airships flying in the sky, but it seemed that those were carrying things rather than people. Most of the buildings were 5-storeys or more, probably mixed and hardened with the soil that came out of the reddish-brown cliffs, and all of them were dark red. Window panes, which are rare in other countries and only used for elegance, were so common here, and used abundantly to reflect sunlight. And it was not carriages that treaded paved grounds, but cars. Its not using a steam engine but moving by sorcery Hou, you seem quite knowledgeable. The six-wheeled vehicle, powered by a Magi Engine, has become the primary means of transportation in the Empire. Now then, it seems that your welcoming party is here. The scholar-like guild staff pointed to Muge-san, who came riding on Neko-chan while waving Hey?!. Hmm, the other Lev citizens frown when they look at Neko-chan. And there are no other steam cars runningoh, Neko-chan is in a bad mood, the engine just stopped. Well then, try not to cause any troubles. The scholar-like guild staff quickly turned away and returned to the tunnel. And we approached Muge-san. ** Oh, thank you so much. Dante-san is so strong. After that, Dante-san had to push Neko-chan all the way cause she was dead silent. The judging looks from the people around us was painful, but anyway, we arrived at the store run by Muge-san. The store, which was located on the outer edge of the city, had a huge warehouse in the back, where Neko-chan, coal, and goods were stored. Coming this far out of the city, the roads were not paved. Trees and overgrown grass was everywhere. And the cliff that surrounded the Empire can be seen in the immediate vicinity. (That place over there theyre making a hole in the cliff.) A crane was installed on the cliff, and I could see luggage and people going up and down. Such sights were everywhere on the cliffs. And there was a hole in the middle of the wall, making me wonder if there was something inside. Is it a storage? Or maybe a silo? I wonder if theyre using the cliff since land is limited in this country. No, if that was the case, then they should just dig underground. So, Muge-san, why did you request for us this time? There was an old table in the warehouse, and we sat on the small chairs around it. Muge-san carried over a pitcher with ice and watercondensed vapour gathered on the surface of the iron-make pitcher. Dante-san poured the water from the pitcher into an iron cup, and drank three glasses at once. I sold the Gigaboar, but it sold for much higher than I initially expected. ? Isnt that good news? Yes, it was indeedCOh, by the way, I didnt try to talk down the price with you, ok, Dante-san? I know. Dante-san simply laughed at Muge-san who sincerely rationalized his action. Muge-san then moistened his throat with iced water before continuing C Lev citizens may not be as good at thermoregulating as reptiles, so it seems that fluid intake is absolutely necessary. A big incident happened while we were out in the caravan. Incident? Yes. The Empires strategic weapon, the magic airship Queen of the Night, was stolen. Oh? Dante-san looked at us with an eyebrow raised, but I was also troubled as to how to respond. Did Muge-san pay a fee to the guild to call us here to talk about that? Even among magic airships, Queen of the Night employs the latest and newest technology. Its silver hull is so mellow and beautiful that drinking alcohol while gazing at the airship came into fashion, especially during the night flight of its demonstration after completion. And youre saying such a big piece of tech was stolen. So, can we get into the main subject now? The one who robbed it seems to be from a bandit group. But leaving that aside for now, His Majesty the Emperor was very angry about this and he passed down an imperial command. To create a new airship equipped with technology that surpasses Queen of the Night. Did you know that the technological development of the Lev Magic Empire is brought about by nine labyrinths? Labyrinths? Dante-san seems to have never heard of it. Muge-san explained that the magic technology used in the Empire is being researched by imitating and analyzing the magic items found in the labyrinths. And there are 9 such labyrinths. Labyrinth of Love Completed capture. Labyrinth of Hatred Under capture. Labyrinth of Worship Completed capture. Labyrinth of Grief Completed capture. Labyrinth of Wrath x Collapsed. Labyrinth of Madness Under capture. Labyrinth of Craving x Unexplored. Labyrinth of Sympathy Under capture Labyrinth of Fear Under capture These are collectively called the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions and exist within the cliffs that surround this countrythe Lev Cliff. Ah So thats why there is a hole in the cliff? Indeed, there are holes to capture the dungeon. However, many of the holes are used to grow our staple food, mica mushrooms. I learned for the first time that mushrooms were the staple food of Lev citizens. It seems to be the staple food just because its easy to cultivate. But Muge-san usually prefers bread and meat, he told us We decided to capture the four labyrinths, Hate, Madness, Sympathy, and Fear all at once. To that end, the strength of the Empire wasnt enough, so we recruited adventurers from outside. So thats the reason adventurers are gathered outside, huh.Dante-san said, and Muge-san nodded. It seems that each of these four labyrinths is being worked on by Division 1 to Division 4 of the Labyrinth Capture Bureau respectively And that is why, Reiji-san Yes? What was the name of the person you wanted to meet? I was taken aback. The daughter of old man Hinga has already died, and his granddaughter cannot be visited due to authoritys instructions. If the authority was having its hands full with public affairs, itd make sense that they cant arrange a meeting. Its Lulusha-san. That person is half human and half Lev right?Muge-san said in response. Yes. Just as I thought.he said, while nodding to himself. I heard that the chief of Division 4 of Labyrinth Capture Bureau is of a human mix called Lulusha-san. That person is currently in the Labyrinth of Fear. Book 3: Chapter 5 Muge-san is a Lev citizen, who conducts trades with caravans, even with those outside the Lev Magic Empire. His suggestion to us wasC Lev citizens are allowed to enter the Labyrinths where the Capture Divisions have entered. Would you like to join me? Muge-san might be able get his hands on magical tools that the Capture Division may have missed, and we C I, to be more precise, might be able to meet Lulusha-san. As a matter of fact, capturing a labyrinth is quite dangerous, so no one knows if Lulusha-san will come back alive. If I miss my chance here, I will surely regret it. Dante-san and the others nodded in agreement. Please let us join.I offered. After that, Muge-san went to the labyrinth and turned in an application, so we decided to collect information in the Empire until the application was approved. In the first place, I have no idea what kind of a place a labyrinth might be. There was also an Adventurers guild within the Empire for Lev citizens. Muge-san said that information could be gathered there. All right, lets meet again at night~ It seems that there are few accommodation facilities here because not many people other than Lev citizens set foot in the Empire. Therefore, we have to lodge in the warehouse at night. The number of people in the Empire should be over 100,000 but, to think it is possible to isolate an entire country to this extent. The first place we went to was the Adventurers Guild. There was only a reception on the first floor C the bulletin board for requests was nowhere to be found. The number of Lev adventurers in the country is small, and it seems that all the requests of the people are submitted to the country. It seems to be an organization only to connect with the outside guild. The labyrinth is also owned by the country, not for adventurers to enter. Ohh are you going to participate in the large-scale dungeon capture? A feminine guild staff at the receptionI thought she was a woman because her eyelashes were long and thinreplied when we asked for information. A number of companies have applied themselves. The adventurers who are gathered outside were directed from guild branches in other countries and hired by those companies. Thats the model in place. I think its about time they start entering the Empire. Are there any documents regarding the labyrinths?Dante-san asked. But I have already handed the documents to the companies.the staff shook her head. Sorry, but we were hired by a personal acquaintance. That company is also going to apply for the capture today. Oh, the shabby company What was that? Ahem. Nothing. I have a copy here which you can have. We were able to get the documents smoothly, probably because Dante-san put pressure on the staff who let slip a mistake. But just what is shabby company? It is true that Muge-san uses a shabby-looking steam car, and I dont see any other car like Neko-chan in this town, but it isnt really causing a problem to anyone Dante-san was all smiles, but when he received the documents from the staff, he casted a sharp glare. The staff was taken aback, an Eek! escaping her mouth. We were out of the guild, but still we heard about shabby company from all around. While having a meal, we were asked Where did you come from? Who are you staying with? at the cafeteria, and it was known that Muge-san hired us just by walking through the city. The word that appears each time is shabby company. Isnt it too early for rumors to start spreading? Man I wish I didnt haveHearing Enhancementat times like these. By the way, our meal was a mushroom with strong seasonings. Is this a magic tool shop? Since Silver Balance had been to the Empire once, they brought me to a store where a mannequin-like doll was placed in a show window facing the street and armor was put on it. There was a golden armor with spikes, an armor with a roundish protector with aerodynamic form, and other unique items that I have never seen anywhere else. Since it was the first time for me and Zerry-san, we were looking all around. WelcomeC A shopkeeper with a solid physique, wearing black-rimmed glasses, seemed to be reading a newspaper. When we entered, he set down his glasses and stood up. (There is already printing technology in this country) The same is true for newspapers and the documents for the labyrinth that we received earlier. Both were machine-printed matter. Are such magic tools also discovered in the labyrinths? You guys have been here before, correct? Oh, you remembered us. Hah. There is almost no one else other than Lev citizens here, after all. I have enough intelligence for that, at least. It sounds cynical when a Lev citizen talks about intelligence. You people are probably the best in the world when it comes to magic tools.Dante-san responded in a light tone. The shopkeeper looked like a nice person. In the meantime, we looked at the weapons displayed in the store. The interior of the store, which used plenty of magic lamps, was bright and clean. Weapons placed on iron racks werent swords or axesthey were full of weird gadgets. Claws attached to a gauntlet; a spring was installed, and it seems that it can also be ejected. And there was a huge club, but there were many holes at the tip C fitted with magic tools which can produce flames. The armors were also equipped with magic tools. From easy-to-understand things such as heat resistance and cold resistance, to things where the metal deforms when receiving a hit and protruding out thorns. And the rest are junk items? A pile of small metal parts of unknown use were piled up in a wooden box. Are you curious, boy? The shopkeeper talked to me as I studied the items enthusiastically. Theyre all nothing like the items you can find outside, right? Around these parts, the weapons and armors are unconventional, and they arent affected by skill orbs. Skill orbs bestows humans with special abilities, but on the other hand, they have no effect on anything other than their specific ability. HavingSpear Techniquedoes not help one bit with swinging a club. -I see. Because Lev citizens cant use skill orbs. Yes. So we have to rely on magic tools. On the contrary, we have the freedom to apply creativity to weapons and armor. This spring-loaded weapon is the simplest. It seems that skills react depending on the weapon, but Im not too familiar with it. This kind of item is called Steel Gear.the shopkeeper explained. The next thing the shopkeeper took out was a shield that glowed slightly. This guy is stacked with magic; when attacked, it activates a repulsive force. Therefore, skills do not recognize it as a shield. Its called a Magic Gear. The shopkeeper put back the shield, and clapped his hands. And one more thing its not here but there are these tools found in the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions which were used as reference for these kinds of magic tools. Many of those are impossible to analyze, but for us, the magic tool makers, its the seed of creativity. They are called Heroic Gear. Heroic Gear If you find something like that, it is quite a big deal. It may lead to a new invention, so His Majesty the Emperor will buy it directly from you. If you wish, you even can get your own personal magic airship. The shopkeeper said so, and then smiled at me. But the Labyrinths of 9 Emotions arent that forgiving. Numerous labyrinth capture teams, who dreamed of making a fortune, rushed in, and now tens of thousands of corpses are sleeping within the labyrinth. It was a ferocious smile. When we returned to Muge-sans company in the evening, Muge-san welcomed us with all grins. Apparently the application went smoothly without a hitch, and it was decided that we could enter the labyrinth from tomorrow onwards. So, when we go inside tomorrow, I think many of my peers will be there. They may say things that might make you feel a little uncomfortable, so Its okay. We are adventurers and you are the client. SoC Shabby Company When I said that, both Muge-san and Dante-san were surprised. Reiji! N-No, thats fine. That is the fact No, Muge-san. Lets turn that fact into not a fact. I flicked through the documents we received from the Adventurers Guild. Reiji? Whats wrong? Youre acting a little weird. Dante-san, Mimino-san, Non-san, I am indebted to Muge-san. He has been with us on our journey here, and even helped me with information about Lulusha-san. So I would like to return the favour. So thats what it is.Dante-san grinned, and Mimino-san and Non-san nodded. So, why dont we make it a goal of this labyrinth explorationto find loot comparable to Heroic Gear for Muge-san. EEEHH!? T-Thats impossible! Muge-san alone was against it, butC Its okay. I was irritated to hear bad things about Muge-san too.Dante-san said. Thats right. We are adventurers, after all. We have to dream big.Mimino-san said. If you get a large reward, can you set up a church in the Empire?Non-san asked. Bocchan, what about meee?! There was one person who was flustered because I didnt call her name, but everyone else seemed to agree. Muge-san, were going on a labyrinth exploration, so might as well enjoy it. When I smiled at Muge-san, for a moment, he had a look that seemed to regret having made a request to us. The share of loot was 50% for Muge-san, our employer and the one who got us the opportunity to enter the labyrinth, and 50% for us, Silver Balance. Book 3: Chapter 6 The Labyrinths of 9 Emotions was created by La-Fisa, a warlock who settled in this area a very long time ago. Its existence was undiscovered by anyone for a long time because this place was small, close to unexplored land, and few even came close to this place. It was about 500 years ago that the Lev people entered this land. At first, they were barely scraping by, but after discovering the labyrinths and finding out that magic tools could be obtained there, they accelerated the labyrinth capturing. They had an excellent leader it seems, and he started the utilization of the magic tools. And once the living standard of the Lev people had risen to a certain extent, he started trading with other countries selling tools manufactured by themselves instead of the labyrinth tools. The labyrinth tools were highly advanced magic tools, so he must have judged it would be catastrophic if foreign nations invaded while the countrys military force was still unestablished. And the resultthe current isolation system. (Hmm, there is very little information about La-Fisa.) I never forget something I have already seen once thanks toWorld Ruler, so I prepared for the adventure while looking through the documents received from the Adventurers Guild. My equipment is the dagger given by the Border Earl, knuckle gloves, and boots fitted with iron plates. There are two types of monsters that appear in the labyrinth: monsters and automatons created by La-Fisa. Monsters seem to spawn in caves which have been untouched for many years, and you can obtain magic stones by defeating them. Magic stones can be sold since it pretty much works like batteries that power magic tools. The problem is the automaton, where each part is an advanced magic tool; so we have to neutralize it without causing too much damage. Maybe Ill have to fight barehanded. The leather knuckle glove has a steel plate at the back of the hand, which can protect up to the elbow. Besides that, I bought some magic tools that were on sale at the magic tool shop we visited yesterday. One of them is a spinning square metal, like a fidget spinner, and another is a mysterious magic tool that gets hot. It seems that Mimino-san has also bought it previously. Last night, I played around with the magic tools while usingWorld Ruler. I can definitely see myself just playing around with these things to pass time. Reiji-kun, its done. Oh, is it finally completed? Mimino-san brought me a shirt and trousers. However, the sleeves and hem were tied with a string to make it easier to move. The color was beige-based, and bright colors such as deep red and pea green were combined. It seems that Mimino-san tailored a druid-like traditional costume. I thought Mimino-sans clothes were halfling culture, but Druid influence seems to be stronger. It feels refreshing and just right. Im glad. Does it fit? Yes! When I rejoined Silver Balance, Mimino-san, who was pleased that I still had the clothes she made for me four years ago, said that she would definitely tailor my clothes this time as well. I have cast several spells on it. Slight frays should be restored with the resilience that the plant originally has. Its also more robust, with temperature control and magic resistance. Eh this is more amazing than I thought. Because equipment is the lifeline of an adventurer! Thats true, though. Sorry for thinking I wanted slightly more cool-looking clothes. Mimino-san, you spent a lot of the money you saved up in the last four years for those clothes, didnt you?Non-san said. Wha, Non!? Is that so!? No, I cant accept this! Oh, will you please take this in exchange? Its a dagger given by a barbarian No, its okay! Its okay! Youre my party member, and equipment is important, so its natural to spend money for these things. Besides, I enjoyed making this wait? What do you mean barbarian?? Oh that, that is a long story And the subject changed. Man?, youre being showered with love, bocchan. Whenever you come in, Zerry-san, the story gets derailed. So why dont you go over there and drink milk or something quietly Recently, youve been bullying me a lot, bocchan! Just the day before, everyone was saying Good job! Hmph! After a while, it was time for departure. We finished breakfast and got ready. We didnt have very many belongings since we were on a journey in the first place, so we loaded our luggage on a small cart attached to Neko-chan. If you find a lot of loot, youll have to start carrying your luggages, hahaha.Muge-san jokingly said. Of course, lets return with so much so that Neko-chan cant carry it all.Dante-san replied powerfully. The cliff entrance to the Labyrinth of Fear was about an hour from Muge-sans company. Rails run vertically with floorboards suspended by thick wires which can be pulled upor a so-called elevator. Muge-san talked to a Lev guard who was stifling a yawn, and we were directed to get on the elevator. Even though it was an elevator, it was huge, and there was still plenty of room for all of us and Neko-chan to get on. Oh, its moving! Dante-san looked pleased as the ground on which he stood began to movebut Mimino-san clung to my arm. Mimino-san? J-Just let me hold on until we reach the top, okay? Of course. Fear of heights, huh. Eventually, the elevator stopped about 15 meters above the ground. When all of us got off to the sidewalk extending from there, Muge-san waved down. And the elevator went down. From here we will head to the entrance to the labyrinth. Muge-sans voice was a little stiff. As expected Even if he has been doing business with caravans in the outside world, even if this is a great business opportunity, he must be feeling the wide difference in risk to his life. A dark cave was in front of us. The sun was on the opposite side of the cliff, so there wasnt even any light. We moved forward, with a magic lamp hooked in front of Neko-chan, and Non-san also carrying a magic lamp. The cave was wide, so even if someone comes from the opposite direction, we can pass by each other without any problemCthough there was no sign of that so far. That is the labyrinth. After walking for a few seconds, a pale light was visible ahead. The entrance was big enough to look up at, and it was kinda made in bad taste. Hemispheres embedded on the left and right were casting light, illuminating the entrance. The surface of the walls were completely smooth, without a single seam. And the entrance was a giant human face. The delicately carved face had its mouth wide open. Probably means to enter through there. How do I describe the face It looked kind of agonized and scary. The unpleasant thing was that water was spilling from the corners of the mouth. According toWorld Ruler, it seemed to be underground water. Was the water purposely drawn all the way here to express drooling? Every entrance to each labyrinth is a face It seems that the human race is the motif here. If you look closely at that eye, it says Fear, right? That is the name of this labyrinth.Muge-san said, as we looked at the entrance speechlessly. The part of the pupil was certainly written as Fear. Does it mean this is the face of a human in fear? What do you guys want to do? If you wish to turn backC Lets move forward.Dante-san made a quick decision.Isnt there already a capture team inside? If so, theres nothing to fear. I thought the same. Dante-san took the lead, and I followed next, taking Non-sans magic lamp. Neko-chan was at the end of the line, slowly following us while making a noise. We stepped into the dungeon as if swallowed by a human face. Book 3: Chapter 7 The labyrinth enters and controls peoples hearts It was so written in the documents provided by the Adventurers Guild. The labyrinths, each with a name of an emotion, seem to dominate that specific emotion. When we first entered the Empire, they handed a bracelet with GPS to confirm the wearers emotions. If that bracelet glows red, it seems to mean needs special attention. This is because the wearer seems to be one step before their emotions run wild and their mind breaks. The way those emotions are controlled depends on the labyrinth. Such as those that activate traps, those that affect you before you can even notice, places where you cannot pass unless you forcibly activate those emotions, etc. Its surprisingly beautiful My first impression was that it was surprisingly wide and orderly. You can see that the walls are smooth and cemented. The passage, where three to four people can walk through at the same time, has a slight luminance which is also a characteristic of a dungeon. When I checked withWorld Ruler, I found that a small amount of mana was circulating. However, the brightness was still lacking, so the magic lamp was still on. (Speaking of which, it was only as bright as this back at Sixth Mine. It doesnt bother me now since I haveNight Vision.but, at that time, I thought It is what it is.) Thats because, when I complained that it was dark, Lark replied It is what it is. Lark had sort of a philosophical view for a 13-year-old child at the time. Muge-san. When did the Labyrinth Capture Division enter this labyrinth?Mimino-san asked. I think it was five days ago or so. I was listening to the conversation between Mimino-san and Muge-san, but myHearing Enhancementpicked up a different soundthe sound of flowing air. Dante-san, there is a large open space beyond this point. Hmm, all right. Reiji, Zerry, and I will scout ahead. The rest follow from behind slowly. Since it was just after entering the entrance, we probably dont have to be wary of back attacks. After proceeding 50 meters forward, there was a gaping wide open space. And a downwards slope, with huge stone statues holding swords, shields, staff, etc. lined up on the left and right of it. The stone statues looked as if it was glaring at us. There doesnt seem to be anything here. What about you guys?Dante-san asked. Im not seeing anything either. Yeah. There is nothing at all.Zerry-san said. Is it just for intimidation? Hmm, butC There doesnt seem to be anything, but I do smell blood. There might be a trap. Be careful.Dante-san said. After Mimino-san and the rest caught up to us, we regrouped and proceeded together. However, contrary to our expectation, there really was nothing therewe soon crossed the large space and came to a passage again. The passage was the same as the first one, but the road seemed to have gentle turns while also going downwards. On the way, we encountered some forks. We proceeded while checking one by one, but in some places there was something like an altar, but nothing was to be found there C the previous party probably collected it. We had been proceeding for 3 hours. We only took one break thus far, so when we were thinking about the next break, I can hear people talking just further ahead. Hmm, is it other adventurers, or the Labyrinth Capture Division?Dante-san wondered. Although they were competition, they were not an enemy. Therefore, there is a person can be said to be proof of safety. Eventually we came to a huge cubic hall. It was quite wide. The length and height was about 100 meters. Oh The road was straight and led to the exit on the other side. Bonfires were lit on the left and right in iron baskets. There was a circular stage in the centre, and about 10 people were there. There was no ground on the other side of the bonfire. You could not see the bottom with all the darkness. The wind blowing up from the depths made me feel uneasy. Huh? There were other adventurers besides us? Wait How unlucky can we get. It was the party led by Leon C the Golden Brigade. Dante-san and Leon stared intensely for a while, I dont want to fight in here either. You dont have to tell me that. Same as the other day, the slender woman in the hood said that, and Leon stepped back. They headed to the edge of the circular stage, so we went to the opposite side and sat down. There was a merchant who seemed to be the employer who hired the Golden Brigade. The merchant was dressed in glossy, shiny clothes on a forklift-like vehicle that seemed to be powered by a magic engine. The merchant brought two other Lev citizens with him towards us towards Muge-san. Hey, if isnt the Shabby Company? Its no good, if a poor company like yours enters the labyrinth. When Dante-san and I, who were sitting and resting, tried to stand up, Muge-san said, Please sit down. The labyrinth is open to anyone, right? I have every right to be here. How impertinent. This labyrinth is the lifeline of our Empire, you know? Its a nuisance when someone like you who is connected to the outside comes here. Dont you know? You, who are not capable of conducting business on the inside, are a nuisance to everyone. That kind of thing isC You cant live without importing foodstuffs from the outside, and yet what is this disgusting outfit wearing guy saying? Reiji-san!? Muge-san was startled, probably didnt expect me to cut into the conversation. The merchant stared blankly at me, but then immediately shook his head and said. B-B-Brat!! What did you just sayC Ill say it however many times you want. This may be the center of the magic industry in the world, but conversely, that is all it is. Its not suitable for farming and livestock farming isnt popular. Without the outside, you cant sustain yourselves. Muge-san braves danger to bring various items from the outside C even the material of the clothes you are wearing came from the outside. You should be thanking Muge-san. I dont think there is any reason to complain. There is a magic airship for import and export! I wouldnt ask a company that runs a shabby steam engine for favors! Then you didnt have to come over here in the first place, and shouldnt be saying anything about his connection to the outside. You rude brat!! C-Calm down, calm down. For some reason, Muge-san was the one trying to pacify the situation. And Muge-san, you have to give it to them straight. Arent you doing proud work, after all. Proud work When Muge-san went silent with those two words, Bocchan, I dont mind if you want to kill time by quarreling, but please do that later.Zerry-san stood up, looking at the back of the labyrinth. Something is coming.I said. ! Both I and Dante-san sprang up to our feet. And the Golden Brigade also stood up simultaneously. Hey employer! Come over here quickly! Something is coming here from the back!!Leon shouted. Hi-hiiii! At the same time as the unpleasant merchants ran back, a golden giant appeared from the other side of the passage, accompanied by loud noise. It had two wheels of about 2 meters in diameter in place of legs, which were well balanced and supported the upper body. There were four arms in total, all of which were pointy like a spear. There was no head, instead, three jewels were embedded in the center of the body in a triangleit felt as if the jewels were glaring at us. Intruder, Discovered A mechanical voice echoed. An automaton. The giant body started to move by rotating the wheels when it leaned forward. The rotating wheels bit into the ground, scattering sparks. Mimino, Non, evacuate with Muge-san. Understood. Yes. Reiji, Zerry, we will bring that thing down! The iron basket bonfires arranged around sporadically somewhat looked like a protective barrier, but if such a big thing rushes in, it will be destroyed in the blink of an eye. Roger but if you think its possible, dont go all out. Loot! Loot! Dont be crazy.Dante-san said. As expected of bocchan, Im cheering for you! I promised in my heart to scold Zerry-san later. Its coming! Not only us but the Golden Brigade was also ready. With Leon at the forefront, and the woman in hood evacuating their employers, the Levs. The automaton jumped into the center. Be Consumed By Fear Immediately after, I was dominated by the desire to go down on my hands and knees. Everyones bracelets emitted a red light. Book 3: Chapter 8 Shit! Im scared! This is dangerous! Im terrified! What do I do?!My body collapsed. My brain became cold as if it was numb, and my whole body started shivering. Despite shivering, the pores of my skin released sweat, and it became increasingly more difficult to breathe. (World Ruler, World Ruler, World Ruler, World Ruler, World Ruler, World Ruler! Its time for your debut!) When I forcibly concentrated onWorld Ruler, the fear that dominated my head diminished. With just the words Be consumed by fear, everyone went down to their hands and knees. Leaving aside Dante-san, who was standing firm through sheer will alone, Zerry-san was in a sliding dogeza state. The same was true for the Golden Brigade party over there. But Mimino-san, Muge-san, and Non-san who took distance seemed to be okay. (The distance?) But what kind of mechanism can instill fear? D-DAMNIT!!! Dante-san roared as he blocked the automatons spear with his great shield. His face was distorted, and also sweating profusely. I suppose the spear attack from a giant automaton would be heavy, but that should be no problemfor the usual Dante-san. (What is this abnormal mental attack?) UsingWorld Ruler, I found out that this phenomenon is caused by magic tech`or maybe a magic spell. Dante-san and I were more or less good for now, but for Zerry-san, who had her forehead rubbing on the ground, her bracelet became darker red with every passing moment. (What should I do?) There is no other way but to defeat it. But my movements are reduced by half. And right thenC Shoot! TwoFire Magicexploded on the back of the automaton. Shot by a mage from the Golden Brigade. The Golden Brigade, who were a bit further from the automaton, seemed to be in a much better state than us. Magic, huh. Its true that we are not in a situation where we can prioritize loot. (For now, we just have to get out of this situation!) I punched myself on the cheek. Dont be afraid! Dont be afraid! Dont be afraid! Dont be afraid! That day, the day the mine collapsedI dread not taking my sisters hand on that day more than anything else. I dont want to relive that horror again. Like hell Im gonna succumb to the fake fear caused by this thing! CIntruderC The automaton made a U-turn on the spot by rotating its wheels in the opposite direction and changed targets to the Golden BrigadeCturning its back on us. Dont look down on humans, you machine! I activatedFire Magicon each finger of my right hand andWind Magicon the fingers of my left hand. Doing this, eats quite a bit into my mana, but no regrets. Flame Tornado! The 5 streaks of flame and the 5 gusts of wind shot from both hands combined together, forming a huge tornado of flames and engulfed the automaton. The name of this magic was taught by Mimino-san to me, as it seems that there was a person who used magic with such a name in the past. CIntruderC When the flames stopped, the wheels of the automaton had stopped and only the upper body was turned around towards me. The body was black with soot, but it was not hot enough to melt. Dante-san forced his way in front of me and readied his shield. Is this automaton still working? Right then, the jewel embedded in the body of the automaton cracked and broke. Two of the three had already broken, and the last one seems to have just broken. Then, I felt that the feeling of fear that filled the surroundings disappear right away. The automaton fell forward, with a loud noise. Perhaps having deteriorated due to heating, one of the arms broke and rolled away, slipping off the stage and disappearing into the abyss. Phew that was dangerous.I said. Y-Yeah it was quite dangerous. I didnt expect an attack like this Are you okay, Reiji? How is Zerry? Huh? Wha-What am I doing!?Zerry-san exclaimed. I took a deep breath and exhaled. Whereas Dante-san carefully approached the automaton. Zerry-san seemed to be fine since she was looking around restlesslythough it may be better to check her mental condition later, just in case. No, but she is already an abnormal person in the first place, though? Its okay. Doesnt seem to be moving anymore. Dante-san kicked the automaton and confirmed it. It seems that the battle is finally over. The problem arose after the rich merchant returned. The first magic was shot by the Golden Brigade I hired! So this automaton will be taken by us.he said. This guy is trying to pick a fight. The merchant way of fighting. Fine, Ill humour you. Reiji-san, leave this to me. When I rolled my sleeves and tried to pick a fight back, Muge-san came and stood in front of me. No matter how you look at it, it was Reiji-sans blow that defeated this automaton. We landed the first hit! Even so, it was only possible because Dante-san pulled the enemys attention away. Can you swear upon the God of Trade and claim that this loot belongs to you? Guh Oh, way to go Muge-san! Mimino-san had also mentioned the God of Trade while interacting with the Adventurers guild before. The God of Trade is watching over justly. A trade of good seller good buyer. She exchanged such words. Thats enough employer-san. It was Leon who cut in. This automaton was destroyed by that kids magic. Tsk. Its because you guys arent working hard enough! I have many other replacements I can hire. Work better next time.the merchant spat, and left. Man, that guy has got a bad habit. I didnt expect you to solve that.Dante-san said. Hey, just what do you think of me, Dante But, more importantly, what the hell was that magic! Even our Emily who is, uhh, a mage, collapsed in shock! How many magic shots did you combine?Leon asked, looking at me. How many shots you ask? Well, 10 of course. Cause there are only 10 fingers, right? Seriously I really thought you had a scout-type skill since you didnt look like a mageCno, today you are definitely dressed like a druid. But a druid usingFire Magic?Leon tilted his head, and moved on. From behind me, Mimino-san was making a triumphant look, likeMuhuhuhu Did you see how cool Reiji-kun looked?This person is older, but she still acts cute, like a child. After that, Muge-san carefully examined the automaton and was sorting out whether there were any magic tools that could be used. Meanwhile, the Golden Brigade went ahead. But, still, what was the magic used by that automaton?Non-san asked, as we were taking a break.Dad, your movements suddenly became dull, right? Did you not have any problems?Dante-san asked. No I felt chills running down my spine. It was similar to the feeling I had when I sensed the presence of God in the cathedral of the Saint Knight Kingdom. God, huh Its a fear-inspiring emotion, so it may be similar to feeling God. Or rather, Non-san! Did you really meet God?! What do you think, Reiji-kun?Non-san asked. I havent figured it out yet but the effect seems to be lesser if you are farther away, so lets keep a distance when we fight next time. The documents didnt mention a case where the enemy used something magical like that. But this is a dungeon, anything is possible. Lets focus our minds.Dante-san said. Everyone noddedbut I was inwardly confused. Anything is possible because it is a dungeon? I only know Sixth Mine when it comes to dungeons, but that place had its own rules. (There must be some mechanism that invokes this emotion.) I want to unravel that mechanism with World Ruler! Book 3: Chapter 9 Anyway, how did the Empires Lev people fight against an automaton like that? Lev people cant use skill orbs, so they probably relied heavily on weapons. Man, do I want to see those weapons. Dante-san, there seems to be nothing up ahead. Okay, lets keep moving. We passed through a large cave and continued down a passage. The path took a sharp turn to the right. Where did that automaton from earlier come from? Did the preceding Labyrinth Capture Division miss it? The automaton parts that were disassembled by Muge-san were placed in Neko-chans load-carrying traythere was no need for the metal parts, so only the magic tools inside were taken. Which came to be only a bucket of loot. I thought it was too little, but Muge-san was beaming with happiness. I wonder if theyre all rare parts? Hmm?Zerry-san let out a noise. Whats wrong?I asked. Hmm I feel like the air has changed. Maybe its just me. Lets proceed with caution then. Lets go.Dante-san said, nodding. We moved forward extra carefully, but nothing happened. And about 100 meters ahead, the next room came into sight. H-Hey, this is I went to Dante-sans side and raised the light It was a wide straight path. Its the same as the entrance. A downhill slope with stone statues. Stone statues with weapons were lined on the left and right. The slope was exactly the same as at the entrance. It looks the same, but they have different weapons. What do you mean? The order at the entrance was sword, shield, staff, axe, spear, hammer C that was the rotation. But here the order is sword, scimitar, axe, knife, spear, large scissors. Wow! To think you memorised that. Right, I havent told Dante-san and the others aboutWorld Rulerand its Perfect Memory ability. Zerry-san, do you smell something? Or perhaps a strange sound?I asked. I smell oil.Zerry-san said as she sniffed, unusually concentrating her face. This is oil? My nose does indeed pick a slight trace of the smell. Though, very faint. Seems to be quite old, though.I said. Is it a trap? Neither I nor Zerry-san could answer Dante-sans question immediately. I honestly had no idea. Dante-san, do you want me to shoot aFire Magic? Hmm? Checking for gas, huh? In the past, there was a story called canary in the coal mine on Earth. An actual story where a miner entered a tunnel carrying a canary in a cage. Tunnels that havent been used for a long time may be low in oxygen or filled with carbon monoxide or toxic gases. The canary was useful as a detector because it died of poisonous gasses earlier than humans. Actually, even in the Sixth Mine, adventurers who explored deep areas sometimes carried small birds with them. I dont think there is a problem since oxygen is circulating within the dungeon. And, besides, there is the Labyrinth Capture Division that came before us. Yes Thats right. Since there is someone ahead of us, there is little meaning in doing it. But, even so, I have this feeling that I should do it. What is this feeling? Not a warning fromWorld Ruler, but its just a really unpleasant feeling. If you can spare the mana, go ahead. That way, we can at least see whats at the front clearly.Mimino-san said. I nodded and shotFire Magic. It was a baseball-sized fireball. It flew past the statues with a sizzling sound. Only the immediate vicinity became brighter as it passed by. The arrangement of the stone statues continues The weapon pattern is the same The stance is a little different? And the color of the weapon too? At the end, the fireball hit the exit wall on the other side and disappeared. Everything looks the same. Dante-san said, and Mimino-san nodded. No, its not the same. Not exactly the same. There were certainly slight differences. But what was that thing I saw? I recalled what I just saw withWorld Ruler. The stance and the color of the weapon were different. At the front of the line the statues are standing straight, but at the back of the line, theyre in a downswing stance with their weapons. And the color of the weapon felt like it had a smooth luster (This is the Labyrinth of Fear Fear Weapons Statues Ahhhhh, I dont get it!) I might have noticed something if I was as quick-witted as Earl Sillys, but unfortunately I couldnt come up with anything. Alright, lets go. Dante-san took the lead and we stepped onto the path. We proceeded along the path while overlooked by the statues. The gentle downhill, again, brought back an unpleasant feeling. When going downhill, you have to brake while moving, and on the other hand, you feel like youre being pushed forward. Like Go faster! Go faster! Zerry-san was also walking like she couldnt wrap her mind around this certain feeling. Perhaps because Zerry-san and I were so tense, no one else spoke C only Neko-chans steam engine could be heard. (Fear Weapon Statue Weapons are different from the entrance passage. Why?) At first, sword, shield, staff, axe, spear, hammer. This time is sword, scimitar, axe, knife, spear, and large scissors. What kind of weapon is a large scissors even. Three weapons are the same while the other three are different. Why is it different (Oh! Theyre all blades.) The 6 types of weapons in this passage are all equipped with blades. But, what does that mean? (Blade, blade, blade Oil, which means there is a trap?) This is a gentle downslope. Ah- I realised and looked back. There was no sound. Probably because it was oiled. However the sound of air being cut cannot be erased. Immediately after me, Zerry-san also looked back. Since she has good ears, she also caught this sound C the sound of a blade cutting the air. Lie down!!I shouted. We had been looking up all this while. It was only natural since only the stone statues were different from the entrance. That is why I didnt notice until we passed right by C the gaps built into the downhill slope. A rotating circular blade, longer than 1 meter, was shot towards us. Kuh Unlike us, Muge-san was too slow to respond. I immediately leaped towards him and dragged him out from the driver seat of Neko-chan. Uwaaa! That was a close call. The blade missed by a few millimetres, only cutting a few strands of my hair. Even when it cut off Neko-chans chimney, its momentum did not decline. When Dante-san saw it, he seemed like he was about to block with his shield, but hurriedly lowered it and lied down. The blade was shot with a force which would have cut through the shield in half. The blade shot passed us and disappeared as if sucked into the gap built in at the top of the exit. Are you for real? Even its exit point was calculated? Phew I was drenched in sweat. Wait! This is just like Since we had experienced a previous experience like this, I noticed right away. We were grovelling on the groundas if we encountered someone who sits high above in the clouds, or rather, as if we were in the presence of a God-like being. Yes, we looked as if prostrating on the ground, consumed by fear. Book 3: Chapter 10 I failed. I am glad to have noticed it at the last minute, but I feel completely outsmarted. I was too distracted by the stone statues, but the trap was right in front of us. The blade was like a hint, and also was a device to mislead at the same time. I wasnt thinking Im so glad that we dodged it or Thankfully everyone is okay, rather, one slight mistake will lead to death. I finally realized that this is what a dungeon is. ** There is a mechanical reaction from the front. I will take the lead and attack with magic first! Make the first move before the enemy approaches. Before being overwhelmed by the feeling of Fear. I took down 3 automatons so far with pre-emptive strikes as we moved forward. I used Flame Tornado every time, but it was a necessary expense. When I got a little break, I leaned against a wall and exhaled deeply. My remaining mana is severely low. However, comparing it to the risk to our lives, I cant afford to be stingy. Reiji-kun. A cup appeared in front of me. Dont make such a grim face.Non-san said, offering me a cup. It contained a beverage mixed with brown cane sugar, water, and a pinch of rock salt. Its similar to a sports drink and was a favorite of adventurers. As I gulped it down, the balance between sweetness and saltiness spread across my mouth, and my bodys tiredness felt as though melting away. Thank you. Do I really have such a serious look? Non-san sat next to me, with a smile. We were now in a small circular room. The walls were carved with the ancient language used by the Lev people a long time ago. Muge-san was trying to see if it can be deciphered even a little. Dante-san and Mimino-san were chatting at a distance, and Zerry-san was taking a nap. Since that trap, we havent come across anything too dangerous. You have been very careful and killed all the automatons that appeared in our way, but its not good for you to be too tense like this. Im sorry Ill be careful. But it will be dangerous if I am not focused enough in a situation like that again. Wrong. Ehwrong? As I thought that, Non-san held my face in both her hands. We are a party. Your worries are my worries. God told unto a saint as so, When you get lost, talk to your neighbor, even if hes an inexperienced person. So please share your worries with meeven if I cant be of help due to lack of power, I still want you to talk to me. Ah (So warm) The warmth from Non-sans palms were transmitted to me. Thats right! I am a party member of Silver Balance. But I was trying to do everything by myself. (I was conceited.) With the power ofWorld Ruler, I thought I could do anything. Magic, combatanything. Thats why I was frustrated that I couldnt read through the trap at that time, and I ended up going through the labyrinth with more tension than necessary. Thinking about it, I got angry when Muge-san was ridiculed in the city and when Leon addressed Dante-san in the beginning`even if that emotion came from the root of my heart, I acted a little too angrily and emotional. In other words, I got carried away. Ah, I Im sorry. I was embarrassed. I felt that I had become stronger with the power I gained fromWorld Ruler, which is not my own power. True strength is`not the fighting strength which cant be seen with the eyes. Goodbye, little brother. That day when the riot broke out at the Sixth Mine, I didnt take my sisters hand. 4 years have passed since then. Have I become stronger? Strong enough to take Larks hand on that day? (No. Not even close.) I dont have a heart C like Dante-san, who stands unfaltering no matter the enemy; like Mimino-san, who can accept and treat everyone with kindness; like Non-san, who abandoned everything and devoted her life for family. Reiji-kun? I grit my teeth tightly, as my vision became blurry. I was frustrated with myself, realizing my own immaturity. I peeled Non-sans hands from my cheeks. Im so stupid. I shouldve talked to everyone sooner. If I have the time to feel sorry for myself, I should instead spit out all the information I have and talk to everyone. Thank you, Non-san. I have snapped out of it. Thats not what I meanC Non-san looked confused, but Seriously, you hear 1 thing and realize 10. Kind of makes me lonely. You do know I am a nun who guides lost lambs, right?she said, putting on a slightly sad smile. No! I only realized it because you talked to me, Non-san. I am truly grateful. No, no the best I can do is only quote words of the scriptures. I think that is still wonderful. Being able to pass on the words of the scriptures at the right time like this, means that you studied a lot. No. I did not study a lot, and this much knowledge is rudimentary. No! You dont have to be too humbleC Ahem. Dante-san cleared his throat, standing next to us. Reiji It looks like youre getting along quite good with my daughter, eh? Eh? I noticed that I was talking to Non-san at a distance where our knees were touching each other, and above all, I was still holding Non-sans hand. You can only do that once you go through her father first Me. Even if you are members of the same party. Eek!? There is a vein popping on Dante-sans forehead!? Thats right, this person does not make distinctions when it comes to his daughter! Dad, theres no problem with party members getting along well, is there? That wont do, Non. If you want to get along with Reiji-kun, you have to defeat me first! This time, Mimino-san stood in the way, with her arms folded. B-Both of you, please calm down first While I was thinking about what to say next, Kuhahahaha Puhahahaha Dante-san and Mimino-san burst into laughter simultaneously. Wahahaha. Im sorry, Im sorry. Dont panic. Its just a light teasing.Dante-san said, laughing. Ahaha, Im sorry, both of you. It just seemed like you two were talking about something important leaving out me and Dante. That is so bad. M-Mou, you two Non-san heavily heaved a sigh. Oh, they were just teasing? Yeah, I knew that. Honestly. I did. Yup. Though I did sense some seriousness in Dante-sans eyes. Yup. I would like to hear all of your opinions. I decided to talk about everything that was bothering me. Since we came here, we havent come across the Labyrinth Capture Division that was ahead of us. Far from that, we couldnt even find any traces. We didnt even run into Leons party whom we met earlier. The fact that Zerry-san said, The air has changed. And that automaton that controlled our emotions with only the words be consumed by fear. All these seem to be disjointed, and as Dante-san said, Anything may happen since its a dungeon. I dont think that is the case, however. There is a reason for each and every phenomenon. And so, I came up with a theory. We are adventurers. On the other hand, we are also a party. I think this dungeon is also like that. When I said that, Zerry-san, who seemed to have awoken from all the noise, looked at me with a look that said that doesnt make any sense. Book 3: Chapter 11 * Lev Magic Empire Emperor * A small land surrounded by cliffsthat is the territory of the Lev Magic Empire. Lev people inhabited this land. The technology of high-rise buildings has developed significantly due to the limited land space. There were so many 5-storey buildings and higher that are rarely seen in this world, and it is unique only to the Lev Magic Empire that such buildings can be used by the general public. The Emperor, the head of the Empire, resided in the city. Although it had a vast plot and high walls, it was completely different from the royal castles of other countries. A 9-storey building stood in the center of a large garden. Despite being a high-rise building, the width was wider than the height. The 9th floor was the Emperors residence. That is all above regarding the capture situation of Labyrinth Capture Divisions 1 to 3. It can be seen that all of them are having trouble with the labyrinth capture process. However, there is no report only from Labyrinth Capture Division 4. In a closed room without windows, a Lev person finished reading a report. There was a fan on the ceiling, ventilating the room. The walls were fixed with a mellow scarlet wallpaper, and had a high soundproofing effect. After finishing the report, when the Lev announcer sat in the last and lowest seat at a long conference desk, the other Levs sitting at the table spoke all at once. Huh? Is Division 4 cutting corners? That said, Divisions 1 to 3 are not doing good as well. After all, she is a human-mix. Wasnt she recommended because she could use skill orbs? No, I heard that the Division 4 chief cant use skill orbs Probably going to use that as an excuse when she fails. Even without relying on skills, you can capture labyrinths with just Magic Gears. Isnt that what were trying to prove this time? What are you saying, now after calling adventurers from the outside It was noisy, but they were all the heavyweights of the Empire C the heads of administration. A fat man, the only one who seemed inferior to others, was the director of the Labyrinth Management Bureau. Quiet. His Majesty the Emperor will speak. Sitting on a seat built atop 9 stairs, at the opposite end of the table to the announcer, was an old man, the Emperor of the Empire. His red jacket, which somewhat resembled a kimono, was densely embroidered with gold threads. The Emperor, with his elbow on a hand rest made of plain iron and resting his chin in his hand, directed his sleepy eyes towards the table. The selection of Lulusha was done by none other than me. Are you dissatisfied? The room fell completely silent. It is good that there is none. But I am worried that there is no report from Division 4. Many companies have expressed their desire to participate this time, what about that? Hey, whats going on with that? Prompted, the announcer stood up again. 5 companies are accompanying us, but there is no particular change. Ah, no, there was another application yesterday, so its 6 companies. Yesterday? The announcer panicked because the Emperor frowned at him. This large-scale labyrinth capture was announced more than a month ago. Immediately after the announcement, there was a flood of applications from well-known companies, and the accompanying slots for Capture Divisions 1 to 3 were immediately filled. Division 4 was unpopular because it was led by Lulushaa division chief with mixed blood from the human race, and there was a surplus of slots left unfilled until the end. It is a caravan merchant who conducts business outside the Empire. The Emperor stroked his long beard stretching down from his chin. His golden eyes were a characteristic of the Lev people, but the skin color varies from individual to individual. The Emperor looked like a python with black and ocher spots. What about the possibility that this person has connections to the outside world? Hearing the emperors words, the Lev people attending the meeting were taken by surprise. The Emperor was talking about the stolen magic airship. Queen of the Night, which was stolen about two months ago, was still in search. The Empire is also using magic airships to pursue, but it is believed that the airship has already crossed the border because the speed of Queen of the Night cannot be matched. All Lev people living in the Empire are managed by a system called Imperial National Basic Information Register. All the citizens of the Empires have been examined for emigration and immigration, and it is now determined that the Queen of the Night was stolen by a foreigner C in the first place, magic spell seems to have been used when the airship was stolen, so that all but confirms the suspicion. That said, it was unlikely that a mere caravan merchant helped steal the Queen of the Night, but the members participating in the conference were eager to please the Emperors mood. There is a possibility. Your Majesty, you have discerning eyes. Oi! Why was such a suspicious person allowed to accompany in this capture! Lets investigate the Labyrinth of Fear immediately. We didnt realize it was a caravan. Immediately telling apart which were excessive flattery and the real concerns, the Emperor squinted his eyes and raised his hand slightly C that alone silenced the room. Queen of the Night was handed over from the former Emperor, my father. A state-of-the-art high-speed magic airship, a long-cherished wish for all Lev people. The objective of the current labyrinth capture operation is to create something that surpasses Queen of the Night but it is also absolutely imperative that we recover the airship. Everyone understands that, right? Yes, sir! The voice of consent rang. Do your best and bring me the results. You may leave! Yes, sir! The members then quickly left the conference room. The Emperor heaved a sigh deeply. Director, will the labyrinth capture be successful? The only person left other than the Emperors attendant, who takes care of the Emperors daily necessities, was the director of the Labyrinth Management Bureau, the superior of all four Labyrinth Capture Division. I-I dont know. But Lulusha will surely do it. Im sure of it.the fat Lev man said nervously. I see. You may go. Y-Yes. Looking at the director leaving in a hurry, the Emperor sighed deeply again. Your Majesty, why do you entrust such a person with an important management bureau? The woman who serves as the Emperors attendant and also as a secretary, asked. Bloodline. It cant be helped. Bloodline? The directors father was the head of one of the five large companies that gathered magic tool crafters. Magic tools determine the fate of the Empireso it was only natural that a company that could invent new things and create many magic tools would have power. It sometimes surpassed the power of the Emperor. Its the same for Lulusha. Lulushas father, Karl, was the head of the department that manages the trading of magic tools. He was extremely strong in negotiations with foreign countries C though many Levs were surprised when he brought back a bride of the human race. Lulusha was often compared to Karl. Whats more, her outer appearance was almost human, but on the inside, she was a Lev C in other words, she couldnt use skill orbs; the worst of both worlds for someone like that in this country. Thats why the Emperor has high hopes for her. The long deceased Karl is still talked about by the people of the Empire. Lulusha must have heard about her father no matter where she went, to the point of getting sick of it. Her will to overcome that was necessary to solve the labyrinth problem, the Emperor thought. (But the same is true for you, Your Majesty.) His secretary thought so, with a respectful bow. The Emperors predecessor succeeded in completing the first magic airship. The predecessor brought great fortune to the Empire by selling the airship abroad. It is said that the current Emperor has no outstanding achievements and only uses the stem of mica mushrooms raised by his predecessor. If there is a stem, mushrooms will grow again. It is the Emperors job to find new stems`. * Lulusha * Magic bows ready!! Fire! Soldiers holding crossbows, shot arrows all at once. Direct hit!! In a vast hall where the ceiling could not be seen, a large automaton fitted with a continuous track appeared. Rotating the continuous track, it charged towards the soldiers. Its body imitated a wild boar, but, of course, the frame body was made of metal and had no fur. All that was attached was numerous thorn needles that cut into everything it touched. The shot arrows pierced the automaton. A wire was attached to the arrow feather, which was connected to a box in a soldiers hand. Magi Lightning activated! The soldier pressed a button on the box, and threw it forward. Immediately after, bluish-white electric shock travelled along the wire and caused electric shock to the automaton. A loud sizzling sound rang, loud enough to hurt the ears, but the effect was instantaneous. Smoke spewed out from inside of the boar, with a high-pitched alarm-like soundbut the continuous tracks momentum did not stop and was still charging towards the soldiers. Spread out! Spread out! The soldiers ran away, but several were caught in the boars charge and were sent flying. The automaton crashed into the wall of the labyrinth and bounced back due to the impact C but it stopped moving after that. Has it stopped? Chief! Its dangerous, keep away! Without heeding the warning, a woman approached the large automaton. Her deep blue hair was casually tied behind. She wore a jumpsuit made of strong fabric, and a tool belt wrapped around her waist. She didnt look like someone who does any paperwork at all, rather, dressed like a factory worker who works on the ground level, but she was indeed the chief of the Labyrinth Capture Division 4 ` Lulusha. She was 18 years old. Her eyes were the same amber colour as her grandfather. It seems to be over A female member of the Capture Division 4 came to Lulushas side and responded to her murmureveryone else but Lulusha were Levs. Yes. However, since we used Magi Lighting, the magic tech inside are probably burned off. It cant be helped. If we hadnt used it, there would have been casualties No, there are already many injured. The merchants who accompanied them were making noise from behind. This is not useful! Oi, its not worth it to get injured just to harvest scrap iron. The only thing we got was the soldiers getting injured. It was a waste of time, after all. They were buying the loot of the automaton that the Labyrinth Capture Division fought, on the spot. If you can capture an automaton intact, it will go for an incredibly high price, but that is impossible. Because intact means the automaton is up and running. There are weaknesses in automatons C electricity. The sorcery powered automatons use a metal with high magical efficiency, which conducts electricity. Using electricity burns off the sorcery-powered tech inside and silences the automaton. However, rare catalysts and magic stones also break if you do so, which results in the loot only being metal lumps. Metal lumps do not fetch a high price. Chief, this is not the only problem. What more? We are running out of Magi Lightning. Hearing that, Lulusha clicked her tongue. Whats going on with logistical support!? We have sent reports and requests for aid many times, right!? It has been 10 days since they entered the labyrinth with 100 members, but there has been no response from the outside world. Food and water are sufficient, but they consume more catalyst than expected. Magic Gears are powerful and can be used by anyone, but it consumes catalysts. Have to withdraw, huh It was when Lulusha said so, while getting her teeth. Chief!! Enemy sighted! The scout brought back information she didnt want to hear the most at the moment. Book 3: Chapter 12 Muge-san returned to the group C the writings on the wall seem to be a verse of poetry, so it was quite difficult to understand C and I explained to everyone about the things that had been bothering me since we entered the dungeon (I flicked Zerry-san in the head cause she seemed about to doze off while listening to my explanation). I understand all that. But, Reiji, you were saying something about the relationship between adventurers and the party and the same applies to the dungeon? Yes. First, lets stop the notion that anything can happen since its a dungeon. This Labyrinth of Fear is an artificial dungeon created by a person named La-Fisa. Everything happening here has its causes and gimmicks. What does that have to do with a party? I realized that was the relationship between the automaton and the dungeon. Automatons are powered by sorcery. And on the other hand, mana circulates in the dungeon. General dungeons repair damages to the walls and so on, right? Yeah. But I dont know how that works. So the circulating mana is being restored, right? Another possibility is that the dungeon itself is a kind of monster. Ah, thats the theory advocated by some dungeon researchers who are said to be heretics.Mimino-san said. As I expected, there are indeed people who have such theories. But heretics, huh. Well, it doesnt matter if its a monster or not this time, because its not that important. Whats important is, the person who created the dungeon, created the automatons, and circulated mana within the dungeon are all the same person. Well, yes, they are the same, but how does that help?Dante-san asked. I tried to think from that persons point of view. If I were to build a dungeon, I would let the automaton use the mana of the dungeon. The mana on the walls of the dungeon is small when viewed individually, but when viewed as a whole, it is enormous, and it is circulating. Even the very air is full of mana. Thats why it seems that monsters also occur naturally, but thats besides the point. If I design a dungeon, Im going to implement a gimmick on the dungeon itself and let the automaton use it freely. Ah!Mimino-san half-rose to her feet.It is using a trap that induces the feeling of fear!? Correct. Trap!?Muge raised his voice as if he was surprised.But isnt what the automaton used a kind of magic spell? I cant say for certain that its not magic, but the automatons that you have investigated until now, did you find any magic, or rather sorcery from magic tools that can induce that kind of effect? When I asked in turn, Muge-san cocked his head in puzzlement. No but its the first time Ive heard that an automaton can induce emotions. Thats true, but its overwhelmingly easier to use the dungeon. Easier? Just by inhaling and exhaling, the mana of the dungeon accumulates inside us. It uses that to control the emotions of the people in the dungeon. Since the mana is inside the body from the beginning, its a lot easier than casting magic from the outside. Even among skill orbs, there is a kind called mysterious characteristic. This is a type of magic that deviates from normal magic.Healing MagicandSupport Magicare famous among them. However, there are also skills that influence very specific aspects such asSoul MagicandHuman Magic.Human Magic, in particular, can truly exert influence on the emotions of others, Ive heard. By the way, I have never seen these two skill orbs. Nor do I know anyone who uses it. However, if it exists as a magic spell, it is not impossible to reproduce it with sorcery. To look at it from another perspective, the automaton can only induce fear specifically in places where the trap is placed. Places like that stage we went through. Traps are probably set up in such easy-to-tell places. I initially thought that the distance from the automaton was the most important, but the presence or absence of traps is also important. I dont think the automaton will be able to manipulate our emotions unless we get caught in a trap. Well, its just a guess at this point. How accurate would you consider that guess to be? About 80%? Thats a level where its almost a fact!Dante-san said, smiling bitterly. No, not until I verify it. But there is evidence that the dungeon itself is a trap. Until we came here, we hadnt encountered anyone other than the Golden Brigade, and we havent caught up with them either. On the contrary, there is not even a trace of the Labyrinth Capture Division or the Golden Brigade who should have been ahead of us. Now that you mention it, that is true. Zerry-san. You said earlier that the air has changed, correct? Oh right, that happened. But maybe its just my imagination. I dont think so. Probably the path the Golden Brigade took is different from the path we took. As I said that, Dante-san tilted his neck. Hey isnt that strange? Its been a straight passage since then. Yes. So maybe the dungeon has a few pre-laid routes. And when no other intruders are looking, it secretly switches between them. What!? Look at this seamless passage. I touched the ground. The walls of this small room were different, but the ground felt like touching mortar or cement. If you use tiles or cobblestones, the tiles may get out of alignment when the passage bends, but with such a smooth material with constant surface, you can connect and disconnect. I am assuming it is made of some kind of material that can be fluidized under some conditions. I-Is there even such a material?Mimino-san sounded surprised. It seems there is. The ground here seems to melt like water when a certain amount of certain kind of mana is applied. When I askedWorld Rulerabout it, it gave me that answer. Just looking vaguely at it doesnt give me the answer, so I have to think about it as well. But due to needing a specific kind of mana, I am unable to reproduce the same effect with the ground. In that case, it would be true that the dungeon itself is a trap. And there are still a few other things as well. The blade flew downhill and it was recovered. Isnt that really strange? Such a physical trap is still operating smoothly in a construction that is hundreds of years old. Thats because of the oil No, even the oil will become no good in a few years or at most a few decades. Thats right, Dante-san. Even though it was old, it seemed that oil was still being used. Maybe there is someone replenishing it? I also considered the possibility that the descendants of La-Fisa, who created the labyrinth, might be in the Empire. We cant rule out that possibility, but I dont think they can continue to do something like that for hundreds of years in this confined Empire without standing out. Instead, I think there is some kind of mechanism in place that uses magic that can refine the oil and keep it preserved for hundreds of years. Just like the recovered blade, there is a circulation system that reuses a trap that has already been used once. Is that even possible?Dante-san asked. Such a person is the one who created this very labyrinth itself, after all. I think that if it was designed with intelligence, then it can also be solved with intelligence. So, since the dungeon itself has a high design structure, the automaton is also making full use of the dungeon to operate, is what I concluded. This is also thanks to Non-sans hint. Me? She told me that I was a member of the party. She said that my worries were also her worries. That was a hintthe automaton is also simply an extension of the dungeon. Though, I dont say out loud what Non-san said because its a little embarrassing. Book 3: Chapter 13 Well anyway, thats about all I have. Eh, whats wrong Muge-san? When I finished talking about my hypothesis, Muge-san looked at me in blank amazement. I-Is that really true? Like really, really, really true? Well, I cant guarantee that is the case without actually solving the magic But its almost certain that you cant manipulate emotions that easily unless there is a trap that can build up enough mana into your body in advance. That is a terrific discovery, you know!? Eh? Excitedly, Muge leaned forward and grabbed my shoulders. Every labyrinth that was failed to capture was due to losing control of ones emotions! If Reiji-sans guess is correct, the stopped capture points can progress forward at once!! Did they not notice it before this? I dont know, but Ive never heard of anything like Reiji-sans theory. Everyone was just thinking about how to keep their emotions in check. I see. I noticed that my idea may be close to what modern people from Earth would conceive; a scientific idea. It may be an idea that is foreign for people in this world with magic. However, I realized that there was another more important factor than that. Skills Lev people cannot acquire skills. Thats why they must not know ofHuman Magic. Even I just faintly remember something old man Hinga said long ago. The magic tools brought about by the Labyrinths of 9 Emotions have brought wealth to the Lev people, but on the other hand, it seemed ironic to me that the Lev people who cannot use skill orbs must capture the dungeons with nothing but their wits. By the way why cant Lev people use skill orbs? I do not know that. Well, you see, I was interested in knowing that too, so I tried various things, butMuge-san said dejectedly. Apparently, Muge-san bought a skill orb outside the Empire and tried to absorb it many times. But nothing worked, it seems. Because of that, we are called the cursed race. AhhMuge-san said, shrugging his shoulders. I understood him all too well. (Shunned child, Child of DisasterBecause I experienced the same.) I was persecuted just because I have black hair and black eyes. I pinched a lock of my bangs. Now, at the request of Mimino-san, my hair was orange-ish in colour. I was told, Were matching again! by Mimino-san, but her hair is amber-coloured. Well, anyway!Muge-san said, clapping his hands.So, everyone, I feel like Ive made a lot of money, but what do you wish to do now? Eh? You made money? I burned the automatons quite a bit with magic, though The driving part of the wheel remains intact, and the broken magic stone can be sold for a reasonable amount of money. You can easily defeat it with Magi Lightning, but if you do that, it will fry all the sorcery inside. Ahh I heard that the Labyrinth Capture Division also has such weapons. Certainly, electricity would be super effective against a machine enemy. However,Lightning Magicis infamous for its inconvenience. You cant control the direction when you shoot. Though, if the opponent has a spear or something, it will be easier to hit them, because then it works like a lightning rod. And its output power being weaker than the mana consumed is also one of its characteristics. Maybe its possible to shoot it in direct contact in close quarters? Until now, I have dealt with the automatons with Flame Tornado, but maybe I should come with other methods. Shall I bind the enemy withFlower Magic? But there are no plants here While I was thinking about thatC Uhihihi. I earned more on this one day today than going around for months in a caravan, hihihi! I dont know if I cant stop going into the labyrinth after this. Oh no, this is not good. Muge-sans eyes have turned into gold coins. Yes, but this is also like gambling, because youre betting on a chip called life.Non-san said with a pure smile, before I could say something. R-RightMuge-san nodded quietly. You understand right, Muge-san? That Non-san is scary But Muge-san, if you wish to turn back, well exit the labyrinth. Our job is to escort you, after all.Dante-san said. The request fee is nothing to write home about, but we gain half the profit from selling the loot. Since Muge-san seemed quite happy, it must be quite a large sum, I imagine. Well what do you think, Reiji-san? Eh, me? Yeah, yeah. You came up with that wonderful guess before, so you must have a plan, right? Do tell me please?! Muge-san, who has now seen money, became a little noisy. Hmm. I want to verify the trap, so I have a desire to proceed. Then, lets go forward! I will make more profits from this exploration and renovate the store, which I have dreamed of for many years! Hmmm, that sounds like a flag, so please stop that Hell Yeah! Im going to make a lot of money here and pay back all my debt to bocchan!Zerry-san jumped up excitedly. Another flag! I feel like were steadily going in the direction of failure! * Lulusha * The enemy is annihilated. Did we beat them? Lulusha was about to plop down on the floor. She was forced to use most of the Magi Lightnings, but she somehow managed to repel the additional automatons. The group was faced with a surprising number of automatons, and a considerable number of people got injured. She asked the heavens if she had no choice but to withdraw. (I was too naive) She honestly thought she could manage with just Magic Gears. That she may be able to capture the Labyrinth of Fear. She also thought that her supply was solid. But looking at the current situation there is nothing she can do if the catalyst supply runs out. Oh dear, is it finally over? I didnt think we would survive that. You guys have adventurers to protect you, right? The Lev people of the company that accompanied Capture Division 4 said this and that, but Lulusha couldnt afford to care about that. Treat the injured! Hurry up! Check the number of people who can move! Chief, the loot Leave it to the company. As far as the eye could see, there were no unscathed combatants, and smoke-spewing automatons were sprawled about. Just looking at the situation, you can tell further battle will be impossible. (But I cant give up! Is this how its going to end? Is this what a labyrinth is? No, if only I had more supply. No, there are members who are not accustomed to fighting. No, were my orders wrong? No) Rambling thoughts swirled around in her head. Chief, enemy sighted! What An additional enemyas expected, despair crept into her heart, but she took a small breath when she saw the automaton that appeared from the other side of the passage. It was smaller than any automaton shed ever seen. Until now, only animal-type automatons had appeared. Those were simply the types which charged at you. She even wondered What about this is the Labyrinth of Fear? Is this a zoo? Its got a unique shape, but its small. Whats the remaining number of Magi Lightning!? 12 more. Then we should be able to bring it down. Feeling relieved, she exhaled a little. What appeared this time was about one and a half meters in size, but it had four spear-like arms, no head, and three jewels embedded in a triangle in the center of the torso. OK, lets get rid of it.Lulusha said, raising a fist to rally the combatants who could still move. She didnt notice that the jewels were gleaming. She didnt realize that was the beginning of a nightmare. Book 3: Chapter 14 * Lulusha * Lulusha had never heard of such an automaton C at the very least, there was no mention of it in any labyrinth-related records that could be studied from her position as Labyrinth Capture Division Chief. Be Consumed By Fear With just those few words from the automaton, everyone in that place went down to their knees. (W-What is this!?) Lulusha was stunned. She simply thought that it was a strange automaton with its four arms being different from the rest, but everyone was forced down to the ground with mere words. The outburst of emotions hindered her reasoning. She felt chills in the core of her body, unable to stop the trembling. The wheels started rotating and the automaton approached one of the capture divisions members. It then held its spear-arm over the head of the kneeling member. No, stop The three jewels started blinking in a random order, as if sending out a signal. The protruding arm pierced the members belly. Ugh!? A-Ah AAAA! When the spear was pulled out, blood overflowed. The member, who was holding his stomach while on his back, suffering from pain, looked up at the automaton with his eyes wet with tears. He must have wanted to scream. Must have wanted to cry. However, he held it back and just looked whilst trembling. Lulusha wondered if her subordinate was trying to be brave? The automaton pierced her friends one after another. The belly, the arms, the thighs, but not the face or the center of the bodyas if it had no intention to kill. A-Ah Lulusha noticed. (It is trying to inflict the feeling of Fear If you die, there wont be any emotions.) Just wounding without killing. By doing so, it is trying to instill fear and, by extension, bring out the Fear of this dungeon. However, if left untreated, they will all eventually die from the injury. Hik! In the hall with more than 100 people, half of them have already been stabbed, bleeding and groaning in pain. And now the automaton was in front of Lulusha. The jewel embedded in the body of the automaton blinked. Lulusha does not know what that means. And the automaton thrusted its spear towards Lulusha` Flame Tornado! Lulusha heard such a voicefrom the passage behind them. A tornado of hell fire struck the automaton from the side. Although it was sudden, the automaton shifted its upper body to avoid the magic. It was magic. Magic you can rarely see in this country. However, even Lulusha knew that this was not a basic magic but an advanced one. It dodged the attack! The distance is a little too far! Even so, the voice she heard was young. It didnt sound like a veteran mage at all. Rush in!!!! A mans rough voice echoed, and she heard several people entering the large hall. However, the automaton did not seem disconcerted by the sudden attack. The three jewels started blinking in response to the new intruders. N-NoCLulusha tried to warn. Someone is trying to help. I am grateful for that. But this enemy is different. Its not a normal monster. If nothing is done, you will face the same fate. Be Consumed By Fear But she didnt make it in time. FearFearFearFear! Youre so noisy!A cat beastman exclaimed. Eh? Lulusha doubted her eyes. The cat beastman landed a flying kick on the automaton. The upper body of the automaton was greatly tilted, but it had wheels for legs, so it had a sense of stability. OOOHHHHH! The man who issued the command earlier, slid into from the opposite side and brandished a brutal-looking mace. The automaton tried to defend with its four arms, but the mace smashed its arms. Nice, Dante-san! Then she heard a boys voice. He sprinted towards the automatonthe sprint was deadly silentwhich was falling backwards due to the impact of the mace, and leaped onto the automatons body with a jumping force that was far beyond ordinary human capability. From that point onward, he executed a movement that was far from combat. With deft use of his hand, he inserted the tip of a knife into one of the jewels and pulled it out very easily. Kiiiiiiii . A high-pitched sound echoed, after which the automaton stopped moving. They defeated it? What just happened? These guys are obviously not Levs, so are they adventurers? Just who are they? Mimino-san, Non-san! Its over! Lets immediately treat the injured! Understood! Yes! Lulusha was also surprised at their actions. R-Right! Those who can move, treat the injured! Hurry and stop the bleeding!!Lulusha ordered. * * * * It seems that we made it in time, just barely. Some were unconscious due to serious injuries, but no deaths. You really saved us. Thank you all. Not only did you take down the automaton, you also treated our injured. A woman who seemed to be in charge bowed her head to us. She had amber eyes. I confirmed her eyes were the same color as old man Hinga and asked. Are you Lulusha-san? Yes, thats right. I am Lulusha, the Chief of Labyrinth Capture Division 4. However, since there are so many injured, the capture cannot be continued So, we will retreat for the time being. Just as I thought. This person is Lulusha-san. The granddaughter of old man Hinga. Ahh, her face does hold a slight resemblance to old man Hinga`a rational look. Um, I actually need to talk to you. I am sorry. I wish to ask you many things too, but I want to leave this place as soon as possible to treat my subordinates. Ah Lulusha-san said so with an apologetic look. Thinking about it, of course, that is the most important thing right now. Once things have settled down, I will make some time to meet. Is that okay? Yes of course. Thats fine.I said. We will help with the retreat as well.Dante-san said. Since the group numbered over a 100, and they have injured too, it will take some to prepare to retreat. Meanwhile, Muge-san was negotiating with the other merchants who said they wanted to buy the automaton we had defeated the merchants referred to Muge-san as shabby company, like the merchants earlier, so Muge-san started rolling up his sleeves, as if getting fired up. Well then, I dont mind selling the automaton, so lets do a bid for it. No way, Muge-san. Are you trying to rip us off? You came late, you know. Oh, so would you have preferred I waited for everyone to die before arriving? G-Guh Okay, lets make it an auction format with only one bid. Lets do that. Please write the price on a piece of paper and hand it to me. Oh, and of course, you cant discuss the amount! Write down the price right now! If you dont write it, youre out of the game! Muge-san seemed to have somewhat become stronger as a merchant. Guh in spite of being a shabby company. Endure it. That automaton had a ridiculous ability. This is of immense value. My ears perked up asHearing Enhancementpicked up the mumbling. After a while, I saw that one company was overjoyed and celebrating, while the other companies looked disappointed. It seems that the company had offered a considerable amount of money and the payment will be made after returning to the Empire. I-Is this r-r-really okay!? This is a lot of money! Muge-san, who had been acting cool until a while ago, seemed to be really tense now. Calm down, Muge-san. An automaton of this kind is definitely worth the price. B-B-But 1000 imperial gold coins!? Lets see Imperial gold coins should be worth about 300,000 to 500,000 yen each. That means more than 300 million yen(3million usd)!? Wow, thats definitely amazing! The automaton we defeated was smaller than the dozens we saw on the way here, but it was mostly intact except for the broken arms. I heard that it was the first time they encountered an automaton that used emotion trap`the first time an automaton instilled the fear of annihilation, so its no wonder the merchant wishes to acquire it no matter the cost. (But, the automaton alone cant control emotions.) There were not that many materials loaded onto Neko-chans load-carrying tray. The eye-like jewels would sell at a high price as magic stones, it seems, so we collected them all. Muge-san did disassemble the rest of the magic tools, but he said it doesnt amount to much. The company that bought the automaton was loading up the automaton with great care. Dante, Reiji-kun, you should take this medicine. Is it time already? Not yet, but it could run out on the way back, so its better to be safe~ Mimino-san gave us a medicine called Mana Neutralizer, which has the effect of adjusting the mana in the body. If my guess that the emotion trap uses the mana that circulates in the dungeon is correct, the emotion trap will not work if the mana inhaled into the body is neutralized. And, in fact, this turned out to be correct. It was possible to neutralize the emotion trap that the four-spear automaton unleashed. Though, I would probably have to come up with a different method if other traps appeared. By the way, Mana Neutralizer is for taking when mana sickness occurs due to excessive accumulation of mana in the body, and it is not a medicine which is used generally. Even so, Mimino-san made it by combining the herbs she had on hand. Our party members truly are amazing. No one asked how we nullified that automatons attack. Probably because the highest priority is to withdraw safely for now. Mimino-sans remedy and Non-sans mana were limited, so providing emergency first aid to everyone was the best they could do. After that point, there were no more battles with automatons, and we were able to get out of the Labyrinth of Fear`it seems that a whole day had passed, and the injured members were taken down the elevator while basking in the morning sunlight. Farewell, Silver Balance. I will contact you soon. You really saved us all. Lulusha-san bowed to us and left dashingly. However, even after a day and two passed, Lulusha-san still did not contact us. Book 3: Chapter 15 Too late Its strange that I havent heard from her even after two days. Too late Its strange that I havent received any deposits even after two days. I and Muge-san said in unison. We were currently in Muge-sans companys warehouse, allowed to lodge here for the time being. We slept on an extremely simple bed made of iron pipes covered with straw, but from an adventurers point of view, just having a bed is more than enough. There was also a door, which can be locked, so it was perfectly satisfactory. Though, there are times when I miss the bed at Earl Sillys residence. Um Reiji-kun is waiting for Lulusha-san to contact, and Muge-san is waiting for the money from selling the automaton? Yes. We said in unison again. Only Muge-san, Mimino-san, and I were in the room. Dante-san and Non-san went out to hang out in the city since there was no labyrinth capture, and Zerry-san was sleeping in the next room. Apparently, she went to a gambling den in the Empire last night, but according to Muge-san, there are no gambling spots in the Empire. Well, one thing I know for sure wherever she went, it wasnt a decent place. Anyway, I understand that reporting on the labyrinth capture and arranging for the treatment of the injured can take time, but its already the third day. Hmm, did she forget? Come on? I doubt that. We are her lifesavers, after all. I dont think thats something that can be forgotten.Mimino-san said. Muge-san. Is there a way to contact the Labyrinth Capture Division? Yes, of course there is. Shall we go? Id love to. I understand that Lulusha-san might be busy, but I came all this way for her. I want to meet and talk to her as soon as possible. What about you, Muge-san? Would you like to go to the company that purchased the automaton? Labyrinth Management BureauC Ah, its the organization that manages the Labyrinth Capture Division. After I guide you to that building, I can go to the company myself. But 1,000 imperial gold coins are so large that they might not be able to pay right away, isnt it? Not at all?. The company that won the bid is an up-and-coming company with explosive growth, so theres no way they dont have the money! The fact that they accompanied Capture Division 4 instead of 1 is also a part of their strategy. What do you mean? I shall explain as we walk there. Time is money, time is money. Muge-san stood up after drinking a glass of water. So there is a saying of time is money in this world too. According to Muge-san, long-established stores and large companies wanted to accompany the Capture Divisions 1 to 3, and the Division 4 led by Lulusha-san, who is half human, was not so popular. Conversely, there were few rivals in Division 4, so it is highly possible that you can secure a rare automaton if found. In fact, 1000 gold coins might even be cheap for the automaton that we found.Muge-san said, matter-of-factly. Ah, Muge-san? I feel like maybe that company isnt going to pay? The Rororo Company? What a name! There were other merchants there at the time. If they dont pay, it will tarnish their company name. So you dont have to worry about that. I see Oh, the Labyrinth Management Bureau is over there. We left Neko-chan behind and walked down the road. The sunlight was strong. All the Lev people were wearing light-colored hoods such as white and silver to reflect the sunlight. The blackish building we arrived at was plain square-shaped with a government office feel to it. There was a signboard which read Labyrinth Management Bureau at the front entrance. Then Ill be heading off to the Rororo Company. If youre inquired for an ID, please give them my name. Thank you. Muge-san then left while waving his hand. I entered the Labyrinth Management Bureau with Mimino-san. The inside of the building felt cool, perhaps because it was under shade, or maybe they have something like an air conditioner. Equipped with a protector, a baton on the waist, and a metal short spear in their right hands, two guards approached us, but when I conveyed that I wanted to meet Lulusha-san and that she promised to make some time to see me, the two exchanged glances with each other. Ill check it above, so please wait over there. The lobby was too small to be called a guest lobby. We were pointed to a space where chairs for 10 people were placed. It was a truly tasteless place with no decorative plants or paintings, almost like a detention center. The light outside shone through the window. You can see the Lev people passing by without being in a rush. Lev people sure work really well. Their walking speed is quite fast, and they work from morning till night. There is no gambling den is what Muge-san said, perhaps because it is due to Lev peoples nature. Hey, Reiji-kun. Is it okay that I came along with you to meet Lulusha-san? Mimino-san asked me, as I was thinking that the guards sure were taking their time. No problem at all. Lulusha-san is just the granddaughter of my benefactor. Eh!? I-Is that so? Ah I havent talked about that? Come to think of it, I havent talked about it at all. I mean, everyone in Silver Balance is so kind that they dont want to ask me about the time when I was in the mine. Thats why I havent had the chance to talk about old man Hinga No, no, no, wait. Which means, everyone came with me all the way here, with no questions asked, just because I said I wanted to meet a person named Lulusha? (Just how kind are these people) Im an idiot. Even though they all trust me so much I was simply focused on the joy of becoming a member of Silver Balance and the joy of traveling with everyone again. Ill talk to Dante-san and Non-san too when they return. When I was in the mine, there was a person who taught me a lot about this world. Lulusha-san is the granddaughter of that person. Is that so Im sorry, I didnt mean to snoopC No, no, Mimino-san, I dont think of it as snooping. I dont have good memories of when I was in the mine, but if I hadnt gone there, I would have died. If I hadnt sold myself, my own parents would have killed me. Just for the reason that my hair is black and my eye is black. Mimino-san was taken aback, but I tried to sound cheerful. Its all in the past now. Now that Im happily going on adventures with Mimino-san and the others, I have no more troubles.I said. Then I talked about old man Hinga. The various things I learned from him at the mine. Mimino-san was surprised when I talked about medicinal herbs, saying, He was such a knowledgeable man? Even from the viewpoint of an expert halfling herbalist Mimino-san, old man Hingas knowledge seems to have been outstanding. I was talking while having forgotten the time, butI suddenly heard a strange sound and stopped talking. Hmm, whats wrong, Reiji-kun? By the way, arent the guards taking too long? Mimino-san. I understood even without my enhanced hearingthat no one was walking outside. The passersby outside the window were no longer there. And no one was going in or out of this building. As I strained my ears, I heard a few faint metal rubbing sounds. It seems that this building is surrounded by an armed group. I dont want to think about it, but the likelihood that we are their aim is high. Whats going on? I just came to see Lulusha-san! Book 3: Chapter 16 By the time I noticed, there was no one at the reception. The first floor was unmanned. I could probably find the people who worked on this floor behind the door at the back of the reception, but they all seem to be holding their breath. In such eerie silence, a stout Lev entered through the entrance of the building. Mimino-san stood up in a hurry, but I stood in front of her, ready to pull out my dagger at any moment. Hmm, are you the members of Silver Balance? The Levs dark ocher-colored skin was wet for some reason, and the unusually fat body reminded me not of a reptile but a toad C a japanese toad, specifically. His shirt was unbuttoned, and as he took off his hood, he exhaled heavily. He had a chopstick-like stick in his mouth, but then took it out from his mouth, and dipped it into a metal jar hanging from his waist belt and pulled out something sticky C according toWorld Ruler, it was syrup C and sucked on it. Chupa. Im Abba, the deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Bureau. Id like to inquire about Chief Lulusha. That, and I heard that you and your friends scammed the Rororo Company that is run by my cousin. So, if you have any defence for that, lets hear it. Chupa. There seems to be a lot of misunderstanding in that statement, so Im not even sure where to start. First and foremost, lets resolve this misunderstanding. We did not scam anyone. The chairman of the company said that he was deceived by 1,000 gold coins? Chupa. Huh? Its the company who said that they wanted to buy the automaton we defeated for that amount of money. Chupa. Is that so? Then this will be a little troublesome. A lawsuit, huh. Although the toad-like Lev called Abba said it like it was someone elses problem, for us, however, this was no joke. Or rather, I wonder if Muge-san, who went to Rororo Company, is okay? And, the reason we are surrounded by a large number of people, is it related to Lulusha-san? Chupa. He pulled out the stick and dipped it in syrup once again. Yes. Thats the main subject. She is suspected of national treason. We wish to talk to you regarding that, so please follow us without resisting.Abba said, and sucked on the syrup stick again, with a Chupa sound. Although I was worried about Muge-san, refusing to follow Abba would only increase the suspicion. So we followed him and headed to the Foreign Affairs Bureau, which was two blocks away. Sure enough, there were more than 100 armed guards outside of the building. The general public was watching from a distance, seeming to not know what was going on. It was as if we were real terrorists. Unlike the Labyrinth Management Bureau, the Foreign Affairs Bureau had a stylish appearance with tiles on the outer wall, terrace seats, and sculptures on the pillars that support the roof. Perhaps because we didnt say anything, Abba was also silent on the way to the Foreign Affairs Bureau. The guards did not follow us inside. We passed through a spacious lobby and came to a room that seemed like a reception room. There I saw the first decorative plant in this country. Potted trees, lined at a distance of about three paces from each other. We sat on a rattan couch and Abba sat down across us. What is the relationship between you people and Lulusha? I know Lulusha-sans mother.I said. You look quite young, though? The bond between survivors of the Forsha Kingdom is tightly bound. I intuitively thought it would be better not to reveal my relation to old man Hinga. He said something along the lines of as if he had sinned and came to the Sixth Mine and Priest El had only described the old man as an excellent researcher. More importantly, why is Lulusha-san charged for treason? And why is the Foreign Affairs Bureau C the department that negotiates with foreign countries, as Im guessing from the name, holding us here? Hey, watch your words, you. Chupa. If I hadnt negotiated, you would have been arrested by the security team, you know? Well, thank you for that. I wouldnt have let myself be caught obediently, though. So why did you decide to get involved? I asked with caution. He was connected to the Rororo Company which has a very high possibility of trying to trap Muge-san, after all. Well, forget about me. The real problem is the national treason. Abba said as he refilled the stick with syrup, and sucked on it. Chupa. She has been accused of using the capture team assembled by the country for her own profit. After venturing into the labyrinth, she never once sent out the compulsory regular report, and also lost a lot of people. She doesnt look like such a reckless person, though. Only because you know her, right? If you are handed over a military force, but then dont report on your whereabouts, that would clearly raise suspicions no matter what. I have an uncomfortable feeling. I finally met Lulusha-sanof course, there is the fact that she is old man Hingas granddaughter, but Lulusha-san was sincerely trying to capture the labyrinth, and it makes no sense that she would go into a labyrinth to rebel against the nation. And she also gave top priority to the treatment of her subordinates. (Was the labyrinth trip set up from the beginning to get rid of Lulusha-san? No, thats too troublesome Then, is someone planting suspicions to frame her?) The latter is more likely. However, this is not the time to be proving a conspiracy theory. I have to help Lulusha-san. Abba-san yes? What kind of method is there to clear Lulusha-sans suspicions? Hmmm Chupa. He pulled out the stick in his mouth. She says she hasnt missed a single regular report, but the one who was sent to deliver the report is missing. Not just one but seven people. If anyone at all finds them, the situation may change, but there isnt much time left, you see. Cases of national treason goes to trial early. The shortest is 5 days. And the sentence is executed in 10 days at most. There was no syrup left on the stick anymore. The death penalty. Abbas thin tongue, as he licked his lips, was eerie. Book 3: Chapter 17 * Lulusha * One small, hard bed and a toilet C that was about all in Lulushas cell. Arrested for the crime of national treason that she has no idea of. She talked about everything that happened in the labyrinth during the interrogation, but still she ended up imprisoned here. The iron door to her cell, the sole doorway to the outside, remained shut. What the hell is going on Although she couldnt sleep on the first day due to vexation and anxiety, on the second day, the exhaustion of the labyrinth capture caught up with her body and she slept all day. And now, on the third day, she could afford to process her situation calmly. She knew that there were people who didnt want her to succeed. But she strived not for herself, but for the Empire. She believed that if she could produce results in the labyrinth capture, they would understand. I did all that and it got me to this sorry state, huh She suggested inquiring with her subordinates, but was refused. She was told that their testimony was unreliable because they were also believed to have colluded with Lulusha. The official who conducted the investigation firmly believed that Lulusha had not sent any liaisons to report, and she is a traitor who used the Empires military force for her own gains. He rejected her pleas, saying, Show me proof that you sent out the liaisons. Lulusha sent regular liaisons requesting for aid, but all seven of them were said to be missing. Some hated Lulusha C a woman and also a half human, but its strange that not a single one of them delivered the report. Did someone kidnap them? Its unlikely that they went missing within the labyrinth. The passage wasnt that complicated, and we didnt encounter anything while withdrawing. She heaved a sigh. Even though there is clearly something more important for them to do than locking her up in this place. The lives of the seven liaisons were at stake. Or perhaps, those seven have been bought off and will only appear after Im dead? A self-deprecating laughter escaped Lulushas mouth. That being the case was probable, she thought. Now that she is trapped in such a place. Anger, regret, sadness, frustration, despair, anxiety C a mixture of emotions swept up. Lulusha slumped onto the bed and covered her face. Overtaken by her emotions, she began to cry, but clenched her teeth to not let out any noise. There was a guard outside. There was no guarantee that he wouldnt report her reactions to others. She didnt want to give the bastards who locked her up that pleasure. She wanted to protect her pride, at the very least. Even so I wasnt able to thank them properly. After enduring for 30 minutes, her heart calmed down. And this time, she remembered the people who saved her. The adventurers who came to her rescue when she was in a predicament. The boy said he had something to talk about with herbut its probably impossible at this rate. I wonder how they defended themselves against the automatons emotional attack. Its truly interesting. Does it not work on a pure human? No, then the adventurers hired by the accompanying company shouldnt have been affected, either. Hmm Lulusha began to ponder on it. It was more in her nature to think about the labyrinth than to think about conspiracies. CLICK the sound of the iron door being unlocked brought her back to her senses. Behind the slightly opened door, the jailer Lev appeared and said bluntly. Get out. You have a visitor. Visitor? For someone who committed a grave crime? For a moment, she thought if it was the boy, but theres no way an outsider could come to visit. However, Lulusha got out because she didnt feel like staying in that cell for too long. When she was handcuffed, frustration of being treated like a criminal when she was actually innocent boiled up again. The visiting room was also a bland room, but it was about three times as large as her cell. Lulusha was surprised to see the person sitting in that room and knelt down. Your Highness Anastasia! Why are you here!? The lemon-colored dress was made of fabric that is rarely seen in this country, indicating that she was an esteemed personage. However, what stood out above all, was her smooth, white skin. Her platinum blonde hair was silky, matching her skin, and a diamond-studded gold hair clasp at the back. The long ears popping out of her hair indicates that she is of the elf race C not just any elf but a High Elf. The sapphire blue pupils gleamed from her long-slit eyes C almost like a jewel. Her healthy pink lips were smiling, but no words came out of them. A bandage with a curse seal was wrapped around her throat, the only part that gave off a strange presence. Please stand. Anastasia showed a memo paper to Lulusha as she tried to kneel on the spotAnastasia could not speak. However It is all right. Please sit over here. While Anastasia wrote rapidly with elegant writing, Lulusha thought it would be disrespectful to make her write once again for the same matter, and so sat across from Anastasia. Anastasia beckoned the jailer and slipped a small gold coin into his hand. The jailer left the room, smiling broadly. Anastasia and Lulusha were alone in the room. Is it okay?Lulusha asked, feeling anxious about the jailer who left. Anastasia shook her head from side to side with a smile C meaning its okay. In any case, the handcuff was equipped with escape prevention magic. It is something that explodes the moment you try to forcibly unlock it or get out of this building. It is unbelievable that you would commit treason. Of course I am innocent! Even though Lulusha wasnt asked for it, she told Anastasia everything she said during the interrogation. Lulusha noticed as she kept explaining C that she really wanted someone to believe her. I will also try to convey your innocence to His Majesty the Emperor. Thank you. Lulusha held back the emotions that swelled up in her. She was self-aware that her heart was shaken today and she was emotionally unstable. Anastasias words brought happiness. Even if Anastasia, who is a well-established person, has little say in this country. Anastasia is a High Elf royalty, and an important figure for the Elf race. But when she was young, she was cursed by an ill-mannered mage who visited the Elven Forest and lost her voice. The curse is still in effect to this day, and it is confined with a curse seal. Voice is very important for a High Elf. The natural voice is indispensable for rituals conducted in the depths of the forest. Many elves obey and abide by them because the rituals secure the blessings of the forest. Although Anastasia is a High Elf, she had lost her most important organ as a High Elf. The eyes of other elves focused on her. Unable to conduct her duties as a High Elf, it was decided that she cannot be allowed to live gracefully as part of the royal family. On the other hand, it is also unsightly for a High Elf to live among common elves. The King of the Elven Forest decided to export Anastasia. She is a High Elf, a race known as the treasure of beauty. Even if she couldnt live in the Elven Forest, she was judged to be worth giving to another country. Thus Anastasia was given to the Lev Magic Empire C in exchange, one magic airship was given to the Elven Forest. That was all Lulusha had heard. Its been a year since Anastasia came to this country. Now she is 14 years old and will continue to grow more beautiful. DI am of no use as a High Elf, but I was able to enrich the elves with a magic airship. When the two first met, Anastasia wrote so and showed a smile, full of loneliness. Anastasia was welcomed politely and she was told she would be near the Emperor whenever there was a national event. High Elves live longer than the Lev people, who have the same lifespan as the human race. So instead of having her as his wife, the current Emperor treated her as a High Elf princess, as if she were a decoration. Lulusha, who was treated like a tumour in the Empire, got along with Anastasia in a kinship sort of way. Even if I am put to the death penalty, I pray that Your Highness will find happiness. Please dont say such sad things. Has anyone else visited? It seems difficult to overturn this situation. I dont have that many allies, after all. Deputy Director Abba of Foreign Affairs Bureau also came here once, but he saw my father as a rival, so he interrogated me through-and-through and left. Im sure hes probably celebrating right now. Is there anything I can do? Just the thought is more than enough. Oh right, if anything happens, could you please thank the adventurers called Silver Balance who saved my team in the Labyrinth of Fear? Adventurers?As if asking that, Anastasia tilted her head. That gesture was so cute that many guys would have fallen for her right then and there. It seemed that there was something they wanted to tell me, but in the position I am now I dont mean to request this of Your Highness, but Please dont be reserved. The conversation between the two continued after this. Lulusha felt at ease during this period. Book 3: Chapter 18 Vol 3: Chapter 18 Mimino-san and I left the Foreign Affairs Bureau, and decided to hurry to Rororo Company. However, as we rushed down the path to the company, Muge-san came from the other side. Ngh! Do you know what happened!Muge-san cried. While soothing Muge-san who was crying, we returned to his company and met up with Dante-san and Non-san there. As soon as we returned, Muge-san pointed to the knee part of his boiler suit. It was dirty with red. When I went to the Rororo company, this is what happened! They suddenly threw tomatoes at me! While saying, We wont pay a single coin to a scammer! They must have taken apart the automaton and studied the internals before paying the money. But, Im just glad things didnt get violent. Wasting tomatoes is pretty much violence! Eh? According to Muge-san, he was angry not because his clothes were soiled, but because food was treated poorly. Food is limited in the closed off Empire, and although there are plenty of mushrooms as staple food, vegetables are a luxury item. Muge-san mainly sells dried meat and vegetables in his caravan, so it seems that they made fun of that and threw tomatoes at him. But isnt it sly to disassemble the product before paying?Mimino-san asked. Muge-san nodded greatly. Thats right. This goes beyond getting a trade advantage. Since they decided to go down this path, its only fair I pay them back for it Nufufufu A dark flame was lit in Muge-sans eyes. Well, all right. So, how did things go on your end, Reiji? About that I need your help Dante-san. Help? I told him about what we heard from Abba. Lulusha-san is suspected of treason and needs proof that she did not neglect the required regular contact. Hmm something smells suspicious. I think so too. But we cant poke around at the moment. We have to hurry up and find the contacts. Those contacts are the most reliable evidence. I want to dive into the Labyrinth of Fear once again. You think the contacts are still in the labyrinth? Why? There is one of two possibilities. The contacts are either outside the labyrinth, or inside the labyrinth. But I have a feeling they are inside. Supposing that there is indeed someone behind the shadows trying to frame Lulusha-san, would they do the troublesome thing of calling out to all the contacts who came out of the labyrinth and then hiding them? Even if they did that, it is a roundabout way of doing. Moreover, it would just be insufficient communication and would not result in national treason. If Lulusha-san had come out of the labyrinth victorious and returned the military force to the state, it wouldnt have become such a big problem. The charge of national treason was due to the addition of being defeated by an automaton and depleting the military force in vain. It makes sense if you think that those who dislike Lulusha-san took advantage of this situation in the name of having her take responsibility and to try to eliminate her altogether. If soC the contacts should still be in the labyrinth for some reason. But can we still enter the labyrinth again? Muge-san? We can. In fact, other companies may still be diving into the labyrinth. Ah! Come to think of it, we havent seen the Golden Brigade after that. Are they still inside the labyrinth? We discussed and decided to explore the Labyrinth of Fear again tomorrow. Hmm, I should stop Zerry-san from going to gambling tonight. ** We acted early the next morning. Muge-san seems to have stayed up all night, as he was sleeping in Neko-chans load carrying tray. I was to drive Neko-chan instead. Muge-san seems to have incorporated some sorcery that he removed from the automaton into Neko-chan. She has transformed into Super Neko-chan!he exclaimed proudly. In addition to the steam engine, auxiliary motive power from magic stones was also added, resulting in an improved torque C but I didnt really understand the difference. Driving Neko-chan was surprisingly fun, though she moved slowly as usual. We took the elevator up the cliff to the entrance of the Labyrinth of Fear. As usual, Mimino-san was afraid of high places and clung to my arm. She didnt even ask this time Not that I mind at all. When we arrived at the human-faced entranceI remembered. Thats right the smell of blood. Whats wrong, Reiji?Dante-san asked. When we entered last time, I remembered that I sensed the smell of blood from the stone statues ahead of us. Do you smell it, Zerry-san? Hmm? yes, just slightly. As soon as Zerry-san said that, her cat ears perked up. Bocchan, I hear something. ! I also noticed soon after she said that. There were muffled moans from the other side of the entrance as if asking for help. Muge-san, please wait here! We hurried to the entrance and jumped into the mouth of the eerie face. At the end of the lined up stone statues, there was the figure of a collapsed person. Are you okay?! Even from a distance, I could see a considerable amount of bleeding. And the cloak that the person was wearing on their back was yellow. A member of the Golden Brigade. Noticing us, that person looked up C it was the hood-wearing slender woman who always broke the tension between our two parties. With a pained look, she opened her mouth and said, Up. Up? Up! We were halfway towards the woman. Lined up along the way on either side were stone statues with weapons. They were supposed to be stone statues. Yet, their eyes were focused on us. Attacks incoming! Since the dungeon itself is a trap, something as crazy as changing itinerary is only to be expected. Like the stone statues can now move. The gripped sword, spear, and hammer were swung down. I braked immediately. Mimino-san, rope! Here! Mimino-san threw a rope made of ivy from her pocket. I deployed 10Flower Magicand branched out the rope into 10 so that it can be entwined around the arms of the stone statues holding the weapons. However, I could only stop 4 statues at most. Hoh! Zerry-san, who was taking the lead, dodged around the spear and staff that came down from the left and right, and headed for the fallen woman. NUOOOOOO! Behind us, while protecting Non-san, Dante-san parried a stone statue that was trying to crush him with a shield with his own shield, and repelled a spear blow with a blow of his mace. Go through, Reiji! Yes! Dante-san, who was closer to the entrance, turned back with Non-san, and at the end of my line of sight, Zerry-san was getting off the passage on the other side while dragging along the fallen woman. The sound of something tight, like a rope, snapping was heard. The stone statue was probably trying to tear off the rope I used to restrict it with its brute strength. Excuse me, Mimino-san. Hah Wha!? I carried Mimino-san with the princess carry pose and started running. I improved my physical ability withSupport Magic, so the additional weight didnt hinder my speed. When I started running, the spear and staff that Zerry-san had evaded through were swung down again, but I slipped through them. The dance practice I had to undertake during my escort job proved useful here. But of course, I never danced while princess-carrying someone. Mimino-san and I slipped into the passage in the back. Book 3: Chapter 19 The effect of Mimino-sans remedy was tremendous. The wound of the woman who was pierced through the belly was closing up every passing second I imagine. I imagine because I was told, Turn around, Reiji-kun, Thats right, bocchan. Its still too early for you, by Mimino-san and Zerry-san as they treated the women. Thus, I didnt actually see the wound closing up. Thank you for your help When I turned around, the womans body had been bandaged and her clothes had been mended. Her face was pale and drenched with sweat, so I also helped her withHealing Magic. However, the blood she lost cannot be restored, so she still had to rest for a while. Reiji-kun, follow me for a sec.Mimino-san called me. I followed her and headed slightly to the back of the passage. Err, ahem. That thing from earlier, uhm, it was an emergency, so it cant be helped, but Thing from earlier? When I asked, Mimino-sans cheeks turned redC ah, is she angry? When you, uhm c-carried me! S-Sorry. It was an emergency. Eh, ah, yes, it couldnt be helped since it was an emergency, no, I mean, Im not saying this because I didnt like it. If its me, then I dont mind. Anytime is fine. However, you mustnt do that to other woman so easily. Mimino-san? Hmm? Is she angry? Am I wrong? Tell me,World Ruler! Blood circulation is increasing, heart rate is high, body temperature is risingIs she angry after all?! Anyway, what I mean is Mimino-san said, staring at me. Reiji-kun, your hands moved like you had a lot of experience. Do you do this often? Is that so? Thats not true. I wonder I doubt nothing happened in the last four years. N-Nothing happened! As I was trying to think of a way to persuade Mimino-san who was staring at me, Bocchan, Mimino-san, I dont think we can afford to stay here any longer. Zerry-san! Zerry-san of all people! Brought up a sound reasoning. Mimino-san and I looked at each otherAh, Mimino-san has a completely unconvinced lookand we returned to the woman. The woman was raising her upper body with Zerry-sans help. So what happened to Leon?Mimino-san asked. We got caught in a trap and were separated.the woman answered. According to the woman, the Golden Brigade and the Lev company that hired them arrived at a large room. Unlike the dreary dungeon atmosphere so far, nine colorfully painted rocks were arranged in that room. In the center of the floor, it was writtenThou art before God. Offer thy Fear.When they were examining the rocks without knowing its meaning, Leon shouted, There is a gem buried in the rock. And when the woman looked closely, she saw a fist-sized garnet blended together with the painting on the rock. But before she could take it out, the floor disappeared. On the verge of falling, when she looked around, half of them were swarmed by rocks and sucked into the floor, and the rest, who were in the center of the room, were astonished. I was prepared to die, but the hole was connected to a different passage. I was able to get away with only minor damage and lost my weapon from the fall. When I looked back, the hole I fell from had already closed up and gone, but I remembered that the passage was near the entrance to the labyrinth, so I tried to go out to call for help. And thats when you were attacked by the stone statues? Yes I had let my guard down because there was nothing when we first entered. Its strange.I noticed.We exited with the Labyrinth Capture Division 4, but the stone statues didnt move at that time, right? Thats right. I was searching for any enemy movement while we were retreating, but I didnt feel like anything was moving.Zerry-san said. Reiji-kun, there is something written over there.Mimino-san said. Words were written near the ceiling leading from the current passage to the stone statue passage. Even the light from the magic lamp was barely reaching it, so I hadnt noticed it until now. Fear moving alone. It means precisely what it says, huh. If you pass through here alone, a trap will be activated. The stone statue will move Wait! I see now! What is it, Reiji-kun? The contacts sent by Lulusha-san! Usually you would only send one contact who can move fast. If that person came here alone without knowing anythingC Ah, the stone statues will start moving!Mimino-san said. The contacts were attacked by the stone statues, and they all seven are probably dead. It was a harsh prediction. But I have to make sure. Bocchan. Then where are the remains? It is either hidden somewhere or swallowed into the depths of the labyrinth. We need to find out. Before that, you are? I am Polina. A member of the Golden Brigade and She removed her hood. Her beautiful golden hair stretched down and long ears popped out. Im an archer from the Elf race. Elves are said to be beautiful men and beautiful women. Looking at this person, I suppose that is true. However, Polina-san seemed somewhat hard to approach, like the type of beauty you just admire from a distance. Since there were now 4 people, Mimino-san, Zerry-san, Polina-san, and I, the trap did not activate. We searched all over the stone statues` Polina-san was scared and constantly looked up at the statues`but nothing unusual was found. Hmm. The rope I used to restrict the statues was ripped, but one of them seemed to be stuck behind the statue, near the wall. The upper part was dim since the light of the magic lamp did not reach that far. Ill go up to the stone statue for a moment. Eh Polina-san looked at me like, Is this guy sane? But a trap is nothing more than a mechanism. If it is not activated, it is just a stone statue. Though, I dont think I should trust this dungeon too much. I picked up a rope on the ground, stretched it withFlower Magic, and twined it around the neck of a stone statue. As I climbed up along it, I saw the upper part of the wall sunken in. Almost like a loft. I couldnt see how deep it went. If its me, I could probably get in if I got on all fours I, who have climbed inside numerous Raccoon holes in Sixth Mine. A pride Im not happy to feel. Mimino-san! There seems to be an interior, so Ill go take a look! CHey, Reiji-kun!? Dont do anything crazy! I jumped from the stone statue into the gap. It was hard to stand, but crawling was easy. I crawled forward, straining my eyes and relying on the faint light emitted by the dungeon. The path was taking me down a slope. When I sniffed the air, I caught the smell of blood as expected. But there is no blood. Does the surface of the dungeon suck blood? Come to think of it, even dust doesnt collect. Is there a bacteria that eats organic matter? I looked at the palm of my hand which had been on the ground. Nothing at all was sticking to it. Its kind of creepy. Lets explore a little further That isC After moving for a short while, I saw a dead-end wall about 10 meters ahead down the slope. And there was an open space underneath, like a cliff. Something like a leather bag can be seen down the slopeI remember that bag. It is the shoulder bag used by the people of the Labyrinth Capture Division. While I was remembering that, the belt of the bag moved, as if it was pulled from below the cliff. Whats going on down there? It moved due to a slight rumble from my steps and fell down, huh`Nah, Im not that much of an optimist. I was surprised. It was a disposal chute. A place to throw trash. The dungeon collects all the trash in one place andC dont tell me its eating it? If there is an ecosystem in this dungeon as a whole, it wouldnt be weird to think that the dungeon itself is alive, right? KuhC The bag moved slightly again. I directed both hands behind me and squatted. And then, activatedFire Magicin my hand. GOOOOOOOO! The act of firing magic becomes more difficult the more you think about it. The laws of physics state that every action has an equal and opposite reaction, but that does not apply to magic. Even if you wish to useWind Magiclike a jet, there is no reaction, so your body will not be propelled forward. Thats why Crysta, the half-elf Mithril-ranked adventurer, usedFire Magicto create a blast near his body to gain propulsion. The narrow passage brightened up like it was noon. My body propelled forward with the explosionand the bag was within arms reach. The moment I thought so, the bag disappeared under the cliff, as if someone had pulled it. Did you think I would give upC Oh crap! My body, which was gaining momentum, was about to collide with the front wall, but I thrust my right hand into the wall and stopped my body. There was a bottomless space directly below me, and it seemed like it could easily swallow me. And there it was. The bag. I reached out my left hand and grabbed the bag. It was being pulled awayWho is there? When I released my right hand off the wall, my body floated in mid-air. I activatedFire Magicas is. The inside of the disposal chute became brighter. Book 3: Chapter 20 The flames created by mana illuminated a black, jelly-like body. A Slime! Or something similar to it, at least. The slimes were present compactly all over the disposal chute, wiggling around. Goosebumps ran up my skin. The slime that was holding onto the bag seemed to be melting it. Far below, I could see the remains of the uniforms and equipment of the people of the Labyrinth Capture Division. I detonated theFire Magicin my hand and burned the slime that was trying to melt the bag, causing a blast. My floating body slammed into the ceilingshit, I was distracted by the slime and failed to control the power. Still, I managed to grab onto the cliff and crawled up. There was a rustling noise near my feet. A slime was stretching its tentacles to grab my feet. NOOO! I quickly rolled my body up the narrow space I came from. When I looked back down the dust chute, the usual silence had returned. W-What the hell was that? They cant climb up here? At any rate, Im worn out. I held the bag tightly, like it was a rare loot, and climbed up the slope and returned to the stone statues. ** After that, we left the Labyrinth of Fear for the time being. Sure enough, the bag belonged to a contact sent by the Labyrinth Capture Division 4. It contained a paper detailed with a report on the capture and a request for aid. It had only been less than an hour since we entered the Labyrinth of Fear, so the guards who operated the elevator looked puzzled. Nevertheless, our party and Polina-san decided to return to Muge-sans company for the time being. Polina-san didnt seem to know where the company that hired the Golden Brigade was located, and she also needed to rest a little. What is that? In front of Muge-sans companythough called a company, it has only a large warehouse and a small cabin-like housea brand new, polished, shiny, Magi Engine powered car was parked. The black automobile had a linear and edgy shape. It had a close resemblance to the Giugiaros car design back on Earth. The reason I, who didnt even get a drivers license, knew the name of the design was because I saw a TV program hosted by a famous entertainer who introduced his beloved cars. Perhaps because ofWorld Ruler, I can remember even the smallest details from my previous life. Leaving that aside, it was even more worrying that the car looked much more expensive and exclusive than any other cars which could normally be seen in the Empire. When we stopped at a distance C not prompted by anyone C the passenger seat door opened and a Lev man in butler clothes came out. With a solid physique, he was by far the largest among the Lev people I have seen so far. Are you the owner of this company, Muge, and the adventurers hired by Muge? Strictly speaking, Polina-san is not, but Dante-san briefly answered,Yes. The butler looked at us as if he was looking at dirt, and approached the rear seat of the car. I couldnt see the inside because a curtain was pulled inside the car, but I could hear his voice clearly. CDo you really wish to meet them? They are shabby-looking people that dont deserve to meet someone of your standing. Then the curtain was parted and a slip of paper was held out and pressed against the window. The butler was in the way so I couldnt see what was written, but the butler read it and reacted. But I was strictly ordered by His Majesty the Emperor to protect you. Another piece of paper appeared. Nevertheless, you dont necessarily have to present the gold coins in your purse and walk in front of the robbers, right? Another piece of paper appearedthis time, it was strongly pressed against the window. Even so, it is because of Lulushas suggestion that you came to such a conclusion. It cannot be easily accepted Do you know Lulusha-san?I said without thinking. The butler showed even more disgust. Eavesdropping bastards These humans have no sense of manners at all. Your Highness, lets turn back. The door opened with a banging sound, causing the butler to be startled. A piece of paper was presented out the door, the butler read it and stepped back with a bitter look. A young girl in a bright lemon-colored dress got out of the car. She was a beautiful elf C Dante-san stared open-mouthed at the girl, whereas Zerry-san, who was in the middle of stifling a yawn, was startled. This is Her Royal Highness Anastasia, from the royal family of High Elves who rule the elves. Be sure to mind your manners. The butler said, while glaring, but no one was listening. She was that beautiful. Anastasia-sama!! However, there was one person who broke such a moment of wonder C Polina-san. After removing her hood, she moved a few steps forward and knelt. Perhaps Her Highness Anastasia also knew Polina-san, as her eyes widened astonishedly. However, there was a sad look on her face. ** The beautiful Elf princess being inside Muge-sans warehouse felt like an inharmonious atmosphere. We werent told in detail why Her Highness was in the Empire, and was only told by the butler that she would communicate by writing because she couldnt speak. A light green scarf was wrapped around her neck. It didnt really make sense, and something like a bandage could be seen peeking from underneath the scarf, but its probably not something I should dig into. The written conversation began. Polina-san seemed like she wanted to say something, but Her Highness Anastasias matters came first. Her Highness presented a piece of paper which was already written in advance C it said that Lulusha-san was grateful to us. Furthermore, it was written that she would kindly listen to the thing I wished to discuss with Lulusha-san in her stead. (Can this person be trusted?) I hadnt made a decision yetabout what to do with the bag that I brought back. I knew this could be a way to improve Lulusha-sans situation, but then there was the question of who to give the bag to. You can tell me your story. I will be sure to relay it to Lulusha. Her Highness Anastasias form of elegantly writing on the paper was remarkably beautiful. I thought Polina-san was a beauty admired from afar, but Her Highness was also an exceptional beauty. Lady Eva was also an exceptional beauty C thinking about it, there are so many beautiful people in this world. The young lady was the type of beauty that entrapped mens hearts. Her Highness Anastasia was like a perfected work-of-art beauty. I would like to speak alone with Your Highness. I made up my mind and said it. Handing the bag over to Her Highness is probably the best option. Her Highness came all the way here to listen to the story of a mere adventurer for Lulusha-sans sake, so she is most likely not a bad person. However, Dont be silly! You lowly adventurer!! The problem was the butler. It seemed like he was protecting Her Highness, but also seemed like trying to control herI get the feeling he is a shadow attached by someone higher up. I dont know if its the Emperor, or someone else. Being able to talk directly with Her Highness Anastasia should be a rare fortune for a human like you, and yet!! The butler seemed enraged, like he would start throwing punches at any momentNo, shouldnt a butler always remain calm and collected? What is up with the butler education in this country? Or is it just this person acting a little weird? Her Highness put a hand on her forehead, as if unable to bear the headache, exhaled a little, and raised a hand to silence the butler. May I ask the reason? It is a very private story. I havent told this story even to my party members whom I share my fate with. Dante-san and the rest nodded as I said that, which seems to have added to the persuasion. To think something I forgot to talk about would be useful in such a place. Though, I did talk about it to Mimino-san a little. If so, lets have a written conversation within the reach of the butler. I see. In that case, the content of the story will not be overheard, and the safety of Her Highness can be ensured to some extent. When I agreed to the proposal, the members of the Silver Balance, Muge-san and Polina-san headed to the entrance of the warehouse. When Her Highness looked at the butler, his face was dyed red and the gritting of his teeth could be heard, but he probably knew that Her Highness wouldnt back down. 5 minutes only! And I will report this to His Majesty the Emperor! And he stepped back to the entrance of the warehouse with heavy steps. After confirming that everyone was at a distance of about 15 meters, Her Highness presented a pen and a piece of paper to me. From her smile, I felt that she was telling me Lets hurry up. I immediately started writing. I found evidence that Lulusha-san sent regular reports while in the labyrinth. Please submit it to the appropriate party. Her Highness Anastasia was shocked still. Book 3: Chapter 21 Vol 3: Chapter 21 * Lev Magic Empire Emperor * The Emperor was meeting Anastasia, a gift from the High Elf royal family, after a long while. Moreover, it was the first time Anastasia had ever requested for a meeting. They were in the Emperors private room. The advanced age Emperor had a hobby of collecting foreign art. The walls of the large room were decorated with paintings that cant be hung and the shelves were lined with ceramic art. These works of art were said to be the most unnecessary things in the tech and sorcery land of the Lev Magic Empire. I expected that it would be regarding Lulusha, but I didnt imagine you would bring something like this. The standard shoulder bag which is provided to the Labyrinth Capture Division personnel sat on a table. The belt part was melted, but the contents were safe. Anastasia had brought this bag directly to the Emperor. This will release Lulusha, right? The Emperor placed a finger on the presented memo paper C the fingernail on the wrinkled finger was cracked. I thought you didnt have any desires. That you would see firsthand the rise and fall of this Magic Empire with your long, long lifespan as a High Elf. But even you have desires, huh. Are you dissatisfied? With your life as a silent exhibition in this place? She couldnt read the Emperors thoughts as he spoke indifferently. Instead of answering the question, Anastasia wrote: This was written by the boy who entrusted this bag. She presented another noteit was a message Reiji wrote to Anastasia. If this is not enough, I will look for another evidence. Please let me know the result. Even if this bag is said to be lacking as proof, that boy will not give up C that was the meaning. Even Anastasia, who has the power to meet the Emperor in person, thought that she might not be able to help Lulusha. Perhaps you could call this desire. The boys action was treated like a work of artnot any less than the paintings in this roomhe had lit a fire in Anastasias cold, lonely heart. Even if the fire was as tiny as the tip of a needle. The fire can still be seen in the darkness. Who is he? The Emperor asked, wary of Anastasia, whose aura had changed. An acquaintance of a blood relative of Lulusha. I dont know anymore than that. Im sorry. Huh. I dont expect someone like you who cant speak to bring back important information. The Emperor stood up while talking and went around behind Anastasia. He removed the scarf wrapped around her neck and a bandage with a curse seal was revealed. You are a bird in a birdcage. But you are a poor bird that cant even chirp. When the Emperors finger crept over the curse seal, the seal emitted a bluish-white light. Anastasia shut her eyes and clasped her hands together tightly on her lap. Why do you desire to release Lulusha? You cant do anything in the Elven Forest, but you thought you could do it in the lizard country? The lizards wont be fooled that easily, you know? The Emperor took away his hand and returned to his chair. Let the bag be examined by Abba of the Foreign Affairs Bureau Thoroughly. ! Lulusha will not be killed in the meantime. But even if she gets out of prison, there is no place for her to return to. There is no longer anyone who would put her in charge of the dysfunctional Capture Division 4. The Emperors finger pointed to a piece of paper. Unless there is someone Lulusha can trust to completely capture the Labyrinth of Fear and offer that honour without compensation, then thats a different story. He was pointing to the piece of paper written by Reiji. * Lulusha * Lulusha had a visitor for her in prison. She was certain that it was Anastasia, but she was off the mark. The chair in the visitors room was standard size, but when he was seated on it, it looked like it was made for childrenthe visitor was Abba. Lulusha was taken aback and stopped at the entrance. Abba pulled out the syrup stick from his mouth and said. Chupa. You, you. Jailer-kun. Leave us. However, Abba-dono. The detainee could go wild, so Im a foreign affairs expert, you know? I am not someone who would provoke a detainee till they would go wild. But this is my duty Im here on duty too, though? Or what? Does it look like Im here to play games? Chupa. Lulusha stopped herself from saying Is licking syrup part of your duty, too?, and perhaps the jailer felt the same way. The jailer reluctantly nodded and left the room. Lulusha knew that he wasnt always faithful to his duty, but she was a little surprised to find that there was a way to get rid of him other than gold coins. As Lulusha sat down, Abba started to speak. You have two liability issues. One, the massive failure to capture the labyrinth and losing a great number of talented personnels. Two, the lack of communication brought about the distrust of the government and you ended up with the charge of stealing a military force in order to set up a possible coup detat. Wait a minute. The first is my responsibility, I can admit to that, but the second is You said you sent regular contacts. Chupa. Abba said, while topping-up the next syrup on his stick. I was ordered to re-examine that matter, directly from His Majesty the Emperor. What? You dont have to look so grim. Its not like I want to do it, but its an order. Despite all these, Im actually a very busy person, you see. Oh, but of course, compared to the Director of Foreign Affairs Bureau, being the Deputy Director is like observing the mushroom log, right? Mica mushroom, which is the staple food of the Lev people, overgrows if left unchecked. It is difficult to prepare the optimum growing environment for mica mushroom, but since there is nothing to do once thats done, observing the mushroom log phrase is sometimes used as an analogy for free time. If you want to ridicule my dad, go ahead. But it is pointless to doubt my loyalty. Ill introduce you to a good vendor, so you can observe the mushroom logs as much as you want. Lulusha retorted, but Abba let out a deep laugh. Please let me know about the vendor next time. I dont think Im cut out for the Foreign Affairs Bureau. Huh? At the very least I dont think I can do what your dad pulled off. Man, I thought this would be easy. If you want to mock my dadC Oh no, not at all. Abba shook his hand in a hurry this time. By the way, it was Her Highness Anastasia who influenced His Majesty to conduct a reinvestigation. As I thought You have a gloomy look. Shouldnt you be pleased? You are the only one that Her Highness cares about to this extent. If Her Highness faces hardship because of me, I wouldnt be pleased. Her Highness wasnt the one who had a hard time. It was probably the adventurer who had a hard time. Adventurer? Oops, I said too much. Instead of closing his mouth, he threw the stick with syrup into his mouth. At that moment, the jailer came in. Its about time. Chupa. Eh? Already? But there is no time limit, right? We have been ordered not to let visitors stay long. This is also duty. Oh, is that so It was less than half the time compared to the meeting with Anastasia. An important item that prolonged her visit was a gold coin, but Abba doesnt seem to have realized that. Lulusha and him werent close enough for her to relay that information. Though, she was curious about his last word. Deputy Director Abba. While urged by the guard, Lulusha called out while standing up. You dont seem to be cut out for Foreign Affairs Bureau, right? . She meant, At least realize that the jailer is asking for a bribe. When Lulusha was taken by the jailer and left, Abba was left alone in the room. Abba muttered absentmindedly. So Im not cut off for this job after all, huh? I cant even convince a woman from another race to look my way, like former Director Karl. Chupa. While sucking on the syrup stick, Abba stared at the chair where the woman from another race had been sitting. Book 3: Chapter 22 We were looking at the two letters in front of us that were delivered to Muge-sans company. One was a subpoena. There was a discrepancy in the testimony between the Rororo Company and the Muge Company(The real name of Muge-sans company) regarding the negotiation of 1,000 Imperial gold coins. It was to enquire on that matter. A legal lawsuit. The thief Rororo Company shamelessly lodged a complaint. It was even added that they were willing to accept settlement out of court. And the other was a sealed letter sent from Her Highness Anastasia. The letter was strictly secured with both reading obstructing magic and the magic to know if the seal had been broken. Fortunately, there were no signs that the seal had been tampered with when we received it. I handed the bag to His Majesty the Emperor. His Majesty promised to re-investigate, but the problem is that Lulusha will not be able to return to her original position even if she turns out to be innocent, due to losing many personnel and failing the capture. But I am grateful for your work. I dont have any assets in my current position, but I will send one bunch of my hair to reward you. You have my permission to use it as a magic catalyst or to sell it. Indeed, the contents of this letter should be strictly secured. Because Mimino-san suddenly screamed Hair of a High Elf Royalty?! and was shaking non-stop for a few minutes. The High Elves who lead the elves have a unique mana which cannot be imitated. High Elf hair is especially useful when activating ancient elven magic tools. Furthermore, there are also enthusiast collectors who collect various things. The price of High Elf hair could reach the moon if sold to them. It doesnt have a market price in the first place. However I didnt like either of those ideas. This world is far inferior in ornaments and cosmetics compared to modern Japan. To look at it from another perspective, the quality of the material is most important, or rather people take pride in their own body. Which is completely fine. But the problem is hair is extremely important to women. To think Her Highness Anastasia cut off her flawless hair, sank my heart. I didnt even want something like this. I just wanted to meet Lulusha-san and talk about old man Hinga. (Moreover this trace) Another thing caught my attention. At the very end of what was written on this paper, Her Highness Anastasia had put the pen on the paper but then removed itas if she wanted to write something, but stopped. Her Highness Anastasia usually talks in writing, so she is very good at writing. Even though the sentences up to that point were written without any stagnation, did she miswrite at the very end? So, what do you wish to do, Muge-san? Dante-san broached the subject. We were still gathered in the warehouse of the company, passing around the pitcher with cold water and drinking it. What a hot day. It felt pretty good being under a shade, but even so, moving around just a little causes sweating. Well, of course Ill fight! I will use the money from selling the parts obtained from the labyrinth to hire a lawyer, and get the money which was promised to us! Muge-san was full of motivation, punching the air like doing shadow boxing. As Muge-san said, other than those used to upgrade Neko-chan, all the parts brought back from the labyrinth have been sold. It came to about 8 Imperial gold coins and change. Silver Balance received half of that. Muge-san said he would bear the cost of the parts used for Neko-chan, but Dantes said: Isnt Neko-chan also a party member? Therefore, it means that she (he?) also has a share. Muge-san teared up a little when he heard that. Dante-san is cool at times like this If only he didnt drink alcohol Anyway, Muge-san had about 2 million yen(20k usd) on hand, so it seems to be enough money to fight one lawsuit. Well, if he wins the lawsuit, hell get 1,000 gold coins, so of course hell be motivated. What will your party do, Dante-san? We What will we do, Reiji? I was staring at the letter from Her Highness Anastasia. Miswriting. Or perhaps, she tried to write something but didnt? (Her Highness Anastasia worked to help Lulusha-san, so its safe to say shes an ally, but she seemed to feel indebted to us.) Id expected her to behave more haughty, since shes royalty. But she seems to be really considerate of us. Muge-san, to meet Her Highness AnastasiaC No, we cant! Impossible! Even looking at her from a distance shouldve been originally impossible for us. Its not the same as dropping by the Labyrinth Administration Bureau. Is it because Her Highness couldnt meet us in person that she sent a sealed letter? The butler was quite angry.and opposed to meeting us last time. (If so, what did she try to write? Lulusha-sans unfavourable future? No, thats already written. A request that would burden us? A request only we can undertake) Ah! The labyrinth. Reiji-kun? What is it? Mimino-san peered into my face. Im troubled if I should tell her or not. (No! Dont lose yourself to doubt. I am a party member of Silver Balance. I should talk to everyone and rely on my party!) I resolved myself and said. I think that Her Highness Anastasia might want us to completely capture the Labyrinth of Fear. Dante-san raised an eyebrow. Mimino-san eyes widened as if surprised. Why do you think so?Non-san asked. Lulusha-sans failure on the labyrinth capture is certainly a major impact. I think it will be quite difficult for her to live in this country due to that. The only way for her to make this right is to succeed in capturing the labyrinth, but she will no longer be given a capture team. So Well help to capture it in her stead and testify it was thanks to Lulusha-san? Yes. I think Her Highness Anastasia couldnt write that because it is a rather unreasonable proposal. When I said that, everyone kept silent as if thinking about it. Surprisingly, the first person to speak wasC Bocchan. Do you really need to do that? It was Zerry-san. Havent you done enough? I dont even understand why its treason in the first place, but you already saved her life, correct? I dont think even Lulusha-san would ask anymore than this from you. So, isnt it enough if you just meet and talk to her like you came here for? I It is indeed as Zerry-san said. However, the reason why Zerry-san can think of it like that is because she can wander from place to place around the world. Lulusha-san was born and raised in this country. A lot of people are going to think and point out she killed many of her friends from now on. Its going to be a ridiculously painful life. I was born and raised in Japan, so I understand. Its not that easy when people tell you, You can just go abroad. No, perhaps its surprisingly not that difficult when you actually do it. But I think it would be a terrible thing to say to Lulusha-san, who gave her all for the sake of her country. Even as it is, Lulusha-san was probably treated like an outsider by the Lev people. Hey, hey, you two dont have to think so hard. Im actually surprised Zerry can think of something deep like that. Dante-san clapped his hands to break the heavy silence. Hey! I was actually called the Strategic Zerry in my mercenary days, ya know Anyway Dante-san cutoff Zerry-sans remarks. Listen, things are simple. Theres an unexplored labyrinth in front of us, and we have the right to enter. It comes down to whether we want to challenge it or not, thats all. We are adventurers. What comes after that is up to you. When I heard that, I felt that a fog in front of me was clearing up. Thats right. We are adventurers. I forgot about such a simple thing. Dante-san, IC Yes, yes. You wait a minute, Reiji. Mimino, what about you? Hmm. I am a little interested about the dungeon magic, so I want to investigate it. Minino-san said while rotating her index finger in a circle. And you, Non?Mimino-san asked. I want to go, of course. I dont know when Ill be called back to the church, after all. I have to go on adventures while I can. She put her palms together in front of her chest and smiled. What about Zerry-san?Non-san asked. I give up. Since you all put it that way, theres no reason not to challenge the labyrinth anymore. Zerry-san shrugged her shoulders, but didnt particularly look displeased. Finally, Dante-san. I guess its decided then. Well, I would be lying if I said that Im not worried about the Golden Brigade guys. Leon and Golden Brigade were still in the labyrinth. Polina-san said they had enough food in the labyrinth, and she went to contact the Labyrinth Administration Bureau to send out a rescue party, so she wasnt here. Polina-san had lost too much blood and shouldnt move around too much for a few days, so it might be a good idea to leave her with Muge-san. She has a problem with accommodation, and Muge-san can feel secure having someone skilled like her around. Kuu, I will entrust Neko-chan to Reiji-san! Muge-san gave me the key to start Neko-chan C not a literal key, but a plate embedded with magic stone. Thank you, everyone! Muge-san, well come back with Neko-chans load tray full of loot! Im looking forward to it! What an unbelievable profit to get loot without going in person! Muge-san smiled broadly. Okay, lets get ready to leave.Dante-san said. Right!Mimino-san said. Okay!Non-san smiled. Roger!Zerry-san said. I nodded to Dante-sans words. Yes! Thus, Silver Balance set out to challenge the Labyrinth of Fear for the third time. Book 3: Chapter 23 Take care of that, Reiji! On it! Dante-san tried to taunt three automatons, but one slipped past his side. The hedgehog-type automatons were more like a tank than a puppet. As it charged towards me with its spiky needles, I threw a branch at it and invokedFlower Magic. This branch, which has a strange name of Six Knot Wood, grows many vines from each of its knots. In other words, it is most suitable for entangling wheels. Its wheel stopped rotating, causing the hedgehog to fall sideways due to the inertia. Sliding across the ground, it came to a stop as its needles pierced into a wall. The hedgehog with its belly exposed, rotated the remaining wheels helplessly in the air. One hedgehog is done! NUOOOO! Dante-san blocked a needle charge with his large shield and swung the mace down on the nose of the hedgehog he was facing. The needles around the face, which also acted as a defensive barrier, could not stop the blows from the vicious iron mace. After cutting it down to size, the automaton finally stopped moving. This is impossible, impossibleeeee! Zerry-san, aim at its face! I cant do it! Even if Zerry-san was a close-ranged fighter, she could not wield a heavy weapon like Dante-san, so she could only dodge and run away from the hedgehog. The hedgehog doesnt actually seem like a tough opponent for Zerry-san to handle, but since its the last one, I decided to take care of it. I shot Stone Bullet withEarth Magic. The attack destroyed the hedgehogs face and brought its ramage to a stop. Fuu, is it over? Its difficult to deal with automatons since theyre not living things.Dante-san exhaled. No, it was a lot easier since Dante-san held down their first blow. I was able to assess the enemy. Is that so? Thats good then. This is our third time diving into the Labyrinth of Fear. Its already been a day since we entered the dungeon. There sure are a lot of enemies. Mimino-san said while removing the magic stone that powered the automatons. We encounter a battle about once every hour, but the number of enemies ranges from 1 to 5, so the average is about 3. The automaton which says Be Consumed By Fear also shows up sometimes, but the majority were the animal-type. There should also be monsters here, but we havent seen any. Thats right. Something also feels different about it from the other labyrinths.Mimino-san said. Of course, the documents we read in advance regarding the other labyrinths may not have all the specifications of that labyrinth, but even the large-scale gimmicks, traps, and automatons, were fairly inapplicable in the Labyrinth of Fear. It is very likely that each labyrinth has a different personality. Reiji, how many have we defeated in total? Hmm the number of battles is 11 and the total number of automatons is 35. The load-carrying tray of Neko-chan, which I drove, was loaded with rare parts that Muge-san requested me to collect. Magic stones, sorcery parts, and Mithril in very small quantities. A certain portion of the interior of the automaton contains Mithril. Its hard to tell at first glance, but an engineer should be able to easily distinguish it. And I haveWorld Ruler, so I can also tell it apart. Most of the profits that Muge-san earned from selling the loots came from magic stones and Mithril. There are indeed many of them.Dante-san turned gloomy, seeming to be thinking silently. Hes probably thinking of the Golden Brigade. When the frequency of encounters with automatons is so high, there arent that many among the Golden Brigade who can fight and defeat the enemies individually. Now that more than two days have passed since Polina-san was rescued, we dont know how many people are still alive. Dante, Im done with the dismantling.Mimino-san said. Okay. How is your mana, Reiji? No problem. Okay, lets move on. We followed down the passage. The passage was about the size of a small room, just enough for an automaton to show up. If its going to show up in a narrow space, then there are methods to fight in such a space, but if it doesnt show up, then all the better. The next room we arrived at was different than before. A dead end? A large room surrounded by walls on three sides. It may be a dead end, but What a bad taste?Zerry-san said carefreely. It was indeed a place that couldnt be described as anything other than bad taste. A huge gray face on the front. Faces on the left and right, too. There were three facesthe same three-dimensional model as found at the entrance. The faces were just as big as the entrance, you have to crank your neck and look up. All the mouths and eyes were closed, and the shape was that of the human race. Something is written on the lips. Non-san, who held up the magic lamp, said. On closer inspection, letters were engraved on the thin upper lip. Those Who Seek Worldly Goods Without Fear. Only that. We simply looked at each other. I dont know what it means, but Polina-san said that when she was studying the colorful rocks, the floor disappeared, so we didnt approach it carelessly either. Everyone, how about we all stay close together for the time being? Non-sans proposal was easily accepted. I examined the faces on the left and right as well. Sure enough, words could be found on the upper lips. The right: Those Who Seek Truth With Fear. The left: Those Who Plea For Life In Fear. We decided to go back to the entrance of the room for the time beingbecause there were no automatons or traps at the moment. How far was the last forked path?Dante-san asked. The road was flat and it took about two hours to walk, including combat, so it will take less than 30 minutes if we run. However, there is no guarantee that the road will remain the same. Non-san answered, taking out a roughly-sketched map and a spring-type pocket watch. It is a must-have item for capturing a dungeon. The accuracy of the watch seems to deviate by a few minutes in a one day lapse, but that is an acceptable error range. Alright. Then the next problem is that face. Reiji-kun, what do you think about those?Mimino-san asked. There is strong mana only on the lips, so I think that something will be activated if you touch it. Something? I think the mouth will open and reveal the next passage. Its just a guess, but looking at the circulation of mana, that face is designed to move. The guy who made this labyrinth is crazy smart, isnt he?Dante-san said, sighingly. Of course, I was in total agreement with that statement. In fact, I think everyone had thought of that since the first time we challenged the labyrinth. There is just no denying that. Which one do we choose? Yes, thats the problem. Money, of course! Zerry-san suddenly got excited. The word Fear does cause concern, but if we look past that, Im attracted to the word truth.Mimino-san, who has a scholarly temperament, rather than an adventurer said. Perhaps we should choose the passage with less danger. The safety first Non-san suggested. Its divided equally. Leaving aside my opinion Reiji, what about you? I It was an atmosphere that seemingly looked like a majority vote. The three who have already answered and Dante-san looked at me. I answered, with slight hesitation. The left. Those Who Plea For Life In Fear. Book 3: Chapter 24 There seemed to be a slight relief in Dante-sans eyes when he heard my choice to go on the left path. As expected, he is indeed worried about the Golden Brigade. If the scattered adventurers came upon this room, they most likely would choose the route on the left to avoid danger. Are you fine with that, Reiji? Yes, I am. The shortest route to capture the dungeon may be to choose Truth, but there is no evidence that Truth equals labyrinth capture. Besides, the Worldly Goods route says Without Fear, which is quite suspicious in a labyrinth called the Labyrinth of Fear. Thus, it can be said that the route on the left Plea For Life is a safe option. My choice is also the left path. I am curious about the front and right path, but for now, lets check out the left path.Dante-san said. There was no dissenting opinion. Though, only Zerry-san seemed just a little disappointed. We stood in front of the huge face again. Dante-san readied his shield and Zerry-san pulled out her dagger. Non-san and Mimino-san stood alert at the back. Im going to touch it. The role of touching it falls on either me or Zerry-san, as were both nimble. But since I haveWorld Ruler, it would be easier to detect anything unusual. I reached for the huge lips while keeping an eye on the mana circulation of the dungeon. I also ingested Mimino-sans Mana Neutralizer, so it should be okay. I touched the surface of the lips where the letters were engraved on. But nothing happened. It just felt cold and hard. Its wet but also dry. Then, what about the lower lip? The moment when my fingertips came in contact with the lower lip. !? The mouth opened suddenly. I quickly distanced myself. KYAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! A jarring, high-pitched laughter was heard. Get ready, Zerry! Dante-san screamed sharply. Zerry-san crouched into a pouncing stance. I also pulled out my dagger and stood next to Dante-san. The laughter stopped immediately. And an eerie silence came. The mouth was open, revealing a passage just wide enough for one person to pass through, but it was too dark to see what lay ahead. Is that all?Dante-san asked. Seems to be so there is no change in mana.I said. Phew~ I was quite surprised.Zerry-san sighed, shrugging her shoulder. Zerry, dont let down your guard yet. Aye-aye, sir. Dante-san slowly approached the face with his shield at the ready. It was pitch black inside the mouth. Non, light. Okay. As Non-san illuminated the passage with the magic lamp from the sideC Leon!?Dante-san exclaimed. Inside the mouthat a dead end about 10 meters ahead, Leon was slumped over. ** Leon did not suffer any external wounds, but was in a weakened state. It seems that his water had ran out yesterday and he was dehydrated. Mimino-san usedConvenienceto conjure water and gave it to him. As he chomped down on a softened bread, he suddenly stood up and ran out ah, I understand, I understand you very well Toilet, right? The problem of pooping is quite severe. A dungeon, which is not a natural cave, has the characteristic of taking in all sorts of organic matter C whether it is related to the circulation of mana or not is unknown C thus, it is okay to poop anywhere in the dungeon. Yeah Back at the Sixth Mine, both Lark and I secretly did it in places hidden from view, didnt we? The Labyrinth of Fear is probably the same. We try to do it quietly in a distant passage, and sometimes when there is an empty passage to the left and right, we will finish our business there. The women have it especially hard. Dante-san has also said previously with a straight face that being an adventurer also means to fight against cystitis. Phew? I really thought Id die. Leon came back with a refreshed look, but he still staggered as he walked. As Leon flumps down on the floor of the room surrounded by the faces, Mimino-san said. You owe a great debt now. Huh? I havent forgotten that you took away our party money, either. You abandoned Dante when he was petrified. That is that and this is this. Besides, Dante didnt rely on me. Okay, stop, both of you. There wasnt a hint of anger on Dante-sans face at all. He just seemed to be done with it all. If you can talk back with that much vigour, I guess youre fine now, Leon. And Mimino, no need to snap at him. We are longer members of the same party. The two were silent. Did they recall the memories of when they were one party? Speaking of which, Joseph-san, a trainer in the Adventurers Guild in the Achenbach Dukedom, mentioned before that he subjugated a goblin horde together with Dante-san. Was Leon together with them at that time? Do you mean that we have become total strangers with no relation whatsoever to owe favours, Dante? I didnt say that, but our paths have changed. Isnt that so? I havent changed. Youre the one who has changed. Perhaps so. When the petrification was slowly eroding my body, I thought about life a lot, you see.Dante-san said, in a heart-to-heart tone. I still remember what Dante-san said back when he was still petrified. Not because I remember it perfectly because ofWorld Ruler, but because it left a deep impression in my heart. That is why I want to do my best, not only for Non, but also for Mimino, who has taken part in this journey. And due to some mysterious fate, Raikira and you happened to join us. That is why I give away my knowledge freely, and I would lay down my life to protect you guys. I hope you dont blame yourself if that happens. This is just my selfishness. I just want to do some good with my life. Upon hearing that, I thought that this person was prepared for death. As a result, I was able to save him from the petrification, but I could guess what Dante-san was thinking of every day back then. Did he think that the night he went out to drink with Joseph-san was the last drink he could drink with his friend? I do not know. But I think Dante-san hasnt changed since then. He was a man with a sense of responsibility long before being petrified, someone who always protects others. My bad then. I was also worried about what had happened to you. Is that really so? I actually thought you would have long since forgotten an old man like me, and would be having fun inviting young girls into the party. Hey! Isnt that going too far!? Im only aiming for the top as an Adventurer! That was a joke. More importantly, will you tell us what happened before we came here? Okay. Leon had a bitter look. Probably recalling the events that led to this. Its not a fun story. We fell into a trap It was information that we also knew, so Dante-san nodded and said. Yeah, the colorful rocks. After that, it was betrayal. Betrayal? Nn? Dante, how do you know about the rock trap? No, before thatC what do you mean betrayal? As it sounds, betrayal. We got caught in a trap. Nothing much we could do. It was an amateur mistake. But we were still Gold-rank adventurers, a small trap like a pitfall isnt going to rattle us. However, one of the members brought an automaton to us as we were trying to help our trapped companions. What? Its different from the story we know. At first, she sounded like she found the automaton in the back of the passage by chance, but I was watching her. She took the trouble to go down the passage after we got caught in the trap. In the first place, it doesnt make sense to go down the passage instead of helping our friends get out from the pit, right? A few people fell into the pitfall in the battle that ensued, and in the end, I did too. I dont know what happened to the remaining members and the employers. Certainly, what Leon is saying has some logic. Regardless of their personality, I really doubt a top-class gold-rank adventurer party would be so easily broken by a simple pitfall trap. They mustve been careful when checking for traps, too. I thought it was weird, too. When I first invited her to the party, she completely ignored us, but the moment we decided to go to the Lev Magic Empire, she pressed to join our party. This is exactly why elves cant be trusted.Leon said. Hey, Leon. Is the person who betrayed you Polina?Dante-san asked. Leon raised his eyebrows in astonishment and asked,How do you know that? Book 3: Chapter 25 We were told that Polina-san was not really a steady member of the Golden Brigade. Not to mention the fact that it hasnt been long since she joined the party, she is also from a race that is rarely seen outside the Elven Forest, and her beauty was also quite exceptional. She knew well that she shouldnt expose her own appearance C she had many experiences of almost being kidnapped C so she always hides her face with a hood, it seems. Her Highness Anastasia. In front of Muge-sans company, she called out Anastasia-sama and knelt. And Her Highness had a sad look when she saw Polina-san, so there is no doubt that they knew each other in advance. I was occupied with how to save Lulusha-san and didnt care to look more into it. Highness? Who is that? Her Highness Anastasia. An Elf royalty who is staying in this country. Leon stared in wonder at Dante-sans response. So, what? Golden Brigade was just a stepping stone for Polina to meet this Highness Ana? Thats a flimsy reason to betray someone. I dont know the details, but maybe she thought it wouldnt be possible to meet Her Highness Anastasia otherwise?Dante-san said. Hmm Knowing Leon, I bet he made a pass at Polina-san. Thats why she betrayed him.Mimino-san said. Dumb, shorty halfling! It wasnt me! It was the shield-bearer who Nevermind, it doesnt matter. Anyway, does that mean Polina made it back to the city safely? Not safely, she didnt. She was on the verge of death. Are you serious?! Leon was surprised at Mimino-sans words again. This man seems to overreact to every single thing. I wonder if Muge-san is all right?Non-san said, softly. If Polina-sans purpose is Her Highness Anastasia, then Muge-san should be okay. I mean, Muge-san shouldnt need anything from Polina-san, and there is no reason for her to harm Muge-san at all. However, we should still aim to return early. Youre right.Dante-san nodded in agreement to my words. We have two choices: go forward or go back. If we choose to go forward, there is the question of which face to choose, front or right. Worldly Goods, of course! The treasure room! Zerry-san and Leon raised their hands almost at the same time. Umm, excuse me, Mr. Leon? Arent you too excited to follow along with us? Hoho, Dante. So you do have a reasonable guy in your party. While hitting Zerry-sans shoulder, Leon slowly froze in place. Ahhhhhhh! You! The cat-beastman who cheated and stole my money in gambling! Huh?? I never cheat in gambling? Thats just the barking of a loser. You bastard! Nyahahaha! Oh right, something like that happened right before we entered the Empire, didnt it? When Leon reached out to catch Zerry-san, she nimbly leapt away from him. Leon, who is still staggering, obviously wont be able to catch Zerry-san. Thats enough, Leon. And you too, Zerry. Stop poking fun. Your opinions will not be taken into consideration this time. Hey, Dante! No?! How about the option to go back? Dante-san ignored the two and asked towards us. I dont know what Polina is thinking, but its unlikely that Muge-san is in danger, so Id like to continue on.I said. I am fine with that. Yes, me too. Mimino-san and Non-san agreed. Then, the next path to open is We decided to challenge the Truth path on the right. ** Leaving behind Leon wouldnt sit right with our conscience, so we decided to take him with us. He would cooperate in battles, but was told that we wouldnt share any loot found`to which he responded loudly with repeated Boo!. Dante-san said, Then you can go back on your own, but Leon persisted, saying Then pay me money accordingly for my work! And also help me find my party members! Even if the negotiations were prolonged, it would just be a waste of time, so the conditions were: cooperate in battle, if you find your party, join them, and reward if you do your best. If he complains later that the rewards arent enough, I wont be so forgiving, okay? Ill instigate Zerry-san to pluck all his hair, even his butt hair. I will touch it now. I stood in front of the face on the right, which hadThose Who Seek Truth With Fearengraved on the upper lip. Dante-san and Zerry-san were on guard as before, but Leon just stood with his arms folded. He carried a longsword; a thin blade that was as tall as I was. It seems that he didnt let go of his weapon even when he fell into the pitfall. I reached out and touched the lower lip, and jumped back. The other face let out a laughter, but this time C the lips curved up as if smiling, and the eyelids opened. A creepy face, as usual. Then the face slid up the wall, revealing a passage. There doesnt seem to be a dead end. Unlike the passage with a dead-end earlier, this passage continued on. To think I was trapped in that darknessLeon said softly. After falling into the pitfall, Leon was chased by an automaton to this room and desperately touched the face on the left, it seems. And he barely escaped with his life by leaping into the darkness. Still, it seems to have stopped the automatons pursuit. Anyway, we decided to move on. The long passage curved into a gentle uphill Bocchan. I noticed. The air has changed. It felt as if the cool air so farit felt cool even though it was summer because it was undergroundhad its moisture drained. Also, the wall seemed strange. It has changed from the concrete-like terrain to a hollowed out rocky terrain. At the same time, the luminance from the wall, which is a characteristic of a dungeon, disappeared, and we had to move through the darkness with only the light from the magic lamp. Wind blew from the other side. Wind that feels hotthe outside air? Is it leading outside? Wow The place looked like a natural plateau made by hollowing out rocks. The ceiling was low and there was a passage leading out the other side, but there was a cliff to the right. A faint light shone from the sky. Dust particles could be seen floating in the light. What is this place A large space. You cant see under or beyond the cliff. Just a silent cavern. (Come to think of it Wasnt there a place like this in the Sixth Mine, too?) At that time, when I looked under the cliff, I saw adventurers fighting. They were using flashy magic. And I thought it had nothing to do with me back then. Someone has come to welcome us, it seems. I didnt notice until Leon called out. They were sticking to the wall on the plateau side as if camouflaging themselves. Black skin with a body length of about 2 meters. Reminiscent of a Japanese giant salamander. Whats with that face?Mimino-san asked. There was no face on the face. Only feelers of about 3 cm were moving. Its movement seemed sluggish, but the problem is their number. Im guessing about 100? Bocchan. Theyre also on the cliff. Eh? The feeler geckos crawled up from under the cliff. We looked at each other andC Run to the other side! At Dante-sans command, we started running toward the entrance of the passage on the other side. At the same time, the feeler geckos jumped in all at once. Book 3: Chapter 26 Mimino, Non, quickly! Dante-san ran behind them. I was at the very back, riding on Neko-chan. Immediately after Non-san and Mimino-san jumped into the next passage, the first one of the feeler geckos jumped at me. I hit it withFire Magicon the snout. It fell to the ground, screaming and squirming. Ugh, disgusting. Leon had also pulled out his longsword before I realised, and with a gentle swing, a geckos body was cut in half. Pebbles poured out of its long intestine track and the stomach. Are they eating the cliff perhaps? At any rate, Leons swordsmanship was amazing. He pierced the top of the head of one gecko and with a flowing motion he slashed another that jumped at him. The flow of his movements seemed almost like steps in a danceI realised that this was the strength of a Gold-rank. And of course, the strength of his weapon also played a part. A sharp-bladed longsword that slices a body cleanly in half even if it contains stones. The sword doesnt seem to contain Mithril, but its not any ordinary metal, either. Reiji, hurry!Dante-san called. Neko-chan is doing its best! Spreading outFire Magicall around as I proceeded through made me feel as if I were a pyromaniac. A crowd of geckos just stared at Neko-chan from a long distance, probably because they learned that they would be hit with fire. Dante-san stood at the entrance of the passage with his shield. I slipped through the side and entered the passage with Neko-chan. UOOOOHH! Dante-san swung down the heavy mace on the ground. Some of the geckos were overturned by the impact. The tremors of the ground travelled across, causing even the geckos on the wall to fall. Dante-san, should I block the passage? Lets proceed further. If they keep following, then please do! Roger that! I can erect a wall by usingEarth Magic, but if I do so, it will get in the way when we backtrack. The passage had already turned from the natural cave back to a dungeon. I watched the passage for a while, but the geckos did not follow after us. Phew What the hell were those things? And that car its too slow. Leon said with a half smile, so I made 10 fireballs appear in both hands in response. Hey, hey, thats just a joke! Dante, this kid is crazy! Didnt I tell you before, that Reiji is stronger than me? I doubt Im stronger than Dante-san, but regardless of that, it seems that those words had an effect on Leon, as he was slowly distancing himself from me. I dont care if its me, but making fun of Neko-chan is not something I will let slide. Come here. Theres something written on the wall. Zerry-san, who was at the forefront, noticed first. Like a picture at an exhibition, there were small line arts on the wall and writings underneath. The first picture was of two women with their backs to each otherI think? I couldnt read the writings. It seemed like ancient language, but I have never learned that. (But thinking carefully, I can remember everything withWorld Ruler, so if I try earnestly to decipher ancient language, I might be able to do it. Muge-san can read a little, so lets ask him when we return.) While thinking about that, I looked at the next picture. The second picture was 8 circles arranged at equal intervals, and since there were 2 sets, it was 16 circles in total. Next C A man who goes through a door. Next C A man who is at a loss about what to do. Next C 9 doors. Next C 9 doors which seemed to be open. And the final one, the first two women faced each other this time, and their extended hands were touching. Doesnt make one bit of sense to me. Dante-san said decisively. I agree. I dont understand, either. No one here could read the ancient language, so we just skimmed through the pictures. Hmm I had high hopes for the Truth, but this doesnt make any sense.Mimino-san said. Mimino-san, do you want me to copy the contents here? Mhm It does not seem like the secrets of automatons, but more so like history, so I dont think this knowledge will be useful to me. Certainly. We cant know if this was the Truth that was written on the lip. After that, we proceeded through the labyrinth. Although Leons addition took more out of the food reserve, we originally prepared enough preserved foods to last for more than a week, and we also have the water fromConvenience, so we should be able to survive for another week. The labyrinths in the past took 3 days at the shortest and 5 days at the longest to explore all over. When the pocket watch indicated it was nighttime, it was time to go to bed. The lookout was the same as when we were back in the forest, we slept and looked out on a rotation basis. `That said Dante, I You have always been and even now I woke up in the middle of the night. It was time for me to take turns as the lookout. I overheard Dante-san and Leon talking about something at a distance. Even withHearing Enhancement, I couldnt hear it, so they were probably speaking in a fairly quiet voice. Kuwaa Dante-san? I yawned on purpose and called out. Is it time to change? Thats right. Then Leon went away and lied down. What was he talking about with Dante-san? Asking him to return to the Golden Brigade? Surely thats not possible. Then morning came and we resumed our exploration. Since an automaton that launches the emotional attack also appeared, Leon was also given a Mana Neutralizer. He made a surprised face saying, You had something like this!?. But of course, it was the result of analysis and formulation. We defeated many automatons on that day, and also defeated the occasionally appearing naturally occurring monsters. Undead monsters such as will-o-wisps and ghosts were purified by Non-sansHoly Magic. There were also slimes which I saw at the disposal chute. It blocked a passage with a transparent mucous membrane, so when I burned it all out withFire Magic, a strange odor wafted in the air causing Zerry-san to become teary-eyed due to her heightened sense of smell. We proceeded through the Labyrinth of Fear as such, without encountering any obvious-looking traps. Around evening C we had lost all sense of time in this place, except when our stomachs rumbled C we arrived at a large room. I didnt sense any enemy. Zerry-san, who went ahead as a scout, returned. The large room was quite vast, and the other side was so dark that you couldnt see it. No, there is a slight fog and it is getting darker. According toWorld Ruler, it is just a non-toxic fog. OK, then letsC But I want you to wait a moment. Zerry-san interrupted Dante-sans words, which was unusual. Why? There are things even I cant tell if its a trap or not, so Id like to take bocchan and scout it out once again. Cant we all go? Dante-san asked Zerry-san carefully. Since Zerry-san has a peculiar personality, not everyone can trust her as much as I do. But still, why is Zerry-san saying something like that? Hey, you! Are you plotting to find the treasure by yourself and monopolize it with the kid, huh?! Leon, you shut up Like hell I will! This woman has previously cheated me off my money in gambling! Gambling and labyrinth exploration are different. You cant even differentiate something so simple, thats why you suck at gambling.Zerry-san snapped in response. What did you say!? Stop, both of you. Zerry-san was also fanning the flames, so Dante-san had to intervene. Reiji, what will you do?Dante-san asked, with a troubled look. I studied Zerry-sans face in an attempt to find out what her true intentions were. Hmm? Oh my, bocchan. Havent I already told you that my body belongs to you? She said such a gross thing. This cat beastman is now certified as evil. If its just scouting ahead, then I will go take a look. At any rate, my purpose here is not some dubious treasure, but to capture the labyrinth. Hmm youre right. Then, you both go ahead. Oi, Dante! Leon barked out, but in the meantime, I got off from Neko-chan and entrusted it to Mimino-san C who seemed to have wanted to ride Neko-chan, as she happily climbed in C and moved forward with Zerry-san. As we proceeded through the fog, I couldnt even hear Leons voice, who should have been yelling back there. How strange this fog was supposed to be a normal fog. I wonder if it has a mechanism to mute the surrounding sound by circulating mana. Bocchan. I heard Zerry-san call out from beside me. What is it? We cant trust Leon. Zerry-san looked down at me as I stopped walking. No matter how tall I grow, Zerry-san is still taller. I know. Leon is lying.I replied. Book 3: Chapter 27 The lie that Leon told was a simple one. The part where he said that Polina-san went down the passage and brought back an automaton. First of all, automatons do not show up in the passages. They sometimes do appear from the passages on the other side, but thats only when you enter a room and proceed forward to a certain point. I thought it might just be my misunderstanding, so I observed for the whole day today, but there were no exceptions. Therefore, it was strange that Leon said an automaton was brought back from a passage. Hmm, I had no basis for not trusting him, just simply thought that he was suspicious.Zerry-san said. Well, that kind of intuition might be necessary, too. The first thing that didnt make sense was if you saw everyone get caught in a trap, you wouldnt think Okay, lets go bring the enemy!, right? Even if that was true, would you really go all the way down the passage to bring back an automaton? I suppose that makes sense but if Polina-san wanted to annihilate the party, she might do that, right? You see, automatons wont show up if you dont go down the reasonably long passage to the next room at the end of the passage. Even then, you wouldnt know if it would show up in the first place. By the time she makes that trip and comes back, the Golden Brigade could already have climbed back out of the pit. And first of all, Polina-san has no motive to annihilate the party. I didnt feel like she carried that kind of hateful aura. Then why is Leon lying? Well Two possibilities immediately come to mind. The first is simply that it was embarrassing to say I fell into a pit. But then there is no point in painting Polina-san as a traitor. Later, when we encounter Polina-san, it would create unnecessary friction. The second is trying to attract sympathy, maybe? If what Polina-san said was true, about half the members fell into the pit, which includes Leon. Perhaps he thought if he said, I was betrayed. Please help me, Silver Balance, whom he has less-than-ideal standings with, would sympathize and protect him. Somehow the second one fits better. However Bocchan? Ah, no, nothing. I dont know, either. Shall we ask him later? Nahahaha. Im sure Leon would be surprised when we call him out. While thinking about the second possibility, I felt that something was off, but couldnt quite put my finger on it. Bocchan, what I wanted to show you is this. Perhaps because Zerry-san was feeling refreshed after talking about Leon, she started moving forward again. The light of the magic lamp was also obstructed by the fog, but the wall on the other side was now visiblea wall, no doubt it was a wall. Wha I was shocked. I can understand why Zerry-san had trouble making a decision. A towering wall, which the height of is unknown. There were dozens of human faces that were illuminated by the light. The faces of people who were in suffering, grieving, despairing, and screaming were lined up. The color of the faces looked as if they were alive C withoutWorld Ruler, I wouldve surely thought that a real person was buried in that wall. The faces were too real. Many of the faces belonged to Lev people, but they werent all. Members of the Golden Brigade I recalled with just a glance. The faces of the five humans certainly belonged to the members of the Golden Brigade; a crying woman, a man groaning in agony, a man grimacing in fear, a woman with her eyes closed in resignation, a woman filled with a hateful look. Suddenly seeing this would surely cause anyone to faint. Dokun, Dokun, Dokun, my heart is beating like a hammer. What is it? This intense discomfort. Just what is it? What am I overlooking? Bocchan? Whats wrong? Near the faces of the human, there was a face of a Lev whom I had seen once before. All the Lev feel like they look similar since theyre from another race, but I feel like Ive seen this face before. Oh right, this person is the Lev who hired the Golden Brigade. Bocchan. Your face is getting pale!? Why? Why are they all here? Everyone except Polina-san and Leon are here. This may be some kind of trap. No, its definitely a part of the trap. However, if it can imitate faces, it wouldnt be strange to have Leon, Polina-san, and our faces as well. (I, see) I finally noticed. What these faces signified. What the hell is this?! At that time, I heard a voice from behindit was Leon, who should not be here. Hey, Leon! What do you think youre doing? We are supposed to leave the scouting to Zerry and ReijiC Dante-san must have absently chased after Leon. The latter must have forced his way through without heeding Dante-sans warning. However, both Leon and Dante-san came to a sudden stop in front of the wall C The Wall of Fear. Dante-san, this wall isC As I attempted to say, I noticed. Leons face changed from shock, to stiff, and to murderous rage. He pulled out his longsword. Dante-san, look out! And stabbed into the abdomen of Dante-san who was next to him. Le, Leon I didnt think it would be found out in a place like this. AhC Leon knew right away. The faces here were all faces of the deceased C a death mask. Because he witnessed the deaths of the members of the Golden Brigade and the Lev employer. NoC he most likely killed them all. LEONNNNNNNN!! The sword slipped out from Dante-san as he withdrew. Blood gushed out from the wound. Leon slashed his longsword from above, but even with an unbalanced posture Dante-san blocked the attack with his shield. Sparks flew and a high-pitched sound echoed. An enemy attack!? Dad!? It was the worst timing. Mimino-san and Non-san appeared from the other side of the fog. The two may have been delayed because of Neko-chans speed. I had already activatedFire Magicin both hands so that I could fire magic at any moment, but I couldnt shoot because Dante-san was too close to Leon. The corners of Leons lips curled up. He ran towards Non-san and grabbed her neck from behind, taking her hostage. Non-san was unable to react because it was too sudden. W-What!? Nobody move! You, kid! Erase your magic! When I cancelled the magic, Leon seemed to exhale in relief. Leon!? What is the meaning of this! You were the one who stabbed Dante?!!! Dont move, Mimino! If you try to heal him, you can permanently say goodbye to Dantes daughter! Y-Y-You! What grudge do you have against us!? I dont hold any grudge, but theres nothing I can do since that thing is known. Mimino-san followed Leons line of sight and looked at the wall. She saw the faces of the members of the Golden Brigade and froze. Ju-Justin, Cynthia, and Murphys face!? The three of them were probably the members who once were in the same party as Mimino-san and Dante-san. Those three no, the members of the Golden Brigade have all died, leaving just me and Polina. Book 3: Chapter 28 Leon warily looked at us and said. Polina disappeared after she fell in the trap. I was able to rejoin with the other members afterwards but Justin was already dead by then. And then we were attacked by an automaton and were almost annihilated. If that was the case you should have just said it from the start! Kuh Dante!Mimino-san exclaimed. Hey, dont you move a step, Mimino.Leon warned. Dante-san was in a state of being unable to move while holding his stomach. Im worried about his wound. It has to be healed quickly. However, it isnt possible as long as Leon is holding Non-san as a hostage. If hes sticking that closely to Non-san, I cant shoot a long-range attack with magic Even with a high level ofMana Control, I cant use magic like precision shooting. The problem is what happened after. Saving my own life was all I could do. I left my friends, who were more or less riddled with wounds, and even pushed the employers towards the automaton to escape. What!?Dante-sans eyes widened. Did you abandon your friends once again!?Mimino-san exclaimed. Shut up! In that situation, my mind was dominated by fear! Theres no way I could fight properly! I see If the party was divided and injured by the trap, and an automaton launched an emotional attack in that situation, no matter how skilled the adventurers were, they would be helpless. Cat beastman. And you, kid. You two came here first and must have noticedthat the faces here are the ones who died in this labyrinth. The fact that Leon, who witnessed the death of the people on the wall, or perhaps guessed that the faces of the people on the wall were dead, proves that C this wall is a death mask. What a bad taste. I feel sickened. You guys were lucky, werent you? You had such a great halfling herbalist to nullify the automatons attack! You hid away such a useful medicine! UghNon-san groaned in pain as Leons grip tightened Dont hurt her! Shut up, Mimino! Hey, Dante, why are you glaring at me? Maybe if you had accepted my invitation to return to the Golden Brigade things may not have ended up this way, you know!? I am spilling out everything that happened because I want you to feel responsible too! You! If the Silver GreatShield Dante had been with us, then we couldve beaten that automaton! A drop of blood trickled down from Dante-sans mouth, as he glared at Leon. His forehead was drenched with sweat, meaning the wound was quite severe. (Bocchan, what should we do?) In a very quiet voice, Zerry-san asked at a volume that only I can hear. (Leon is distracted. For now, pretend to be talking and when a chance presents itselfC) When I was in the middle of replying, Hey, kid! Cat beastman! Walk toward the wall! What do you mean?I asked. What do I mean? Aah, this is why I dont like to deal with dumb kids. Do you really not know? This is obviously the innermost part of the dungeon, right? There is always an extra-large trap at the innermost part of every labyrinth of Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. Activate it. Indeed, the document said that the largest trap is set up at the very end of the labyrinths of Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. Overcoming it means you can capture the labyrinth. It wasnt written what you would find in that place, but no doubt there must be some kind of magic tool. Leon seems to think that this is the last hurdle. And he is trying to sacrifice us to overcome it. Dont Non-san tried to raise her voice, but Leons grip tightened. Non-sans face was now turning blue-black. Dont go, Reiji Zerry Dante-san had also collapsed and fainting. A huge pool of blood around him. Dante, you fool I even told you last night to let me join the party. But you coldly turned me down. Leon, this shameless guy, approached Dante-san last night for something like that. He must have wanted to hide what he did and thought he would be protected if he buttered up to Dante-san. However, Dante-san did not accept him. Dante-san must have said, Lets find your party members first. A man like him wouldnt allow an ingratitude such as transferring to another party when your own was still in danger. Leon. I was angry. I felt sick to my stomach. I was pissed off. There were many words to describe how I was feeling, but my mind was as quiet as the calm sea. I was indeed angry, yet also sad. As you say, Zerry-san and I will examine the wall, so let Mimino-san treat Dante-sans wounds first. This amount of bleeding is life-threatening. Dante-san was inflicted with petrification while shielding this man. He then traveled in search of a place to die; Mimino-san went along with him, and Non-sans suppressed the painful emotions and accompanied him on the journey. All because of this man in front of us. But that was also why Raikira-san and I were picked up and found a home in Silver Balance`this thing called fate, is complicated, cruel, and sad. Leon stared at us suspiciously. A human, who has once betrayed others, will they become suspicious of everything else? I didnt intend to wait for Leons reply. Mimino-san, please heal Dante-san. Zerry-san, lets go. O-Okay.Mimino-san responded. Ai?ght.Zerry-san answered. When I turned my back to Leon, I heard him spat, Tsk, impudent brat. Zerry-san walked next to me. What are you going to do, bocchan? If this is the deepest end, then theres a great trap, right? I dont want to rush into a place where I know there is a trap. Its going to be fine. Really..? You can trust me. Bocchan, you have no basis for that, do you!? How rude. I mean, I dont think its going to be fine, but I do have a small basis. The three labyrinths that have been captured so far: Love, Worship, and Grief. The last trap in each of those was described in detail. The final trap of the Labyrinth of Love was written in just one line: Show your love. An elevated platform was prepared in that place. Clearly meaning do something there. Various attempts were made; courting, love confession, hugging, kissing, etc. And each time a judgment was sentenced. The platform descended into a void at a tremendous speed and the challenger was never to be seen again, needles falling from the ceiling and skewering the challenger, etc. Failure meant death. It seems that some people escaped with their life at the last minute, but the labyrinth clearly judged them to die. The final correct answer was a simple one. The primitive form of love, sex. Moreover, at that time, the labyrinth capture team was made up of only male Levs, so In other words, it was a BL(Boys Love) event. The BL event of the Levs was considered to be sinful(although it seems that some girls in the empire were crazy about that story). The final trap of Labyrinth of Worship was Nine God Statues. There are various beliefs in the gods of this world, but the god that Non-san believes in the church is not given a personality. And although past saints of the church are decorated, god has become an abstract existence. However, in the Labyrinth of Worship, there were statues of nine races, including the human race, Levs, Elves, Dwarves, and Beastmen. It seems that the answer was to bow down before the statues. The problem was the order of worship, and if the order was wrong, spears and rocks would fall on the challengers head. While suffering many casualties, they tried the patterns one by one and finally found the correct order. In the Labyrinth of Grief, a shallow bowl-like cup was fixed in the center of a circular room. A copy of the cup was also included, but it looked like a victory cup, with the face of a grieving person carved on the side. You can immediately understand to fill the cup with something. And since it is grief, the answer was likely tears. The problem was that the size of the cup was large enough to hold a wine barrel. Furthermore, there was a small hole in the center, and every time tears were poured in, it was sucked into the hole. When they tried to fill it with salt water, the room was sealed off and water rose from the ground, drowning the people within. That said, in order to collect enough tears to fill a wine barrel, you would need thousands of people to come to the cup and cry. Traversing through the labyrinth is dangerous, so it was kept as a last resort. The solution was rather simple. First, collect the tears of the citizens of the Empire inside a container. Then transport the containers into the labyrinth, and fill up the cup. When the tears of thousands of Levs were poured into the cup, a strange stench wafted, but the way to capture the labyrinth was opened. (In other words, if this is the innermost part of the Labyrinth of Fear, showing fear should open the way. But how do I show fear?) The trap will not be activated unless some sort of action is taken, so just investigating the trap should be fine. Dante, I have closed the wound! Try to stay awake! I heard Mimino-sans voice from behind. But I could hardly hear any sound from Leon who should also be right over there. Oh right, the sound is blocked because of the fog (Hmm fog?) At that moment, I was struck by a mysterious chill. Why is there fog in this room? Even though its supposed to be a normal fog, it blocks not only the view but also the sound? I looked back in a hurry. Leons figure can only be seen faintly. And further behind him, darkness was slowly encroaching closer. In that darkness, a huge shadow appeared without a sound. Book 3: Chapter 29 What appeared was a stupidly huge tank. Attached with six wheels, and equipped with weapons on top. However, its appearance reminded me of a Buddha statue I knew. The Golden Three Heads, Six Arms. The face of a Lev on the front, the face of a human on the right, and the face of a dwarf on the left. Every arm was different; slender arm, hairy arm, thick arm, feathered arm, bug-like arm, and long clawed arm. And each arm carried a sword, shield, staff, axe, spear, and hammer respectively. The body was covered with metal that imitated cloth, and several jewel-like stones embedded on the chest. Simply the giant body and its tremendous mass was equivalent to a destructive weapon, but it was further equipped with large weapons. Exactly what you would call a Juggernaut. Non-san! Behind you!! I screamed as loud as I could, but my voice didnt reach herthe fog was obstructing it. Leon, wary of me as I turned around and yelled, pointed his longsword at me. That idiot! Why doesnt he notice the thing right behind him!? In a way that Leon wouldnt notice, I shotWind Magicone by one from both hands. As the wind cut through the fog and scattered it, I shouted yet again, Behind you! Instead of Leon, it was Mimino-san who noticed. Leon, enemy!Mimino-san shouted. HuhC? The Juggernaut was already holding aloft a weapon. Leon looked up at it with a stunned face. As if he never expected for an enemy to appear from there. The swordor rather the massive lump of metal, cut through Leon, and the person who was in his grip, Non-san. Ah Or so I thought, but a black shadow flew in from the side and knocked them both out of the way just in the nick of time. That one swing of the sword broke the ground by several tens of centimeters deep. Zerry-san! I didnt even notice her. She had sensed the abnormal situation and headed back right away. Amazing! Zerry-sans good image has increased explosively in my heart! However, even though he was saved by her, Leon kicked away Zerry-san and got up. What the hell do you think youre doing?! Ouuuuch~~~! Thats my line! I wanted you to die smashed under that sword too, but I helped because Non-san was also in danger! Non-san! Non-san! Non-san was on the verge of fainting, probably because she was strangled too strongly. Zerry-san! Get away! Roger! I started running and shot a Flame Tornado by combiningFire MagicandWind Magic, but there was still a fair distance between us and the shield that the Juggernaut carried scattered the flames. But that was enough. Zerry-san was already running away, carrying Non-san who was released from Leons grip. Whereas, Mimino-san threw out all the things that were in Neko-chans load-carrying tray, placed Dante-san inside instead, and drove away. Then the Juggernaut turned its attention towards me. The head turned around with a clicking sound. The face of the humanthe expression of anger was directed at me. (Well, then what should I do?) I think this is the first time since Ouroboros that I have to deal with such a huge enemy. At that time, I couldnt finish it off by myself, and required help from the rest of the party. Dante-san and the others are not in a state to help out right now. Cant expect Leons help either. Rather, him not getting in my way is help enough. !! Just when I thought that the Juggernauts upper body shook slightly, the wheels started rotating, chomping onto the ground below, as the huge mass charged at me. Crap! Although I jumped sideways, I was a bit too late and had to use the blast fromFire Magicto boost my speed. However, that sort of emergency escape measure was unsafe. My body lost balance in the air, and I crashed landed on the ground. Though much better than facing that Juggernaut head on. The tank crashed into the wall with faces. A number of faces were blown off and a part of the wall collapsed, but the Juggernaut reversed smoothly, as if it simply crashed into a sand castle. Seriously how on Earth am I supposed to face that. I stood up while castingHealing Magicon my right shoulder, which was bruised. I escaped into the fog while shooting severalFire Magicshots from a long distance. HoweverC Kuh The Juggernaut readied its shield and charged straight at me. Even though I shotFire Magic from an angle, like tracking missiles, it was still charging straight at me as if it could see me clearly within the fog. However, since I was running around in a circle, I didnt have to escape with aFire Magicboost this time. Next, I tried to stop its movement withEarth Magic, but the Juggernaut just broke through it, like it wasnt even an inconvenience. (What do I do, what do I do? Ivy withFlower Magic? No, that wont stop it. Clog up the wheels with something? No, the underside of the wheel is guarded by a solid steel plate.) In that caseCshootLightning Magic. I didnt want to use this if possible. My right hand glowed in a pale light and a lightning attack flew toward the Juggernaut. Acting like a lightning rod, the spear absorbed the lightningbut the jewel in the center of the body glowed and absorbed it all in. Shit A counter-measure was already taken? There are two drawbacks toLightning Magic. One is that you have little control over the direction in which the lightning strikes. However, this time there was no problem because the enemy was a huge hunk of metal. Another drawback is that there is a recoil of the lightning sent back to the user. The stronger the lightning, the more powerful the recoil. My arm was burned all over. (This Juggernaut can probably absorb magic.) We resumed playing tag. While treating my injuries withHealing Magic, I think again. My stamina and mana are finite. If I dont take it down soon, I will be at a disadvantage. No, maybe its better to secure an escape route first Bocchan! Can you hear me? I hear you! I heard Zerry-sans voice over the fog, and I replied while changing direction towards her. The entrance to this room is blocked! That damn Leon blocked it and ran away!! !? I tried to secure an escape route, but Leon got to it first! It seemed that there was also a switch, doors came out from the top and bottom and shut off this room! That bastard What a scum! What about Non-san!? Shes recovering! Please take her to treat Dante-san! What about you, bocchan!? I Ive got no choice but to destroy this guy! The Juggernaut, which was right on my tail, thrusted the spear at me. When I leapt and evaded the spear, another arm swept its axe at me. I rolled across the ground and avoided the sweep. The moment I dodged around and placed myself behind the Juggernaut, the wheels on the left and right rotated in the opposite direction and the body turned around on the spot. Huge, fast, and has a small turn. An extremely troublesome opponent. Im gonna stop worrying about everything else. The only thing on my mind is to destroy you. Book 3: Chapter 30 Since this is the Labyrinth of Fear, the door might be opened by showing fear. Though, there was one thing that weighed on my mind. There is no guarantee that this hall is the innermost part of the labyrinth. Moreover, an automaton has appeared and is raging violently. If this hall is indeed the innermost part of the labyrinth and this automaton is the challenge of the last trap, it would make sense to destroy it. I can think about how to show fear later. On the other hand, even if this is not the innermost part, we still cant move forward unless I take down this automaton either way. Im worried that its not using emotional attack even though its a humanoid automaton, but its rather convenient for me because Mimino-sans Mana Neutralizer is about to run out. I concentrated all my mana on my right hand and activatedFire Magic. The white flames cast off tremendous light. (Fire Magicwas blocked with the shield, andLightning Magicwas taken directly without blocking with the shield, but the magic itself was absorbed by the jewels.) What this means is (Theres most likely a limit to the amount of magic the jewels can absorb.) If the jewels can absorb magic inexhaustibly, there is no need to block with the shield. In that case, I just have to throw a magic attack that cannot be blocked with the shield. UsingLightning Magichas recoil and the highest I learned withWorld Rulerwas only 2-stars. So, the biggest magic I can use right now is the Mithril-rank adventurer Crysta-la-CrystasFire Magic . It is the first time Im using the maximum firepower in an actual battle. Even to shoot a test round, I need to carefully choose a suitable place. However, Against you, I wont need to hold back at all! I stuck out my right hand and supported the elbow with my left hand. A brilliantly flaring white flame was shot toward the Juggernaut. Although recoil due to magic activation does not occur originally, magic activation itself puts a burden on the body. An attack containing this much mana shook my right hand violently. A gust of hot wind arose from the high-heat flame, causing the hem of my clothes and my hair to flutter. The Juggernaut right in front of me, naturally, tried to block the attack with the shield. The moment it clashed, the space itself seemed to distort and the shock wave was transmitted even back to me. The surroundings became bright as if a flash grenade had gone off. The fog evaporated and an air flow was generated. The air swirled around the Juggernaut. The white flames burned the shield hot red at the impact point, melted the alloy, pierced through, and flooded towards the body of the Juggernaut`right around where a humans navel would be. I saw the process of theFire Magicbeing converted into mana and absorbed into the jewels on the chest throughWorld Ruler. That process was soon interrupted, however. Because of the high heat of the magic, or because it couldnt absorb all the mana, cracks ran on the surface of the jewels, and it broke. Hell Yeah!!! !! But the Juggernaut was still moving. It slammed the hammer in one of its left hands against its belly, scattering theFire Magicwith force. Then the Juggernaut brandished its sword and swung down its spear, as if to say it can still keep going. My mana is almost empty, and my body wants to rest. (I couldnt beat it!) The enemys movement was clearly slowed down, but there was still no sign of stopping. One more attack. I feel like I can beat it in one more attack! Move please, my body! Kuu! I managed to dodge the blow by rolling sideways, and stood up. The Juggernaut had already moved on to the next action. (Hmm?) I noticed that the Juggernauts movement was strange. It mounted the attack while protecting its body with the shield, but the way it was shielding was strange. Normally, you would protect the place where theFire Magichit. However, the shield was protecting a little above the center of the body. Is it protecting the jewels? No, the jewels are already brokenthen what is it protecting? (It has lost its mechanism to absorb magic, but the Juggernaut is still moving Could it be that) The Juggernauts lifeline is the internal-combustion engine. It should have an engine like Magi Engine. Or perhaps it has a mana tank that operates like a magic stone which supplies mana. Although it is different from a normal human in that it has three heads and six arms, other small moving parts such as joints and finger movements are the same as those of humans. Perhaps the mana tank is in the heart part? Is that why it is protecting that part with the shield? Gah, I dont have the time to think calmlyCCrap! I was in the middle of dodging the Juggernauts continuous attack. My feet slipped and my body tilted to the side. I pushed the ground with my arms instead and leapt away from the attack. That was too close. My knees are starting to give away. I cant keep fighting for longer. (How can I strike the heart? Throw my dagger? But if it misses, I cant search for it in this thick fog. Ask for Zerry-sans help? Thats all I can do for now) I unknowingly reached for the leather bag on my waist, and noticed a certain hard substance. Wait, I can use this Kuh I was a beat too late to dodge. The tip of the sword grazed the sleeve of my clothes and tore it apart. Pieces of the fabric were sent flying into the air. I dont have the luxury to mull over things right now. No choice but to just do it. My opponent is an automaton. A surprise attack or waiting for a gap is too difficult. In that case, just ram it from the front. HAH!! I grasped the dagger I received from Border Earl Mule and threw it at the automaton. My aim C the lower abdomen, where I hit it withFire Magicpreviously. The Juggernaut moved the shield and blocked the dagger. The dagger was repelled to the side. I guess you can call it a computer-like movement? A precise movement that was like, If I did this, it will respond this way. In other words, while defending with the shield, other places will be unprotected. Clang! The small sound came from the automatons mouth. The dry sound of metals colliding with each other. Im glad I learnedHigh-Angle Firing Technique Who knew it would come in handy at a time like this? The Juggernaut reacted with a twitch. I thought, if the body is imitating a human being, then the mouth might be connected to the internal-combustion engine. No, it wouldnt be a problem even if it wasnt connected. What I learned from the previousFire Magicattack was that the melting points of the metals that make up the Juggernaut was not very high. In other words, I thought that if you throw in something that gets hot, it will melt through the internals. What I threw was the fidget spinner-like tool that was sold cheaply at the magic shop. It spins around, and eventually gets heated up to the point where you cant hold it in your hand. I remodeled it by adding combustibles on it to increase the amount of heat to the extent that it ignitedit was originally made to be a toy. The Juggernaut swung around its weapons like it had gone crazy, and spinning around on the spot like a violent tornado. Black smoke was already rising from its mouth, and eventuallyC !? Light shone from the eyes and the three mouths, the arms came off the joints and fell apart, and the upper part of the torso increasingly glowed red due to overheating. Shit, its gonna explode!!! It was unlikely that someoneespecially Zerry-sanwas nearby, but I still shouted so, as I ran away. The Juggernaut exploded, accompanied by orange flames. Pieces of metal came flying my way, so I jumped forward and held the back of my head. Even though I was only a short distance away, the fog started covering up the Juggernaut which was burning in blazing flames. I defeated it? Just when I thought that the flames were yellow, it turned blue, and in the next moment it turned red and continuously turned to various colors. I only hope it doesnt let out any strange gases. Ah, damn. This guy sure was tough. Zuzuzuzuzuzu. The ground shook with the sound of underground tremors. I thought the next enemy was coming and put up my guard, but nothing in particular happened. Gosh, dont surprise me like that I walked, dragging my tired body, in the direction where everyone should be. Retrieving the dagger and salvaging usable parts from the automaton can be left for later. Though I wonder if there are even any salvageable parts left That big weapon is just a lump of metal, so it may be useful, for dirt cheap, that is Ahh Maybe it was because the tension disappeared, or because of the extreme lack of manamy legs stopped listening to me, and I fell face first on the ground. And then I just fainted. Book 3: Chapter 31 `Bring that bowl. Add more spices if it isnt enough.(Mimino) `If only there was alcohol to go along with it `Dad, drinking alcohol would only hinder the recovery of your wound. `Im just kidding. Nn? Oh, bocchan is waking up. I hazily heard the voices of a few people from around, but it was Zerry-sans voice that clearly shook my mind awake. Reiji-kun! When I opened my eyes, I saw Mimino-san jump out of her seat towards me`Dante-san dexterously caught the bowl containing soup that fell out of her hands. Are you okay? How many fingers do you see? O-One Does anything else feel wrong? No, nothing elseC Uh! Mimino-sans thin arms supported me as I raised my body. Though, my head was dizzy and felt painful. Are you all right!? Y-Yes. Its the usual symptom of running out of mana. Thank goodness Non-san came closer and put her hand on my forehead. Her hand glowed a slight golden. I felt mana being slowly transmitted to methe headache also eased considerably. W-What is this? You can share mana withLight Magic. The amount of mana transmitted is small compared to the mana consumed, so it can only be used in an emergency. I never imagined there was magic like this. How wonderful,Light Magic. As I was thinking of the various possible applications by studying such a techniqueC Reiji-kuuuuun! Mimino-san pinched both my cheeks. Hi-hyiiii! I know you are strong, but you shouldnt try to take care of everything with magic all by yourself! The battle between me and the Juggernaut should not have been visible because it was covered up by the fog, but when I activated a powerful magic, the presence of mana must have filled a wide area, so Mimino-san must have noticed it at that time. S, Sowwry If you were going to shoot strong magic, we couldve used my Dupe Potion! Ah! Crap. I completely forgot its existence. The potion, which is Mimino-sans secret weapon, is a ridiculous item that can duplicate another invoked magic without consuming any mana. With that secret weapon duplicating my white flameFire Magic, it would have been possible to take down the Juggernaut with just that one attack. I forgot`rather, I didnt even think about its existence Because it uses crazy expensive materials, and Reiji-kun. Dont tell me you are thinking of not using it because its an expensive item? Moreover because its made with my pocket money? Uhh Reiji-kuuuuuuun~~~~~! Ou-Ou-Ou-Ouuuuccch! That should be enough, Mimino. Dante-san tried to stop her, but Zerry-san was just laughing and saying,I didnt know bocchans cheeks could stretch that far, Nahahahaha!I wont forgive her for this. Reiji-kun, no matter how much money it costs, it cant bring back life. I understand. I rubbed my cheeks. I didnt have the mana to useHealing Magic, and when I thought that this pain was from Mimino-sans heart that was worried about me`no, Im sure she was more worried than this pain could equate, so I thought that I have to endure this pain properly. Mimino, why dont you give Reiji a Dupe Potion?Dante-san suggested. Thats a good idea. I hurriedly caught a small bottle that was tossed my way. Ahhhhh! Even though this one bottle costs many gold coins I think Mimino-san carelessly tossed it because she wanted to say, This isnt a big deal. Im sorry, Mimino-san. Its okay. Besides, Dante and I are at fault this time. Huh? As Mimino says, it was my fault that I wasnt wary enough of Leon. Because of that, even Non had to go through a painful experience.Dante-san said, with a sad look on his face.Leons sword was cast with magic which accelerated bleeding and I couldnt do anything. Im sorry, Reiji. Thats not true, Dante-san, Mimino-san. It was Leons fault. You dont have to blame yourself too much. Reiji Reiji-kun More importantly, is the food ready? Im super hungry. When I said that, Non-san laughed softly. Thats right. Dad, Mimino-san, lets eat before it gets cold. All right. Mhm It was a meal in which grains, vegetables, dried meat and dried fish were put in a large pot and boiled well. The delicious aroma from Mimino-sans special spices stimulated the secretion of saliva and the spicy taste tingled the taste buds. Mimino-san sat down beside me and started eating. Even though it was me who was scolded a while ago, Mimino-san looked sad as if she was the one scoldedshe looked like a downhearted little girl. Dante-san was just himself and ate more than usual. Though, Im sure he was thinking about Leon. I wanted to tell them both that it wasnt their fault, so dont worry but it probably wouldnt help. Zerry-san found my dagger and returned it. And also, some good magic tech parts were extracted from the Juggernaut, it seems. I hope Muge-san will be happy. Right around when the meal time ended, I suddenly remembered. Speaking of which, didnt the ground shake just now? Oh right, right bocchan! It is hidden by the fog right now, but when I made my rounds earlier, I found a passage on the wall of faces! I wonder if defeating the Juggernaut triggered it. We quickly cleaned up the tableware. Im excited to check out the passage right away, but checking our luggage and equipment comes first. Doesnt it feel like the fog is fading? Perhaps because there was no battle anymore, I could see further into the fog. I turned my gaze towards the wall of faces and was shocked. Certainly, there was a hole in the center of the wall, and a passageway extended to the back. However, a person was there. Leon!? Huh? The figure slipped inside the passage, but there was no doubt someone was there. And that figure was wearing the yellow cloak belonging to the Golden Brigade. That bastard! Probably because of the meal, Dante-san, who was supposed to have lost a lot of blood, had regained his normal complexion. His angry expression, with veins popping on his forehead, unintentionally caused me to be startled. Dante-san is dead serious! This power is too intense. Even a ferocious beast would hesitate to charge at him. Zerry, quickly stop that idiot!Dante-san hollered. Roger! Zerry-san dashed forward using her spring-like flexibility. But she stopped in front of the passage as if she was stuck. Whats wrong, Zerry?! T-Thats We arrived too late to the passage and found Leon about 15 meters ahead. There was a dead end in front of him, but something seemed to be written on the wall. And a lever-like mechanism appeared out from the wall to Leons left. I appreciate your efforts, Dante! You did well against such a monster! Leon!! You!! Oops, dont move. If I pull this lever,one of youwillreach the abyss of this labyrinth, it says. I received a lot of help from you, so I thought Ill humour you for a while. Dont waste away my kindness, all right? Leon smiled triumphantly. Is it written on the wall ahead that something will happen if you pull that lever? (I wonder what this feeling is?) My heart wont stop pounding. I got a feeling that it was extremely dangerous. I had no basis. I just felt that waythere was no way you will find anything good behind a wall that was filled with death masks. Book 3: Chapter 32 Leon, come back here. I dont know whats written in there, but we have to investigate it carefully first. Oi, Dante. Do you take me for a fool? If I come back, youre just going to break my head with that mace of yours, right? I wont do that. I am different from you. Hah!Leon spat.I am different from you, huh? Right, you have always been like that. Always going around lecturing people, always trying to show off that you care for the party and the members, but in the end you just wanted to look heroic in front of everyone without thinking of the consequences! How many times did you give up our request fee due to your own sense of justice? Even when we defeated the horde of goblins, you refused the money saying, We cant take money from a poor village, without even consulting me! We were well rewarded by the Adventurers Guild after that, werent we? Because of me!! Because I negotiated with the guild! Even so, all the adventurers around praised just you! Whats wrong with wanting to earn money? Whats wrong with aiming for the top? Is it really that bad? Dante, I was actually really glad when you were inflicted with the petrification. I was happy that you were gone, and you were happy to die heroically. I-I never Words wouldnt come out of Dante-sans mouth. I thought it was all shitty excuses, obviously. But I didnt say anythingbecause I got goosebumps from the person next to me. Thats not something a person who was saved twice by my dad should be saying. Non-sans voice was calm as usual. But those words contained incredible anger. Im scared. When people who are usually calm get angry, its scary. Im too scared to even look at her. He wanted to look heroic? Yes, exactly. Your life was saved from Medusa and in this labyrinth because of that heroic sense. The moment you stabbed the person you owed your life to, your words have lost all weight. You only say that because youre Dantes daughter! I serve the church. Before I am my fathers daughter, I am a child of God.Reward aid with gratitude. Reward hatred with love, is what the scripture teaches. My father is not a man who serves the church, but he practices that scripture in everyday life. No matter how much of a shitty bastard you are, my father will treat you with compassion. S, S Sh, Shut up!! Those sermons mean nothing! At that moment, I noticed something strange about Leon. Was he a man who would sound like he had gone insane just because he was cornered? This guy was supposed to be the very picture of frivolous and thoughtless. (AhC) I understood the true nature of the danger that I sensed earlier. Mimino-san, our Mana Neutralizer is running out. Do we have more? Eh? Its in that bag over thereC It was at the moment Mimino-san pointed to a bag near where we had just finished eating. Leon, come back here!Dante-san called. Leon seemed to be putting strength into the hand holding the lever. Dante. You just watch from over there. I will be the one to capture this dungeon. I will become the hero this time! And he lowered the lever. What should I have done at this moment? Leon was laughing, Dante-sans pale face was distorted, Non-san stared at Leon, Zerry-san was on guard, and Mimino-san was still pointing at the bag over there. From above, from far above, a voice shook the place, as if it was an oracle from God. Be Consumed By Fear It felt like my heart was grabbed by an invisible hand and my head pressed down from above. Fear, this is what fear is. I staggered and fell, both hands on the ground. It was difficult to breathe. My field of vision dyed red. Several times much heavier than the emotional attack from the first battle with the automaton. !? I looked at the end of the passage. Leon was also crouching, holding his head. However, behind him, the wall where words were written was gone, and a passage was opened`a passage that could be traversed by getting on all fours. Leon was not aware of it, however. Not only Leon, but all of us were unable to move from the spot. Then a rumbling sound was heard. It was the same as I heard when I defeated the Juggernaut. In other words, since the same happened, the wall of faces began to move as well. The narrow passage seemed like it was closing up. Leo, n! The wall is moving! I squeezed out my voice. Leon raised his face, wet with tears and a runny nose. And he understood what was going to happen to him. Even so, he couldnt move. He just shook his trembling head, like a frightened little animal. Move Move! Or youll die!I called out again. Leon, come over here! Dante-san also noticed the abnormality and raised his voice. The passage, which was about 1 meter wide, had already narrowed to about 70 cm. Get up! Leon! H-Help me But Leon still couldnt move. Even if I try to move, my legs seem to be frozen tooAhhh, shit, shit, shit! If only I had taken Mana Neutralizer. This wouldnt have happened if only I have had a little more time to prepare! Mimino-san, do you have ivy!? ! Mimino-san, who was all pale and trembling, seems to have noticed what I meant. She took out an ivy from the tool bag on her waist, turned towards the passage and activatedFlower Magic. The stretched out ivy fell just before Leon. Da, Dante, pull him out!Mimino-san cried Leon! Leon grabbed the ivy that had fallen in front of him and clung to it like his life depended on it. Even if they were wronged, even if they were betrayed, even if they were spat on, neither Dante-san nor Mimino-san hesitated to help Leon. People show their true nature in extreme situations. Im really glad to be in the same party as these people. Dante-san began pulling the ivy. The width of the passage was already about 50 cm. Leon fell sideways and desperately clung to the ivy. The lingering fear still remained. His legs trembled and his hands were weak. Stillwe were overcoming fear with the will to help. I also joined Dante-san and pulled the ivy. We pulled. And pulled. 5 meters left. 4 meters. 3 meters. 2 meters. The width was only about 30 cm. But we can make it in time there was a glimmer of hope in Leons eyes. Ah` A thick, viscous object fell from above Leon as if it was poured out of a bucket. AAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!Leon wailed. The ivy snapped, causing Dante-san and I to be thrown back. Slimes. Enveloped Leon, melted his clothes, melted his skin. Smoke arose. His voice ceased. The passage was closing. Without a sound. When the width was less than 10 cm, the inside was no longer visible. And the passage closed. As if there was never a passage there from the start. The slime that was squeezed out of the passage, found the tiny gaps in the wall and was sucked into it. Book 3: Chapter 33 We all sat around, gloomy air surrounding us. Dante-san and Mimino-san were particularly depressed. I didnt know what to say to them. There was nothing else we could do. We did our best C they know that without needing me to say it out. Non-san was silently cleaning up the remaining tableware. The fog had now completely cleared up, so Zerry-san was going around and examining the hall we were in. I always thought that Leon tried to be the hero but from his point of view, I was the one always acting heroic, huh.Dante-san muttered, heaving a sigh.Even though we saved him, he stabbed me with his sword. But if he had apologized, if he had apologized in all sincerity, I would have forgiven him. Last night, Leon once again asked me to return to the Golden Brigade. I see I was almost sure that Leon asked to join Silver Balance instead, but he was prideful to the end, huh. I strongly refused him, but I noticed that he was acting strange since then. Leon said he had abandoned his companion, but I wonder if he had actually killed his companion instead Killed?I asked. For example, that fear attack which attacks emotionally, perhaps it caused him to slash out at his companions out of overwhelming fear or something like that. Cant say it isnt likely. In fact, I thought that too. That is why, when Leon saw the faces of Justin, Cynthia, and Murphy on this wall he panicked. Perhaps he thought that his wrongdoing was revealed to all.Dante-san said. Non-san poured water into a cup and gave it to Dante-san. He silently drank it down. I I cant cant forgive Leon!Mimino-san exclaimed.Even if he apologized, I would never ever forgive him! But I dont know why, the t-tears wont stop Sniveling, Mimino-san burst into tears. Even as she wiped it away with the back of her hand, the overflowing tears wont stop. Non-san looked at me and noddedIs she telling me to comfort Mimino-san? What should I do in situations like this? I went next to Mimino-san and nervously patted her head. It didnt seem like an appropriate thing to do to an older woman, but that was all I could think of. Uuh, uh, dont treat me like a child! I was about to say sorry, but before I could do that, Mimino-san hugged my body. Wowahhhhhhh ahhhhhhh Mimino-san cried, as if pouring her heart out. Watching her, even Dante-sans nose grew red. For both of them, Leon was their former companion. Though an enemy in present, they have been through countless life-and-death situations together as a party. Since they were with him from the start of his adventurer life, his death naturally must have upset them. At least, Leon meant enough to them that they didnt wish for him to die in this place. I stroked Mimino-sans head for a while. Until she settled down. You saw an embarrassing side of me. Mimino-san said, as she produced water withConvenience, and washed her face. Her eyes were red and somewhat swollen, but she seemed to be alright for now. Dante-san had already collected himself and was doing some warm-up exercise. Not at all Well, then. What should we do now? Bocchan. Zerry-san returned and pointed at the wall of the faces C a new face had emerged there. We didnt even need to go closer and confirm it. It was Leons face . Everyone looked up at it in silence. I definitely want to capture the Labyrinth of Fear. I want to overcome this bad taste of a dungeon.I said. How unexpected. Me too. Dante-sans voice was calm, but I sensed a fighting spirit. And, as if it had been waiting for us to get back up, the wall of faces opened to the left and right C the passage, the one where Leon was sandwiched between, reappeared. Is it challenging us to come in?Dante-san asked. This is just my guess, but this might not be the last trap.I said. Leon seemed to think that the Juggernaut was the last hurdle. Maybe, maybe not.Dante-san said. Yeah, there might be still more to come.I said. Lets go find out. Dante-san headed there first, and we followed suit. The passage was narrow, so we had to enter one by one. To examine it first, I, who have a small body and agile movement, was most suitable. An ivy rope was wrapped around my body. If something seems wrong, Ill just pull you out right away. Dante-san said, sounding full of caution. He seemed like, even if I saidAh!jokingly, he would pull me out like a rocket. Anyway, lets go inside. The inside was too clean, to the point that it was creepy. There were no traces left. Traces that someone was there. Or traces of someone dying. Not one trace was left behind. I guess its the same as the slime that was in the disposal chute Its role is to clean the people trapped in here. It is too short a time to completely melt all the metal and clothing fibers. Rather than melting it in here, I think it was carried away somewhere else. There is a wall at the back. So, above? Whats wrong, Reiji?Dante-san asked. There is a hole at the top. I think Leon was pulled up there. It was about 10 meters high up. If there is anything left, thenDante-san started, but stopped.No, nevermind. It would be a lot of work to get up there. Lets concentrate on getting through the passage. Understood. I carefully proceeded to the back. I passed by without touching the lever. I was startled when a small noise resounded at my feet, but nothing happened. Phew What was that? And I came before the text written on the wall. Pull the lever behind and overcome the fear to reach the abyss of the labyrinth alone. It was exactly what Leon said. I went back and told everyone what was written. And also about the passage that appeared in the wall at the back after pulling the lever In other words, pulling the lever to activate the trap and making the hidden passage appear comes in a set. The only way we could move forward was to pull the lever. That, or to turn back But we have already checked all the passages up to this point. If we turn back, we would have to go all the way back to the room with the three faces where we found Leon. I think I should go.I said. No, its dangerous. I think its too dangerous, too. Mimino-san and Non-san opposed. Dante-san was still thinking. Lets go back and choose the route to get the treasure! Zerry-san, whose eyes had turned into gold coins, suggested. Opinions were divided. What do you think, Dante? If you choose to go here, it will have to be Reiji-kun since hes light. When Mimino-san asked so, Dante-san finally opened his mouth. We cant put Reiji in danger. Book 3: Chapter 34 What Dante-san said, surprised me. No way. If we dont overcome this trap, we wouldnt be able to capture the labyrinth. Dante-san, I` Wait, I havent finished. Lets check thoroughly if there is any danger. For example, we can still pull the lever and observe the other side from here. Its better than diving into the passage in the wall without checking anything. Ah. I see, thats right I seem to have been too conscious of capturing this dungeon. Im sorry. You are right. No, you dont have to apologize. I am just more careful after witnessing what happened to Leon. If it werent for that, I might have thought the same way as you to just go for it. The other side of the passage was too dark to see it well previously. Lighting it up withFire Magicafter activating the trap might be a good idea. WithWorld Ruler, I do have a special ability to remember everything I see, but this passage is dark even though it should be under the influence of the luminance of a dungeon. Even with myEyesight Enhancement, I cant read the writings on the wall which was just ahead of me. Reiji, how many more shots ofFire Magiccan you shoot? A few shots at best. Moreover, I might completely run out of mana again and pass out. I thought so. Well, it cant be helped. Lets take a break and try to catch a nap. My body is feeling a little tired too. We decided to take another break to recharge my mana and let Dante-san rest. Zerry-san, Mimino-san, and Non-san, offered to take turns on the lookout and told Dante-san and I to rest up properly. The battle with the Juggernaut, and getting all the way to this point, may have exhausted me more than I expected. I closed my eyes and fell asleep within a few seconds. * Zerry. Mimino. Non * Is he asleep?Non asked. Yes, he is sound asleep. Its easy to misunderstand bocchan since he always acts so mature, but hes still a 14 year old. His body hasnt finished developing yet. Youre right. Before I realised it, I have come to rely on Reiji-kun a lot sometimes. I should reflect on it.Mimino said. Fufu. Mimino-san seemed to love relying on Reiji-kun when he was consoling you.Non teased. Huh!? T-That was, uh, well No no, its natural to cry if a friend dies. Even if you hated each otherZerry said. Zerry-san was in the same mercenary group as Raikira-san, right?Non asked. Yeah. I am so happy to think that the young boss was able to join such a good party with kind people at the end.Zerry-said. It somehow became a heart-to-heart talk. Well, then. You two please go to sleep first. Ill keep the first lookout.Zerry said. Okay. Thank you, Zerry-san.Non said. I am the one who should thank you. Everyone is too good. Youre all too kind for adventurers.Zerry muttered to herself. ** When I woke up, my mana had been restored by 80%. It seems that I slept for about 5 hours. After the break, we started working on overcoming the trap. Since the lever is a type that is pulled straight down, it cannot be lowered by pulling from the side with a rope. Therefore, we put the wreckage from the Juggernaut on the ground and looped the rope around it. Hmm When I was about to place the wreckage from the Juggernaut, I felt the floor sink. Is it perhaps detecting the weight? A mechanism where you cannot pull the lever unless you stand here? The weight was not enough with the initial wreckage alone, and the floor surface remained as it was. When I tried to pull the rope, the lever did not move. So, we increased the wreckage. Which caused the floor to sink, and the lever was pulled down. Be Consumed By Fear The voice hammered down. Even though I had taken Mana Neutralizer, I was struck by a feeling of fear almost gripping my chest. Everyone grimaced in pain. Is the power of the trap getting stronger? The passage is moving! As Dante-san said, the passage started to close, accompanied by tremors. There was certainly a new passage on the wall at the end, albeit low. I lied on my belly, pushed out my right hand to invokeFire Magic, and shot at the new passage. Almost touching the ground, the fireball slipped through the narrow passage, and was sucked into the new passage. ! The square frame of the new passage ended a few meters in. The fireball went out into a large space. Going about 10 meters further, the fireball hit the wall and burst. The space seemed like a room. I saw something like a small pillar, but I couldnt see up to the details. Thent the wall of faces closed. D-Did you all see it!? There is a room on the other side! I was surprised to hear a voice in my ear from right next to me. When I turned my head, I saw Mimino-san lying down in the same position as I was next to me. A room, huh? I couldnt see that far. Dad, your eyesight is getting worse. Indeed, I saw a room-like place as well. Dante-san, Non-san, and Zerry-san were crouching behind me. The conclusion is that you still have to activate the trap and crawl on all fours in that small, low passage. Dante-san might be able to fit through if he removes all his equipment, but that is indeed pushing it. Zerry-san and Non-san might make it through, just barely. I want to go. In which case, I have to be the one to do it. Im smaller than Reiji-kun, but when it comes to whos more suitable, its definitely Reiji-kun. Mimino-san looked sad, as if feeling conflicted. Reiji I feel sorry, but can we leave it to you? You dont have to feel sorry. If you say that, then I would also start to feel sorry every time you have to protect me with your shield, Dante-san. Haa With a bitter, frowning look, Recently, you have been the one protecting me, Dante-san said. Indeed. When it comes to battles, Zerry-san and I usually take down the enemy with preemptive strikes. So, please let me go. In the end, Dante-san also gave in. Though he did mumble under his breath, I kind of understand how fathers feel when their son comes-of-age and leaves the house. When the narrow passage reopened, I walked up to the lever. I wrapped an ivy around my waist again so that it would be okay even if something unexpected happens. The effect of Mana Neutralizer was still active. The spot where I placed the Juggernauts wreckage earlier was spotlessly clean. Here I go. The floor at my feet was already sunk, so I put my hand on the lever. While everyone was paying attention, I lowered the lever`in that moment, I noticed something. One red line and two black lines emerged on the surface of the lever. The red line then turned black due to some kind of reaction. (Three blacks So, originally three reds? And the red turns black. Will it not go back to red? Wait a minute) Is this the remaining number of tries? If all three turned black what would happen? Cant challenge anymore? (No, considering the nature of this dungeon C there is a circulation system in place. It is unlikely that you will never be able to challenge again.) That was all I could think of. Be Consumed By Fear Huh!? I knelt under the heavy pressure pressing down from above. Why? The emotional attack in this room is much more intense than all the previous ones thus far. I know that, but I have already taken a Mana Neutralizer. ! I noticed by looking at the floor in front of me. The sinking floor. Would you make something like this as a switch just for pulling the lever? Sorcery was cast on this floor. Not only the fear sorcery that is set up to circulate through the air, but also a sorcery that is activated directly from the floor. It was a two-fold set up. Reiji!? I was sweating profusely. My body trembled. The rope around my waist was pulled tight. Im alright! Are you going to give up? Are you going to lose to such a trap? You have the Mana Neutralizer made by Mimino-san. Get up, my knees! Go, go, go, go! Get up! UOOOHHHH!I stretched my back and shouted.Dante-san! The passage was closed to about 70 cm. In my visual field, I saw everyone with worried looksbehind them, I could see fog reappearing. Behind you! Be careful! I started running to the back of the passage. Like head-first sliding, I slid into the low hole in the wall. I cant turn back at this point. But my voice can still reach them! The enemy is coming!! In order to change the three black lines back to red, you have to complete the gimmick to open this passage again. With this dungeons circulation system, I wouldnt be surprised if a new automaton was remanufactured. It is highly possible that the Juggernaut will reappear in the hall where Dante-san and the others were. Book 3: Chapter 35 * Large Hall * As Dante turned around, taken aback by Reijis words, Zerry had already pulled out her dagger and readied her guard. The fog that gushed up like smoke was still thin, but they knew that it would only become thicker from here on out. They have, after all, already experienced the thick fog. The Juggernaut descending from the high ceiling hung on a wire was too comical, but Silver Balance knew full well the danger of the automaton so they didnt even think of laughing. What a troublesome parting gift.Dante said. He didnt know how Reiji knew the Juggernaut would reappear, but there is something he does know. He has to endure until Reiji returns. (This is dangerous I have to pull its attention away from everyone else and have them retreat to the previous passage.) Is what Zerry was thinking. What I noticed as I got older was that my recovery was slower, not to mention the weakening of my body. Already gripping the thick and heavy iron lump of a mace in his right hand and a large shield in his left hand, Dante walked forward. The Juggernaut landed in front of him, and the wire was smoothly pulled back into the hole in the ceiling. But its not all bad, either. I became more proficient at moving around efficiently, and above all, I learned how to be crafty. The jewels on the Juggernauts chest flashed with flickering lights`seemingly almost the same type as the one Reiji defeated last time. Let me demonstrate how to deal with giant monsters. The wheels of the Juggernaut started rotating, and it approached Dante. Dante got into his stance to greet the enemy. ** When the passage was completely closed, I couldnt hear any sound from the other side. Did the Juggernaut appear? I should probably assume it did. This labyrinth always slightly surpasess the worst we can think of. Lets go. The cramped vent-like passage where I was in was not closed, so I proceeded by crawling through. It is my duty to check what lies ahead and return to the other side as soon as possible. The surroundings suddenly widened and I was able to stand up. It was a dimly lit small roomonly 7 or 8 meters of length, width and height. I quickly realized that there was no exit. In the center of the room, a cylindrical altar, of waist high, stood. On the altar was a bookrest-like slanted stone slab with engraved lettersthe letters glowed pale, emitting tiny phosphorescence-like particles into the air. The luminescent particles were all the light in this room. As I was about to approach the stone slab, I was taken aback. A face was on the other side of the stone slab, on the upper part of the wall surface; my face. The face that looked to be in pain but looking straight ahead was probably the face from when I pulled the lever a while ago. (So, originally, it should have been my face in fear that was supposed to be engraved there, huh?) Well, I dont really know. Its just a guess. Honestly, this labyrinth is made in bad taste all-around. I approached the stone slab again and followed the letters with my gaze. I-I cant read it. This is no good. It was the same ancient language that was written under the wall paintings previously, which, of course, I couldnt read. Ah man, I shouldve studied this kind of thing before coming here! As I was holding my head and half-lamenting thats when it happened. I left this here just in case, but I honestly didnt expect that someone who couldnt read the letters would reach this point. Rather than its unexpectedness, you should admire my greatness in preparing as much as possible even for those who cannot read the letters. !? When I heard the hoarse voice, I jumped back from the stone slab and pulled out my waist dagger. My name is La-Fisa a member of the Fisa clan. I discarded my name long ago. La-Fisa the creator of this labyrinth! Only the audio was playing. Judging from the words mentioned earlier, there is a stone slab explanation in this room, but an audio guide was also prepared for those who cannot read the letters. Place your palm on the stone monument. The voice stopped there. Does he mean that I should put my hand on the stone monument with glowing letters? (Suspicious.) Where is the possibility that this is not a trap? Though the first word on the stone slab may be Place your palm here Damnit, I dont have the luxury to hesitate right now. Considering that everyone should be fighting the Juggernaut in the previous room right now, I had no choice but to just try it. Either way, there doesnt seem like I can do anything else in this room. I left my fate up to heaven and placed my hand on the stone slabC My field of view flashed bright. Everything turned white and the particles of light burned my body. I dont feel the heat. I just felt like my body was burning. When I realized that this was a torrent of information, I realized that I could see everywhere in this labyrinth in my mind. The long passages, numerous traps, automatons in the labyrinth, circulation system that digests challengers and converts them into automaton. (Oh damn, awesome Dante-san is overwhelming!) Dante-san easily parried the Juggernauts giant build with his shield and occasionally counterattacked with the mace. He already broke one of the Juggernauts arms in this short time. It almost felt like I didnt even have to hurry. I stretched out with my mind and picked up on the Juggernaut, and turned off the switch. The Juggernaut stopped moving exactly at that moment. Dante-san and the others observed it with caution. With that, it should be okay over there. (Hmm?) At that time, the large cliff that we passed by came to mind. The place which was outside the dungeons influence and where we were attacked by a large number of feeler geckos. Since it was outside of the dungeon, clear images cannot be formed. However, I saw a huge silhouette below the cliff. We were attacked by the feeler geckos, so we couldnt afford to check it at that time. If not, we would have definitely noticed it. It was such a huge and distinctive silhouette. (Silver-coloured aerodynamic shape, like a ship) There was no reason to doubt that it was not an airship. And, even from the image mixed with noise, you can see the beauty of it`the treasure of the Lev Magic Empire, the stolen magic airship Queen of the Night. Book 3: Chapter 36 * Lev Magic Empire * The time was late at night, but a period where people were still awake. Fireworks-like light broke through from underground and rose to the sky above. The lights, mixtures of various colors such as blue, red, and yellow, soared high above the Labyrinth of Fear and burst into patterns of light. A chain of explosions followed. Large flowers of light bloomed in the canvas of the night sky. The streets of the Lev Magic Empire were brightened by the colourful lights in the sky. The Lev people rushed out of their houses and gazed at the cliff where the light danced. No way! The Emperor was alone in his room before bedtime. When the light shined through the window, he hurriedly approached the window and opened the window to the left and right. Did they capture it!? That direction is The Labyrinth of Fear! Of the four labyrinth captures in progress, the Labyrinth of Fear was suspended early. But of course, the Emperor had the most expectations for Labyrinth Capture Divisions 1 to 3. And although he was disappointed with the failure of Division 4, it was within expectations. And yet` Kuku, KukuKukuKukuWahahahahahahahaha! This is getting more interesting! Now, lets worship the face of the person who captured it. Despite the late hours, the Empire was suddenly uproarious. ** The fog had already disappeared when I returned to the large hall. Zerry-san was pulling out the jewel from the immobilized Juggernauts chest. Reiji-kun! Mimino-san, who was waiting right by the exit, grabbed both my arms. Are you okay!? Did you get hurt!? She touched here and there to confirm that I was unhurt. I am grateful that shes worried, but on the other hand, Im a little worried that she doesnt have much faith in meor maybe, she still thinks of me as a little kid. Is this whats called a luxury problem? Reiji, was it you who stopped that automaton? Yes. Actually` Dante-san and the others gathered around. I shared about what I saw over there. The stone board seems to be in control of this labyrinth, and by using it, you can freely mess around with the labyrinth. In other words, it is possible to create a shortcut exit to the outside. There was an airship that bore resemblance to the Queen of the Night. And another thing was that the fireworks-like light shot up to the sky`this seems to be a proof of having captured the labyrinth, and it was slightly touched upon by the documents obtained from the Adventurers Guild. Thats why I think the people on the outside also know that we have captured the labyrinth. Well, the current time should be late at night, so we would only see some movements in the morning, Im guessing. All right. Then I guided everyone to the back room. When I asked Dante-san about the battle with the Juggernaut, Dante-san said that he was unharmed. And although it took some time, he might have won if he crushed its arms one by one, though it did put a strain on his stamina Is this person a monster after all? Something strange happened when I asked everyone to touch the stone slab. Whats this? Nothing is happening. No reaction at all. Dante-san and Zerry-san had no reaction to the stone slab. Uh it feels like a lot of information is being crammed into my head Its a little unpleasant but is this knowledge about sorcery? It all feels cryptic. Mimino-san and Non-san said that there was a reaction, but it was not something they could understand. In the end, it was only I who could mess with the dungeon composition. Why is it only Reiji-kun?Mimino-san asked. I wonder maybe because I touched it first? Well, it doesnt really matter. Lets go home. I want to go back and have a drink.Dante-san said. Everyone agreed with Dante-san. Aside from alcohol, that is. I decided to build a shortcut passage connecting the large hall to the entrance. When I touched the stone slab, something like a full map of the Labyrinth of Fear came to the forefront of my mind. I went ahead and modified it. There was no consumption of mana. There was, however, somewhat like a savings pool of mana in the entire dungeon, and it felt like that pool diminished a little. What should I do about the wall of faces? It seems that I can erase it. The wall of death masks is of an extremely bad taste. Everyone was silent. Mimino-san, however` I think we need to keep it. Because well know who died when an investigation is conducted later I understand. And so, I didnt mess with it. We went out into the large hall and passed by the silent Juggernaut. Bocchan, bocchan. Why dont we go home after collecting all the magic stones in here? Zerry-san, I expected it was about time you brought up something like that. You expected it!? B-But its fine, right? Its the privilege of the person who captured the dungeon first.Zerry-san replied. Dante-san turned to me, as if asking what should we do. I suppose that is an adventurer-like common notion. This dungeon is being preserved by a miraculous balance. So if we take out one too many magic stones and jewels, in the worst case scenario, the dungeon itself might collapse.I said. You heard him. Its unfortunate, Zerry.Dante-san said. Nooo?!Zerry-san cried. Didnt you get that huge automatons jewel? Be happy with that.Dante-san said. Uuuh Zerry-sans ears and tail drooped. What I said wasnt a lie. But at the same time, I also knew how much we can exploit to the very limit without disrupting the balancebut I judged it would be better not to do so. We should deliver it to the Lev Magic Empire in the same state as it was cleared. If so, Her Highness Anastasia would have an easier time saving Lulusha-san from custody. (A technology to manipulate the dungeon freely, huh If such knowledge is gained, it would certainly lead to technological innovation of magic tools. And that is how the Lev Magic Empire has progressed.) I wonder if the technology of a magic airship was found in another dungeon and that was how the innovation came about Which suddenly reminded me of the Queen of the Night in the huge cavern. Should I report that too? No, if I say its here, we would likely be suspected to be cohorts of the sky pirates. They should easily discover the airship once they take control over the dungeon. Lets leave the rest to the people of the Empire. While I pondered about such things, our party proceeded along the newly created passage. Although the journey to the center of the dungeon took days, going back only took 2 hours of walking. The way back was uneventful, and we exited to the side of the face at the entrance. This dungeon was all about face. (Since then, there hasnt been anything like La-Fisas audio message. But what is this dungeon after all? What was it intended for?) I tried to think about it, but it didnt work. Somehow my head was all fuzzy. It may be that my minds processing is not catching up due to the torrent of information that flooded in from the stone slab. But even still, with the help of World Ruler-sama, my thought processing should be fine, though No, wait. Maybe the presence ofWorld Ruleris the reason I could grasp the information to the point where I can control the dungeon in the first place? What? I heard the stunned voice of Dante-san, who was at the forefront. Already out of the dungeon, we were heading through the cave that was carved into the cliff. An elevator was ahead, which we can use to get down, but` They came out! Although it was the dead of night, a huge flood light was placed. Many people were gathered at the entrance. Are they the ones who captured it? Theyre humans! What kind of technology is next? Give it to me! Sell me the magic tools you found! I will buy it at the asking price! As soon as we came into view, a crowd burst into cheers, angry scream-like bellows, and massive applause. Book 3: Chapter 37 We couldnt even meet and report to Muge-san. As soon as we got off the elevator, we were surrounded by the fully armed army of the Lev Magic Empire. Each soldier carried not weapons usually seen outside the Empire, but rather, equipped to the teeth with Magic Gears designed with magic tech. What they carried was indeed a spear, but sorcery was installed into the metal handle. When I was suddenly pulled out of my bed in the middle of the sleep, I truly thought we were attacked by an enemy nation but to think it was because you guys captured the labyrinth, huh. Chupa. The floodlightthe base principle of it is the same as that of a magic lamp, but a high value magic stone is inserted into it to increase the intensity of light`illuminated the figure of Abba, who was licking on syrup. I was on guard because of the armed soldiers surrounding us, but at the same time grateful that someone whom we have spoken to previously was here. Dante-san glanced at me, so I took a step forward. Did you come here because of the fireworks?I asked. Fireworks? Oh, you mean the Blessed Magic Light that was launched into the sky. Thats an interesting way to call the Flower of Flames. Incidentally, when this happened, I was sleeping. I see. Anyway, as you might have guessed, we have captured the Labyrinth of Fear. Astonished Wow!s rose from the crowd. Didnt you guys come here because you knew the dungeon was cleared? Hmm, maybe its just nice to hear the actual words. Several people were desperately writing down everything I said. Are they perhaps newspaper reporters? If so, then` I came up with the words I wanted to say in my mind. It is all thanks to Lulusha-san of Labyrinth Capture Division 4. ! Abba seemed startled, like he was taken by complete surprise, but the reporters were frantically writing down on the paper at hand. And` Excuse me! I have a question. Were you cooperating with the Labyrinth Capture Division!? Yes. It is no exaggeration to say that our success is due to Lulusha-san.I answered. Another type of Wow! broke out from the crowd. Everyone looked surprised. W-Wait a minute. The reporters can ask their question again tomorrow. I am sure you guys are tired, so you can rest at the place I have arranged.Abba said. I dont mind, but Id like to contact my employer, Muge-san. Most of you seem to be humans. Who hired you? A newspaper reporter leaned forward and asked. We are the adventurer party Silver Balance, and our leader is Dante-san over here. And we are hired by the owner of Muge Company to enter the Empire. The owner is the type of businessmen who is honest, hardworking, and would never lie` H-H-Hey!Abba interrupted me. Using this as my chance, I thought that if I praised Muge-san and made it into a newspaper article, it would affect the lawsuit with Rororo Company. Didnt I say that the questions are over? Abba looked at me with anger in his eyes, but I just pretended not to have noticed. After that, we were asked to get into a magic car that was prepared for us. A spacious and solidly built car overflowing with luxurious air, which couldnt be compared to Neko-chan even in the slightest. Neko-chan was promised to be delivered safely by the Empires soldiers, so I decided to entrust it to them. Just in case, I made a list of the items on the load-carrying tray in Abbas presence so that I could check if any item were stolen later. The public order in this country is not exactly bad, but they look down on Muge-san too much The soldiers scowled when they saw Neko-chan. The shaking of the magic car was small enough while travelling, and we arrived at the center of the Empire in no time. An astonishingly large bungalow stood there. A bungalow, in this country with limited land, is simply that extravagant. A small artificial river flowed through the entrance. A magic lamp set up in the gravel-filled garden, ensuring midnight light. We passed through the gold-leaf gate, and a woman in a dress C unfortunately, she was a Lev, so I dont know if she was a beauty or otherwise C appeared. Welcome to the Guest House. I am your guide. It was a guesthouse. We are adventurers. A cheap hotel would have sufficed.Dante-san said. That wont do. Dont worry. There is no etiquette to follow, so just make yourself at home. Abba said nonchalantly, but he seemed to have stopped licking syrup since we entered this place, so its doubtful if there was actually no etiquette. I would suggest you retire to bed immediately. You have an audience with His Majesty the Emperor when you wake up. Abba was grinning broadly. An audience with the Emperor! Dante-san blinked in surprise, Mimino-san screamed Eek in a high-pitched voice, Non-san tried to walk past by pretending not to have heard it, and Zerry-san quickly tried to escape, so I grabbed her by the tail. ** I cant. I have always been unable to bear that kind of stiff atmosphere. Inside one of the rooms in the guesthouse, Dante-san sat covering his face with his hand, already stripped out of his armor. This might unexpectedly be one of Dante-sans weak points. Incidentally, Mimino-san, Non-san, and Zerry-san were going to the bath. It seems that there is a large public bath here. Hmm, if I go to the public bath, accidents may occur, so I should restrain myself and stay here, yeah? Dante-san In that case, can you leave it to me? To you? I worked as an escort at a noble house, so they also beat etiquette into me. However no, I know thats the best choice, but to send you alone I understood that instead of being hesitant about me getting the job done, he was only worried about sending me alone. And my lips loosened. Its okay. Its all about the right person in the right place, right? I also have something Id like to ask you to take care of, Dante-san. What do you want to ask? I want you to check in on Muge-san. Its been four days since we left the city. I wonder if anything happened with Polina-san or how the lawsuit is progressing. Right, there was some trouble there too. Dante-san pondered for a while, rubbing his chin. All right, then. Ill leave the line-up before the Emperor to you. Line-up? He makes it sound like a suspect lining-up before the police. I guess thats why Dante-san doesnt feel like meeting the Emperor. However, I do have one condition. Dante-san raised his index finger. Take Non with you. * Anastasia * In the section next to the building where the Emperor lived, there was a one-story building quite similar to the bungalow guesthouse. Despite making heavy use of geometrical shapes unique to the Lev Magic Empire, trees and plants dotted the place to give a calm feel. Although noble guests from other countries used to stay here when visiting for extended periods of time, this place had been reserved exclusively for elf nobles for some time now. ! Anastasia reflexively stood up after receiving the report from the Lev lady attendant. She raised her index finger and turned it upside down. It meant say it again. Yes. We received word from His Majesty the Emperor. An audience will be conducted with an adventurer at 10 oclock today. The reason is to commend the capture completion of the Labyrinth of Fear. Your Highness is called to be present at the audience. Anastasia was already asleep last night, so she was unaware of the fireworks and the turmoil that followed. She was dazed for a while when she heard the report from the attendant. Y-Your Highness!? By the time Anastasia came to realise, a stream of tears was flowing down her cheeks. (That person, he braved danger to bring back the bag that proved Lulushas innocence. He even entrusted it to me and said he would look for more if that wasnt enough. I failed to live up to his expectations, and yet, that person has) Anastasia handed the bag to the Emperor, who promised a re-investigation. However, the investigation was left to Abba, and she was not informed of what had happened since then. (How did he find out?) The Emperor suggested a possibility to Anastasia. If someone close to Lulushathat is, if Silver Balance succeeds in capturing the Labyrinth of Fear, Lulusha will be able to live normally in this Empire as before. No, on the contrary, a road of success would be opened up to her. But she couldnt bring herself to tell that young boy about it. As the Emperor said, she was a caged bird. Powerless, unable to even chirp. The only thing she could do was to cut her hair and give it to the boy. She thought it was shameless to ask more of him. (I really wanted to write it. Please lend me your strength to save Lulusha. But I couldnt Did that person notice that? How) For Anastasia, who was trapped in darkness for a long, long time, it was like a dazzling ray of hope. Small blinks of starlight were brought about by the many kind people she had met in this country. However, this was the first time that she heard a news that shone so brightly. In the withered heart of Anastasia, who had given up on everything, it was now beginning to rain. (Lets go meet him. All I can do now is to thank that person`Reiji-san with all my heart.) The maid was about to rush out to call for help, looking at Anastasia shedding tears after tears. Anastasia wiped the tears with the back of her hand. Y-Your Highness? And she pulled out a paper and wrote. I will participate in the audience. Please make the perfect preparations. Relievedly, the maid started to make the preparations. Anastasia put her arms through the sleeves of a dazzling dress she received as a present in the past for the very first time today. She wore the tiara made in the Elven Forest, which is proof of High Elf royalty. The presence of the Elven princess`even to her attendant, who is accustomed to seeing her everyday, was breathtaking. Not one person knew that all of this was for the sake of meeting one boy. Book 3: Chapter 38 I woke up early the next day, and requested the staff at the guesthouse to prepare various things. In other words, I wanted to suit up to meet the Emperor. Apparently, my requests were not unreasonable at all for the people working at the guesthouse, and they pleasantly accepted it. Mimino-san cut my hair and used her own special hair styling product. When I asked if there was a store that rented fine clothes fitting for the audience, I was told it can already be found inside the guesthouse. And its free! Seems like they had us stay in a really good place. Hou Reiji, you dont look like an adventurer at all. Is that a compliment? Of course. Dante-san had a big smile plastered on his face as I finished getting ready. The clothes I wore were similar in shape to a tailcoat, but a dark red pattern was embroidered on it It looked rather avant-garde, but it seems to be a common pattern in Lev peoples traditional ceramic crafts. (Its been a long time since Ive been in formal mode. Its my loss if I get swallowed up by the enthusiasm.) I know what this audience means. Since information about us is circulating, the Emperor also probably wants the same. In other words, it is a place to appeal for Lulusha-sans quick release. The audience will not only be attended by the Emperor but also many senior officials and influential people. If we make a mistake, our achievements can be turned into volunteer serviceas was often the case with aristocratic interactions in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Those guys were wicked to the core. Wow! Reiji-kun, you look so cool!Mimino-san said. T-Thank youI responded, feeling slightly shy. Hoho, you dont look half bad, bocchan. Even a donkey can look good with the right clothesis what they call it, right? Zerry-san said so with a shit-eating grin. And I responded with a flying kick. Hmm, these clothes dont restrict my movements even when flying-kicking someone. Quite the quality workmanship. Mufufu, but you know, Reiji-kun. The one youre escorting, Non, is even more amazing.Mimino-san said. Huh? Then the door opened and Non-san appeared from the next room. The fluttering vivid bright orange dress seemed to perfectly express Non-sans youthful vitality, and the fine embroidery of frills and the sparkles of small gemstones sewn in a pattern were exactly like that of a noble woman no matter how you looked at her. I have only ever seen her in a nun attire, so this was something totally unexpected. WOOOOOOOW! Wha?! Suddenly a howl broke out next to me so I thought it was a dog or something, but it was Dante-san. Beautiful! Oh, how beautiful you are, Non! I, I have never done anything to make you look like that until now! Apparently he was surprised to see his daughter look so beautiful, and inadvertently remembered that he had never done what normal a father does for his daughter and started crying. Dad, we are usually not allowed to look like this once we enter the church. Its not just you. It is the same for fathers of every nun. The calm Non-sans retort is too sharp. (Even so, she looks really good with makeup on.) Her long hair was braided and wore silver hair ornaments. Since she never puts on make-up during adventuring, a slight make-up made her look quite mature`oh, right, shes also already 20 years old W-What do you think, Reiji-kun? Does it look too unnatural? Her bashful appearance was also wonderful. Thank you for the meal. Its perfect. R-Really? Its perfect. But Im not used to wearing these clothesand my dad has always wanted to see me in the spotlight at least once. Its perfect. Reiji-kun? Its perfect. Nahaha, bocchan sounds like a broken automatonCPugyaa!? I delivered another flying kick to Zerry-san. Whats so wrong with calling perfection perfect! Alright, then. Dante-san, Mimino-san, Ill leave Muge-san up to you. You do your best there too. I entrust Non to you. Leave it to me! Wait. Bocchan, what about me!? For Zerry-san there is a suitable place as long as she doesnt get carried away. ** After that, Non-san and I got into a magic car and headed to the Imperial Palace`or, more appropriately, the high-rise building where the Emperor resided. A lot of cars were parked around a huge site; most likely people who gathered for our audience. Whats more, the citizens also gathered together, so the guards were all in charge of traffic control. Our car, one cut more remarkable than the rest, arrived at that place. Thats a lot of people Its going to be fine, Non-san. If youre imposing, no one would doubt a thing. I-Is that so? I tried to reassure Non-san, who seemed to be unusually nervous. As a matter of fact, what I said was not just a simple reassurance, but what Earl Sillys taught me when I was in the Holy Kingdom. A way to not get nervous when you appear in front of a large crowd and superior nobles? You have a face that never gets unsettled, but such minor things worry you, huh. Okay, the secret is to be imposing. Its strange that the interaction with the Earl feels like it was a long time ago. Which reminds me, did the Earl reconcile with the young lady? Theres no way he didnt. Hes an over-doting parent after all. Rather, I feel like he never really fought for real in the first place. We have arrived. Please step this way. The chauffeur opened the door from the outside. When I got off the car, a loud commotion resounded from the crowd outside. Lets go, Non-san. `Non-san? C-Can you give me a minute? I am suddenly feeling scared Right. The fact that we are about to meet the Emperor of a foreign country itself is already quite the pressure, but we are also surrounded by such a large crowd to boot. Its natural to feel scared. I reached out my hand to Non-san in the car. Lets go, my lady. I shall escort you. ! Contrary to my appearance, I do have some experience. As I put on my best escort smile, Non-san timidly took my hands in hers. As if guiding her soft hands, I encouraged her out of the car. Then, a different kind of commotion occurred. Wow! A smoking beautiful woman stepped out. I cant believe it! Shes a human but so beautiful. Is she a princess from some country? Fufufu, a number of gazes is gathering on Non-san. What do you think? Our Non-san is amazing, right? I stood in front of Non-san and proceeded as I had escorted Lady Eva before. Newspaper reporters from last night threw questions one after another, but I didnt know how much was okay to say so I didnt answer them. The guards held them back. It felt similar to the red carpet ceremony for the Academy Awards. Though we only walked on a paved road since this is a different world. As one would expect, the crowd did not follow us into the premises. Abba welcomed us at the entrance. You came on time. Hmm, is it only the two of you? Yes. Is there a problem? No, it doesnt matter. We then walked into the building. Inside, a spacious lobby extends way up to the second floor, and vermilion-lacquered pillars engraved with geometrical patterns drawn with gold dust stood close together. Umm, what a bad taste. While explaining the important points to be careful of in the audience with the Emperor, Abba also didnt forget to add in idle complaints such as, Thanks to you, I didnt get a wink of sleep or I cant bring syrup in here. I completely disregarded those complaints, and focussed fully on escorting Non-san; like weaving through the spots which are bumpy or too slippery Non-san does have some make-up on, but her face was almost pale white. We have to appear before His Majesty the Emperor after all, dont we?she said in a very thin voice. Dont worry, Non-san. I will do all of the talking, so you just have to stay by my side. If you return to the church in the future, Im sure you would have to attend celebrations and important ceremonies too. So think of it as a rehearsal for then. You are a beautiful woman, so just your presence is very helpful. Good looks are also a weapon. When I praised her with all I could think of, her hand in mine seemed to grip stronger. I am sorry for whining. Ill do my best too. She said as her complexion returned to normal. But you shouldnt continuously call a woman beautiful, okay? Because she might misunderstand.she added, as if rebuking. But those are my true thoughts Though, I guess its okay since Non-san seems to be feeling better? Please wait here. Eventually, we arrived at a room in the back of the 2nd floor. It was as small as a waiting room, with only small chairs. While sitting down and waiting, I sensed the presence of many people entering on the other side of the thick double doors. Preparations for the audience? After a while, a staff approached Abba and whispered in his ear`although the staff was startled when he saw Abba sucking on his thumb due to not having syrup. Its time. The audience will start. From here on, you will be alone, so take care not to be crude. Well, Ill try. Thats a tall order for an adventurer on the road. I glanced at Non-san, and she nodded confidently in response. We got up from the chair and stood in front of the double door. Alright, then. I wonder what the Emperor has to say? For the time being, I just want to focus on getting Lulusha-san released. I just hope there wont be any unexpected troubles The capturer of the Labyrinth of Fear, the adventurer party, Silver Balance, has arrived. The door opened accompanying that announcementa dazzling light that was incomparable to the waiting room shined on us like flooding water. Book 3: Chapter 39 The light source from the chandelier, studded with colorful crystals hanging from the ceiling, seemed like a similar mechanism to a magic lamp. The walls were also fitted with a number of similar but smaller lights, so the whole room was too dazzling, enough to require sunglasses. Rather, all the Lev people, donning expensive-looking kimonos, sat in rows on the left and right were actually wearing sunglasses. Go forward quickly. A man, who seemed to be a civil official, standing next to the door said to me. Ah, this is that kind of thing. To demonstrate with extravagance who is superior the moment you walk in. Non-san seemed to have difficulty walking due to glare, so I secretly activatedDark Magic. ! The light should be easier on Non-sans eyes now.Dark Magichas a spell that darkens the other partys field of vision and makes it difficult to see. It can also be used as a sunscreen because it is a magic that lowers the amount of light that touches the body, rather than narrowing the pupil. Hey, quickly go forwarC The official became speechless as Non-san and I walked forward smoothly without a hitch. To show off that I have no problem even without sunglasses, I led Non-san by the hand while puffing my chest. The crimson carpet laid on the black floor silenced our footsteps. Several elevated steps lay ahead of us and a steel chair with a cushion made of monster leather placed at the top. The person sitting on it was most likely the highest authority of this country, the Emperor. I get the feeling he is not a very straightforward man. The old Lev man, wearing sunglasses and resting his chin on his hand on the elbow rest, gazed at us as if he were looking at something amusing. Many of the Levs looking at us looked not all too amused as we were unbothered by the brightness, but the Emperor was different. Ah! I noticed a woman sitting behind the Emperor on the right. Her Highness Anastasia. Wow! What is that dress! Woven with shiny silver threads and a pale, tender pink color`like crested ibis pink; the word itself probably doesnt exist in this world. The tiara on her head was intricately designed, delicate enough to even break when dropped from her head. And she still had a scarf wrapped around her neck as usual. When I previously saw Her Highness Anastasia, I was already quite astonished by her beautiful looks, but now, with crimson lipstick applied on her thin lips, she was devilishly beautiful. The kind which bewitches men. Unfortunately, its so dazzling here that even she has to wear sunglasses, which reduced Her Highness charm to about 80%. Who chose those sunglasses? Was it General Douglas MacArthur?! Her Highness expression brightened when she caught my gaze, and slightly waved her hand on her lap. Oh man, so cute. I mean, was she always such a friendly person? Stop there. A Lev woman standing between the Emperor and usa secretary-like person wearing finer clothes than the official earliersaid, so Non-san and I stopped. We knelt on the spot and bowed our heads. Raise your heads. A hoarse voice was heardthat was the Emperors real voice. My gaze met the Emperors. Now begins the negotiation. It looks like youve captured the Labyrinth of Fear.the Emperor said. I glanced at the secretary, seeking permission to speak, and she nodded very slightly, almost couldnt even tell if she even moved. Yes, as stated.I said. I wanted to make my voice sound deep, but I was unsuccessful. I guess 14-year-olds can only sound like 14-year-olds, after all. The Empire will now requisition the labyrinth. Instead, Ill compensate you with enough rewards. Thank you very much. Thats all for today. The Emperor waved his palm, as if saying go home. With all due respect, I would like to verify one thing. Will the Labyrinth Capture Division 4 be rewarded? The Lev people stirred at my question. I obviously didnt come all the way here for that short audience. All these important people may have time to spare, but adventurers are in a business where we will lose a days worth of money if we dont work for a day. I will definitely fulfill my purpose for coming to this place. The stir among the Lev people was confusion. Why do adventurers(not to mention, humans) care about the Labyrinth Capture Division? That kind of matter should be decided by our Empire! You adventurers should know your place! The secretary yelled hysterically. Enough. The Emperor whose palm waved to go home earlier, showed to wait this time. Why do you care about that?he asked. Our labyrinth capture was possible due to the assistance of the Labyrinth Capture Division 4. I think it is too arrogant a behaviour to monopolize the honor of the capture. I havent received such a report, though. The Emperor turned his gaze to a man a distance away, who shook his head sideways in a hurry. So thats the bureau director, huh. Doesnt seem like a very reliable guy. If so, we will look into it from our side and send notice afterwards. Because we were indebted to Division 4, we set out and managed to recover the bag used by a missing contact from Division 4 who was caught in a death trap. There may also be a report in the bag about making contact with us. The stir became even louder. Did you check that bag properly? You didnt just throw it away in some room to collect dust, did you? ` Is what Im implying. The Emperors eyes narrowed. Its unclear what hes thinking. We have investigated the bag. Call Abba. Then, Abba, who had been waiting on the other side of the audience room, was brought here. Abba, experiencing withdrawal symptoms from the lack of syrup, blinking incessantly and grabbing and releasing the hem of his clothes repeatedly, walked towards us, with a face asking What is going on?. Eh? It was Abba who conducted the investigation? Isnt that bad news? This person obviously doesnt seem to have any intention of getting along with us! Abba, you have already investigated the contents of the bag of Division 4, yes? Huh? Ah, y-yes! The investigation has been completed. Disclose the report here. Yes, sir. Abba had a face which seemed to say Can I really say it here?, but the Emperor glared at him as if saying hurry it up. He wouldnt dare lie in this place, right? Is this going to be okay? If he says something unfavourable towards Lulusha-san here, it would be irreversible. I may have messed up. It wasnt necessary to draw it out to the point of hearing the testimony. If I had requested Her Highness Anastasia later. I shall now report on the details of the investigation. `We found out that the capture was not progressing favourably and they also sought reinforcements due to lacking supplies. Also, they stated dissatisfaction towards the headquarters for not replying even though they sent out contacts every several days. O-Oh? Abba-san. You carried out the investigation properly? I was convinced that you were a creepy sugar addict spy who was working for the Rororo Company! Im so sorry! Hearing the report, the unreliable-looking Lev man whom the Emperor glanced at earlierC N-No reply from the headquarters!? I didnt receive any contact in the first place! Director. I know that. As the Emperor said so, the unreliable-looking man`the director of the Labyrinth Administration Bureau closed his trembling mouth. The contact died after being caught in a death trap, so it would be unavoidable if you think that they ceased making contact. The chief of the Labyrinth Capture Division 4 was faithful to her mission, but the director who misunderstood her as ceasing to make contact also cannot be blamed`isnt that right, Reiji of Silver Balance? ! My body stiffened despite myself to learn that the Emperor even knew my name. With a meaningful grin, the Emperor declaredC Lulushas matter will be settled today. Her position as the chief of Division 4 will be restored and she will continue to work as before. This is my decision. As it was none other than the Emperor himself who declared, the Lev people sat in rows cheered Ooh! H-Huh? This matter is nowsettled? Seriously? Just like that? As I directed my gaze at Non-san, she responded with a smile and nodded. ! On top of the steps, Her Highness Anastasia looked as if she was surprised by the outcome. Then she looked at me and smiled with an about-to-cry happy face. Damn, if she wasnt wearing those sunglasses, I might have actually fallen. By the way, Reiji The Emperor called out as I was wondering if everything was now solved. The hero who saved the Kruvan Holy Kingdom from a national crisis has captured a labyrinth in our country. What is it that you are planning? Those few words caused my body to freeze up, like feeling the cold of a winter night. Book 3: Chapter 40 W-W-Wait a minute! Wait just a minute there! How does he know that I came from the Kruvan Holy Kingdom!? The story of national crisis is spreading wide! No no, calm down first. Even if the other party has a solid information network and investigates me, I did nothing guilty`No. Attempted kidnapping of the daughter of Earl Sillys. Engaged with 100 troop members of Duke Ebene (and a bonus of road destruction). Ah~~ There are guilty things towards the end~~!! Kuh As I was thinking about how to respondC Kuhahahahaha! Whats with your face Whether you try to dodge the question or admit it, you shouldnt be shaking like that. It is like saying, This is my weakness. Kuhahahahaha The Emperor was laughing while banging on his armrest. I wasnt the only one who was staring blankly at him. Her Highness Anastasia, who was behind him to the right, the secretary-like woman, and everyone who were sitting in the rows, looked at the Emperor as if they were caught by complete surprise. Aah, I laughed. That was a good laugh Be at ease. Just think of that as a small payback. If you really were plotting something, I thought I could make you slip up some information by shaking you up`but it would seem that you are just a 14 year-old kid. I am also relieved, but no, that is fine. Now, then. That is the end of this audience. You can leave. I was at a complete loss as to what to do. There were a lot of things going on in my mind. Like, how did the Emperor get information about me, or if the Kruvan Holy Kingdom said something. For now, however, it would be a good idea to leave silently. Abba has already been slowly backtracking. Non-san and I stood up, bowed deeply and left the audience. ** Im beat~~~~~~ After the mentally exhausting exchange, we returned to the guesthouse on a magic car. As soon as I returned to my and Dante-sans room, tension left my body and I felt relaxed. I just jumped onto the bed. Im still tired from the labyrinth exploration, and in addition to that, the audience with the Emperor was also tiresome as hell You did well today, Reiji-kun. Shall I applyHealing Magicfor mental stability? Thank you Rather, how are you feeling, Non-san? I was stunned by the glare at first, but you took care of all the rest. Please lie here. Sitting on the bed, Non-san patted on her lap. ? Lap? What about your lap? Please lie down your head here. Huh?! I sprang up to my feet. A lap pillow? Im not crazy, thats a lap pillow right? Come. Its most effective when you lie your head here. I am indeed hoping theHealing Magicto stabilize the mind would help relieve the fatigue, but that spot is obviously Non-sans thighs, and if it is discovered that I did such a thing, her father, Dante-san, would no doubt drop a yakuza kick on me. That said, I could also decline it. Ah So you dont want to lie down on my lap after all? Nooo, guilt, youre working overtime! And, Non-san, its not fair if you make those puppy eyes! Youre even wearing make-up right now! T-T-Thats not the case. I just dont want to dirty your dress with the hair styling cream on my hair. Now that you mention it Let me lay a towel on top then. Now, come. The ball of evasion I hurled as the last defense was forced out by a simple towel. I ran out of excuses and laid on Non-sans lap. Dante-san, this was unavoidable. Non-san offered, and I resisted. But the temptation was irresistibleNo, I mean, the atmosphere of this place made it so. Soft. That was the first sensation. The next thing I sensed was a really sweet fragrance. As I lay on Non-sans soft and warm lap, in front of me C Non-sans two big mounds. Aaaah Ill cast the mental stability magic now. Theres no way my mind can calm down now! Human beings, when they stay up all night, or when they are overcome with extreme fatigue, they temporarily enter into an excited state. That is exactly how I am feeling right now. This excitement is due to fatigue and no other factor, and I mean absolutely no other factor. I would like to just add that to protect my honor and for Dante-sans peace of mind. Ahhhhh~~~~~~~ When Non-san placed her hands on my chest and the top of my head and the mana flowed in, I felt that my mind and heart quickly calmed down. Huh? Wow the excitement disappeared. Is this how a mothers love feels like..? To feel spoiled by your mom? How do you feel? Amashing. Very nishe. Ufufu, you sound like a baby. Mama! This way, Your Highness. At that moment, the door to our room suddenly swung open. Her Highness Anastasia, who had taken off General MacArthurs sunglasses, stood there. Ah. Ah. Ah. Our gazes met. I was still in the lap pillow pose. ** And that is why I asked to cast the magic of mental stability. Thats the truth. There isnt anything suspicious going on. I dont know why, but I was coming up with all sorts of excuses to convince Her Highness Anastasia. No, Her Highness eyes simply widened when she saw us, but the butler-like Lev escorting her`the one who accompanied her to Muge-sans company previously`made a big scene by shouting, Youre milking in a long-established state guesthouse?!!Milking? It was such an out-of-date word that I wonder if anyone even uses it these days. And I was deeply embarrassed when Non-san asked me, What does milking mean? [1. TL Note: Milking is a literal translation of RϤ, which is an old Japanese word for secret affair.] Returning to the main topic, Her Highness Anastasia, who came all the way here, looked away with a pouting look, and Non-san, who is pure of mind, looked lost on what was going on, so it was my job to make an excuse after all. I suppose while its a great honor to have an audience with the exalted His Majesty the Emperor, its understandable that a human like you would suffer serious mental damage from his magnificence.said the bothersome butler. With a deep exhale, Her Highness Anastasia wrote on a memo paper and showed it to the butler. !? The butler stiffened, but when Her Highness pointed to the note repeatedly, he left the room while gnashing his teeth. I caught a slight glimpse of what was written on the note. They are heroes who captured a labyrinth. Disrespect will not be overlooked. Leave this room. something along those lines. Her Highness is strong. Well, then Your Highness, did you come all the way here regarding Lulusha-san?I asked. Her Highness brought along an attendant, seemingly an ally, who was standing at a distance away. We four were the only ones in the room. Her Highness nodded with a smile. Thank you very much. Truly. But why did you go so far? I was slightly hesitant to answer that question. HoweverC Because of the letter I received from Your Highness. I decided to be honest. At the end of the letter I received, there was a trace that the pen was removed after it was placed. I guessed from thatthat Her Highness wanted to help Lulusha-san, but couldnt ask us for any more favour. It feels kind of patronizing. But if I am not honest, it would feel like I dont trust her. This person is Lulusha-sans one of very few friends. So I want to be sincere, at least. Of course, it was nothing more than just a guess but I just couldnt leave things alone after handing over the bag, and above all, the labyrinth capture would certainly help Lulusha-sans case, so I decided to challenge it. Her Highness Anastasia was looking at me in a daze. Your Highness? Was our actions too intrusive? Your Highness?! I raised my voice despite myself. Because tears streamed down Her Highness cheeks. Book 3: Chapter 41 * Anastasia * Shes a cursed child. Why was such a child born in our High Elf royalty? Dont shed tears. What if those tears are tainted? She wasnt even allowed to cry. Even if she cant produce a voice, she can still shed tears silently. But Anastasias father, mother, and siblings didnt even allow her to cry. (This person understood all my thoughts that I couldnt speak out.) I dont know what youre thinking, To think not being able to speak would feel so creepy, Surely you must be cursing us in your head`such countless thoughtless comments made Anastasia shut her heart away. A High Elf who cannot speak is of no value in the Elven Forest. As such, her thoughts are of no value, too. (Is this a miracle?) For that reason, it cannot be anything less than a miracle that this boy`this boy whom she has met only once, noticed her thoughts that she stifled. Im sorry. Did I do something to hurt your feelings? Before wiping her tear-streaked face, Anastasia wanted to write down her thoughts on paper. However, she didnt know what to write. The boy strongly shook her heart. It all started when he brought her the bag. She was touched by the lengths the boy went to to help Lulusha. But that was no more than just the relationship between Lulusha and the boy. She was happy that he believed and entrusted the bag to her`but, if she had to say, she was more happy to be able to help Lulusha. (This time, however) The boy thought of her. Because of that he even took the risk. Why She started to write, but then immediately crumpled the paper. (I cant afford to burden this person any more than I already have.) She put a lid on her thoughts which were about to overflow. Just as she has done time and time again. Anastasia let her attendant, who ran up to her, to gently wipe her face. Once that was done, Anastasia calmed the ripples that formed in her heart. I apologize for being overcome with emotion and showing you an unsightly appearance. Thank you very much for all your help in this matter. There is not much I can do, but I would definitely like to reward you. She wrote. A flawless handwriting. With this, she will be able to reward the boy. Adventurers wont overstay in this country since it isnt warm towards outsiders, but if she can give them a reward later, it would mean she has done everything she can. She felt a slight pain in her chest. (What is this pain?) Pain because she couldnt do more? Wrong. Pain because of the poor treatment of adventurers in this country? Of course not. (This person will leave this country in the near future.) Once again, she felt a slight pain in her chest. Once she became aware of the identity of the pain, the desire to talk more with this person, to know more about this person, filled her head. The boy, Reiji, was looking intently at Anastasia. Is there something?`as if implying that, she slightly tilted her neck, pretending to be calm best as she could. For as long as she has lived, every man would blush without fail if she made this gesture. No exception even among the Levs. The only ones who dont respond are old men who have grown too senile. Your Highness, I would like to borrow a paper. Yet, this boy reacted differently. Just as he borrowed Anastasias paper the other day, he wrote down something on it and folded it a couple of times so that the contents couldnt be seen. (What is this about?) And he gave it to the confused Anastasia. Can you read it when you are alone? He said. His behavior may have been unexpected, as even his fellow adventurer, Non, was also slightly startled. This time, through extraordinary luck, we were able to capture the labyrinth. We have already received too many rewards from His Majesty the Emperor, and were even able to have an audience. So I humbly decline the reward from Your Highness. Reiji said with a slight smile. Surely because he doesnt wish to trouble her. She couldnt think of any other reason why an adventurer who lives day-to-day would decline the reward. Anastasia was frustrated. At herself who couldnt do anything more. Rewarding an adventurer is a simple thing, she wanted to say, but Anastasia knew it was not simple for her. (I am a caged bird A bird that cant even chirp.) Sadness surged up and tears were about to rush out again. A-Ah, Your Highness? Its not that I dont want it` Reiji tried making an excuse, but she felt miserable at herself for bothering him yet again. Your Highness, its about time for the next meeting. From the corridor, the butler showed his face and said. ** She doesnt remember much of what happened until she returned to her room. The butler was in a fit of anger when he saw traces of Anastasias tears, and the attendant did her best to soothe him down. She troubled him yet again, Anastasia thought. She was thinking only about Reiji. Is that woman who gave Reiji a lap pillow in a love relationship with him? Or if he is in love with another party member? How old is he? He has a unique insight and has obviously received higher education, so where is he from? What is his relationship with Lulusha? (Ah) Half-heartedly, Anastasia slipped out of her dress and changed to her dressing gown. When the attendant left the room, she finally remembered. Reijis letter, which was held in her hand. She looked around and surveyed the room. No one was there. She quickly moved to her writing desk and unfolded the paper`curious just what was written on it. Perhaps, he secretly wants something? Bad-mouthing His Majesty the Emperor? That would indeed be interesting, but that surely isnt the case. Or maybe, a love-letter to her? Her heart thumping with excitement, Anastasia revealed the contents of the paper. She forgot to breathe as she looked through the contents. Under Your Highness scarf, the sorcery written on the bandage is a voice seal, isnt it? From what I can gather, Your Highness seems to have a peculiar constitution in which fire magic is invoked when you speak. However, this can be controlled, not through sorcery, but through training your mana control. Should you require guidance, I can assist you. For a few seconds. No, for more than ten seconds, Anastasia forgot to breathe. wha She tried to speak, but remembered that she cant due to sorcery. She was reminded that even the slightest voice caused sparks of flames to appear around her body`reminded that she was loved by fire, which is deadly for a forest-dwelling elf. Her voice was sealed off shortly after birth. Frustrated, during her early ages, she would undress the bandage and use magic C sometimes burning many big trees. This is a top secret, however. Known only by her direct family. Publically, they announced that she was cursed by a mage. The voice seal sorcery is also hidden with multiple layers of camouflage, and can hardly be detected when she wraps a scarf around. Needless to mention, neither Lulusha nor the Emperor knows. (How?) Simultaneously with that questionC (I can overcome this constitution?) Anastasias heart was strongly shaken by a ray of hope, like an intense beam of miraculous light, that came from a completely unexpected place. Her heartbeat returned. Her complexion also returned, accompanied by a mixture of complicated emotions. But the colors brought forth by those emotions were vibrant and sweet enough to enrapture Anastasia. Book 3: Chapter 42 Ufufu After Her Highness Anastasia left, Non-san started acting weird. Ufufu With her trademark laugh, she glanced at me. We changed into our usual adventurer outfit and left the guesthouse to join Mimino-san and the others. Hmm, I might never get to sleep in such a luxurious place in my life again. I felt slightly reluctant to part, but my poor person mentality doesnt allow me to sleep well in this place, so I quickly changed my mind and got out of there. Ufufu Umm Non-san? Ufu What is it? What are you laughing about? We walked through the city as the sun shone brightly in the sky. The heat was as hot as in the summer, so we walked under shades as much as possible. The Lev people also, naturally, choose to walk under shades, so we, the outsiders, did the considerate thing by moving out into the sun. The Lev people raised their heads and thanked us, but when they realised we were humans, they hung down their heads again with a puzzled look. So they dont have sweat glands after all? Poikilotherm? Oh, nothing really! When I think about how smooth you are with girls, I just feel happy as an onee-san. Huh? Did I just hear something strange? The letter you gave to Her Highness Anastasia, was a love letter, right? It is something strange, after all! I understand why you would feel that way. She is a noble person, and also friendly. She is incredibly grateful for what Reiji-kun did. But, you see, there is such a big difference in status after all Oh, but dont worry. Love can overcome even the difference in status! Uhh, excuse me, butC Dont worry! I will support you! Non-san happily declared to cheer me on. Umm, it seems that there is a misunderstanding, so Ill correct itC Ah, what do you think Mimino-san will do when she finds out? Maybe shell feel jealous? Aaah, please dont say unnecessary things! I then hurriedly corrected Non-sans misunderstanding. The letter I gave to Her Highness Anastasia was related to her physical condition. I found out about Her Highness peculiar constitution when I first met her at Muge-sans company, but I thought it wasnt my place to talk about it. The scarf was thin this time, so I was able to see through it and found a sorcery which was somewhat erratic. Thus I noticed something unusual. `That perhaps this person is forcibly confining her constitution by not using words. I still couldnt believe how ridiculously unusual Her Highness constitution was even after the diagnosis fromWorld Ruler. Each cell in her body was optimized forFire Magic. And if she wishes to convey something to the outside, such as words, it will manifest itself as flames. Furthermore, she had incredibly high mana. Probably because shes a High Elf royalty. I had a feeling that it would be truly mind-blowing if Her Highness usedFire Magicfor real. However, that constitution can be controlled if she trained her mana control. I have confirmed that by observing Earl Sillys controlling the Magic Eye of Inquire, and also Lady Eva noticeably controlled her Magic Eye of Inspire after obtaining aMana Control . Hmm, physical condition, huhNon-san said, still sounding suspicious. Anyway, I dont have such feelings towards Her Highness. But she is a very beautiful person. Well, thats true See! No, there is nothing to see. ButC Then I can also say that you are beautiful, Non-san. Eh? I originally thought that you were a gentle beauty, but after such dress up and make-up, your shine and radiance increased with your beauty. Aah, its difficult to put it into words. What Im trying to say is, Non-san was just as incredibly attractiveCeh, what happened, Non-san? Y-You shouldnt make fun of people older than you by saying that! Im really serious, though Come, lets go quickly! Hey, wait for me! Non-san briskly walked in front of me. Her skin was flushed CWorld Rulerexplained that it was the effect of a sudden rise in body temperature. ** By the time we reached Muge-sans company, I was sweating a little. Muge-san and everyone else were at the company. Yo, how did it go on your end? In response to Dante-sans cheerful tone, Non-san, still pouting her lips, turned away. So I explained about the audience. I cut short about the letter I gave to Her Highness Anastasia, though. I dont want them to get a strange misunderstanding (speaking from experience). What about Polina-san?I asked. When we reached here earlier, Polina said, I have done my job, so now I need to go take care of my personal affairs, and left. I didnt even get to inform her about the Golden Brigade. She went somewhere? Places where you can go without a Lev person is considerably restricted in this country, though. I wonder if shes alright? As for Muge-san, you should probably ask the person himself.Dante-san said. Okay. Muge-san, who was drinking water poured from a pitcher, smiled when he saw me. He was smiling ear-to-ear. To see a Lev persons widely smiling lizard face for the first time was quite surprising, to say the least. Settlement out of court! Settlement? Which meansC Yes. In addition to the 1,000 imperial gold coins, they paid 50 more for the inconvenience! Muge-san carried a bag`which looked really heavy`at his feet with Dante-sans help, and placed it on the table with a loud thud. The rattling of coins sounded. There was a dazzling amount of gold coins inside. Wow! But why did the Rororo Company suddenly change their attitude? Its all thanks to Silver Balance. Muge-san explained, with a still smiling face. The fact that we had captured the Labyrinth of Fear was communicated to the leading trading companies that day, and it seems that Muge-san received an offer of a settlement from the Rororo Company at the beginning of this morning. Taking an aggressive position with the company that houses the heroes of the labyrinth capture brings a lot of disadvantage and harm in business. Moreover, they even shamelessly asked to buy the loot we brought back from our last venture. I guessit can be called a strong commercial spirit? Ahaha. Thats right. But its simple, right? Indeed. Its far simpler compared to nobles who scheme, shackled by their own pride and obligations. And so, 500 gold coins belong to Silver Balance! And Ill also give the inconvenience fee since you were the ones who actually solved it. So the total will come to 550 imperial gold coins. The gold coins Muge-san split with us was worth about 150 to 200million in Japanese yen`even if the inconvenience fee seems small when considering the overall sum, it was still a huge amount of money. Is what I would like to say, but there is a tax on transactions between trading companies. Since 10% tax is deducted, the final amount will come to 495 gold coins. Muge-san added at the end there. Book 3: Chapter 43 Alcohol! Lets buy the finest alcohol! Speaking of alcohol, there is a place called Drinkers Village in the Irfest Kingdom, and if youve got a lot of money, you can buy all kinds of alcohol in the world in that place A new compounding tool, a rare spirit medicine I can buy anything! And then, I can aim for the God Medicine that all herbalists aspire for! W-Wait a minute, you two. I dont mean to interrupt your excitement, but in this kind of sudden pot of gold situation, I think the most appropriate thing we should do is to donate it. The church always accepts donations Hold your horses, everyone! Let me pitch in and help you If you let me multiply the existing gold coins by 5 times, nahaha, then everyones dreams will come true!Zerry-san said. Absolutely not! What? Why!? Muge-san delightfully watched everyone talking about how to spend the money. Im sorry, Muge-san. I was truly planning to find a Heroic Gear, but there was no such thing anywhere. Eh? Ahahaha! Were you really serious about that? Man, adventurers sure are amazing. More importantly, what I want to know is, what was in the innermost part of the labyrinth? Muge-san asked me, and I told him the truth as it was. Speaking of which, this is the first time Ive talked about this strangely, no one has asked about it. Rather than Detail of the labyrinth is top secret, so you cant speak of it in public, I feel its more of a Lev pride which is, Our elites can research it without your help, so dont plant unnecessary preconceptions. Hou a control-type magic tool, huh? That sounds to be as valuable as a Heroic Gear itself. You think so? Well, its not like you cant take it out with you. What will happen to the Labyrinth of Fear? We wont have to wait forever, right? The research team of the Labyrinth Management Bureau will be dispatched to investigate thoroughly. They should be able to understand the utility value fairly quickly, dont you think? Once thats over, the reward will be then calculated. Man, Im sure its going to be a huge amount of money. I envy you Muge-san was frequently saying I envy you, but since we were hired by him, we intend to split the reward 50-50. If I told him now, he would probably try to turn it down, so I decided to keep quiet until the day we get the reward. ** Silver Balance decided to take a rest until the country contacts us. We didnt know if this would take a few days, or even longer, but we can finally have some fun in a long while. Everyone received a small pocket money from the reward received from Muge-san. We decided to discuss how to use the remaining large amount of money at a later date. Mimino-san said that she would look around magic tool stores and herb stores to find something that can only be obtained in the Empire. There do seem to be a few churches in the Empire, so Non-san said she would go visit those. I dont know where she found out about it, but it seems that Zerry-san was going to a gambling den. I guess a gambler would know where to look for those places. Muge-san was proceeding with the appraisal of the jewels of the Juggernaut and other magic tools we brought back. He received numerous offers from companies in the Empire saying, It doesnt matter what it is, well buy it. And Muge-san was laughing to himself, saying, I wonder how much I can sell it for No no, I should auction these Mufufufu. (I wonder when Lulusha-san will be released) The Emperor said Lulusha-sans position will be restored, but I suppose she will not come to see us right away. Thoughts about how to approach the subject with Lulusha-san, old man Hinga, and the missing Polina-san were running through my mind as I strolled through the city. The fiery sunset set down the cliff, illuminating the iron town brightly. Im not sure if Lev people become more active when it gets cooler, but more people were walking around the city than at daytime. As I walked down a back alley aimlesslythis countrys public order is extremely safeI found a bar-like store. The bar was shaped like a traditional Japanese long, narrow house with only a counter. A few mechanical doll toys were placed in the small window facing the outside. As I peered through the window, I found a familiar figure inside. Dante-san. I wanted to go inside, but my legs stopped. Dante-san, sitting on a stool, with his back slouched, looked as if reminiscing about something preciousor maybe bearing pain, holding a small shot glass and sipping the amber liquid bit by bit, was not the Dante-san I knew. He seemed sad, pained, vexed. (As I thought) When he was overjoyed to see Non-san dressed up, and when he was laughing about wanting to buy alcohol, it was just to hide the pain weighing on him. Leons death His other former companions deaths. (Lets leave him alone for now) I passed the store. I thought it was bad for me to bother him. That he needed some time to immerse himself in the memories before he met me. My legs stopped. A Lev person walking from the other side quickly moved to the side, as if he was surprised when I suddenly stopped. (Thats not what I should do) I am a fellow party member. It doesnt matter whether Im an old or new member. Reaching out to a member in suffering is what it means to be a companion. And, if he wishes to be alone, then just respect his wishes. (I still have a long way to go. I selfishly conceive a notion of my own, and selfishly reach my own conclusion. Thinking and acting like I know everything maybe its because I haveWorld Ruler.) This 10-star skill orb is truly exceptional, after all. But its rather troublesome that you misunderstand and begin acting like a Mr. Know-it-all because of it. I returned to the bar, and pushed open a wooden door, which is rare in this city. A bell at the top of the door rang. There were no guests other than Dante-san at this early time, and the Lev bartender seemed surprised that a child like me came in, but when he realized that I was a human, he probably presumed I accompanied Dante-san. I silently sat next to Dante-san. Its you huh, Reiji. Ill drink with you. As I seemed to be pushing myself to say sobecause I had never even drank beer when I was a student in JapanDante-san looked surprised for a second, and then softened his expression. Today is going to be long.Dante-san said. Im off tomorrow. No doubt. Dante-san ordered a low alcohol content, milk-diluted alcohol for me. Not just limited to this country, there is no age limit for alcohol if you drink with your own money. Though, if a greenhorn from an evident well-to-do family walks into the bar, they are chucked out. The very first alcohol I drank in my two combined lives was mellow and sweet, and yet chokingly bitter. The first alcohol in my life. That so? Oh, right. You always act like an adult, so sometimes I forget your age. Youre 14 this year, huh Indeed. Leon was a year older than you when I first met him. Dante-san then talked about various other things. About the time when he was a novice adventurer. The number of friends that gather, the equipment that become higher-quality, and the expanding world as you continuously complete quests. He only remembered the times when he failed`since it was a long time ago, it had now become funny stories you tell while drinking with friends, and probably because of the alcohol, I also laughed aloud. Lev customers had already started coming into the bar, drinking and leaving in the meanwhile. A short while laterC See, he was indeed drinking. Dante likes bars like these which are located in the back alley. Well, Reiji-kun is here too. Mimino-san and Non-san also joined the conversation and the stories became even more lively. The bartender had a look as if, This guy has been hanging around for too long, but since Dante-san ordered the more expensive alcohols, he just left us alone. Zerry-san? Of course she didnt come by. However I noticed. Every hour, Zerry-san passed by in front of the store and checked the situation inside. Well, she stopped coming after Mimino-san and Non-san joined us`probably went to a gambling den. How very Zerry-san like. We talked about various things until even the date changed and it was time to close the store. I realised that there are still many things I dont know. I want to learn more moving forward. Book 3: Chapter 44 I woke up with a headache. I got up thinking that I might have caught a cold. As I diagnosed myself withWorld Ruler, it turned out to be a hangover. This is how a hangover feels like? Its the worst. As I got out of bed and tried to walk, my legs staggered. Muge-sans warehouse has excellent ventilation, so it was almost the same as the outside air. I felt a little refreshed as I breathed in the crisp, cool morning air in the summer. Hmm? After leaving the room, I found a porcelain bottle placed on the workbench which we use instead of a table when having meals. In a handwritten note by Mimino-san, it read Medicine for hangover. Thank you. Ill take it. Seeing that there were two bottles, I understood that one was for Dante-san. Loud snoring can be heard from the room behind me. I drank the medicine. Mimino-san tried to sweeten the taste with honey, but the bitterness and acridity that could not be deceived remained in my mouth. I thought of washing down the taste by producing water fromConvenience, but I decided I might as well try out the water well, and stepped out of the warehouse. The morning glow illuminated the rough land around the company. This warehouse was as good as being Muge-sans residence, workplace, and the main building of his store. The place was silent. The lights were still on when we came back late at night, I recalled. By the way, how did we come back My memory is vague. I couldnt remember how we came back yesterday. That fact excited me. After all, I cant forget a single thing due toWorld Ruler! Right! This is how it feels like to forget things! To be precise, it was not that I forgot but rather I cant remember due to being drunk. There was a large tree with a white trunk, and the well was under it. Pump-type wells are widespread in the Empire. Although there are waterworks and sewer systems, running water is not as abundant as in the area where Muge-san lives, it seems. I worked the pump and drew out water. When I washed my hands in the flowing water, the coldness sent a cold chill running through my body. And as I washed my face, my whole body felt refreshed. I scooped up the water, gargled, and after taking two gulps, the water stopped. I noticed that I forgot to bring a towel, but I can just dry off withWind MagicandFire Magic. It is my homemade dryer. As I was drying my faceC Umm what is that? A woman stood there. She was draped in a long sari-like garment, matched with a hooded shawl. I was unexpectedly speechless when I noticed the human`appearance, which is rare in this country. I wanted to thank you as soon as possible so I ended up coming at this hour. Sorry about that.Lulusha-san gave a small laugh. After that, I returned to the room in a hurry, changed my clothes (because it was just rags I used as pajamas), and returned to the warehouse. I asked Lulusha-san to sit on a chair, and as usual, I filled water in the pitcher and offered it. I-Im sorry, I showed you something unsightly.I said. What are you saying? Theres no way I would think that of the person who saved my life. No, this and that are different. A-Anyway, I am just glad that you are all right. Meeting with Lulusha-san again, she looked the same as when I saw her in the labyrinth. She seemed tired. Probably was just as extremely tensed as she was in the labyrinth. UmmLulusha-san looked a little perplexed.I know its strange to ask this after having been saved, but why did you go so far? Huh? We met for the first time in the labyrinth, right? At that time, you said you had something to talk about with me Is it related to that? Ah right. Certainly, it would seem suspicious when you receive too much kindness from a stranger. N-No, thats not what I meant` Of course I will tell you. Thats why I came to this country, after all. But before that I took out the leather bag from the tool bag I usually carry around. Insided, I found a small ore that glowed blue. It was smaller than the fingernail on my pinky finger. My hand taking out the ore was tremblingI was nervous. Lulusha-sans eyes widened.Isnt this a Phosphorus magic stone? So you are familiar with it. Y-Yes because it was also in my late mothers belongings. I dont know much about it. Is it something special? There is a record that a small amount of it was collected in a certain mine in the now collapsed Forsha Kingdom. It is known for its extremely characteristic reaction to mana. It seems to amplify the mana supplied by 3 to 4 times and returns it. I have never actually tried it, but I knew that information fromWorld Ruler. ButWorld Rulerdidnt tell me about the production area. I see so it was from the Forsha Kingdom. The birthplace of old man Hinga. As you say. It was said that a magical revolution would occur if this was harvested in large quantities, but unfortunately there was no other place to harvest it. And I heard that the mines were soon depleted Where did you find this?Lulusha-san asked. I corrected my seated posture. I am greatly indebted to your grandfather, Hinga-san. And, I was with him in his last moments. I thought it was my duty to tell you about the kind of man your grandfather was, and so I came to meet you, his granddaughter. Finally, this day has come. Now I can finally fulfill one of my biggest missions, to talk to Lulusha-san about Hinga-san. Then I talked without holding back. Since I cant avoid talking about it, I first told her that I was a mine slave. About how life was like in that place. How old man Hinga was like a mediator for everyone there. How every night, he taught me the knowledge of this world. How the mine collapsed and old man Hinga was caught up in it. And the last words of the old man`I relayed it to Lulusha-san word for word. If you ever meet my grandchild, can you tell her that I died without holding a grudge until the end? Your grandchild? Her name is Lulusha. Unlike me, she is a very intelligent and lovely girl. When her name appeared, Lulusha-sans eyes were opened wide. Lulusha-san had only met old man Hinga when she was young, and was completely unaware of his whereabouts afterwards, it seems. Her nose and ears had turned red as she listened to my story. He was a wonderful person. He gave knowledge that would be a weapon to survive in this world to me who was just a slave who had nothing. Even though he shouldve been aware that I couldnt repay it That is why I wanted to grant the last thing he wished for. While talking, emotions began to rise within me. Oh, man. Even though Lulusha-san is holding back, I might be the one to cry first. Even while thinking of his granddaughter, Hinga-san still blessed me. Even now, I feel that the words from that time are being revived in my ears. Even now, I feel that the blessing from that time is giving me a push. I exist only to be punished. For I have committed a sin that I cant atone for even with my death. But I was blessed to bask in the suns embrace in my final hour. O God who governs heaven and earth, I pray that thee grant blessings unto this shunned child Even now, I can still feel his wrinkled hands that stroked my black hair. I wish you all the best in life, Reiji. Finally, I was able to reach this place. I was able to tell Lulusha-san about old man Hinga. While rubbing my wet eyes with the back of my fist, I felt my body lighten. A handkerchief was presented in front of me. It belonged to Lulusha-san. Risking yourself to capture the Labyrinth of Fear for my familys sake youre so stupid. While smiling, a tear rolled down Lulusha-sans right cheek. But thank you Im very happy to hear about my grandfather. Then we spent some time in silence. It was a necessary silent time to remember the memories of old man Hinga`there was that too, and before I noticed, Dante-sans snoring had ceased, and I heard sniffling sounds coming from the womens room where Mimino-san and the others were, so I thought everyone needed some time to calm down. I am glad I was able to talk. Truly, truly glad. Book 3: Chapter 45 After that, I talked a lot more with Lulusha-san. About old man Hinga, naturally, and also about Lulusha-sans life. Mimino-san, Non-san, and Dante-san also came out and joined us while having breakfast. Zerry-san was still sleeping. Lulusha-san met old man Hinga when she was really young, and they never met after that. Rather, the whereabouts of old man Hinga had disappeared. At that time, the Forsha Kingdom still existed and Lulusha-sans mother was still alive. The kingdom collapsed due to subsequent turmoil, and it became impossible to contact old man Hinga, it seems. I really enjoyed talking with you. Will you be staying in the Empire for a while? When Lulusha-san asked, I looked towards Dante-san. Lets see Well probably stay until we decide on the next destination. I dont think it will be too long, though.Dante-san said. Lulusha-san, you should take it easy, too.I said. Well, I cant do that. Im returning to work today. It seems that the Labyrinth Capture Division 4 has to be rebuilt soon. Still, Lulusha-san had a bright expression. I was wondering if she was so happy to be back in the Labyrinth Capture Division, but it seems that having a place she can belong to in this country where her parents no longer exist is the reason for her joy. Lulusha-san returned home before noon. Such a strong person. If it was me, I wouldve wanted to take a break for a while.Mimino-san muttered. . Despite her strong heart, Im still worried for her. I had noticed when I saw her body throughWorld Ruler. Shes half Lev and half human, and she doesnt seem to possess the ability to use skill orbs. But her appearance is that of a human, so shes a really special person in this country. Undoubtedly, many difficulties will continue to await her in the future. But there are some people who understand her. All the while Lulusha-san was at the company, there was a figure who was watching us from a distance in hiding. That person went around to the front so he could meet with Lulusha-san as she headed for the city. He probably intended to talk to her or just watch over her. (What was he so worried about We obviously wouldnt hurt Lulusha-san. No, maybe he was worried about Lulusha-san leaving the Empire?) That personAbba, I thought he was a secret agent of the Rororo Company at first, but now I understand that he was always a fair judge. Though, him sucking on syrup like Chupa, Chupa, is kind of a bad habit. I dont know how Lulusha-san and Abba will interact, but it would surely have its own share of ups and downs`after all, Lulusha-sans dad was Abbas former boss, and was like a hero figure to this country. ** Dante-san was attached as an escort to Muge-san who became a celebrity and a millionaire overnight. Mimino-san said that she would stock up on medicines that were used up. Non-san also went to the church to volunteer, so I stayed alone in the warehouse. Zerry-san got up a while ago and disappeared somewhere. I wanted to transcribe the contents of the stone slab I saw back at the Labyrinth of Fear. Learning a language cannot be done only by memory, so it would be faster to have someone who can read old languages ? to decipher it. It may not say anything useful even when deciphered, but if you can read the messages left in historical ruins wouldnt that be a little exciting? As I prepared a piece of paper and a pen and transcribed it smoothly according to my memory, I noticed that my hand was moving on its own. Did I learn something likeWriting Technique  from somewhere? The frustrating thing aboutWorld Ruleris that you can learn any skill if you observe it properly but you wouldnt notice having it unless you try it out yourself. (Which reminds me, is her Highness Anastasia doing okay?) It was yesterday that I handed over a letter describing her peculiar constitution. I think it would be great if Her Highness could overcome her constitutionshe could take off that terrible bandage on her throat. (I wonder what her voice sounds like) Im sure it would be a clear and beautiful voice. No, even a husky voice may be attractive. Its called Gap Moe. How old is she? She looks to be the same age as me or younger, but elfs have a long lifespan. I wrote down everything while thinking about that. It seems that I was quite enthusiastic. Oi, adventurer! What the!? The man standing at the entrance of the room was none other than the butler of Her Highness Anastasia. That unpleasant man himself. Her Highness is calling for you. Follow me. W-Wait a minute. What are you thinking just barging in here and shouting out orders? What, you dont want to answer Her Highness request? Thats fine. I will just report that a guy who doesnt realise his position declined the call of a noble. No, actually Im glad to keep the pests away. Ill go. What? Did you say something? Im going, alright! If it was a request directly from Her Highness, she probably would like to hear about her constitution. In that case, I would like to meet her in person and teach various things. No matter how annoying this unpleasant man is Wait, he probably doesnt know about Her Highness constitution. What are you staring at? No. Nothing. I just realised that you probably dont know why Her Highness called for me. Nn!? I was right. I feel slightly refreshed knowing that. Just follow me! W-Wait! What should I bring Just the tool bag is enough, I guess. I rushed out of the warehouse and stuck close to the butler, leaving behind the old language and pictures that I had transcribed. Book 3: Chapter 46 Sitting on a white lacquer chair on the balcony, Her Highness Anastasias expression beamed when she saw me and half-rose to her feet. Oh my, like a puppy She is an astonishing silent beauty when she is in a solemn state, and when she is delighted, she looks so peerlessly cute. All the guys around might helplessly fall for her if theyre not careful. No, even the three female Lev attendants standing beside her are breathing somewhat heavily. Not only men, but also women are affected by her. Whats more, Her Highness beauty easily overcomes the racial barrier. When I tried to kneel, Her Highness gestured with her palms not to and to stand up. Im sorry to call for you so suddenly. She presented the memo paper that had already been written. Its no problem at all. I dont have any formal wear, so Im sorry for meeting you in this getup. Beckoned by Her Highness, I went around the table and sat next to her. The style was such that our backs were towards the building and we were diagonally facing each other. This will make it easier to talk in writing, so we dont have to rotate the paper each and every time. This is where Her Highness lives, it seems. Such a spacious garden of greenery is extremely rare in this city. You can probably see this place from a high-rise building, but the nearest one was about 100 meters away. So, the reason you called for me is One of the attendants served tea for us. A herbal aroma wafted from the tea, giving me a cool refreshed feeling. It was also an iced tea so its just perfect for having in the summer. As we were on the 2nd floor under a protruding roof, the place was shaded and the wind blowing through was cool. Her Highness dressed in a light blue dress today was also refreshing to look at. I would like to ask you about mana control. Her Highness was not wearing a scarf today. A bandage was wound around her throat, with a sorcery formula written in catalytic ink. Umm, about that I glanced at the attentends. And the butler was also standing 5 meters behind me. Her Highness nodded and drove the attendants away with a gesture of her hand, and she offered me a piece of paper and a pen. Meaning, it will be a written conversation. They shouldnt be able to see the contents from behind us. (As I expected, her peculiar constitution is a secret after all?) As I was puzzled over it, Her Highness showed me a fleeting glance at a memo paper while vigilant to the surroundings. My throat was cursed by an evil mage and became unable to speak, I was handed over to this country based on that narrative. She immediately closed the paper, but I carved the contents into my head. Nodding, I answered Her Highness. Mana Controlis a skill orb that controls the mana in the body, and is extremely beneficial to those who cannot use magic well. I think that aMana Controlskill orb is the shortest way to solve Your Highness problem. After a while of silence. I cant absorb anymore skill orb. Why dont you replace the skill orbs? If you can solve the problem of havingFire Magicburst out everytime you speak out by sacrificing some other skill orb, wouldnt that be a good trade off? Her Highness closed her eyes for a while. My skills are recognized as part of the gift to this country, which is me, and I am not allowed to remove or destroy it without permission. Also, since the details of the skill orbs are a secret, it is not possible to hire someone who detaches skill orb. When I read the note, I felt the pit of my stomach become heavier. (A gift to this country?) The High Elves treat people as things? Her Highness, who noticed the change in my expression, continued to write: The elves in the forest all live harmoniously. The natural enemy of the forest is fire. That is why I was a cursed child who used fire from the moment I was born. I was stunned. Is that the reason? Since Her Highness has fire, which is a symbol of detestation for elves, dwelling within her body she is a shunned child. She is the same as me. Same as me, who was about to be killed by his real parents just because he had black hair and black eyes. I suddenly recalled. The first Mithril-rank adventurer I met, Crysta-la-Crysta, was a half-elf born between an elf and a human. He usedFire Magic. And he said: I wasnt banished. I voluntarily left the stagnating garbage dump of an elf village. So the weapon he chose when escaping from the elf village was theFire Magicthat the elves hate, huh. In the forest where the elves live, there is the Third Forest which produces skill orbs. Even if the elves find aFire Magicwith high stars in there, probably no one will use it. So, maybe thats why Crysta was able to obtain a high-levelFire Magicskill orb. Its just a guess, though. This world is too prejudiced. I was reminded of it once again. Your Highness. Revealing your secret to me means that you trust me, right? So, will it be alright if I removed your skill orbs instead? Her Highness body stiffened. I have the ability to pull out skill orbs. I had willingly revealed my secret which would lead toWorld Ruler. I wanted to do something for Her Highness, who was in a similar situation as me`for this person called Anastasia, so that she could live her life with a sincere smile. Book 3: Chapter 47 * Muge * Kuu~~ I had to meet a years worth of visitors just today Muge, the owner of the company, stretched his body at the table. A cup was then placed in front of him. A fruity scent wafted in the air, so it was probably juice. It was already dark outside, but still humid insideas if the heat of the day was trapped inside. Oh, thank you. Non-san. Dont mention it. You looked tired, after all. Let me applyHealing Magic. It would relax your body. Dear me! Im so happy. Ufufu. This is also part of the escort duty. You shouldnt include conditions that make you work more! Hahaha! While laughing, Muge picked up the cup and drank the juice. The cold drink, not too sweet, relieved the fatigue of the day. Non went around behind Muge and placed her hands on his shoulders. When she subsequently appliedHealing Magic, Muge felt like the fatigue gradually unraveled. Its similar to when Japanese people soak in hot springs and they say, Ah~~ I feel like I just came back to life~~! Ah~~ A similar sound escaped Muges mouth. Oh, by the way, what about Dante-san? My dad went out when I came back and substituted for him. As Non said so sighing, Muge guessed Dante might have gone out to the bar. Although Dante is a man who can get along with anyone beyond the boundaries of race, there was information that some of the adventurer parties accompanying the capture of Labyrinth of Hatred, Labyrinth of Insanity, and Labyrinth of Sympathy were returning to the city, so there is also the aspect that he went to the bar to exchange information with his fellow adventurers. Though, of course, alcohol was probably the number one reason he went there. How many companies visited today? Let me see I think there were more than 20 groups. I havent really counted them. Thats a lot. It just speaks to the value of the loot brought back by Silver Balance. Ahahahah All of todays visitors were those who wished to purchase the sorcery/engine parts and materials brought back from the Labyrinth of Fear. After hearing out all of them exhaustively, Muge was at the point of just giving it all away. Since he had to welcome visitors during the day, Muge only gets free time at night. I have to stay up all night and examine today as well! Its no laughing matter if I dont have an understanding of the product Im selling. Ahahahah. Please dont overdo it, Muge-san. I will take a rest first, so please let me know immediately if anything happens. Okay. Thank you! Ah, I just remembered. Where is Reiji-san? Reiji-kun? I havent seen him, either Do you need something from him? Oh no, thats alright. Its not a big deal. After Non left, Muge had been organizing documents for a while, but Reiji suddenly popped into his mind. Actually, when Muge entrusted Neko-chan to Reiji, it had some parts which needed repairing. And Reiji seems to have fixed those parts in the labyrinth. So, if Reiji was familiar with magic tools, Muge wondered if he could get his help to analyze the loot. Reiji-saaan Muge went to the warehouse rented to the adventurer party and entered the mens room. But neither Reiji nor Dante could be found there. Is Reiji-san playing outside till so late at night?Nn? Muge suddenly noticed a paper on the table. It was a copy of the lithograph that Reiji saw in the Labyrinth of Fear. Hmm? I wonder if this was written by Reiji-san Lets see whats written. Ughh this language is so difficult. UmmIn the beginning, there was one world, and it was divided into 2? As he read through the contents of the paper, Muges hand trembled. The first picture is of two women with their backs to each otherIn the beginning, the world was 1 and was divided into 2. In the second picture, 8 circles were arranged at equal intervals, and since there were 2 sets, it was 16 circles in totalShared between the 2 worlds, skill orbs must never be skewed to one side. Next is a man who goes through a doorThe Great Warlock crossed over worlds. The Great Warlock If I remember correctly, La-Fisa, the one who created Labyrinth of 9 Emotion called himself that. La Fisa crossed over worlds. Crossed over worlds. Crossed over worlds? La-Fisa was a human from another world? Next is a worried man. Next is 9 doors. Next is 9 doors which seemed to be open. In the last picture, the first two women faced each other this time, and their extended hands were touching. S-Shouldnt I investigate this properly!? This is from the Labyrinth of Fear, right!? Muge rushed out of the room. He woke up Non, who was about to sleep, and Mimino, who was already sleeping. Zerry wasnt there. While talking about the gravity of this memo left by Reiji, the three people pulled out a simplified version of the ancient language dictionary stored in Muges main building to decipher the contents. ** Labyrinth of Fear ** A specialized research team in charge of studying the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions was conducting investigation in the innermost part of the Labyrinth of Fear. The room was located beyond the made-in-bad taste Death Mask Wall, and the most important thing being investigated was the stone monument. Hmm, this stone monument seems to provide information about sorcery. It seems incomplete. I feel that only fragmentary information is given. Is that so? I feel that I just lack the ability to understand these words. The team of more than 10 people were repeatedly exchanging comments in the small room. Ah, uh I think it would be better to hear the story of the adventurers who captured this labyrinth? The youngest male researcher, with a teenage boys voice, said. You idiot. There is no point in hearing the opinions of amateurs. Theres no way humans can comprehend the magnificent sorcery formula in here. Continue surveying rather than wasting time thinking about that. His opinion wasnt even considered. Y-Yes Carrying the surveying tools, the researcher crawled out of the small room on all fours. Behind him, the researchers were having another discussion in front of the stone monument. I know that we havent really deciphered this sorcery formula, but lets try executing some actions. Do you mean to try it out and confirm it empirically? Yes, thats right. Until now, we havent really had a labyrinth collapse or anything doing that, right? Hmm, you do have a point When the young researcher got out of the narrow passage, he could hardly hear the voices in the room anymore. The researcher looked up at the Death Mask Wall in a creeped out manner, and shook his head. Lets get back to work In the moment when he was about to carry on his work with the surveying toolsC GOGOGOGOGO!!!! Subterranean rumblings shook the entire labyrinth. !? W-What is this The rumbling of the earth stopped immediately, and nothing happened after that. A senior researcher asked him, Oi, did you feel the tremors out there too!?, but that was about it. They were unaware since they were inside the labyrinth. The major incident that shook the Empire was brought about by themselves. Book 3: Chapter 48 Thud. I threw a pebble at a window. Then, after waiting for about 10 seconds, a figure appeared on the other side of the window`behind the thin curtain. Thud. Thud. Thud. I threw three more pebbles. The curtain was then parted open and Her Highness Anastasia appeared. She opened the window and I slipped in. The illumination from the magic lamp made the interior of the bedroom stand out. Her Highnesss bedroom was about the same size as Muge-sans warehouse, and a canopy too big for one person alone sat in the center. My heart is thumping. Her Highness wrote on a memo paper. There was a reason why I visited Her Highness Anastasias room late at night. To pull out Her Highness skill orb. If this fact is ever revealed, I can say bye-bye to my head, so I wore a hood deep over my eyes and wrapped a piece of cloth around my mouth. I looked like a cat burglar no matter how you looked at it. Her Highness, who expressed she was thrilled, was wearing a light blue silky dress. Nightwear, I suppose The lives we live are way too different. The nightwear seems to be more expensive than the formal wear I borrowed at the guesthouse for the audience. That made the bandage wound around her neck all the more painful to look at. This is theMana Controlskill orb. After we met during the day, I looked around the Empire to buy a skill orb. Lev people cant use skill orbs, so I thought it might not be sold here, but they were sold at general stores like normally. No, it wasnt even a specialty store but just a general store, so it might not be that normal. They didnt have a 2-star, so I bought twoMana Control . Lets hurry. Her Highness nodded as I urged. We were tense about two things. One, if someone would find it, and the other, if all goes well, Her Highness might be able to speak again. Her Highness peculiar constitution is thatFire Magicis automatically invoked by voice. If her skill of controlling mana improves, the activation of magic should naturally be suppressed. The High Elf royal family should have understood this much immediately, but maybe they didnt becauseFire Magicis just that much of a taboo for elves Is a princess adored byFire Magicjust that much of a stain to their honour? Lets not think about that right now. Concentrate. I had Her Highness sit on a chair in the room. I have triedOrb Detachmentseveral times, so there should be no problem. For the time being, I will extract all the skill orbs. Are you ready? Her Highness does not know what kind of skill orbs she has. To think even she doesnt know it herself Her Highness being in such a circumstance made my heart feel disconcerted, but now is not the time to be swayed by my emotions. Since there is a skill orb likeOrb-Seein this world, the Emperor must have investigated the orbs that Her Highness possesed. Her Highness nodded in response. I went around in front of Her Highness and reached for her chest`Her Highness quivered with a start. Ah. S-Sorry for being impolite. I will have to touch there to pull out the skill orbs. It may be unpleasant to be touched by me, but please bear with me a little. ! Her Highness face turned red and shook her head sideways. She straightened her back and placed her hands on her knees. A guy came into a womans room late at night, made her sit on a chair, and within the small illumination or the magic lamp on the floor, he tried to touch her chest. This is not something I can talk out of if witnessed by an outsider, right? Lets hurry up. This kind of thing must be finished quickly. I put my right hand on Her Highness chesther body twitched a little, but that was all. As my right hand trembled from the feel of Her Highness soft, smooth and warm skin, I formed the image of pulling out skill orbs in my mind. su! A voice leaked from Her Highness throat. As soon as it did, flames rose as if butterflies were dancing in the air and disappeared. This is the automatically invokedFire magic, huh with just such a small voice. A black skill orb was held in my hand. Pale glowing words emerged. Orb Camouflage  Orb Camouflage? What even is this? Anyway, I have to pull out all the rest for the time being. The next thing that came out was a red orbblack is Orb Strengthening, while red is Physical Characteristics. Reproductive Disruption  When I saw the words emerge on the orb, I was at a loss for all words. What the What the hell is this! Reproductive DisruptionIn other words, it means Her Highness will not be able to bear children? Ah thats what it was. TheOrb Camouflagethat appeared first was probably to avoidOrb-Seeand other such skills in order to hide the true nature of the skill orbs inside Her Highness body. Her Highness was gifted to another country. This skill orb means dont make a child in that country. Does the High Elf royal family think they have the right to play as they please with Her Highness life?! The life of this girl named Anastasia?! Dont screw with me! Already born with a burdensome body constitution, and the High Elf royal family`is this something her own family should do to her?! ? Her Highness stared puzzled as I trembled with anger. Since she has seen me pulling out skill orb once, Her Highness did not let out a voice the second time. But I dont think she has seen the skill orb I was holding just yet. Im going to pull out the rest of the skill orbs. I decided to keep the talks for later. I put the skill orb in a leather bag and reached for Her Highness chest. The last skill orb that came out was extremely rareit was a blue skill orb, which is Magic Characteristics. Mana Propagation  It had a star pattern that I had never seen before. There were four stars, but two of them seemed hollow. Honestly speaking, I was relieved. I was worried if the next skill orb would be something like Short-livedor [Misfortune]. HoweverC Huh!? The moment the last skill orb was pulled out, mana erupted from Her Highnesss bodyat the same time, fiery sparks danced around the surroundings. Crap. WasMana Propagationsomething that contained Her Highness mana? Here! I took out the twoMana Control I bought and handed it over to Her Highness. When she absorbed the two skill orbs into her body, the torrent-like mana seemed to subside. How do you feel? Her Highness looked at me silently and nodded. There was no more indication of her mana going wild. Try making a small sound. I reached out and removed the bandage around Her Highnesss neck. Its okay. Dont be afraid. ! As I gently grasped Her Highness hand, she opened her small mouth. Ah I heard Her Highness voice for the first timenot the voice that unexpectedly leaked just now, but the voice that she herself wanted to make. A crystal clear beautiful voice. Tiny sparks danced around. But that was all. ! Her Highness looked at me. I nodded. Lets train. If you have aMana Controlskill orb with more stars, you can control it perfectly. Tears formed in the corner of Her Highness eyes. And it dropped. ~~~~~~~~~ Her Highness Anastasia was suppressing her voice even when she was crying in happiness. I didnt even want to imagine the life she must have lived since birth. But its going to be different from hereafter. One day, she will be able to laugh aloud or sing a song whenever she wants to. It happened at that moment. When I was feeling relieved having pulled off this mission. Maybe I had also dropped my guard a little. Even if I had been careful, it was just too sudden. The glass window broke all of a sudden and something flew in. It stabbed me in the left shoulder. It was coated with poison. Paralysis poison.World Rulerwarned me so, but power slipped out of my body and I finally collapsed. Anastasia-sama. An elf came in through the window. It was Polina-san of the Golden Brigade. Book 3: Chapter 49 Damnit! Half of my body had gone numb. It felt as if the blood circulation in my body had deteriorated. The left half of my body was slumped on the floor. Thief, stay away from Her Highness! CYour Highness?! Please get away from there! Her Highness Anastasia moved in front of me to protect me. Right, Im dressed like a thief right now Y-Your Highness I know her my face My tongue was also numb and I couldnt speak properly. Even though Polina-san would understand that this was a misunderstanding. NoCwait a minute. Why is Polina-san here? She did seem acquainted with Her Highness Anastasia from the start, though Your Highness! Polina-san approached closer determinedly. At the same time, I heard commotion from the hallway. I guess it is only normal if you hear the sound of glass breaking. Anastasia-sama. What happened?A voice called out accompanied by rough knocking on the door. Arent I in a pretty perilous situation? Your Highness. Why is someone who inherited the noble blood of the High Elves protecting a thief? Should I use magic? No, I cant collect my mana because of the paralysis. With no paper or pen at hand, Her Highness could not write and only protected me. Oh right, there should be a medicine in the tool bag that would eliminate toxins in the body. I tried to move my right hand towards the tool bag, butC Ah!! My hand was stepped on! Ouuuuchh! ! Her Highness jumped at Polina-sans leg, as if tackling, but Polina-san pulled her leg and dodged. Y-Your Highness? What happened to you? Just who is this person? Polina-san finally saw my face, which only the area around the eyes was not covered. !? No way, you are She noticed? Its true that the room is dim and you cant see well, but My black eyes should be easy to understand. Your Highness! Were coming in! Accompanied by that voice, thick banging sounds came from the door. Eventually the door broke inwards, and the bright light from the hallway shined in. It seems that they forcibly destroyed the door with a sledgehammer. Startled, Polina-san escaped through the window at a tremendous speed. W-Wait, wait, wait a minute! Dont leave me! Three fully armed Lev soldiers stepped into the room. One of them was a rugged man carrying a large sledge hammer lightly. An intensely bright magic lamp illuminated me and Her Highness. Her Highness opened her mouth at that time. Flames were lit in her right hand. Crap! This is not good! Her Highness still cannot control her mana. If she tries to useFire Magictoo soon after acquiringMana Control, this whole place will turn into a sea of ??fire. I stretched out my right hand, covered Her Highness mouth, and pulled her closer. ! That pose was almost like hugging Her Highness from behind, but I cant let her become a murderer. !?!?!? Her Highness Anastasia turning beet red, and looking flustered was adorable, butC THIEF!!! KILL HIM!!! PURSHAAAAA!!! The three soldiers flipped out. The soldier brandishing a giant sledgehammer sounded particularly dangerous. I hurriedly reached for the tool bag and pulled out the medicine. My fingertips went numb and dropped the small bottle, but Her Highness noticed it. Is this a medicine? she asked with her eyes, and I nodded. Her Highness removed the lid and fed the medicine to my mouth. I felt hot, as if my body temperature shot up instantly. Your Highness, please step away!!! The three soldiers rushed at us. If I can somehow buy more time, the medicine will complete its work and I should be able to escape. PURSHAAAA!!!! Or it may not be possible!? That guy swinging the sledgehammer, is seriously trying to kill me, right!? Only a few more meters left. Her Highness is protecting me by embracing tightly. Oh shit, what do I do?! Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!! At that moment, a loud alarm sound pierced my ear. I thought that my trespassing had been found out, but the soldiers stopped with a startled look on their faces. Emergency alert. An airship of unknown affiliation has appeared in the airspace of the Imperial City. High possibility of armed conflict. Combatants should move to Type 1 alert. This is not a drill. I repeatC Beyond the window, a number of searchlights reached out to the skies of the Lev Magic Empire. I saw it as I lay on the floor of Her Highness bedroom. The searchlights illuminated a streamlined silver color airshipQueen of the Night. The flight of Queen of the Night did not seem stable. The turrets fired as the airship swayed unsteadily. Its heading over here?!! A huge fireball was shot. Drawing an arc in the air, the fireball landed outside the wall, exploding on impact and causing a shock wave that shook the whole mansion. Book 3: Chapter 50 ** Queen of the Night ** The hull of the airship was illuminated by the searchlights. The deck, however, was unmanned. Because you will get swept away by the strong winds during flight. It is basically suicidal to go onto the deck, so the airship was designed to be operated from inboard. Boss! Were in deep shit! The Empires military airships are coming after us! Like swarms of flies gathering around a corpse! Things like that are called Like a fog. Hmm, but there are not that many airships, so its not a very accurate analogy.the boss said. This is not the time to analyze analogies! The large control room was lit with minimal red lighting. The commanders seat was positioned in the center, and surrounding it was a speaking tube and a control panel for performing various inboard functions. The night sky spread out beyond the thick window on the front. The airship was facing the undeveloped land Canion, so the land ahead was clad in deep darkness. The Empire was behind the airship. It was impossible after all! For mere five people to operate such a huge airship! The young miss and I havent really touched anything, so, technically, only three people are operating it. KaKaKa Its exciting, isnt it? You operated such an unprecedented airship with only three people.the boss said. Its no laughing matter! What are we going to do?! The fuel is almost empty! Calm down. Were the Full Sky sky pirates! It means well reach out our hand and grab the whole damn sky. Its only been several months since we became sky pirates after the young miss showed up! We were just bandits up until then! Our bandit group name, the Mountainous Gale, was also a good name, wasnt it! Kakaka. I dont get what youre thinkin no more! Truth of the matter is, Queen of the Night never escaped from the territory of the Empire. The airship was almost out of fuel, so they found a large cavern in the mountain recesses and made an emergency landing. They seem to have been lucky enough to give the slip to their pursuers, but the question was what to do about the fuel. Food was well stocked, so if there were only about five people, it would last for a whole year instead of just a month`so long as it doesnt rot. These people werent well versed at operating magic tools, so they didnt know where to look for fuel, however. They thought that such a big airship would surely have reserve fuel and were searching about the entire ship. And thats when the collapse of the large cavern happened. After the capture of the Labyrinth of Fear, the Empires Research Team conducted an experiment in the innermost small room of the labyrinth. As a result, the large cavern adjacent to the labyrinth was also affected and the collapse began. Naturally, Full Sky has no way of knowing this. They didnt even know about the feeler geckos that settled in that large cavern, either. They were just focused on escaping. DON-the sound of the hull reverberating echoed. Did you shoot? Y-YeahThey seemed to be catching up, so I fired a warning shot for the time being. I told em to fire at a wide unoccupied ground, so it should be okay. Thats good then. The bombardment dropped in the garden of Anastasias mansion. Boss. What about the young miss? If it breaks into a battle, her powers will beC No. We cant let her fight.The boss tone sounded serious.It wouldnt make any sense to do that. We were saved by the young miss. And now she is suffering. So we decided to get an airship to help her. However, if we let the young miss use her powers, that black power will erode her body once again. I know I know. Then do something to get us out of this situation. Youre the only engineer on this airship. Were all counting on you. The man scratched his head in response. Fine, I get it! Our foremost goal is to escape from the Empire. At worst, we will run out of fuel. In which case, we will still give top priority to survival! Thats good enough. What will you be doing, boss? Me? There is nothing I can do. So Im gonna grab a drink to watch the show from this special seat At least become the gunner and help us shoot! Man youre a rough subordinate who likes to work his own boss, dont ya. Following the man who left shaking in anger, the boss also got up and started walking. Young miss Dont lose to the likes of side effects of a skill orb. The boss muttered under his breath and headed to the floor with the turret. ** Everyone stopped moving due to the shock wave from the explosion. W-What the hell!? Enemy attack!? PUSHA!? The soldiers who stepped into Her Highness room panicked. The big man wielding the large sledgehammer was worried about whether there was an internal communication problem within the departmentCor so I imagined in my head As expected of Mimino-san! I can already move. The numb left half of my body was already moving. I wanted to pull out the lodged arrow, but it was out of reach, so I gave up on it. Ah, the thief is moving! Kill him! The soldiers seemed to prioritise me over the situation outside and attacked me again. But having regained control over my body, I can exercise magic with no problem. The invocation efficacy of Magic, which is activated by using the mana circulating within the body, drops significantly if there is an abnormality in the body. Poisons and illnesses are especially impactful, though not so much if its an injury. Even if I could have activated magic in my previous state, it was likely to have run out of control. Your Highness, close your eyes. ! Aiming at the three rushing soldiers, I collected a fairly high amount of mana and emittedLight Magic. The room suddenly became brighterbright enough to be blinded even with closed eyelids. The soldiers screamed and staggered. I took advantage of that gap and stood up. Your Highness. I will be leaving now. It seems to be dangerous outside, so please evacuate to a safe place. Your Highness? Her Highness grabbed my hand and did not let go. She was gazing at me as if she wanted to say something. However, Her Highness soundlessly just mouthed, Thank you, and let go of my hand. Whats wrong? Why does Her Highness look like shes about to cry? She wanted to say something important, but couldntthats how it felt. In situations like this,World Ruleris useless. No Im the one who is useless. I dont have the slightest idea what Her Highness is thinking. PURSHAAAAAAA! Crap! The Sledgehammer Berserkers vision has recovered. I started running in a hurry. Although I was at a loss for a moment, I grabbed the leather bag containing Her Highness skill orbs, and thrust it into my own tool bag. I dont think it is necessary for Her Highness to see these skill orbs. And if I leave it here, it will just become another big problem. I jumped out of the window that Polina-san broke. Wow I saw the Queen of the Night, illuminated by searchlights, escaping and several smaller airships from all over the Empire pursuing it. The general public is prohibited from going outdoors. Take shelter under a sturdy roof or a building and The alarm was still ringing. Book 3: Chapter 51 A huge hole was formed in the garden. Sediments scattered around, and black smoke was rising from the hole. It seems that Queen of the Night was loaded with a fairly powerful shell. As for the arrow lodged in my shoulder, I castFlower Magicon the vines of a nearby tree and entwined it around the arrow firmly. The arrow was pulled out as I leaned away from the tree (tears came out because of the pain), and I applied first aid withHealing Magicand Mimino-sans salve. Thank you Mimino-san. Since she loves herbs more than the three meals a day, I should present her some fascinating herbs. The servants and soldiers of the mansion came out and were in a commotion, so I ran in the shadows of the garden while silencing my footsteps withSprinting Technique. Right thenC As I expected you are Reiji-san. !! A voice came down from above. It was Polina-san. She was perched on the high wall of the mansion, her bow ready to lose an arrow. What is your reason for attacking Her Highness Anastasia? I wasnt attacking her Im just dressed like this so that my identity wouldnt be found out. The tensed string of her bow was at its limit. Shes super suspicious of me, aint she. I captured the Labyrinth of Fear at the behest of Her Highness, you know? I dont really have any reason to hurt her Why are you sneaking like this then? Before I talk about that, are you on Her Highness side? Or are you an enemy? You are the one who is sneaking in the shadows. I can hear sirens. And even the commotion from the buildings over the wall. People will come around here as well before long. If that happensCwell, I wouldnt be able to escape, right? Reiji-san, Ill let you go if you didnt hurt Her Highness. But I wont go easy on you if you approach her again. Polina-san turned around and jumped off the wall. Man, I couldnt even talk to her properly. She couldve at least apologized. Sorry for attacking without confirming first, or something like that. Though, Im not sure I would have accepted such a light-toned apology. Feels like Polina-san is living a secret life. She even infiltrated the Golden Brigade party to enter the country, after all hmm. Well, whatever. I guess it doesnt concern me anymore. Her Highness Anastasia will surely be able to live without problems if she practices using mana from now on. Thats good enough. I wont have to get involved anymore. Though, she was trying to say something a while ago. I wonder what it was. Gratitude? No, it felt like something else, but I dont know. Theres no point thinking about something I dont know. I pulled myself together and started running. By the time I escaped from the site and into the city, I had changed from the thief-style to the adventurer-style clothes. There were traces of blood on my right shoulder, but its dark so its manageable. Now, then. Lets go back to Muge-sans company. In the city, people were talking in an elated tone about the sudden appearance of the Queen of the Night and the airships pursuing it. Good luck, Empire! Thats the Queen of the Night, huh Its amazing. I wonder if theyll be able to catch up to it? I walked while listening to such clamouring. A lot of things happened today, so I just wanna go home and sleep peacefully Ill sleep until noon tomorrow Then, I just suddenly looked up for no reason. Queen of the Night was passing right overhead. A human figure could be seen from a window on one of the rooms in the shipit felt like the figure was looking down at me. ? Even with enhanced eyesight, the room was too dark and I couldnt really make out what I was looking at. However, I couldnt take my eyes off of it. Is that a A white palm touched the window. That hand I have seen it somewhere. Why? Why cant I remember? My memory was unclear as if it was blocked by haze. Almost like, Orihime and Hikoboshi across the Milky Way know that the other is there but cannot meet each other because of the rain clouds. [TL Note: According to legend, the lovers, Orihime and Hikoboshi, are separated by the Milky Way, and they are allowed to meet only once a year on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month. However, they cannot meet if it rains on that day, and have to wait for the next year.] H-Hey, whats that? After the Queen of the Night passed by, I heard the voice of a confused citizen. As I glanced in his directionC I was greatly startled Seriously? Right at this time? A single ray of light beamed into the night sky. One of the labyrinth capture teams that went to capture the Labyrinths of 9 Emotion had successfully captured a labyrinth, as a pillar of light rose from a labyrinth. ** Lev Magic Empire Emperor ** Reports on the capture status of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions were delivered to the Emperor every day. The central figures of the Empire, who were elated by the unexpected capture of the Labyrinth of Fear, were even more excited by the news that the Capture Division 1 had passed through numerous traps and reached the final ordeal-like place. The capture might be completed by midnight, so many cabinet ministers were enjoying light meals and a small amount of alcohol in the conference room with even the Emperor present. Oho, I wonder when Capture Division 1 will complete the capture? Since there are two successful captures, this project will be a great success. Although, the success of Division 1 is within expectations. Originally, it was planned to proceed with the capture of the Labyrinth of Hatred by Capture Division 1. However, the big incident where the Queen of the Night was stolen occurred, and in order to recover from that, it became a capture of 4 labyrinths at once. It is almost certain that many sacrifices will be made by the time one capture is completed, so even the Emperor couldnt readily order for the full capture of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. Capture Division 1 consisted of ace-class personnels for both combat and magic tool research, so the capture of the Labyrinth of Hatred was certainCbut the ministers, even now, couldnt believe that the Labyrinth of Fear was captured first. Amidst that, the Queen of the Night appeared over the Empire, so the conference room was improvised to become the operational headquarters. I want all our airships in the sky! Absolutely dont let them get away! But dont shoot inside the city airspace! The Commander-in-Chief of the Empires army took charge of the scene and gave orders. The Queen of the Night was already about to escape from the Empires territory. So the state of the matter now was the army pursuing it with all their airships. Why dont we have the fast airships of private companies to pursue it too? Will the companies accept it? Just force them to do it. No, if we say its their chance to recapture Queen of the Night and bathe in the entailing glory, they will happily oblige. Would glory be effective for companies? Wouldnt gold speak louder? As the ministers were exchanging as such back and forwardC Transmit that, when we succeed in recapturing Queen of the Night, the most active company will be granted an airship. Ignore the companies that dont move. Yes, sir! When the Emperor decided so, the Commander-in-Chief rewrote it into an order, and it was handed down throughout the Empire. Large companies that have an airship have a magic tool for communication, so as soon as they saw the order with the Emperors name signed on it, a number of airships belonging to various companies appeared in the sky. The sky of the Empire was jumbled with wide-reach searchlights and flying vessels. OOOH! That light!! At that time, one person shouted, pointing out the window. The light signifying the capture of the Labyrinth of Hatred rose like a pillar. As everyone stood up and was fixed at itC Your Majesty. A messenger rushed in, out of breath. Despite the excitement of the ministers, the messenger approached the Emperor, and whispered the report. It seems that a shell has fallen into the mansion of Her Highness Anastasia. What? Her Highness is safe, but together with that, there are reports that thieves had sneaked in perhaps the servants of the mansion were just confused. The Emperor stroked his beard, with a hmm. Bring Anastasia here. Now that two auspicious ceremonies have occured, the recapture of Queen of the Night and the successful capture of the Labyrinth of Hatred, it would make sense to have it stand by my side. In the Emperors mind, the successful recapture of the Queen of the Night is already certain. Nodding deeply, the messenger left the conference room. Book 3: Chapter 52 ** Queen of the Night ** Boss! The cliffs have gotten brighter for some reason! That so? I guess there is light in that place too. Oi, is this the correct ammunition shell? Thats an alcohol barrel! I see. Hmm, its corn alcohol. The taste is quite good. Why are you drinking it!? Give me a cup too! Dont go joining him! Three sky pirates were making a fuss at the fort of the magic airship Queen of the Night. It was impossible for three people to use all six turrets, but they loaded all six with shells, saying, The first all-out attack gotta be flashy after all. The engineer was staring down the fuel bar in the deckhouse wondering how to escape the Empires hot pursuit. And another passengerthe young miss was still in her room. By the way, boss. I still dont understand how we got away the first time when we stole this bad girl? Oh this ship is equipped with a Stealth magic tool C a Heroic Gear, is what its called. From the outside it would like we just vanished in mid-air. If so, why dont we just use it again? Idiot. I wish we could. The fuel consumption is so bad that its deadly. It gobbles up fuel like a glutton, so if we use it now it will only last for a few minutes, and then all of us will fall from the sky with the ship. Geh!One of the sky pirates with a shiny, slippery head stuck out his tongue, hearing the explanation from the boss. B-Boss, light is coming from the cliff! Another pirate with a protruding tooth shouted. I already heard that earlier. Im gonna get callus in my ear if I hear it again. No! Its from a different place! There is another light? Well, if you look at 1 source for too long, then itll look like 30 sources. Boss, thats the enemy of mankind. The enemy of mother who protects the kitchen,G.the bald pirate replied. Oh, was it 5 sources then? Wahahahathe boss laughed. Im telling you its different! Its obviously a different light! The protruding teeth guy shouted. There are 9 of them! 9 pillars of light surround the Empire!! ** Labyrinth of Fear ** The labyrinth, which shook a while ago, had calmed down. The researcher who was measuring the Death Mask Wall returned to the innermost small room. Why do I have to crawl on all fours in such a narrow passage again When he returned to the small room while mumbling, the researchers inside were just about leaving the room to take a break. You can look at it, but dont touch.one of the researchers said. Ah, yes!he answered with a high-pitched voice. After everyone had left, he surveyed the innermost room. Its so cramped Nothing in particular other than the stone slab Suddenly, it seemed like the stone slab shimmered bluish-white. Despite being a junior, he was still competent enough as a researcher. He didnt join the research team to do a surveyalthough he knew that surveying itself is an important task. Since the seniors did an inspection by touching it and all, it should be okay if I did too, right? The stone slab shimmered bluish-white again. He felt as if the stone slab was saying, Youre right. You could say its the devils whisper or that humans are creatures that interpret things to their own convenience. The researcher gazed at the small hole that everyone else went out of. All right! He grasped and ungrasped both fists, licked his lip and reached for the stone slab. And thats when it happened. Confirming that the control system for the Labyrinth of Hatred has been released. Labyrinth of 9 Emotions has reached the majority of five-ninths releases. A forced opening of the separation wall after the overall optimization will be executed Words floated in the air with a pale light. It was written in ancient language, but was barely readable by the researcher. The ground began to sway, increasing from small vibrations to tremendous shaking. Wha!?The researcher fell on his butt. Y-Y-You! What did you do!?A senior researcher came crawling from the small passage. I havent done anything yet!He cried with tears. ** Muge Company ** Mimino, Non, and Muge were staring at the words that had been decipheredReiji seemed to have copied the wall paintings of the Labyrinth of Fear. Mimino was inwardly surprised. She was always in awe of Reijis intelligence, but she never imagined he would be able to reproduce a copy of the wall paintings from just a glance. (Perhaps Reiji-kun has a skill orb related to memory?) As that thought crossed her mind, she shook her head. No, the content of the paintings is more important right now. Muge-san, Non, this deciphered content is correct, right? Yes. Mimino-san, you are more proficient when it comes to ancient languages. Ive only learned a little at the church.Non-said. Mimino could read the ancient language better than Muge because she had learned the ancient language back in the halfling village when she needed to read old books about medicine compounding. She also helped with Muges dictionary. The first picture is of two women with their backs to each other In the beginning, the world was 1 and was divided into 2. In the second picture, 8 circles were arranged at equal intervals, and since there were 2 sets, it was 16 circles in total. Shared between the 2 worlds, skill orbs must never be skewed to one side. The third picture is of a man passing through a door. The Great Warlock crossed over worlds. This Great Warlock is thought to be La-Fisa, the creator of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. The fourth picture is of a worried man. The Great Warlock devised a way to return to his original world. The fifth picture is of 9 doors. 8is the number of principles of the world. By constructing 9 labyrinths that exceed this number, the worlds principle can also be exceeded. Labyrinth of 9 Emotions takes many years to store emotional energy. The sixth picture is of nine doors opened. If you capture the majority of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, you will release all 9 labyrinths. At the same time, the stored energy is also released. In the last picture, the first two women faced each other this time, and their extended hands were touching. The colossal energy will reconnect the two worlds. The two worlds will reconnect Reiji-kun spoke about this before. Reiji has told Mimino about some of the turmoil that occurred in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. About the place called the Other World, and the battle with the mediator who came from there, and the Ouroboros summoned by the mediatorCeven Mimino and the others also fought against the giant snake. Mimino-san, there are already four labyrinths that have been captured. One more capture will exceed the majority.Non said. W-Wait a minute, you two. Do you have an idea about this other world? There is no such information in this country at all! Wouldnt it be dangerous if the Empire captures another one without knowing it? Muge-san, you should report it to someone.Mimino-said. I-I guess I should. Its already late at night, but there should be a night shift at the Labyrinth Management Bureau. Lets go.Muge said, and collected the papers together. As they opened the door, a large man stood in front of them. UWAAAAA!? Muge-san!? Whos there!! COh, its you, Dante!Mimino-said. Dante just stood there, with a stunned look on his face. H-Hey, look at that.Dante said, pointing somewhere. What he pointed to way above this building, far into the sky. There already stood 9 pillars of light. Book 3: Chapter 53.1 Even though it was night, the citizens of the Empire were out of their house and looking up at the sky. Many searchlights chased Queen of the Night, as well as a number of airships in the sky. Nine pillars of light beamed up. With evenly spaced distance between each light, the pillars of light circled around the Empire. The scene was so unrealistic that people wondered if it was a show. Why cant I see the stars? I was on the roof of the tallest building near the place where I could see the sky well. For some reason, the five-story buildings rooftop was a storeroom, with tables, chairs, tools and wood left unorganised. I strained my eyes to look closely at the sky. Queen of the Night, which passed right above me a while ago, was escaping wonderfully, while about five other airships were giving chase. Other airships were deployed from here and there. Some of them seemed like they held a faint hope that they could catch up with Queen of the Night if they could circle around it, and some others seemed like they had given up halfway through the pursuit. But what caught my mind was the sky itself. Right before I entered Her Highness room, I saw a beautiful starry sky. But now the night sky was painted black. Even the amount of light reflected from the moon was greatly reduced, as if a fog was blocking it. And although the streetlights illuminated the direct ground, the rooftop where I stood was sunk in the dark. (Is it some thick rain clouds? But it doesnt rain much here except during the rainy season.) While I was pondering on the eeriness of the black sky, the black seemed to swirl like a vortex. I thought it was an optical illusion, but I heard a voice on the ground shouting, The sky!!! Meri Meri, Meri Meri Meri Meri Meri Meri Meri Meri Meri` At that time, a sound was heard. A sound similar to breaking a live tree over time. I felt cold chills, as if I had contracted the worst kind of influenza. (Why cant I discern the true nature of that vortex even though Im looking throughWorld Ruler?) Like a drop of blood, a red spot appeared in the center of the vortex. The red flowed in parallel with the vortex. As the red spot opened up like the aperture blades of a camera, heads of big snakes came slithering down. Not just one or two, but big snakes numbering in the hundreds and thousands. Some were spotted and some were striped. Then, something resembling the trunk of a sea anemone came down from the same spot. KYAAAAAAAA!!! The people on the ground broke into panic. The sea anemoneor rather, snake anemone, easily exceeded the Queen of the Night in size. Seeing something like that descending from the sky, one or two screams is quite natural. Its appearance physiologically brought out the feeling of disgust from those who witnessed itas if the appearance was intentionally made for that purpose. Its the same Even as I felt creeps and chills running down my body, I couldnt take my eyes off the snake anemone. I was able to analyze the snake anemone withWorld Ruler, but it wasnt of much use. Because it only relayed information like a living thing, snake with highly toxic fangs and such. Rather than that, I had an intuition. That the snake anemone was the same as Ouroboros. Its a monster from the Other World! Taken aback, I surveyed around the snake anemone. I didnt see the mediator. As I was feeling relieved on one hand, the question of why this happened arose. Crap, think later. The snake anemones body stretched several hundred meters and was fast approaching the ground. It was about 3 kilometers away from me. I ran usingSprinting Technique, and jumped from building to building usingJumping Technique. I ran along rooftops and roofs towards the snake anemone. I did consider running away, but it would seem that I am connected by fate to the Other World. When looking at it that way, I thought to at least help with the evacuation of those who were too late to escape. Eh? A person? Lev people who were looking out the window saw me. Hide in a sturdy place!I shouted. The road below was already in a mixture of screams and turmoil. Panicked citizens pushing at each other to escape from the snake anemone. Citizens, we are confirming the appearance of unknown enemies. Please evacuate as far as possible. In 1 minute, we will launch attacks from the airship. One of the military airships returned and made an announcement from the sky, which spurred confusion. (Are you just going to start attacking with only a short warning?) I thought, but the big snakes had already bitten and lifted several Lev people off the ground. Casualties had already appeared. We strongly recommend evacuation. Please dont hide in a sturdy building or under shelters. 10, 9, 8 By the time the countdown started, I was about 300 meters from the snake anemone. The snake anemone plunged down onto the ground, crushing the buildings beneath. Intense cloud of dust rolled up and my foothold swayed. 3, 2, 1 Three shells were fired from the fort of the airship. The shells drew an arc in the air and sank into the body of the snake anemone, detonating. More and more buildings collapsed as the snake anemone twisted and writhed. But the bombardment seems to be effective. Uwaaaaaaa! UwaaaaaaC Hearing a cry near a collapsed building, I ran over there. I saw a Lev girl standing stock still and crying her eyes out. Whats wrong? Uwaaaaaaaaaaa I couldnt even talk to her as she just kept crying. At that moment, my ears picked up moaning from inside the debris. Is there someone inside?I asked the girl. M-M-Mommy The girl finally responded. I nodded and activatedEarth Magicto raise the ground. It pushed away the debris and created a gap. Inside, was a woman with an injured leg. Grab my hand! I will pull you out! Uh, oh, th-thank you Mommyyyyyyyy! As I pulled out the woman, the girl hugged her. Her leg was injuredI told her to evacuate as soon as I confirmed that she could walk after I applied the minimumHealing Magic. And then, I started running again. (I couldve cured her completely, but I should probably preserve my mana at the moment) After that, I helped a few citizens who were late to evacuate in 3 more places, and found people who had already died in 4 other places. During that time, the bombardment from the airship continued. And it seems that the snake anemone had recognized the airship as an enemy. It hurled its huge body and crashed into the airship. Ah! The fuselage of the airship was torn, and the airship fell from the sky while scattering metal and wood. Crushing buildings, it crash landed about 200 meters away from me. And subsequently exploded, creating a blast of dust. Shit! How many people were on that airship? How many survived? Maybe everyone is already`. Kiri Kiri`a sound was heard. It was from my mouth. I was grinding my teeth too hard out of vexation. The airships in the sky have already shifted from pursuing Queen of the Night to responding to the snake anemone. Airship with turrets installed turned around and began to rain down bombardment. The unarmed airships, which seemed to belong to companies, left the Empires skies as if escaping. This place is also dangerous. No matter how big the snake anemone is, several of the shells missing the target is entirely possible. In fact, one missed shell fell into a nearby building and it exploded into flames. I should escape too. Thats what I thought, but my legs didnt want to move. Shit! Shit! Shit! The distance to the snake anemone was several hundred meters. It was about 100 meters up in the sky and I had no way to get there. Even though it caused so much destruction, is it not possible to retaliate without an airship? My frustration was rising. Even though there are people stronger than me, I thought myself to be quite strong. However, I am way too powerless to deal with a monster of that size. The monster was out of range of all offensive magic such asFire MagicandWind Magic. I cant even retaliate with one shot. No, wait if its just one shot, maybe I could pull it off? When Leon betrayed us, he used Non-san as a shield. At that time, I wished I had a magic which could be invoked similar to precision shooting. Certainly, you cant use magic which could pass through a needle hole. I feel that it would be possible if there were other skill orbs besidesMana Control, but anyway, I cant invoke minimum magic at the moment. However, on the flip side, I can compress maximum magic into a small size. Fire Magicdisappears if blown away by wind, so its effective range is short, but if I compress a high-outputFire Magic, for example it might work. I envisioned the maximum magic that the Mithril-rank adventurer Crysta-la-Crysta displayed. That magic that substantially chomped down even the vitality of a dragon with one shot should naturally be effective on the snake anemone. No, if I was as proficient withFire Magicas Crysta was, I should be able to fly in the sky using blasts, but I still dont have that ability. To be precise, I do have the ability, but lack the skill to control it. Crysta was the real life example of A master in one art does not dabble in many arts. On the contrary, I can do everything, but cant do anything`Jack of all trades and master of none. For now, lets think about a way to combine the everything I can do. I should be able to compress high-output magic. Next is, how close can I get to the snake anemone. ! At that moment, I noticed another black shadow in the sky. Wh-What, the It was way too big to call it an airship. So vast and gigantic that even if you placed 10 of Muge-sans warehouses on it, it would still have a surplus of space left. Many small airships took off from there. Exactly what you would call an aircraft carrier. Just, instead of sailing in the sea, it was flying in the sky. Book 3: Chapter 53.2 The Black Sky Pirate Smiles Under The Moonlight ** Anastasia ** You were hiding something like this?`Anastasia thought. What do you think? This is the Empires ultimate weapon, the strategic airship Sky Harvest. The Emperor happily walked inside the flying aircraft carrier Sky Harvest with Anastasia by his side. All of a sudden, the Empires sky was blanketed by darkness. A huge and eerie creature descended from the blood-red void in the darkness. The Emperor, however, was calm because he had this strategic airship. If Queen of the Night is a beautiful, fast airship, Sky Harvest is a clunky but big and strong airship. At least 100 people are needed to operate this airship. Just when I was thinking that we successfully captured the Labyrinth of Fear and the Labyrinth of Hatred, things turned out like this. But looking at it from another perspective, this is a great opportunity to test the power of Sky Harvest. The Emperor, accompanied by many of his ministers as well as Anastasia, arrived at the guest room located at the top of the control room. Overlooking the many people working in the control room, the battle with the snake anemone can be seen through the magic tempered glass attached to the front. Due to the simultaneous bombardment from the military airships, the body of the snake anemone and the big snakes were enveloped in large flames. As the sea anemone twisted and turned as if in pain, cheers rose from the ministers. The Emperor intended to treat himself to watching a giant monster subjugation from first-class viewing together with the ministers. Anastasia was only brought here to add glitz. Hearing she was going to board an airship, Anastasia wore a culottes skirt, which is also used for horseback riding, long boots, and a stab-proof jacket. Her throat was bandaged again just in case, and she wore a scarf over it, so it wouldnt raise suspicions. (But still what is this feeling Im getting?) Anastasia, however, was struck by an unpleasant premonition. There is no doubt that the airship fleet of the Lev Magic Empire is a rare military force in this world. The number of airships equipped with turrets is close to 40, and no other country can fire as many shells, as if firing hundreds of arrows. Our army is the strongest. It can be said to be the best in the world. The ministers talked with excitement. (But it doesnt seem effective on that monster, though?) That question is at the root of Anastasias premonition. Purple bodily fluids scattered about, and carcasses of snakes kept falling to the ground, but the snake anemone was still alive and the number of big snakes does not appear to have diminished. Black smoke from the bombardment obstructed the view and it was difficult to see, but the snake anemone did not show any signs of dying at all. KIINN` At that moment, a buzz-like sound was heard. Everyone on the spot also had puzzled looks, so it wasnt heard by Anastasia alone. Oh, the snakes are falling. One of the ministers pointed and shouted. Indeed, a large number of snakes were falling from the snake anemones mouth. The fallen snakes crawled under debris and buildings. Hahaha, does this mean its the end of the subjugation? So troublesome that it scattered snakes on the ground at the end. Get in touch with the ground forces. Although such words were exchanged, Anastasia had a feeling that the snake anemonethough now just a bloodied mess, was still quite alive. I want that monster dragged down. The fact that it is sprouting from the sky is worrying me for some reason. It happened right when the Emperor said that. The snake anemone lifted its dangling head where the snakes fell out of and lunged at the airship fleet. KA A light of severe intensity was emitted. Even Anastasia, who was looking at the scene from a distance, thought that her eyes had been burned for a moment due to the light. The light that washed over the sky engulfed more than 10 airships, broke past the clouds, and disappeared into outer space. What was that?! My eyes! My eyes! Someone, protect His Majesty! Both the commanders room and the guest room were in pandemonium. When Anastasia opened her still brightly flashed eyes, she saw the huge trunk of a snake hung down like a wilted flower. But as it descended to the ground, it plunged into the flock of snakes that fell from its mouth earlier and began munching on them. Anastasia felt nauseous at the horrifying sight. But the problem was that the wilted trunk began to swell. The snake anemone was restoring its strength by eating those snakes. Deploy the main gun of Sky Harvest! When the Emperor shouted, the commander downstairs looked back. But, Your Majesty. The test operation of the main gun is not over yet. That huge trunk will take damage even if it misses a little. Deploy it right away! Yes, sir! The crew started moving busily. The deck under their eyes popped open, and a massive turret emerged. Bluish formulaic patterns appeared on the surface of the barrel because this is a sorcery gun. This gun turret fires a blast of high-energy as the snake anemone used earlier, and it doesnt contain live ammunition. Oh Someones voice leaked as the surroundings suddenly turned dark and only the emergency light was on. For the main gun to operate, 85% of the sorcery energy on board is concentrated to the main gun. The operators announcement was heard. The sorcery control system runs without a problem Main gun energy charged to 15%, locking-on to the giant creature in front as the target for bombardment. Energy charged to 40%, can be fired in 15 seconds. Not only the barrel of the main gun, but the turret itself emitted a pale light. Anastasia, the ministers, and the Emperor were watching the gun. It wasnt only them, however. The enemy has noticed. The snake anemone, which was hunting for the big snakes, turned its head toward them and opened its mouth. They couldnt see it until now, but now it was clear as day. The open mouth seemed like a gaping wide hole, with innumerable white teeths lined inside. Its sole purpose is to eat, grind and swallow. Light gathered in the back of the hole. The snake was trying to shoot them as well. S-Shoot it quickly! 5 seconds left. 4, 3, 2, 1. At the same time as the commander issued Shoot!, the main gun shone bright, and a beam of pale light was fired at the trunk hanging from the red spot in the sky. A deafening roar echoed. Sky Harvest itself rocked a few meters behind due to the recoil of the discharge. As a result, the accuracy of the hit was reduced. The beam hit the right half of the trunk directly and exploded, accompanied with another deafening sound. On the other hand, as a result of the recoil movement, the energy wave fired by the snake anemone did not hit the control room directly. However, a large hole was made in the hull, and the Sky Harvest swayed as if about to capsize. Screams broke out in the commanders office. Alarms were sounding due to the serious damage. Anastasia grabbed a railing right beside her and desperately held on. (Were going to crash! We couldnt defeat the enemy! Whats going to happen?!) Such thoughts filled Anastasias mind, but at that timeC (Where is Reiji?) She remembered the boy who worked hard to cure her peculiar constitution, and got injured for her sake. He went through a hard time because of Polinas misunderstanding and Anastasias guards, but even in that moment, he was still worried about Anastasia. (For Reiji-sans sake too I cant give up and die in this place!) When she opened her eyes wide, in front of the now slanted Sky Harvest, she saw almost half of the huge trunk was torn to pieces. And one other thing Why is that here? A beautiful silver hull floated calmly in the air despite the presence of the disordered military airship fleet. Queen of the Night was on the other side of the trunk. The figure of a person could be seen standing on the deckeven though it was dangerous due to strong winds. (A woman?) The black cloak which blends into the darkness, proof of the sky pirates, fluttered in the sky. And underneath it was a violet combat uniform that was not lady-like. Her blonde hair tied to the back blew in the strong wind. Her violet pupils that seemed to stand unyielding in the face of the entire world, were staring down at the torn-to-pieces huge monster dangling from the sky. Anastasia, of course, did not hear the voice of the girl when she opened her mouth at that time. Aa-ah, this thing is already so broken. The girl had an expression that was too unsuitable for the current circumstances. She was smiling. Fearlessly. Irreverently. Mysteriously. It was as if the existence before her was no more than a trivial creature. Die, you giant oaf. The girls hand was holding darkness. A black blade-like darkness. What appeared in the sky as she swung her arm was the blade of the Shadow King, which even sliced off the neck of a dragon. The blade descended. A spectacle often depicted in myths and legends. Calling it a giant blade does not do it justice. It was as if a gods`the God of Darkness blade was swung down upon the world. The snake anemone was not the only thing slashed apart by the blade of Shadow King. Even the darkness that spread in the sky and the blood red spot were torn apart, and the moon beyond appeared. While the moonlight illuminated the upper sky, the giant snake anemone fell to the ground. Bodily fluids poured onto the ground like heavy rain from the cut end of the trunk in the sky. Book 3: Chapter 54 ** Anastasia ** (What in the world was that?) She witnessed an impossible sight. When the girl standing on the deck of Queen of the Night swung her right hand, an enormous black blade appeared and slashed apart the monster together with the sky itself. CCritical damage to engines 1, 4 and 5. We cant maintain buoyancy anymore! The ringing alarm and the operators voice brought Anastasia back to her senses. Now was not the time to wonder which one of them was the real monster. (Were going to crash) Even if you repel the monster that attacked the Empire, there is no point if you crash and die. Furthermore, many ministers including the Emperor were on board. The country would fall into chaos if they all died. Your Majesty, to the emergency escape pod! Hurry up! Get at least His Majesty to safety!! These ministers, who are usually eager to flatter and ass-kiss, gave top priority to the Emperor in this critical situation. There was no ulterior motive or intention. They wished to help the Emperor purely out of love. The Emperor seems to have fallen over on the floor when the Sky Harvest tilted, and he became senseless. Multiple ministers supported and carried him away. Dropping altitude! 600 meters left! Divert all energy to buoyancy! Already executed!! Guh Then disengage the turrets and shells at once! Huh!? But then the city will The commanders order implied to discard all the heavy things in order to reduce the weight of the Sky Harvest. Dont worry! The surroundings are almost burnt fields! Moreover, His Majesty the Emperor is onboard with us!! Y-Yes, sir! Metal sound was transmitted along with vibration. The main gun and turrets were separated from the Sky Harvest and fell. The descent speed is decreasing! However, we will make a crash landing as it is! His Majesty!? Still here! Make a wall of meat and protect His Majesty!! The appearance of the ministers gathered around the Emperor was like small animals gathered together to warm up on a winter night. They resolved themselves for the crash. Anastasia as well. (This may very well be the last moon I will ever see.) The main gun was removed and fell off, causing the Sky Harvest to lose balance and tilt significantly. At that time, Anastasia saw the city of the Empire. Smoke was rising from here and there, and the surrounding area was a mountain of debris. Ah Involuntarily, a voice leaked out her mouth. Sparks of flame petals danced around her. She saw him. A lone adventurer running across the debris towards themshe saw Reiji. Ahhh! The wooden railing she was clasping burned. Flames brightened her surroundings. Tears overflowed from her eyes. She thanked God for being able to see Reiji in her last moment. (He gave me the hope to live. He taught me that my life wasnt over.) However, she is going to crash into the ground. (Dont come here, Reiji-san. And if I die I am sorry) And then Anastasia shut her eyes close, so she didnt see itC Reiji sticking out his hands and casting magic. ** I noticed the Queen of the Night returning, right in the middle of the snake anemone releasing big snakes onto the ground. (The Queen of the Night should have escaped. Why is it coming back?) My head was filled with questions. It would be better to deal with the rampaging big snakes than to think about those, however. Each snake was slow in proportion to its large size, thus they were easy to defeat. But their number was the real problem. Everywhere was filled with snakes, snakes, and snakes as far as the eye can see. Someone who dislikes snakes, would most probably faint, and even I, who am okay with eating snakes, got goosebumps. Huh!? Before I could do something about the falling snakes, the snake anemone fired a ridiculous energy cannon, and turned its attention the other way. I was thinking of compressing and shooting magic, but the snake anemone beat me to the punch! Seriously Does it mean that the monster is smarter than me? (Are all the monsters in the Other World like this?) Oroboros and the snake anemone were tremendously strong. Not to even mention the mediator. I was convinced that this snake anemone was a resident of the Other World. The lukewarm wind and the burnt odorwas the same as what I felt when I fought the mediator. The snake anemone sent several airships to oblivion, and withered like a plant. But soon after, when I saw that it started eating the big snakes, my goosebumps accelerated and I was about to get hives. I guess this is my chance! I thought that if I pushed through the big snakes, I could get a direct hit on the snake anemone with a magic attack. Right then, the aircraft carrier revealed a turret and tried to launch an attack of similar power as the sea anemone. AhC Crap. The snake anemone turned its mouth towards the aircraft carrier. At the same time as light was emitted from its mouth, the aircraft also launched its attack. Due to the shock wave of the energy shot by the snake anemone, I was swept off the ground and blown away. Ouchhhh Although I didnt take much damage, I was blown away a long distance. And at that time, I saw a half-torn snake anemone and an aircraft carrier with a large hole in its belly. (What is all this) If an all-out war broke out in this world, it would surely be an exchange of such powerful energy attacks. What can I even do at that point? Even if I have a 10-star skill orb, what can a lone human being accomplish alone? (No, dont lose your confidence) I cant just absentmindedly watch while things happen. The giant aircraft was losing altitude every passing moment, and seemed to aim for emergency landingat worst, a full crashit was falling straight down, and the snake anemone seemed to be still alive. The Queen of the Night was getting closer and closer. (Why? The snake anemone is still alive) At that moment, I noticed a figure standing at the bow of the airship. AhC There is no way I would ever mistake that person for someone else. Even if I didnt haveEyesight Enhancement. Her blonde hair blowing in the wind, and she was wearing a violet combat uniform that I had never seenCeven if four years had passed since then. Ah I see now. I understood what she was trying to do and why the Queen of the Night returned. It seemed like she was reaching out to me who had nothing and had no power. The same as when she stood in front of me when I was about to be killed by the Duke because he hated my black hair and black eyes. Knowing her, even if its not in her own interest, if she sees such a huge monster in front of her, she will definitely come back. Even being fully aware of the dangers to herself, she will try to defeat this monster that could claim a great number of lives. LARK!!! My big sister. My most precious person. The person who gave unto me for the first time in this world. Lark raised her right hand to the heavens and activated the 6-star skill orbShadow King. That smile was the same as it was four years ago. Nothing changed. The same smile when she said to me, Youre cheeky. In the four years she must have refined her use of the skill orb. She very easily wielded the enormous blade, slashing the heavens, slashing the enemies, and even slashing the earth. A rain of blood spewed out from the snake anemone. I saw Lark fall on her back, as if fainting. LARKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!! My voice did not reach her. Theres no way it could. I caught a glimpse of Larks companion carrying her away. I have to chase after them right now. Now that the snake anemone has been defeated, the Queen of the Night will soon leave. Since the other military airships are still disordered, its my biggest chance. I grasped my hands tightly. Then I turned my back to Lark, to my big sister. Chasing after Lark is not what I should do right now. I dont know if I can do it though!! I ran. I kicked the debris, the ground, and the snakes underneath and sprinted. Turrets and shells were falling away from the falling aircraft carrier. The airship was unloading in anticipation of a crash in an attempt to reduce its own weight as much as possible. Considering the size, there should be a considerable number of crewmates onboard. It may not be possible to save everyone. The impact I could have on it may be negligible. But stillC If my magic could save even one person. If I could be like Lark who took the risk and followed through to the point of exhausting her power. UOOOOOOO!! I concentrated everything on one powerful magic spell rather than multiple. When I reached a few tens of meters before the landing point, I pushed my hands forward and concentrated all the mana throughout my body. Gather, Gust!!!!!! Wind Magicis difficult to handle. This magic which manipulates the atmosphere, rather than the air, has no shape, is not visible, and is easy to disperse. However, it should be able to exhibit the greatest output in any situation. The surrounding atmosphere swirled according to the mana that I radiated, compressing the air. My hair stood upside down and my clothes fluttered. By the time I couldnt keep my eyes openthe giant airship was about 50 meters above ground. Kukuu I almost fainted as all my mana was wringed out, but I controlled the magic to the last minute and released it forward. The compressed air became a huge tornado as it entered the landing point. The mana that was holding it down was released to the surroundings at the same time. The pressure crushed the ground and lifted the airship from below. The bottom of the ship made creaking noises. However, it wasnt enough with my magic alone. Mimino-san, Ill use it!! I took out the Dupe Potion I had from the tool bag and slammed it on the ground. The bottle cracked and the liquid inside flowed out, and at the same time, purple phosphorescence rose to the surroundings. The previous mana was reconstructed again. Dupe Potion doesnt use mana, but if you lose control, it will run wild or to be more precise, you have to use it with a clear aim in mind! GOOOOOOOOOOO!! The gust slid under the airship in the same way. It was less than 10 meters from the bottom of the ship to the ground. When the compressed air burst out, the bottom of the ship became dented and the sound of cracking echoed. The falling speed of the airship got slower and slower. Eventually, there was a dull sound. F-Finally, I did it The airship, with a hole and caught on fire, landed on the ground. I collapsed on the spot. With peace of mind, intense drowsiness strikes. (I have to chase after Lark What kind of face Lark will make when she sees how much Ive grown I wonder There are many other things I want to talk about too) And I closed my eyes. Book 3: Chapter 55.1 ** Anastasia ** Anastasia witnessed two miracles. The first miracle was a slash that cut through even the heavens, released by a girl who was standing on the Queen of the Night. The second miracle was the magic released by Reiji, a boy known to Anastasia. Everyone on board was resolved that the falling speed of Sky Harvest was fast and that the hull would be considerably impacted. It was quite possible that their bodies would be thrown up and slammed into the ceiling. There was no safe place on board without the concept of ??a seatbelt, and Anastasia had no choice but to grab the railings and prepare for the imminent impact. (That magic is Reiji-sans!) Although the hull squeaked jarringly, the fall of the Sky Harvest slowed down as if a sudden brake had been applied, and at the end it successfully crash landed with minimal impact. M-Miracle! Its a miracle! The commander cried and cheered. And as the normal lights returned, the entire control room broke into cheers. The ministers who were gathered to protect the Emperor also happily hugged each other. Where did Anastasia go? The ministers were surprised to hear the Emperors words. Anastasia should have been right there, grabbing the railing, but they didnt see what happened to her because everyone was huddled together to protect the Emperor. The wooden railing was burnt with a burnt odor in the air. ** (Hah, hah, hah!) Anastasia was running at that time. If she raises her voice even while running,Fire Magicwill be activated, so she has to be careful. But she was lucky to have no problem running, as she was wearing a culottes skirt and long boots today instead of her usual dress. (Its right ahead of here. AndC Eh? The door is closed?) Anastasia ran through a narrow passage and reached the entrance of the aircraft, which she used while boarding. But it was shut tight, of course. Whilst breathing heavily, Anastasia was completely at a loss. She didnt know how to open it. There was no such thing as a doorknob on the iron door, and a steel plate was affixed at the position where a doorknob should be originally located. When she looked to the side, Emergency Escape was written on the wall. It further read Only allowed to be used in an emergency. Open the cover, pull the lever, and cut off the steel wire that will appear. However, if used outside of an emergency, you will be punished. Anastastia opened the cover with zero hesitation. Reiji was out there. Reiji who saved this aircraft. Moreover, she saw him about to faint after using the maximum magic twice. What do you call this if not an emergency? When Anastasia pulled the lever, the steel plate attached to the doorknob position slid and a steel wire appearedCbut it was thicker than expected, about 5 mm in diameter. She tried to cut it with the knife she carried on her person for self-defense, but her slender arms failed her. Then Anastasia glanced through the narrow passage, and after confirming that no one was coming, she put away the knife and touched the wire with the index finger of her right hand. Her left hand rubbed the bandage on her throat, but the sorcery cast on it had already disappeared. Cut off. She felt like she could pull it off. It was all thanks to ReijisMana Control. A bright white flame appeared at the tip of her index finger`the ultra-high temperature melted the wire. Tsu! The wire snapped as if exploding, and cut Anastasias finger. Blood dripped down her finger. In front of her, the door seemed to be unlocking as a few metallic sounds were heard inside. It then opened a few centimeters outside, so Anastasia tried to push it open with both hands. And just as she was about toC !? The door opened fully and she fell out of the door. Falling from a height of about 2 meters above the ground, Anastasia fell to the ground ungracefully. She hit her elbows and butt from the fall. It hurt. Her voice leaked out as she coughed out the dust, causing will-o-wisps-like flames flickering into existence around her and disappearing. (More importantly, Reiji-san!) Anastasia disregarded her pain and stood up. As she glanced around the surroundings, she was quite taken aback. A mountain of debris should have been piled up in this place. It was also where a number of buildings collapsed. However, the area was completely vacant. (Extremely powerfulWind Magic!) She knew Reiji was no ordinary person, but she never imagined he would be a powerful mage of this caliber. A number of pillars came out from below the Sky Harvest and supported the huge body brilliantly. If the pillars were only erected to break the fall of the airship, and the ground was still full of debris and the fall of the ship was still extremely fast, the airship would have crashed and been lying on its side. Even then, it would have been much better than having the airship being completely destroyed from the crash, and the number of deaths could have still been suppressedof course, the death toll would not be zero, and there would have been dozens of serious and minor injuries. Reijis magic saved the Sky Harvest`the lives of many crew members and Anastasia as well. ! Anastasia found Reiji lying on his back at a distance and she broke into a sprint. She had been running so hard and was tired, but she didnt think it was a big deal compared to Reijis hard work. (Reiji-san, Reiji-san, Reiji-san!) As Anastasia ran towards him, she was confused by the emotions that swelled up in her heart. Gratitude was the strongest emotion. Of course, there was also respect and affection. On the other hand, she had a strong feeling of interest `it was interest about how such a person was born and arrived at this place. She understood as she approached closer. His clothes were frayed and smeared with dirt. Reiji had become a mess as he had been running around all over, saving people before he came here. Anastasia, of course, didnt know that. But she naturally understood that This person must have been helping people. Reiji, with his eyes closed, seemed to be asleep. His face looked happy. Anastasia knelt down and lifted his upper body. She held his head in her arms and brushed his hair from his eyes. (Reiji-san) Warm feelings that seemed to make her head go crazy sprang up from the core of her body. Thinking back on it, everything was as dramatic as a play. A boy appeared to save one of her very few friends, Lulusha. He read her intentions and, far beyond her expectations, he captured the labyrinth. Not only that, she was so surprised that her heart almost stopped beating when she saw details of her constitution written on the paper he gave her. When he came to see her secretly at night, her heart was throbbing so much that it felt like it was going to burst. He gave her the hope to live. And he just saved her life not so long ago. (I already know) Anastasia had already known the true nature of the emotions that were born in her heart. (I fell in love with you.) Book 3: Chapter 55.2 The Red Magus Roars Towards The Stars. ** Anastasia ** Anastasias eyes gazing at Reijis sleeping face contained fiery passion, but she had a gentle smile on her face. (However I cant open up my feelings to you.) What would happen if she entrusted herself to be carried away by those feelings?`She, a High Elf royalty sent as a gift to the Lev Magic Empire. She understood her position. That there would be consequences if she said I want to become an adventurer and follow Reiji-san. These feelings must be hidden away. However, her body was wrapped in a feeling of happiness. (Because I thought it was my destiny to die quietly after hundreds of long years without ever experiencing this feeling I am very happy right now.) Anastasia looked to the sky. The snake anemone had no more blood to shed and was quite wilted, but the sky was still dyed red like blood. And then, dust-like particles fell from the sky`no, those were living things. Monsters were falling from the sky. The numbers were not in the tens or hundreds, but in thousands or even more than 10,000. There were various types of monsters; winged monsters, animal-type monsters, mucous monsters, etc. Anastasia didnt know what that red sky was. Not a single clue. Just that, she understood that they were enemies that brought harm to this world, and if she left them alone, they could hurt her loved one. (Reiji-san, please rest up a little.) As Anastasia saw it, since Reiji had used that huge magic spell, he cannot move for a while due to mana exhaustion. Then it would be best for him to sleep. He should wake up when his mana recovers a little. When she laid Reijis head on the ground again, a small moaning voice was heard. Smile spread across Anastasias face without her realising. She thought how adorable Reijis sleeping face and voice was. His body, mind, gestures, and everything about him made her heart flutter. She knew it was love. What Anastasia learned of love from books felt greatly different when it came to the actual experience. (Right now, I feel like I can do anything.) Anastasia stood up as if protecting Reiji. And she looked up at the red hole in the sky. She removed the annoying and troublesome bandage. The bandage was blown and carried away by the wind. Monster illuminated by red in the sky noticed the huge airship. With their eyes shining, they swooped down towards Anastasia and Reiji, as if thinking that their prey foolishly came outsideit wouldnt be strange if they thought so. I will not let you lay a finger on this person. Anastasia said, and held up her arm. Violent torrent of flames burst forth from there. A bird-shaped monster that resembled a raptor, but had a snakes tail and was about 3 meters long, was bathed in the flames directly and was immediately carbonized and fell. In the face of this sudden development, the monsters spread their wings and slowed down, as if sudden braking, but when the second, third, and fourth shots were fired, they were hit directly and charcoalised. W-W-W-What is that!? Is that Anastasia!? Saved by the soft crash landing, the ministers and the Emperor, protected by the airship soldiers, came out onto the vast deck of Sky Harvest to see what was going on. Not a person knew that she could use magic, and that it wasFire Magic. At the same time, they heard a singing voice that was not at all appropriate for the land where this terrible tragedy spread. Old Forest, Floating Oil, Burning Life, Like Flames God descends, lives in the forest, gives eight-colored leaf, to man First the Tree God, then the Grass God, and finally the Flower God Celebrate the forest, relieve the wind, pour down the rain, and invite the sun This tale told in ancient Elven language is a chant which itself carries mana. This chant is managed by the High Elf royal family and sung in the right place, at the right time, and for the right purpose. Rather, it is a sworn secret that is not allowed to be sung by others. Originally, through this song, it brought grace to the forest and erased the impurities. By nature, the High Elf royals were highly suitable for forest-nurturing magic such asFlower Magic, Wind Magic,Water Magic, andEarth Magic. The firefly-like flames that appeared around Anastasia quickly became larger, innumerable lights, and wrapped her. Burning her clothes, burning some of her hair which stood upright, but the flow of mana extinguished the fire, leaving only burn marks. Anastasia had always wanted to sing this song. As a High Elf royaltyas a member of the family. Anastasia was not allowed, however. It was beyond doubt that if she sang, the fire that the forest hates would rage. (Now, however, I can sing. It is alright if I sing. Im not afraid of the burns. I dont mind if my hair, face, or body is hurt. If I can protect my loved one.) She looked up at the sky. An eerie sky dyed bloody red, the moon disappearing again, and only a small glimpse of the stars. Wrapped in a huge encirclement of flames, Anastasia roared. Disappear!! All evil creatures that would hurt him!! The girl, who was born with a colossal amount of mana and was loved by the flames that was hated by the High Elf royal family, finally accepted her own powers and was able to use it correctly. Controlling the mana, weaving the threads of magic, and walking the path of magic, a Magus was born in this moment. The launched flames branched into several streams and flew like a dragon. Even when monsters got caught in the flames, it burned them to charcoal and kept roaring to the sky. The flames also spread to the wilted body of the snake anemone and burned like a pillar of hellfire. When the flames stormed into the red in the sky, the flames spread like ripples from that point. T-That is the real Anastasia one who carries the High Elf royal blood! The Emperor heard Anastasias voice for the first time amidst the thunderous roar of the raging flames burning the sky. A sharp voice that pierced through the great enemy of the Empire. Isnt that what you call a Warlock, one who stands at the pinnacle of magic Lev people cannot use skill orbs. Since the easy way of using magic with skill orbs was unavailable to them, technological innovation based on sorcery became their national policy. That is why they didnt know. The true power of magic. The true potential of a person. The next thing the Emperor and the people on the deck of the Harvest Sky witnessed was a wondrous sight of cracks appearing in the red sky as if glass breaking, and then it shattered. Uh. And at that very moment, the boy lying on the ground woke up with a small moan. Book 3: Chapter 56 When I woke up, I noticed a burnt smell. The surroundings were teeming with a dense concentration of mana. Due to only a small amount of mana left in my body, I was struck by a sensation similar to sickness and my head was spinning. I hurriedly took out a potion out of the tool bag and gulped it down like an energy drink. The taste was awful, however. Like spinach and Japanese mustard spinach was crossbred and only the bitterness was passed down and extracted. Mimino-sans special Super Mana Recovery Medicine. By the way, the Super is referring to the effectiveness, not the taste. Ue, Gehogeho Although I was choking, I noticed the back of the girl standing right in front of me. Her clothes were sooty here and there. Her hair was uneven, like it was burnt. And her exposed skin had many burn marks. It was Her Highness Anastasia. Your HighnessC Why are you here? Before I could ask that, Her Highness looked back at me. Ah Im glad you woke up. Small flames burst like bubbles. That was all that manifested. I heard Her Highness speaking properly for the first time. Her voice was too feeble and too weak. Fire Magicmanifests when Her Highness speaks out. That hasnt changed. But even though she was speaking full words, there was only a faint flame. Your Highness!! I stood up and ran to her. I hugged Her Highness, who was about to fall on her back, with both armsthere was almost no mana left in Her Highness body. Her Highness, who boasted such a colossal amount of mana, was out of mana? Just what in the world happened? Ah I noticed as I looked up. The red sky was cracked, and the night sky of this world was visible beyond. The small number of black dots that were falling like sprinkles seemed to be monsters. The wilted snake anemone was still hanging from above, but then it fell as if its source rotted away. Despite being withered, it was still a ridiculous mass. When the head touched the ground, it splashed its own pool of blood. The rest of the withered body fell to the ground, destroying buildings spanning over a wide area again, kicking up a large cloud of dust and sending tremors across the land. After the snake anemone was torn off, the red sky was diminished. The sky looked like cracked, chipped, fragments of glass, but the collapse stopped at that point. !! A gigantic golden eye appeared in the red sky. Because it had horizontal pupils, the blackish pupils in the center of the golden eyes seemed closed. It felt incredibly mysterious. I instinctively thought it was the same as a goats pupil. Speaking of the size of the eye, if that eye truly belonged to a goat, the snake anemone from a while ago would only be about the goats leg size. (Dont come, dont come, dont come) I was thinking only about that. The spread of the red sky had stopped. If there was a giant goat on the other side, it wouldnt be able to get through that fragmented red part. GAN! It seemed that the giant goat was ramming at the gap to pass through. The shock wave reached all the way to where I was. I fell on my butt, still holding Her Highness. GAN! GAN! The vibrations felt like echoes of a huge bell tolling. No, it might actually be a bell. A bell signalling the end of this country. What in heavens name is that monster even? If something like that appears, this country will be turned into a wasteland. I hugged Her Highness, thinking that I should at least protect her. There was no other choice but to run. However, in a state of lacking mana, it was not possible for me to carry Her Highness on my back, let alone run. I had no other choice but to wait patiently. Because Mimino-sans medicine was working. My mana was gradually recovering. OAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE The frustrated giant goat bellowed. It was not a cute Mee like a regular goats bleat. The moment it entered my ear, goosebumps ran all over my body. My pupils widened, and my head almost turned blanksuch a fear striking voice. Is it frustrated that it cant come over to this side? Is it frustrated that it cant break through the sky? Or is it just hungry, and frustrated that it cant eat the prey right in front its eyes? Its okay. Youre okay. That giant goat will never come over to this side. All I have to do is to hold Her Highness and run away. And I wasnt the only one who thought that. The crews of the airships, who were looking up at the sky in a daze, also started to move. Maybe they realized that the only thing they could do was run away from the giant goat, as they were making a sharp turn and flying away in the opposite direction. I searched for the Queen of the NightCthe ship where Lark was supposed to be, but it was nowhere to be seen. As expected of Larks companion. They escaped perfectly. Although I couldnt meet her, it was already a good harvest to find out that she was on board the Queen of the Night. Behind me, the people of the giant airship also fled far away after getting off the ship. Someone was yelling at me, probably asking me to go with them. I Im cominC Just then, a cold chill ran down my spine. EEEEEEKEEEEEEEEEE The giant goat released some kind of mana. It was trying to interfere with the gap in the sky. Cracks of light ran across the sky again. However, on the other hand, there was also a change in the pillars of light of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions atop the cliffs. Even more intense light beamed up and interfered with the sky again. Two enormous mana collided with each other. Thunder roared. Explosions broke out. The space was ripped and stitched back. New formulaic spells were generated and destroyed. My ears hurt. Or thats how it felt like. The sound exceeded the audible range. It contained both low bass and thunderous roar simultaneously. Eh A feeling that made my hair stand on end. Ehhh? The smoke, the stones at my feet, the debris around, all floated. EHHHHHHHHHHH?! Even my body holding Her Highness floated into the air. We were being sucked up. To the sky. Grow! While holding Her Highness in my left arm, I took out a rope from the tool bag with my right hand and hurled one end. I then activatedFlower Magicwith my slightly recovered mana and firmly tied the rope to a pillar of a nearby building. With this, we should not be sucked in. The hell?! I was too naive. The pillar, together with the ground itself, was pulled into the air. My body soared into the sky with Her Highness. A large amount of debris, big snakes from earlier, and two airships that were too late to escape were sucked up around us. The giant goat in the sky was already gone. Either the space above is not connected to the space where the giant goat was, or the giant goat had disappeared. We were continuously sucked in. Acceleratingly. To the red space. I could do nothing else but embrace Her HighnessI should keep at least this person alone safe. At long last, she finally found a way to overcome her peculiar constitution. If she does her best, she should be able to speak normally. I only heard her voice a little bit. Furthermore, it was only a faint voice. I am sure that if Her Highness laughed, it would sound bright and cheerful. At least this person alone should be protected`. My entire field of vision turned bright red, and my body was wrapped in the feeling of being hurled into the air. Book 3: Epilogue 1 ** Sixth Mine ** The Sixth Mine in the Achenbach Dudedom, Keith Gran Federation, was destroyed by a riot of slaves and a dragon attack four years ago. But just a year after, it was restarted with new slaves and new adventurers. This is largely due to the fact that the Duke raised the purchase price of skill orbs. Adventurers and merchants who sniffed the scent of gold gathered in the dukedom, and now the excavation of skill orbs is more active than ever before. Its so delicious! You cant find such delicious skewers even in the capital city. Are there any free adventurers?! Well be diving for 10 days starting tomorrow! Slaves, come over here. Dont dally around. There used to be a huge cavern at the entrance of the mine in the past, and only the top part had a hole in the ceiling, but now it has completely collapsed. In this vast space, there were several lodgings, several general stores, restaurants, taverns, and blacksmiths and manufacturing craftsmen. However, the left and right cliffs remained, soC (Its like a dolphin drive hunt) One of the slaves looked up at the sky and thought so. The slave grew up in a fishing village, so he had experienced fishing by stretching nets in a wide semi-circle shape and driving the fish into a corner by kicking up splashes of water from the outside. The people who came here were sucked into the hole called the mine, and it felt like those people were driven into it, just like dolphins. Looking around, there were many slave boys and slave girls with absentminded expressions. He heard that a skill orb with high stars was discovered in a Racoon hole, which caused the mobilization of a large number of child slaves. (Ive never seen more than 3-stars though) This slave, who arrived at the Sixth Mine not so long ago, thought so. Even though it has only been a short period, his skin which was black in the fishing village had already turned pale. Since he only comes in contact with sunlight at dawn and dusk, and the rest of the time diving into the mine, it may only be natural. Is that true? Yeah. They wouldnt be sending fake information over long-distance communication, right? ButA huge monster which destroyed an entire country, huh The slave overheard the conversation between pointy-helmet wearing mine soldiers. But the Lev Magic Empire is a small country. So it would only be partial destruction when compared to our country. Nn, you didnt know that it was a small country? Well, I guess you would naturally think the country which builds airships would be a big country. But it has no connections to skill orbs, right? Oh, you mean the incident from four years ago about a dragon and a skill orb, huh Theyre collecting all sorts of information just to be on the safe side. The words were all unknown to the slave, but he knew quite well that it was unsettling news. (I want to see the sea) His fellow slaves seemed to enjoy this environment, where the risk of death is not zero, but food is well-prepared. Pocket money is also given, and they are allowed to buy and eat at the store. For boys and girls who have lived hand to mouth, this environment was blessed enough. (I miss the salty air of the sea I miss it so much even though I thought it was annoying back then.) This slave from elsewhere was yearning for the sea he had once grown tired of. The Sixth Mine was still in peace today. ** Valhalla, the capital of the Keith Gran Federation ** A skinny old man donned a red cloak that seemed so heavy that it may crush him under and carried a Mithril cane. That was King Geffert, the leader of the vast Keith Gran Federation. It was four years ago that he experienced being in cloud nine to free falling to the ground; from good news of the discovery of a 6-star skill orb to the collapse of the Sixth Mine and subsequently losing the very 6-star skill orb. From then on, King Geffert became even skinnier. His beard and eyebrows grew white at a rapid pace. Many were hoping for his death. Because his son, the crown prince, was already over 70 years old. He has grandchildren, great-grandchildren, and even soon-to-be-born great-great-grandchildren. The successors to the throne were queued up like a long line. HoweverC FOOL! King Geffert still energetically scolded his men today. How dare you even propose the foolish idea of attacking and subordinating the half-destroyed Lev country. Listen up. That countrys importance lies not in its land, but its knowledge and the Heroic Gear that is discovered from the labyrinths. Yes, sir The scolded vassal hung down his head and backed down. The conference room, where the summer sun shone, was very comfortable because the air-conditioning magic tools were in operation. Federation representatives line up to the left and right of a long, long table, staring at the withered tree-like king sitting at the head of the table. Early in the morning, the first report that a huge monster appeared in the Lev Magic Empire came in, and now detailed reports were being received successively one after another. The Keith Gran Federation is a federation, so it is not a complete monolith. But under the control of King Geffert, the unity of the federation was rock solid. Therefore, (I wont die so easily.) Its no wonder King Geffert thinks that way. And thats why its almost certain that its connected to the Other World, right?King Geffert asked. Indeed. There seems to be no mediator, so its an unexpected event outside the Covenant. The person sitting to the right of the king was also an old man, but he was muscular. He donned a purple robe usually worn by mages. He was beardless and his bald head was clean and shiny. His goggle eyes, which look like inlaid polished gems, shot judging glances to the surroundings. King Geffert has trusted him and kept him by his side since they were young, and his title is the Minister of Skills. He has no aristocratic status, but he is placed as the head of the organization that oversees all matters regarding skill orbs which is the core of this country. Minister, is something like that even possible? It is not impossible. When it comes to skill orbs, the Covenant is everything, but not everything in this world is limited to skill orbs. Those who come over here from the Other World, very rarely, have also been confirmed. Isnt it the same with La-Fisa, who built the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions? I dont know if it was planned or accidental, but thats what the situation looks like. But were not really interested in the Other World, after all. Ha Ha Ha Ha The minister laughed with his goggle-eyes wide open, but no one at the table laughed. In the first place, the information about the Covenant was hidden. Many people didnt know what it was, and they werent even allowed to know it. Thus, only the king and his aides monopolized the information. The federation representatives think its related to skill orbs, but they dont know any more than that. They dont even know when and with whom the Covenant was made. What about the large number of monsters said to be falling from the sky above Lev country? According to the report, although the giant monster was repelled, the red sky above was still maintained and the monsters were still overflowing out. Regarding that, my king. Its very simple. The Other World is in danger of perishing. Is it possible to blockade the hole? It would be difficult. But not impossible. If the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions was devised to open up a hole between the 2 worlds, studying them should reveal a way to close the hole. Hmm I want that knowledge. Ha Ha Ha I expected that you would wish for that, my king. Knowledge is power, after all. King Geffert turned to the left. Lord of Military. As the Commander-in-Chief of the Federation, how many days would it take to assemble 100,000 cavalrymen without using an airship. The king regarded a well-built venerable man with a handlebar mustache who possessed aristocratic rank. Hmm it will take more than three months even if we rush it. Since the crop harvest season is just around the corner. If we use an airship? Should be possible within a month. Alright. Lets proceed with that. King Geffert decided to provide military assistance to the Lev Magic Empire on this day without delay. Book 3: Epilogue 2 ** Kruvan Holy Kingdom Earl Sillys Residence ** Earl Sillys, who has the Magic Eye of Inquire, returned to his home late at night. Nevertheless, the servants working in the mansion gathered together to welcome the Earls return. As their Lord was still working hard till late at night, they could not allow themselves to retire to bed before him. Welcome home, father. At the head of the group was Eva, the Earls sole daughter who inherited the same blonde hair and scarlet eyes as him. She took part in her first step as a full-fledged noble this year in the Sprout and New Moon Banquet. She now has an established reputation in social circles as a magnificent Lady of House Sillys. Due to her beauty and loveliness, she already had many male fans, but Charlotte of House Marquis Phrase did not allow men to approach her. Eva. The Earl smiled slightly when he saw the face of his beloved daughter, but thenC I have to speak with you. Come to my room. We dont need tea. The rest of you please rest.he said, with a strained look. The servants bowed down their heads all at once. ** They were in the Earls office. The chief butler stood at the entrance, and Maxim, the chief military officer, stood as an escort in the corridor. How is the situation in the Lev Magic Empire? Eva immediately asked as they entered the room. The Earl nodded and they both took a seat at the sofa. It had already been 10 days since the giant monster appeared over the Lev Magic Empire. Currently, the Empire is pouring in all their resources to subdue the monsters that are falling from the sky. However, the situation is worsening, and the Levs cant do anything else but to abandon the city is what I have heard. Meaning, the country will lose its territory? The territory of the Lev Magic Empire is only a small land sandwiched between the Saint Knight Kingdom, the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, and the undeveloped land Canion. They have a city on that land, and it is the only city they have. It seems that they are fighting at the huge checking station that borders our kingdom and the Saint Knight Kingdom as the final line of defense, but 80% of the people have already crossed the checking station and have become refugees. Her Majesty the Holy King has decided to accept all the Lev people and provide as much humanitarian support as possible. Eva felt relieved to hear that. Even if they decide to abandon the Levs, the flames of destruction will soon spread to their own kingdom. And there is also the calculated profit of keeping an eye out for the Levs magic technology, but at the moment, Eva thought she should just look at it as having made the most humanitarian decision possible. Just the other day, the predecessor Holy King transferred his throne to his eldest daughter, the First Holy Princess, and began to call himself Duke Grenjido. The 1st Holy Princess is a bright and cheerful person with a temperament similar to that of Duke Grenjido, and is someone who is naturally inclined to care for those in need. The Keith Gran Federation has offered to provide 100, 000 troops to the Lev Magic Empire. 100,000?! Thats a tremendous number. Yes. Even if we gathered all the guard soldiers in the Holy City, it wouldnt reach that number. Eva, how do you see this? Earl Sillys began to give Eva the information exchanged at the parliament of the Holy Kingdom without hiding it. That is to say that he deems her as an equal, and in doing so he is trying to develop the genius in Eva. Eva put her bent index finger on her chin and thought about it. The idea of ??obtaining their territory as it is is too shallow. Yes. I think so too. So what is the federations aim? Selling a favor? There will be that too. Then, are they aiming for Magic Empires technology? The Earl smiled slightly as if a teacher watching over the growth of his studentthe Earl has become more displaying his emotions towards Eva. Good answer. If you can go one step further here, you can become a great noble, Eva. What is located between the Keith Gran Federation and Lev Magic Empire? The Saint Knight Kingdom. How much do you know about the relationship between the Federation and the Knight Kingdom? That I hardly know. Aside from knowing the national interests of foreign countries, Eva noticed that she didnt know anything about the relationship between foreign countries, and dejectedly dropped her shoulders. But that is reasonable. What she is learning at the age of 12 is, first and foremost, domestic interests. Knowledge regarding each and every noble. Dont feel down. If you dont know, then just learn from now on. Yes. The Federation is a major power, and the Saint Knight Kingdom is a rather medium to small nation. The relationship between the two countries is not good, but it is not bad, either. But this time, the Federation is aiming for the Levs technology. Thus, it is imperative to go through the Knight Kingdom if they wish to send out 100,000 soldiers. Diplomatic relations with the Knight Kingdom will occur. Thats right. I think the Federation wants to take this opportunity to nurture a friendly relationship with the Knight Kingdom. This situation of fighting a mighty enemy together is exactly the kind of thing loved by the Knight Kingdom which values ??chivalry. Father, does the Federation benefit from improving its relationship with the Knight Kingdom? Yes. King Geffert, the leader of the Keith Gran Federation, is old. He has only a few more years left. He probably intends to take steps to prevent problems with the Knight Kingdom after his death. Only a few years Yes. Although, it has been a few years. I was told the same thing some years back. Well The Earls smile grew deeper as Eva attentively listened to his every single word. He was feeling relieved. If this is the case, Eva will be okay. She will be fine as a noble even when he is no longer around`he thought. (I have to thank Reiji-san.) The Earl recalled the boy he hired. Even when turned hostile, the boy withdrew himself in the end for the father and daughters sake. That is why this important piece of information must be told to his daughter. Eva. One last important piece of information. What is it? Eva straightened her back. Information that came in today. Her Highness Anastasia, from the royal family of the High Elves, was staying in the Lev Magic Empire. High Elf? Yes. There are two places in the Keith Gran Federation that produce skill orbs. One is the Sixth MIne and the other is the Third Forest where High Elves and elves live. Her Highness Anastasia was presented to the Empire in her value as a High Elf in return for an airship. Eva frowned at the word in return. Her Highness Anastasia was sucked into the crack in the sky that appeared over the Lev Magic Empire. What does that mean? She was sucked into the place where the monsters appear from? I dont know the details, but not only Her Highness, also debris and airships were sucked in. So there is no doubt that a strong suction occurred. Its a mysterious phenomenon I do hope that Her Highness is safe. Eva. Then the Earl stared at his daughter. Actually, there is information that there was an adventurer next to Her Highness at that time. Eva stopped still and looked back at her father. The purposeful word adventurer brought a bad premonition to Evas mind. Reiji-san was sucked into the sky together with Her Highness Anastasia. Book 3: Epilogue 3 ** Silver Balance ** Airships dropped shells from the sky and bombed the monsters on the ground. Each shell boasted high power, and sometimes wiped out monsters in the double-digits, but some monsters survived to the extent of only having their arms blown off. There were many unseen monsters; a dragonewt monster with four arms, an antelope with an electric horn on its head, a poisonous spider with extraordinary jumping power, etc. Although it was an open ground battle at the beginning, they found a stronghold in the huge checkpoint at the border, and were now blockading the city. As such, the Empire was in turmoil as to how much property should be carried along to the stronghold. Although there were no marauders or riots at the last minute due to the nation still functioning, the people still had to throw away most of their property`because they couldnt carry furniture and such, obviously, and banks were shut down. The citizens were full of dissatisfaction and anxiety. Zerry, how are things outside?Dante asked as Zerry returned to the tent. Its the usual~ Everyone is down with a dull look on their face.Zerry said, shaking her head. I see It cant really be helped, after all. Outside the checkpoint, it was originally a plaza for immigration procedures. It was also where the members of the Silver Balance spent the night. Soldiers and adventurers can set up tents here C those with armed force, so to speak. The majority of the general public were further outside, housed in a huge tent set up by the country hastily. There were not enough tents for all the people to enter, so quite a number of people were camping outside the tent. Many Lev people had already fled from the Empire, but since the country originally practiced national isolation, there werent too many who had knowledge of nor connections in foreign countries. Things are still okay since its summer, but its going to get worse once winter comes around.Dante-said. Does it get cold around here?Zerry asked. Its going to get pretty cold. Many of the people forced to live in tents will be freezing to death. Ugh. The two couldnt decide at all whether things would improve by winter. The red crack in the sky was now called the Red Gate. But if the Red Gate is not dealt with, the nation cannot be rebuilt. While thinning out the monsters, the Empire was simultaneously sending researchers to the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, which was still beaming pillars of light. I heard good news in the Adventurers Guild.Dante said. The Keith Gran Federation offered to send 100,000 troops, and the neighboring Kruvan Holy Kingdom offered to provide supplies and will accept the migration of citizens of the Empire if necessary. The Saint Knight Kingdom was still under discussion. Hou the Holy Kingdom, huh Apparently the Border Earl has already begun preparing for large-scale migration. Many lives will be saved by the time winter comes. It feels nostalgic talking about that place. We didnt stay that long, but you two were there for about four years, right The word you two reminded Dante of Reiji. It wasnt until all was over that he heard that Reiji was sucked into the sky. The Red Gate was almost completely anchored. Small to medium-sized monsters fell from the sky at a stable rate. Many monsters die from the impact of the fall, but conversely, monsters that survive are extremely dangerous. At that time, Dante was drinking, and he hurried back to Muge Company after noticing the abnormal incident. Reiji wasnt at the company, so Mimino insisted that they should go look for him, but Dante somehow forcibly persuaded her that Reiji would be able to take care of himself, and that they should help rescue the citizens who were late to evacuate. At dawn, when Dante was finally able to understand the scale of the devastation to the city, he heard that Reiji was sucked into the Red Gate together with Her Highness Anastasia. Dante-san, how are the rest of them doing? Well Mimino and Non followed Muge-san to Lulusha-sans place. Shall we go too? Hmm, lets do that. Itll be good to hunt out there for a little while too. The Adventurers Guild is operating fine because there was a building outside the checking station. For the first few days the guild issued a series of requests to subdue monsters in the Empire, and Silver Balance, holding onto the sliver of hope that Reiji might be out there, undertook the subjugation. However, 15 days have already passed without Reiji being found. The subjugation became more efficient with bombing by airships. The Empire became similar to a deserted land. The Emperor managed to fix the hole in the Sky Harvest somehow. It was then flown to a place beyond the checking station and used as a temporary base for national management. National institutions were concentrated in the vicinity of Sky Harvest, as many tents stood around it. One of them was from the Labyrinth Management Bureau, where Lulusha works. What do you mean!? If you close the Red Gate, the people who were sucked in cannot return!Mimino exclaimed. But if we leave it as is, many more Lev people will die due to this poor living environment in a few months. I get that, but still! Mimino-san, even Im feeling frustrated about this. I cant do anything to help. Dante and the rest entered the tent just as Lulusha and Mimino were arguing. Non, Muge, and Abba, who was there for some reason, sat on a distant chair and simply watched. CWhat happened?Dante asked. DanteMimino called out. Her eyes were red since she had hardly slept since then. The Empire decided to close the Red Gate as soon as possible based on the research results of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. I see Dante had already expected that something like this would happen. If the Red Gate is the root of all evil, the quickest way to deal with it is to destroy it or to erase it. However, the Empire had Anastasia, a High Elf royalty, and two military airships sucked in. Dante thought that the Empire would at least try to confirm whether they were alive or dead, regardless of whether they could be brought back safely. If the Red Gate is closed as it is, the people will see it as the Empire having killed them. (Is the Empire already driven so far into a corner?) Airship fuel, shells, and even food C these are limited in number. How many months will they be able to maintain the current situation? No, maybe it will only be a few more days? The Adventurers Guild requested subjugation, but they havent received the reward for the achievement. It has been shelved because it will be paid by the Empire at a later date. They most likely have almost no cash left. I I couldnt help Reiji-kun yet again!! Tears oozed out of Miminos eyes, but she clenched her teeth to keep her tears from flowing out. Dante understood Miminos feelings painfully well. In the Achenbach Dukedom, Reiji saved Mimino in the battle with the dragon, and saved Dante from petrification. However, Reiji had to disappear alone because he was being pursued by the country and didnt want to bother Silver Balance. Dante deeply regretted that he couldnt chase after Reiji at that time, regardless of how serious his injuries were. Therefore, when they met again in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, Dante thought it was his turn to protect Reiji next. The joy of repaying the kindness filled his heart. In the end, he didnt get the chance to give back, but rather, he was saved from the betrayal of his old companion Leon, and Reiji fought the Juggernaut alone to protect everyone in the Labyrinth of Fear. And now when will he be able to give back to Reiji who was sucked into the Red Gate? (!) A realization dawned upon Dante. The Empire is going to close the Red Gate. If so, before that he should`. Book 3: Epilogue 4 ** Silver Balance ** Before Dante could open his mouthC Dante Do you think we can get an airship?Mimino asked. What a coincidence, Mimino. I was thinking the exact same thing. We should just enter the Red Gate. Dante and Mimino exchanged glances and nodded at the same time. NO!! It was Non, who objected. What are you both thinking?! Have you lost your mind?! Have you lost your mind?!! Reiji-kun wouldnt be happy about that! Non. We are serious. If the Empire wants to close the Red Gate, then we should just cross over to the other side first.Dante said. How would you even find Reiji-kun after crossing over!! Dante and Mimino exchanged glances again andC Intuition. Smell, or something. You have no plan!!Non shouted.That is why you always have to get saved by Reiji-kun!! Well I cant refute that. Uuh, Reiji-kun Mimino was about to cry again, but clenched her teeth. Wait a minute, you three. Calm down, alright? As expected, Lulusha intervened. Abba, who had been silent until thenC Chupa. I came up with an idea. We might be able to confirm whether Reiji-san and Her Highness Anastasia are safe. Chupa. Abbas syrup has already run out, so he was only sucking the stick. He actually has money to buy syrup, but syrup is also one of the food rations. Instead of idly consuming it`seems that he was self-aware that it was idle consumption`he thought it should be given to hungry children. He has lost some weight thanks to that. Though, still far from a standard body figure. What do you mean to confirm that they are safe?Muge asked. Chupa. The Red Gate is connected to someplace else. So, if there was something similar to a long-distance communication magic tool No. Reiji-san never carried a magic tool like that in the first place. Cant you think of anything at all? Chupa. Anything, huh At that momentC AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! Mimino screamed. A scream so loud, Dante, who was right next to her, flinched, Lulushas eyes lost focus, and Zerry, who has particularly good hearing, jumped up like a startled cat. This! This, This, This, This! Mimino pointed to the bracelet that was handed to everyone when they entered the country. Movement within the Empire is restricted. Please be sure to put on this bracelet and do not remove it. Also, please return this bracelet before leaving the Empire. If you do leave the Empire without removing it, an extremely loud alarm will sound off. The bracelet will be rented on your guild plate and the data will be removed when you return it. Cant we determine their location with this!?Mimino exclaimed. Thats maybe. It may be possible to determine the location since it keeps emitting weak mana waves. And the one who manages this isCLulusha said, her eyes gleaming with hope. Its me. The Foreign Affairs Bureau. But Im not sure if they will reveal the technical information just to find one adventurer Chupa. Thats where you have to show your skills as the Deputy Director of the Foreign Affairs Bureau, right?Lulusha said. Abba took out the stick from his mouth and swung it up and down. Chupa I need another stronger reason. If possible, Her Highness Anastasia. That would be a good bargaining chip. When everyone was thinking hard on itC AAAAACMugo! Mimino was about to scream again, so Dante and Zerry held her mouth. Momogo, Momogo! Dont scream. If you agree not to, Ill remove my hand. Mogo!Mimino nodded. Im still worried.Dante said. It cant be helped.Zerry said. When the two reluctantly removed their hands, Mimino started searching for something inside her tool bag. This, This, This, This, This! What she took out was a bunch of hair. The hair Anastasia sent to Silver Balance as a substitute for reward. High Elf hair should contain a very special mana! Is there a magic tool that can detect mana with the same wavelength as this mana!? I know usually its impossible However! This place, where the worlds most advanced magic tools are developed, the Lev Magic Empire, you should be able to pull it off, right!Mimino said, her voice desperate and hopeful at the same time. ** Queen of the Night ** The state-of-the-art airship Queen of the Night somehow managed to escape due to the invasion of the snake anemone. However, the lack of fuel was still a problem. When they crossed over to the undeveloped land Canion, they found a cliff just a short step away and emergency landed to hide there. Boss how is the young miss condition? Shes sound asleep. Dont make too much noise. There are only five people on this hugeass airship. It wont be noisy even if we tried. In front of the room where the young miss was sleeping in, there was a small space in the corridor with a small table. The boss and another guy were drinking sake while munching on dried meat and crackers. Lightly foamed wheat brewed liquor was loaded in the food storage. And since it has a low alcohol content, they were drinking that instead of water. So, whats going on with the Empire? Well I took a look around earlier, but not a soul was to be found. It seems that the Empire has abandoned the city and is fighting at the checking point instead. Haha its ironic that the checking point built to prevent foreign enemies is now preventing enemies from within. The boss then gulped down a glass of liquor. But it doesnt matter to us. Well depart as soon as we settle the fuel problem. If not, the young miss body will not hold out Before the boss could finish his words, Whose body did you say isnt going to hold out? Book 3: Epilogue 5 ** Lark ** When the boss and the other guy looked back, they saw the young miss`Lark poking out her head from behind the door. Now out of her combat uniform, the shirts and trousers made of synthetic linen she donned seemed quite thin-looking, but, in fact, Lark herself has lost a lot of weight. Young miss! Why are you up?! You have to go back to sleep!the boss cried. So noisy. Im doing just fine. Beads of sweat pearled on Larks forehead as she walked out with a hand on the wall for support. I dont see any fine in you at all. Were so worried that our hearts are about to explode. Please just go back and rest. Dont be crazy. You guys were so cowardly, I had to take care of everything after all. We should have just ignored such a big monster. Youre the one who insisted on crushing it. We didnt really need to turn around the Queen of the Night. Of course I cant overlook it If I ran away whilst having the power to defeat it, then I could neverC Face my little brother again`Lark muttered in a very low voice that the boss and the other guy couldnt hear it. Young miss? Its nothing. And you guys are going to escape soon, right? Well, of course. Nows our chance. If we scrape up the catalysts left in the city and use it as fuel, we can cross the ocean and meet the guy called Sage in the West. The sage is said to be able to cure any illness. That is our only hope left. When we were at the very bottom of life, it was you who pulled us up to where the sun was shining. If there is a chance to save your life, then we dont care if a country like this perishes. I understand. You insist that its for my sake, right? Yeah! The boss and the other guy nodded powerfully. Im happy you feel that way. And I understand that feeling well. Young miss It was at the moment when the boss was feeling relieved. In that case, I will get off this ship. Wha!? Hey, what? I want to use this power to save the lives I can. A black shadow appears on her body and disappears as if sucked into her skin. Larks skin was morbidly white. It cant be helped that there would be a price to pay for mighty power. I may not even last long. But even then, I want to use this power for someone elses sake. Thats what I have decided. Young miss! Why are you so stubborn!? Its okay to wish for your own happiness! I was happy enough. You cant be happy if all you do is sacrifice yourself! No, I was happy I have an irreplaceable little brother, you see. Little brother? It was their first time hearing it. I can stay as myself because of him. We two had nothing, but he was always trying to walk on the right path. I just admired that side of him. In the end, all I can do is use this cursed power to do some good. Dont say its a cursed power We were saved by it. Yeah But Im just imitating my brother. Like if it was him, he would do this, he wouldnt do this That is whyC A black shadow appeared in Larks hand, and she clasped it. That guy, my precious little brother, absolutely wont abandon this country. Ive decided that until my last day, I will not live in a way where I wont be able to face my brother. That day four years ago`at the moment when Lark was released from the contract magic at Sixth Mine, she was about to be controlled by the black emotions that sprung up. But it was her little brother, who was right behind her, that kept her in check. I have to protect him. I have to protect him no matter what! The power she gained with that single thought in her mind, the 6-star skillShadow King. Even so, Lark quickly failedshe killed too many people with the omnipotent feeling of gaining too much power too quickly. That frightened her little brother. He fell into despair. That fact shocked Lark more than being beaten or blamed. And she left him, as though escaping from that fact. But she was still worried and saved him in the city attacked by the dragon. But at that time, her little brother had a companion beside him. A companion who seemed reliable. Lark thought he didnt need her anymore. Then, at the very least, I I want to live a life that would not embarrass my little brother. So that he may think of me as his proud big sister, just as I think of him as my proud little brother. And someday we She left a message at the place where the dragon was killed. She didnt expect her brother to see it. But she wanted to leave that message no matter what. Because of that message, she can live with pride in her heart. Someday, when she meets her little brother again, she wants to be an amazing big sister. (At that time, Im sure my little brother would have also grown into an amazing person.) Just imagining the day of their reunion shines a small ray of light in her heart and makes her feel warm. What are you guys going to do? You can escape if you want. We cant do that. Our fates are linked to you. I thought you would say that.Lark said.Return Queen of the Night to the Levs. And I will head to the front line. Young miss!? Dont worry, I wont let you guys be charged guilty. Once they know my abilities, they wouldnt be able to say anything, after all. Youre serious arent you? To go back and fight? Super serious. Wouldnt it be way cooler that we, who are generally called sky pirates, participate in a battle to protect an entire country?Lark said, grinning. The boss looked up at the heavens and put his hand on his forehead, and the other subordinate just turned pale. The next dayCthe beautiful streamlined silver airship Queen of the Night passed over the Lev Magic Empire while reflecting the sunlight, and appeared near the checking point. The state-of-the-art airship, which had been stolen, was returned to the country in a way that was not expected by anyone. Book 4: Chapter 1 There is a small tunnel where only a child could fit through, as the clothes rubbed against the rough surfaces of the wall. Miners called it the Racoon hole. I suddenly remembered that. Raccoon hole is branched out like a tree branch, so conversely, if you choose to go through the thicker tunnels, you will reach the rootthat is, you will reach the entrance of the mine. Then, what if, conversely, you go up from the root? What happens if you continue going up the branches? I suddenly thought about that. No, at the end everything becomes a continuous branch. Then there is no need to hesitate. Because what you will find at the tip of all branches is the same, leaves. ** I woke up due to intense chills and nausea. Coupled with intense stinging pain inside my head. Uh, ugh, uggh! Everything in front of me was red. No, black. No, blue. No many mosaic-like colors flashed on and off, and I got chills and nausea again. Then, I felt a hand on my back. The warmth transmitted from the palm of that hand kept me sane. I was gradually able to focus my mind and get a clear grip on my consciousness. Hah, hah, hah, hah What I saw in front of me was the work-of-art-like Highness Anastasias beautiful face. But her hair was disheveled, her bangs stuck to her forehead due to sweat, and her cheeks smeared with dirt C but strangely it made her look more human, and thus even more attractive. Tears formed in the corners of Her Highness eyes, and she hugged my head. Her body quivered and shook, as it would when someone was crying out loud, but Her Highness was stifling her voice. (Oh right. Her Highness voice would automatically activateFire Magic.) I strongly sympathized with Her Highness, who was bound by the shackles of cant produce voice even if she is deeply moved. But right now, the first thing I have to do is grasp the situation. Thank you, Your Highness. I am alright now. While breaking out of the hug, I almost couldnt resist the temptation of letting her hug for a while longer. But stilI, I broke off the hug and surveyed the surroundings. Where is this place? The surroundings were dim, as clouds covered the sky. Apparently we were in a forest, but the trees were thin and there was almost no weed even. Although I could see through the thin trees and see quite far away, I could not feel any other life reaction other than small insects flying about. I only remember up to the point where I used magic. Her Highness wrote on the ground with her beautiful fingers with polished nails. I stopped her. Your Highness, I think you can try speaking out. And she responded with a hesitant expression. Its going to be okay. With theMana Controlskill orb, Your Highness should have become quite good at controlling mana. If you practice every day, you will be able to speak normally before long. And even if you produce too big a fire, I will erase it withWater Magic. I put on a confident smile and produced a water ball in my palm. UmmHer Highness started. Small sparks broke out, but that was all. I nodded reassuringly, urging her to continue. Please call me Anastasia, not Your Highness! A fireball shot out, so I hurriedly put it off with a waterball. Umm, Your Highness? My name is Anastasia. Another fireball shot out, so another waterball. But thats. A-And Ive always wanted people close to me to call me Asha! Fireball after fireball after fireball after fireball. The strength of the fire got stronger. I put them off, but my bangs got slightly burnt. Your Highness! Your Highness, calm downC I cant stop it! Asha! ! The fire ceased. However, Her Highness face turned bright red as if she was boiling, and there was even steam coming from her head. Ah! Her Highness fell on her back. ** Have you woken up? !? Her Highness got up and looked around in surprise. Well, of course she would. Its already night time. Her Highness had a long, good rest until it became night. Oh, dont get up. Ill serve some tea. As Her Highness sat there, I collected the tea leaves that were floating on top of the bonfire and put them into a bamboo tube. You can do this by getting accustomed toWind Magic. I collected these bamboo and tea leaves while Her Highness was sleeping. To be exact, they were bamboo-like plants and tea leaf-like leaves. I obviously wouldnt do something so dangerous if I wasnt able to confirm withWorld Rulerif they were edible or not. There is alsoWater MagicandConvenience, so we dont have to worry about water. And if were going to drink after all, tea would be better. Tea aroma rose from the bamboo tube I handed over. Be careful, its hot How is it? Her Highness slowly sipped on it and nodded. Lets speak instead. Things got a little out of control a while ago, but it cannot be avoided if you wish to get better. It tastes very good. A small flame flickered. No need to put it off with water. Im glad it suits Your Highness taste. Oops, shes glaring at me. But being glared at by a ridiculously beautiful girl is kinda pleasant in its own way No! Get a grip on yourself! I understand Asha. This time, her face turned bright red and she looked down, squeezing the bamboo tube in her hands. She was trying to maintain dignity, but her mouth was grinning so broadly. (If you look so cute, then theFire Magicin my heart might run amok instead.) But, please forgive me for the tone. Speaking in honorifics has become a habit. O-Okay. A fireball appeared, so Her Highness Asha hurriedly closed her mouth. Reiji-san. By the way, where are we?she asked, after calming down. I will tell you as much as I can remember. Then I talked about everything that happened after Asha fainted. The gigantic monster that appeared in the sky. The reaction between a powerful mana interference and the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. And then both of us and a couple of airships were sucked into the sky. I dreamed about the Raccoon hole, but that may have just been the world I saw while being sucked into the red spot in the sky. Her Highness added that when she regained consciousness, she woke up in this world and that I was lying right next to her. She couldnt remember anything that happened in between. I cant forget anything because ofWorld Ruler, so the whole experience must have made me sick when I regained consciousness. My guess would be The night sky can be seen through the underdeveloped trees by looking up. The very same constellations can be seen up there. It was indeed the very same starry sky. We have come to the Other World. Book 4: Chapter 2 Within the forest, there was little food to eat, and also monsters which attacked us occasionally. The Hungry Dogs which attacked in flocks, and Killer Worms which crept up on us while sleeping. These kinds of monsters can also be found in the Front World. The gravity, the surrounding vegetation, the arrangement of the stars C everything was the same. If so, it is better to think that this is the Back World where the mediator whom I fought previously in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom came from. [1. TL Note: The Other World from previous volumes will be referred to as Back World from now on. Reijis world will be referred to as Front World.] I told Asha about the information I had on this world. It seems that the 8-star skill orb must be necessarily dedicated to a person of the Holy Royal Family who has never received a skill orb. I dont know why it must be dedicated to them, but according to the old documents, it seems that the skill orb appears about once every 100 to 300 years. Those of the Holy Royal Family who were given the skill orb have always disappeared without exception. It is believed that they departed to the Back World. I heard this from Earl Sillys. A few hundreds years ago, someone from the Holy Royal Family departed to this world. It is simply called the Back World by the people of this world. Eh, it is said that the Back World is the exact same world as ours, which lies on the back side of this world. The Covenant seems to be a rule regarding skill orbs that was agreed with the Back World. The rabbit High Priest, El-san said so. Eh, now, of course, we cant observe the Back World. It seems that there was traffic between the two worlds in ancient times, but in order to stop that traffic, we closed the gate that connects the two worlds. The fact that there was traffic in ancient times is a ray of hope for us. Even uninvited guests, such as the mediator and Ouroboros, were able to cross over to the Front World. Skill orbs are said to be God-given but I think it is also a circulating thing. Eh, though, I am the only one who believes that in the Holy Royal Palace. I have a theory that skill orbs that disappear in this world go to the Back World, and the skill orbs that disappear in the Back World come to this world. That was El-sans theory about the Back World. After that, old man Hingas name came up, so I didnt ask any more about the Back World. I truly regret that now. No, but it cant be helped, right!? I never imagined that Id come to the Back World! Reiji-san. Asha called out as we traversed through the sparse forest of trees. After talking to her, I learned that we are the same age. It seems elves appearance doesnt change much after they reach the age of 20 and they live for hundreds of years, but Asha is still in the prime of her growth. I felt slightly awkward calling her Asha without attaching honorifics, so I asked her to do the same for me, but Asha insisted on attaching the -san for me. There is a sign of water source. AshasMana Controlhad improved to the point where no sparks appeared if she spoke carefully. Although Asha didnt have a skill, she guided us through the forest in the direction where we are likely to find human habitation. Perhaps it is her natural talent as a High Elf of the Elven Forest who rules over the elves. Or maybe, its just an intuition. If this world is similar to the Front World, then there will be people here as well C that is my prediction If the theories of El-san and old man Hinga are correct, the skill orbs of the Back World should accumulate and not circulate to the Front World unless they disappear. It is a stream. There are even small fish.I said. I was relieved to find a babbling stream after walking for about 30 minutes. Since I could already produce water to drink, we should have been able to survive for more than 10 days, but walking around aimlessly will wear down the body and mind. Thats the terrible situation I experienced when I escaped the Sixth Mine, and I dont want to go through that again. My stomach grumbled, as I looked at the fishes swimming down the stream. There is a sign of an even bigger water source ahead.Asha said. Lets go. We followed down the stream until we cut through the forest, and an open view spread. A lake? A dim, foggy lake. It was wide and quiet. Ripples traveled across the surface as wind blew. Asha and I were captivated by the scene. It gave off a certain aura, like, by passing through the lake, you would reach the Underworld. You people dont look familiar, nu. I was startled by an unknown voice. I should have been wary of my surroundings, but I was unable to notice the stranger because of the lakes mystical atmosphere. The owner of the voice was a Lev, wearing a rag cloth woven with hemp. He was a reptile type demi-human who looked very similar to a Lev, but his skin color was whitish. Except for the color of the skin, every other component was exactly the same as a Lev, as analyzed byWorld Ruler. Age is unknown, but judging from his calm demeanor, he is probably an adult. An underground human and a dark elf, huh. Hmm, but you two sure have very bright skin tones, nu.the man said. Are you a Lev?I asked. Lev? What is that, nu? As expected, this is the Back World after all. This person doesnt know about Lev. More so than that, I was surprised that we were able to understand each other. Though, he was ending his sentences with a nu for some reason. Its nothing. I am Reiji. And this is I am Anastasia. Can I ask for your name? Asha spoke carefully, not producing any sparks. Kimidori Gorn. Its a strange name. Ah, well, its not good to complain about someones name. Hmm, I presume that you two were seen as mavericks because of your skin color, and so were driven out of your hometown. No, actuallyC Dont worry, I dont mind. I wont pry into your circumstances, nu. Im sure its something you dont want others to know. I also escaped from the citizens who didnt understand my noble research. And now continuing my research in the vicinity of this foggy lake, nura. I put my hand on my forehead and sighed. But did the sentence ending change from nu? I wonder if this person is the type who doesnt listen to other people? Kimidori Gorn-san. What is it, nu? Is there a town nearby? There is. Then could you point us in the directionC What? You are interested in my noble research, nu? I see But this research is not something that I can show to others. Especially people I just met for the first time today, but.. If you really, really want to see it, then I will think about it What do you wish to do? I just want to go to the town. I see. You really, really, really want to see it, huh. No, I dont want to see anything. Follow me, nura! The nu is changing after all! Kimidori Gorn-san started walking, leading the way. Asha and I exchanged glances, nodded and decided to follow him. The first villager we met in the Back World was a Lev-like researcher who gave off a slightly crazy vibe. Book 4: Chapter 3 Kimidori Gorn-san lived in a log house on the lake shore. There was a table set and a couch on the wooden deck. A pretty stylish house with a small boat that could sail out to the lake immediately. I was honestly surprised. Since he was kind of eccentric, I imagined he would be like a mad scientist who hides his secret research facility in a cave or some such. Welcome inside, nuru.Kimidori Gorn-san said, while repeatedly glancing at us. It seems that he really wants us to come inside. But, is it really normal to invite strangers you just met so easily? Rather, it makes me more cautious. Normally, having Asha enter first would be the basis of an escort, but I didnt know what was inside, so I took the lead with caution. Oh, its normal. I involuntarily voiced my thoughts. There was a fireplace, a bed, and a table for 4. There were unrefined copper pots and mugs on the table. The place was clean, spacious and fresh. The temperature was higher than outside, so it was sort of humid. But it doesnt have any strange smell. N-Now then, would you like to eat first, nuru? Or change clothes, nuru? Or perhapsCthe research? Are you a newly-wed bride? Do you want a meal? A bath? Or else me? Dont say something like that while fidgeting. Im sorry, but we would like to know about the state of affairs around these parts first of all. Hmm. About the state of affairs of the research results, huh. How enthusiastic! Splendid, nura! Asha. This is not my fault. So dont look at me with such a troubled expression. Okay lets see it.I said. Hmhmhm! Then wait just a moment! Kimidori Gorn-san jumped into the next room through the door at the back, and immediately returned with a handful of metal magic tools. Look at this, nura! He placed two eggs on the plates on the table. It was about twice as large as a L-size chicken egg, and had a yellow shell with purple polka dots. Back on Earth, this would be similar to an Easter egg. Although the pattern was slightly different, the two eggs looked almost identical. What are these eggs? Its a Chochoriges egg, nu. Dont you know? I didnt know that, but I dont think I really want to know, either. Looking throughWorld Ruler, I can see the bird that laid this egg. It was a very funky-looking bird with three necks and an earthworm tail. It seems that the earthworm part is thrust into the ground and lays eggs. The eggs are highly nutritious, but eating too much can cause addiction. That was all the information I got. Useless knowledge that will be of no use in the future. And this is a magic tool that is the result of my research, nu. I see? The metal base, which is about a handful, seems to be insanely heavy judging from the sound it made when placed on the table earlier. There was a metal plate in the center and holes on the left and right to insert magic stones. We put the egg here, and then The moment the egg was placed in the center, an intricately drawn sorcery circuit emerged on the plate and the base while casting light. Asha, who was standing next to me, observed the scene with wonder. As the light subsided, more letters emerged. Life Asha and I exchanged glances, confused as to what that meant. The next egg was placed and the magic circuit was activated in the same way. The next letter emerged. Boiled egg FufufuFuhahahahahahahahaha!!! You must be astonished, arent you, nura!! This is my perfected device! A magic tool which distinguishes if it is a boiled egg or not! I call itDead Or Alive!!! Kimidori Gorn laughed like a mad scientist, spreading both hands wide. His voice echoed throughout the small log house. The sound will surely reach far along the lakeside. Immediately after, a deafening silence descended. Umm, you just have to place the egg on a flat surface and spin it. If it spins quickly, its a boiled egg, and if it spins slowly, its a raw egg. Isnt that how its usually done? When I demonstrated it, there was a clear difference in the rotation of the two eggs. Of course, it was the same outcome as the result of the magic tool. Kimidori Gorn-san, his arms still outstretched, looked at the scene with wide eyes and mouth gaping open. ** After that, Kimidori Gorn-san silently cleared away Dead Or Alive and served us tea, then scrambled eggs and boiled eggs for dinner. The main meal was mashed potatoes sprinkled with salt. Even that was very delicious, and we had a good feast. So do you guys want to know about this area, nura? Kimidori Gorn-san finally spoke after a long silence. Umm, I am sorry for just nowI said. No! Its fine! Its not like I spent two years conducting that research, or borrowed money from my parents! I couldnt find the words to console Kimidori Gorn-san who turned away dejectedly. Damnit! Why didnt someone teach this man how to distinguish a boiled egg! No, this person chose to live in such a remote place this situation cant be helped. Coming back to the topic you wanted to know about the dragonewt people, right, nu? Are you a dragonewt?Asha asked. Hmm? Surely you must have heard about us in your village? You dont even know such a common knowledge, nu? Umm we have some special circumstances.I said. I see. Underground humans and dark elves have a strong tribal sense. You must have had a hard time He was feeling sympathy for us for some reason. Well, I felt more pain when my two years of research was shattered in an instant, he muttered under his breath. There are more dragonewt than underground humans and dark elves, after all. Right now, there are probably more than 10,000 of us. 10,000!? Fuhaha. Are you surprised, nuru? The dragonewt people are strong in the battle with monstersC W-Wait a minute! I involuntarily yelled out. Uhh I just want to make sure, but what about races other than the underground humans, the dark elves, and the dragonewt people?I asked. Kimidori Gorn-san stared at me blankly. And with a look that seemed to back up my unpleasant premonition, he said, Of course, there are only three races. The rest perished hundreds of years ago, nu. Dont you know that? Book 4: Chapter 4 If this world we are in is the Back World, then it must have the same composition as the Front World. That is why, even though Kimidori Gorn-san ends his sentences with nu and such, I can still understand the language. After that, Kimidori Gorn-san taught us some more things about this world. Although there are skill orbs, the number is very small, and only those in power and those who have made remarkable contributions to the race can be granted this. Additionally, skill orbs can only be obtained in a dungeon. Since there was a big battle in the past, there has been no interaction between the races. And although Kimidori Gorn-san knows their locations, he does not know what goes on in those tribes. The general terrain seems to be the same. The dragonewt people inhabit the land at the southern end of the Saint Knight Kingdom bordering the Kruvan Holy Kingdom in the so to speak Front World. Whats happening with the other lands? Lets see We do scout out the lands around the Dragonewt Town once every few years, but everywhere is just desolate, nu. Desolate does that mean the land has become too barren for people to live in? Yes, some. But mostly, everywhere is just overrun with monsters. There are fewer monsters the closer you get to Dragonewt Town, but there are cliffs called Canion at the northern end. And let me tell you, the monsters in that place is not something any people of any of the races can manage. Canion? Yes. Its a land of evil monsters that devastate the lands and gobble living things.Kimidori Gorn said, nodding to himself. I was quite interested in the Canion he mentioned. It means that it is the same as the undeveloped land Canion in the Front World. The location is also probably the same. Thank you, Kimidori Gorn-san. Can I ask one last thing? What is it, nu? Are you familiar with the words Back World and Front World? Hmm Kimidori Gorn-san put his hand on his chin and sank into his thoughts. I think Ive heard it somewhere Really?! Where did you hear it from?! Wait a moment, nu. Mama is comingC Mama? *C-Cough* *Cough*! N-No! Housekeeper, yes, housekeeper is coming! While he was trying to come up with shitty excuse, Kimi-chan! I brought you todays dinner! The door swung open vigorously. A dragonewt auntie wearing a pink apron stood there. Asha and I silently looked at Kimidori Gorn-san. I-Its the housekeeper, nuhe said, in a feeble voice. ** Kimidori Gorns mother delivers food every day, cleans the house, and also does the laundry it seems. It takes 30 minutes to walk from the town to here. However, it might be time to end my seclusion which has reached about 2 years now. My research has ended, after all. He went into seclusion just to come up with a method to distinguish boiled eggsthough, not really sure if its seclusion since someone brings him food every day. Kimidori Gorn is now considering the idea of moving out of the log house. Ara? Kimi-chan. Are you finally coming back to the town? The auntie was overjoyed. Well, it must be a hassle to travel here every day. But Kimi-chan is doing your best, so mama has to support you. Its a mothers love I recalled my previous lifes mother. Whereas Ashas eyes got warm, as she witnessed a mothers love which she has never received in her life. Kimidori Gorn-san, Im sure this magic tool will surely come in use for something!I said. Indeed. Being able to devote yourself to this one thing for a whole two years is a talent.Asha said. W-Well! You finally recognise my infinite talent, nura! Fuhahahahahahahahahaha!Kimidori Gorn-san laughed loudly. The auntie doesnt seem to know whats going on, nevertheless she realized that we were the reason her son decided to return to town. Ara ara, if you dont have a place to stay, then come to my house. This place is a holiday house, but its cramped. If we leave now, we can arrive before the sun goes down.the auntie said. Oh, this is a holiday house, huh The auntie exposed the truth of this research facility. Along the way to the town, I asked the auntie about Back World, but she was not familiar with it. Though, she did say that we might find out by asking the elders of the dragonewt tribe. That was very welcome information. We eventually got out of the forest and came out to a grassland area with hills. Suddenly, a 1 metre tall rabbit with a long, sharp horn rushed at us. The auntie held me back with her hand as I tried to step forward to finish off the rabbit using magic. FUH! The auntie broke the rabbits neck with a single low kick and sent it flying about 10 meters back. Ara ara, how lucky. We got some rabbit meat. This auntie shouldnt be taken lightly. Reiji, you can see the walls over there.Asha said. Not lingering on the shock of the aunties low kick incident, I immediately turned towards the wall of the Dragonewt Town. A stone wall of about 2 meters tall which lacked uniformity. Red evening sunlight illuminated the walls. Dragonewt hunters carrying prey, just like the auntie, were returning to the town. Their appearance was exactly the same as that of an adventurer in the Front World. There was no inspection at the town gates, so we just entered as is. It seemed like an unorganised town. There were many different food stalls. Delicious food aroma wafted around the place. The Lev people developed an advanced city using technological innovation by sorcery, so the sight of a suburban town overflowing with dragonewts just seemed very fresh to me. And also, dragonewts dont eat mushrooms for staple food. Over here, over here! Come, Kimi-chan. Walk properly, nura! I-I know, nu. Kimidori Gorn-san eyed the town suspiciously after a long absence, but he looked like no more than a boy who was shy because his mother led him by the arm. Because the whole town was not so big, many dragonewts lived crowded together, and so the bustle was amazing. But I realized that there were no races other than dragonewts. (Is there really only 3 races left?) Asha, who was walking beside me, was also anxious. Asha, give me your hand. Eh!? Though there was also the reason to prevent us from getting separated, the real reason was because there were many piercing gazes directed at us. So I wanted to hold her hand in order to protect her. When I extended my left hand to hold her hand, a fireball emerged around her and disappeared. I dont want us to get separated. O-Oh, yes Hmm? Asha timidly reached for my hand. Perhaps she was nervous. (After all, her original situation was no different to a house arrest. And now, she is transported to an alien world.) Feeling slight sympathy for her circumstances, I proceeded through the Dragonewt Town at dusk. Book 4: Chapter 5 Well I kinda expected this. Kimidori Gorn-sans parents house was huge. It was a mansion located in the center of Dragonewt City. The three-story stone structure, roof painted with a glossy red paint, was incredibly conspicuous. When the sun set, the mansion glowed slightly in the dark. No matter how drunk Papa is, he can always find our house from a distance, nu.the auntie said, all smiles. Welcome home, young master! A line of brawny dragonewts of both genders, bowed their heads. I was surprised to see so many bodybuilder-like dragonewts. All the employees looked macho. The auntie doesnt look macho, but she did kill a 1-meter rabbit with a low-kick in an instant. This is a whole new world! Hyaha! A wild mohican appeared! The man had no hair, so it was just his cockscomb spiking up ridiculously. Madam, I see you caught a pretty good-looking one-horned rabbit today, nura! Kimi-chan came back, so I gave it my all, nura! Hyaha! The dragonewt man, who seemed like a cleaner, merrily left to the kitchen after receiving the rabbit. Of course, he was also macho. Which reminds me, I think I heard a Hyaha from one of the escorts in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Perhaps that person is a distant relative. Asha and I were shown to the guest room. Since the majority of the dragonewts were gathered in the Dragonewt City, there was almost no traffic between towns, and it seems that there are fewer hotels and houses with guest rooms outside the city. I am so sorry. Since our house is also small, we only have one guest room, nu.the auntie said. It must be nice to be young, she then muttered, her eyes gleaming. She seems to have terribly misunderstood our relationship. Asha, please dont start blushing. It will make me self-conscious too CShall we exchange information about what we noticed? Anyway, after calming down, I broached the subject with Asha. Ill start first The architectural style and other things havent really changed much. The language being the same is also a very important point.I said. The writings in the city are also the same as ours, but I did see some older writings. A world that is exactly the same in terms of component, but differs in terms of history But Ive never heard of a way to connect two worlds even in the High Elf royalty. Hmm Asha, have you ever heard the words Covenant or Old Covenant? I unexpectedly recalled the Covenant from that time. Until now, I have tried to not get too deeply involved in matters of the Covenant, but when talking about the two worlds, the Covenant is inseparable. Covenant If you mean the articles passed down in the Elven Forest, then I know it. I tilted my head. What does that mean? Are there many types of Covenant? I urged Asha to explain further. The High Elves manage the Skill Orb Covenant. The articles are very simpleC Do not take too many skill orbs. The skill orbs make up the world. I heard that it consists of these two articles.Asha said. This new information about the Covenant felt kind of strange. Dont take too many skill orbshuh. Did the dragon in the Sixth Mine detect the hoarding of skill orbs and so tried to destroy them? Its very simple, isnt it? So much so that it doesnt feel like a Covenant Yes. I was wondering the same thing when I first heard it. It seems that this is only passed down to the High Elf royal family. Well, what was it again? The first article wasC Dont take too many skill orbs Ah, yes yes Wait! Why did I forget that? When I tried to recall information about the Covenant, my memory became vague and hazy. But that is extremely strange. I cant forget anything because ofWorld Ruler. Although I have a faint image of it in my head, I cant remember it word for word. Is something wrong, Reiji-san? Ah, no. It just doesnt remain in my head Speaking of which, there is something like that. Only the High Elf royal family knows about the Skill Orb Covenant. Even High Elves outside the royal family cant keep it in mind, let alone the elves. Do you know what is the purpose of the Covenant? I have only heard that the Covenant is necessary to manage the Third Forest in the Elven Forest. They might have told me more if I wasnt born like thisAsha cast down her eyes, dejectedly. Asha is probably referring to her peculiar constitution that activatesFire Magic, which is taboo for elves. Asha. But thanks to that I was able to meet you. And being able to meet you is a very wonderful thing to me so dont be sad about that. Ah Ashas lovely thin lips parted, and then she turned her gaze to the side. Not fair If you say it in that way I too am very happy I couldnt really hear what she said towards the end even withHearing Enhancement, but I heard the Not fair at the start perfectly. Not fairhuh. Thats true. She cant say I am not really happy to have met you when I say it in the way I did Thinking normally, no one would say Im very happy after being thrown into the Back World. I am sorry! EH!? Asha was surprised as I suddenly bowed down as much as I could. I got too ahead of myself! I didnt mean to take advantage of Ashas kindness! And I had no ill intention! I just tried to cheer you up! Eh? Eh? I will go see how people in the mansion are doing Please rest up, Asha. Ah, n-noC I reflected on getting cocky, and decided to leave Asha alone to rest. Asha is kind, so she wouldnt tell me to leave even if she wants to rest. I have to be a tactful man, instead. Reiji-san~~~ !? I heard Ashas voice coming from behind the closed door, but I said, Its okay. Take your time! and walked down the hallway. Asha was in a bad mood when I met her again during mealtimeWhy? Book 4: Chapter 6 Wahaha! I see, I see. So you two helped persuade Kimidori Gorn to come back to the house, nura! Thank you! Thank you! Hm? But for an underground human, your color is vibrant, and for a dark elf, your color is light, nu? Dear, lets not dwell on minor details, shall we?the auntie said. Youre right! Race and skin color are trivial! Wahaha! Kimidori Gorns father was, of course, a dragonewt; a large, rough-looking man. There was a brown line on his lower jaw like a pattern, and the auntie said Isnt he charming? Kyuu! Sorry, but I dont see the charming at all. The dishes lined up on the dining table were unexpectedly lavish. 80 centimeters long stewed freshwater fish, rabbit stew, and heaps of bread. It might be rude to say this, but its kind of unbelievable that they can procure this much food in a devastated world. (If I really think about it, there are many brawny, macho people here, so maybe there isnt a shortage of food?) I dug into my meal while thinking about that. The fish prepared with herbs was satiating and especially delicious. So Kimidori Gorn, returning to this house means that you decided to return to the Dragonewt Army, nu? Thats not the case, nu. Hm? It was none other than you who declared not to return until the research results are obtained. I didget the results, nu Oh, is that so, nura!? Show it to me then! Whats wrong, Kimidori Gorn! W-Well Fidgeting, Kimidori Gorn-san glanced at me. Right he cant show the kit to determine whether an egg is boiled since I displayed the method to spin the egg, after all Im sorry! But it would be kind of hell if Kimidori Gorn-san demonstrated the kit to his father proudly, but the father says, Cant you just spin the eggs? Dear, we have guests today. Oh thats right, nu. Lets continue this topic another time. CSo you are called Reiji-kun, right, nuru? Are you going to join the Dragonewt Army? Twisting his bulky neck, Kimidori Papa looked at me. Im sorry, I dont really know about the Dragonewt Army. Oh! I see, I see. The Dragonewt Army is a unit which protects this city and the people from foreign enemies. There are 1,000 established members, and its main job is to hunt monsters and bring back meat. I see. What does it mean to have 1,000 troops in a city of 10,000?, I wondered for a moment, but if it includes the primary method of procuring meat and guarding the city, then it makes full sense. We are investigating the ecology of monsters every day, repeating hypotheses and experiments, and researching to devise the optimal monster hunting method! I was surprised. No way! To find people who practiced hypotheses and experiments in such a placethe so-called PDCA cycle. [1. TL/N: PDCA (planCdoCcheckCadjust) is an iterative four-step management method used for continuous improvement of processes and products.] Are the dragonewts actually an intellectual tribe? Dear, why dont you tell us about the latest hunting method? Oh, thats a good idea. Umm, is that okay? I asked unintentionally. After all, its normal to think if its okay to tell the latest research results to people you just met for the first time. I dont mind! The research that took 6 years has come to fruition last monthC Kimidori Papa raised his fist and curled his well-developed bicep. That is If you smash their heads, you can defeat most monsters! Wahahahahaand he laughed greatly. I was keeping a straight face. Asha, what kind of face should I even make as a response? I seriously dont know. Rather, Im surprised that there are monsters that do not die even if you destroy their heads. Speaking of which, Kimidori Gorn-sans confident research results was that egg thing. So I guess it makes plenty of sense that Kimidori Papas result would also be something like this So, do you want to join the Dragonewt Army? After hearing that, I dont have the tiniest desire to do that. Well, actually I dont know how long well be in town. Hmm. There is no other place to go even if you leave town. Do you want to live alone in an unexplored region, nu? A quiet life with just your loved one, huh! It is a mans dream indeed! Wahahaha! Kimidori Papa, please stop. Asha is turning bright red and looking down. U-Um! We are not in that kind of relationship.I said. Eh? Asha is turning away with a displeased look Why? Youre getting out of control, dear.the auntie said. Im sorry! I made a mistake! These two are trying to take it slow, nu. Oh, I see, I see What do you mean I see, I see? You didnt get anything. So you will join the Dragonewt Army, huh?he asked again. I dont think so. Stop being so persistent, man! More importantly, Id like to ask if you are familiar with the words Back World and Covenant? Hm? I dont know about those, but there may be some who know within the Dragonewt Elder Society. Dragonewt Elder Society. A word that sounds like a gathering of elders with wisdom! It actually gives me hope. So then, where can I find the elders? The elders are currently conducting research in the Dragonewt Army. Come again? Dear, the concept of research might be difficult for an ordinary person to understand. Oh, I see, I see. No, I understand what research is. I was curious about what the elders were doing in the Army. To summarize, the elders are on an expedition, killing monsters at the forefront of the army! My hopes for the Elder society have begun to collapse. We found a colony of Chochoriges that we havent been able to catch for the last few years, nu. The expedition started because we had to hunt all of them down. It was decided that I would stay at home by the method of Three-pronged Battle. Three-pronged Battle? Correct. With a fist, an open palm, and two fingers. You start by shouting Sansansansas Chichichi and then Thats enough. I got the idea.I said. Its just rock-paper-scissors!!! Why do you have to call it something grand like Three-Pronged Battle! Leaving that said, about the Chochoriges Its a bird, isnt it? Is it easy to catch?I asked. Correct. Its a flightless bird, so you can easily defeat it if you surround it. The meat is delicious and the eggs are nutritious, nu. I used to eat Chochoriges every day to the point of getting sick of the taste when I was a kid, but I dont see them anymore these days. The small flock we discovered the other day is also the first in a few months, nu. Kimidori Papa said he gave the eggs to Kimidori Gorn because he begged that it was for something very important, and laughed loudly. I was struck by a terribly unpleasant hunch, however. When I glanced at Asha, she had the same look. I am sorry to say this after meeting you for the first time, but However, if I dont say it, it wouldnt rest easy on my consciousness. Cthe Chochoriges arent they probably going extinct? Book 4: Chapter 7 Volume 4: Chapter 7 What came to my mind was the Dodo bird that went extinct on Earth. This bird, found on Mauritius Island, was overhunted as soon as it was discovered because it was a non-flying bird with low wariness towards humans and its meat was delicious. Dogs brought to the island by humans and the rats on board the sailors ships also ate Dodo eggs and chicks on the island. As a result, it became extinct. Similar situation happened with herring fish in Japan. Herring was so easy to catch off the coast of Hokkaido that it was overfished until the haul dropped to about only 1% of what it was at its peak. Although there were signs that the herring population was rebounding in the 1980s, that rebound was also overfished and the herring haul dropped again. The herring was not eaten in the period when it was overfished, but was instead transformed to fertilizer Human beings are creatures driven by greed regardless of nation. Are you asleep, Reiji-san? No, Im still awake. I offered the bed in the guest room to Asha, and I took the sofa. Sleeping on the sofa felt like heaven compared to inns, but sleep wasnt coming to me. The windows were open, the lace curtains fluttered in the wind, and moonlight streamed into the room. It is said that the temperature drops at night and it becomes chilly. About the thing you mentioned earlier, the same thing happened in the Elven Forest too. In the Elven Forest? I heard that the Elven forest used to be about three times as large as it is today. The forest cultivated an abundance of fruits. Among them, the golden peach fruit was especially delicious. It was effective against all kinds of sicknesses. However, the number of trees that bore them was limited, and blood was spilled over the ownership of those trees. Finally, when the High Elf royal family decided to take direct control over them, the trees were all burned by someone. Fire incidents for humans are already shocking enough, but for elves who consider fire as a taboo, it must have been similar to a heart attack. Even after that, there was information that golden peaches were traded in the elves underworld society, but now, there is not even a rumor of those fruits. Does that mean those peach trees no longer exist? Most likely. The trees were damaged when people fought over them. I imagined the elves being carefree and gentle as they were forest-dwelling people with longevity, but after hearing Ashas story, they are not much different from humans. After that, Asha and I talked about a few more things. Mostly about what to do from here on. We thought there were only monsters in this world, so it was a fortunate miscalculation on our part that there were people as well, but, one way or another, we want to return to the Front World. Not only Chochoriges, but also the people are on the verge of extinction. Ashas foresight was impressive. ** Kimidori Papa asked me to go to the front lines with him so I can convey my theory to the elders. Not because he felt urgency in what I said, but rather, That is an interesting reasoning! he said. Not a hint of nervousness. As for me, if the Chochorieges become extinct because I decided to ignore them, it would weigh on my consciousness, so I accepted. By the way, me going to the front lines brought up heavy disputes within the Dragonewt Army, it seems. The reason for the dispute was simpleC I want to go too, nu! Then I should go, nura! No, I will go! It seems that everyone wants to go to the front line and research. However, we, who are the guests from other races, were asked by none other than Kimidori Papa so Kimidori Papas decision was final. Honestly speaking, I dont think theyre going extinct at all, but if you will go to the front line with me, I will believe you, nura! Wahahaha! The large flocks of Chochoriges that Kimidori Papa saw in his childhood might still be flapping their wings in his memory. Thats what Im scared of. If people continue to hunt only for immediate profit, animal resources will become exhausted in the blink of an eye. Why must I come as well, nure Kimidori Papa decided to take Kimidori Gorn-san as well. He wants Kimidori Gorn-san to gain experience gradually and find employment in the Dragon Army. It seems that Kimidori Papas research result presentation yesterday persuaded him. Dont use weak words likenure, nu! That is my own style. And I have to use advanced words ??to conduct advanced science, nu! The two were arguing about the mysterious words they use to end their sentences. My, my, to think the day will come when I can see Papa and Kimi-chan having a father-son fight in this house I have to thank Reiji-san and Asha-san for this, nu!Kimidori Mama said, watching the scene. Umm this might sound strange coming from me, but Asha and I escaped from our tribes town, and yet, arent you a bit too trusting and too accepting of us? Yes, indeed. You mean the forbidden love that transcends race, right!? No! Ashas nose scrunched as I answered immediately. See, Asha is also making a sullen face.I said. Oh man, why is Asha glaring at me? A-Anyway, I didnt think we would be welcomed so kindly. Why, nu? If I have to give a reason why, for a town that is united by a single race like this, it would be natural to be wary of outsiders. After all, in the Front World, the Lev Magic Empire is extremely wary of foreigners. We are all a family, the last few people living in this world, after all. There is no way we wouldnt accept you. S-So dazzling! Kimidori Mama is shining like a holy saint! Wahahaha! Reiji-kun, dont fall for my honey, okay!Kimidori Papa said, already done with his father-son fight. Im not gonna fall for a married, dragonewt woman, with an adult child. Its much too troublesome. ** We moved to the front lines on foot. Though, it was more like jogging. I heard that dragonewt people can run all day long without tiring. Of course, riding a horse would be faster, but their number is small, and above all, horses are not suitable for traversing through forest paths with poor footing. R-Rei, Reiji-san!? Asha, youll accidentally bite your tongue if you speak. I couldnt let Asha run all the way, so I decided to carry her in princess carry. And maybe switch to a piggyback ride when my arms get tired. I stuck close to Kimidori Papa, who was running in front of us like flying through the thin forest. Kimidori Gorn! Youre slow, nu! Haa, haa M-My body grew dull, because of the long research haa, haa Kimidori Gorn-san, your papa is running at this speed while wearing armor and carrying a long spear, so please do your best. Reiji-kun, youre quite powerful, arent you! And it looks like you have stamina too! So what do you say? Wont you join the Dragonewt ArmyC Im not joining. I mean, I just have a physical enhancement skill orb. As soon as I answered, Kimidori Papa suddenly braked with a startled look. Whats wrong? Ah, nothing He replied in a weak tone, which is unusual for Kimidori Papa. No, his tone is always in MAX volume setting, so returning to the normal setting makes it feel weak, but its actually just his normal voice. Papa started running again and I followed him. The dragonewt tribe have almost no skill orbs at all, so does the underground human village have a significant number of skill orbs? Ah thats what it was. In this world, skill orbs can only be obtained in a dungeon. Therefore, the amount of yield is very small. (But it shouldnt be the case that there are significantly lesser skill orbs in this world.) El-san(a rabbit, age unknown), a High Priest of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, also said: Skill Orbs circulate between the two worlds. If the two worlds are the same, then there should be eight skill orb production points, starting with the First Altar. (I can go searching for those points, but Im not here to pick up skill orbs. And the monsters here are much worse than in the Front World. I cant imagine it will be safe to go searching for them.) I saw a gigantic monster when the sky above the Lev Magic Empire broke. That monster is somewhere in this world. For the time being, I have no choice but to answer that I dont know about the underground human village. Im sorry, I didnt mean to hide it, but I am not an underground human and Asha isnt a dark elf. I know. Eh, you know!? That is your relationship setting, right, nu? You dont get it at all. And why are you making that Im smart, arent I? smug face? You got it wrong, man. Umm, no, its notC nevermind. Anyway, I dont know how many skill orbs there are in the underground human village. Is there any other way to get skill orbs other than a dungeon? I heard that it was found in a forest long ago, nu but that forest also fell into the hands of monsters. Asha twitched in my arms. Just my guess, but its probably the Third Forest. As I expected, the eight points that produce skill orbs also exist in this world. (I dont know how large is the monster influence, but it might be a good idea to secure at least one safe place which produces skill orb before I return to the Front World) While thinking about that, we hurried ahead. About half a day later, when the sun was about to set, we arrived at the front lines where the elders of the dragonewt tribe were. Book 4: Chapter 8 The Chochoriges flock was nesting under a cliff. There seemed to be around 30 birds. The base of the Dragonewt Army can be found about a kilometer away from the nest. Although its called a base, it was just Dragonewts gathered in camps. There were 50 dragonewts in all. And seven elders. I thought it was amazing that Kimidori Papa was able to find the camp in a forest like thisbut Kimidori Papa cheerfully said, If you cant do this much, you cant hunt in this forest! He then called out to an elder. Red Elder! Nuro? Oh, whats wrong? Didnt we tell you to stay at home, nuro? The elders each seemed to have a different name according to the color of the scarf wrapped around their neck. Red, blue, yellow, etc. In addition, only the elders grew a beard, so they were easy to tell apart. ActuallyC When Kimidori Papa was telling the red elder why he came here, the other elders gathered as well. Actually, all the dragonewts gathered and sat around the bonfire. How rare an underground human with thick colour and a dark elf with light skin, nuro. While I was upset by the new sentence ending nuro, So its irreversible once the birds go extinct, huh, nuro. Hey, theres a bird in front of me, but I cant eat it? Why dont we think about it after catching the birds? Then there would be no point in our guests rushing all the way here, nuro. The surrounding dragonewts quietly listened to the elders talking. Although Asha and I were strangers, no one doubted our credibilityit was strange. The discussions continued without reaching an agreement. Even after having porridge-like meals for supper, no conclusion was reached. What is the definition of the word extinct? As long as there is an egg, it wont be extinct, right, nu? But the eggs are delicious. I cant stop munching on the boiled eggs, nu. The feeling you get when your teeth sink into the plump, jelly-like surface It feels obscene when you say it like that. What is the definition of the word obscene? It almost felt like the dispute itself was their objective. Hmm, this discussion is getting nowhere. Lets do this instead. The system that gathers the various opinions in the Dragonewt City and draws conclusions. When the green elder cut in, the surroundings calmed down. Is there really a system that can draw conclusions while respecting the various opinions? I was thrilled to see such a system. Winning the Three-pronged Battle! Of course it was rock-paper-scissors of course. Hooray! I won! Nurorororororo. The yellow elder has collapsed! You younguns are disrespecting your elders, nuro! The change of an era has come, nu! Yes, nure Dont say nure, fool! Words like that are against public morals, nuro! Down with the gerontocracy! [TL/N: Gerontocracy means problems caused by the elderly.] The guy who said gerontocracy, step out here Ill make you answer to this spear, nu. The purple elder has snapped! It was a huge uproar. And I also understood that nure is an 18+ word. In the end, each of them grouped their opinions into hunting and not hunting, and played rock-paper-scissors to win through. And the result of thatC A Father-Son showdown!? It was a battle between Kimidori Papa, the last member of the hunting group, and Kimidori Gorn-san, the last member of the non-hunting group (out of four consecutive victories). Sansansansas ChiChiChi It was already around midnight when 50 dragonewts were chanting their rock-paper-scissors chant in a chorus before the last two competitors played their hand. What is wrong with these people? YEAHHH! Nuuuuuuuu?! A big cheer errupter. The winner was. Kuh You have now surpassed your father, Kimidori Gorn It was Kimidori Gorn-san (Scissors). Thinking about it, I was forced to come here, so honestly, it didnt matter which group won.Kimidori Gorn-san said. The surroundings quieted down, andC Dont mess with us! Why were you so strong in Three-pronged Battle with that flimsy reason? Since ancient times, those who have a strong desire to win are said to lose because of their desire. Also known as Greed Sensor. No, thats different. However, they started arguing and it became a huge fuss again. Elder! Elder! Someone cried out, pointing to the surroundings. W-Were surrounded! By the time we noticed, we were already surrounded from a distancethere were many bright yellow eyes in the darkness of the forest. Asha, stay close to me. Y-Yes! The dragonewts rushed to pick up their weapon. Kukuku If this was going to happen since the beginning, we wouldnt have needed the Three-pronged Battle, nuro. The red elder brandished a giant hatchet-like sword in his hand. If it comes down to eat or be eaten. Then you just have to eat first. It is self-defense! If you make so much noise, of course they will notice us, nuro. Who made the noise first? It was you, green. You were the most loud one, blue. The elders also picked up weapons one after another. I already knew who the opponents surrounding us were byNight VisionEyesight EnhancementWorld Ruler. Pigyaaaaaaaaaa!! It was a flock of Chochoriges. Here they come! Intercept them, nuro! The dragonewts roared Ohhhh!!! in tandem with the elders instruction and stood strong. Book 4: Chapter 9 Chochoriges is a bird monster with three heads and an earthworm tail. The color of its feathers were purplish blue, seeming to melt into the darkness of the forest, but the light from the bonfire reflected off the feathers, so it was not difficult to see them. There is a saying which goes blind as a bird at night, so some people think birds are inactive at night time. But I have heard that this is not the case. Otherwise, there would be no nocturnal birds like owls or migratory birds which cross the sky at night to avoid natural predators. The chicken, which is a representative of poultry, has low eyesight and is completely inactive at night, so the saying blind as a bird at night came about. Surround them! Victory is ours if we can surround them, nura! Why the hell are you flapping your wings when you cant fly! They saved us the trouble of going out to catch them, nu! The yellow-eyed Chochorieges rushed in with their wings spread. These birds, which are nearly 2 meters tall, are scary enough as an intimidation tactic when their wings are spread. Hyaah Asha grabbed my arm and hid behind me. Fireballs emerged around her one by one. Nurii Kimidori Gorn-san grabbed my arm and tried to hide behind me, but he was caught by Kimidori Papa and thrown to the front line. Kimidori Gorn! Show off your ferociousness, which was once feared as a devil with an angels smile, here once again! Papa! That is a story from when I was 2 years old, nu! No difference between 2 and 20 years old, nu! Of course theres a difference! And dont give me this kind of weapon! Kimidori Gorn-san was slightly trembling, holding a vicious-looking metal bat with sharp thorns sticking out of it. I think I understand a little. Kimidori Gorn-san might not be an athletic type that is why he decided to live quietly on the lakeshore. Guah!!! Be careful! Isasaka Norn is down! A dragonewt, whose name is a little hard to remember, was losing blood out of his arm which was gouged out by the Chochoriges beak. Damn that beak is ridiculously sharp. I missed one! Our guests, be careful! One of the monster birds rushed towards us with wings spread. Pigaaaaaaaa! 10 meters before it reaches me and Asha. That bird is certainly much larger than me and more intimidating. However I raised my right hand towards the Chochoriges and invokedEarth Magic. A rugby ball-sized rock was created by mana, and spun around by the vortex produced withWind Magic. The bigger you are, the easier to target. The rock was ejected at high speed with a sonic boom. Since it spun like a bullet, its trajectory was stable, and blew off the centre head of the Chochoriges. Pi!? Gya!? The left and right heads were startled Its too late even if you went on guard now. I shot two more rocks at each of the heads. Blood still spouting out the destroyed head, the Chochoriges ran away in a curving motion to the left, and finally tripped over its legs and fell into the bonfire. Ohhh! The guest is rocking! With this, the winning percentage of the Dragonewt Army has increased to 98%, nu. Rather, you mean there was a good chance of losing? What is the remaining 2%, nu? The dragonewts got noisy, but they continued to fight for about 30 minutes and defeated Chochoriges. More than a dozen birds escaped. I wanted to contribute more, but I had my hands full with protecting Asha who was completely scared of the monster birds and Kimidori Gorn-san who had escaped from the front line. I only shot about 3 magic shots. How many did we get, nuro? A total of eight birds, elder. One was brought down by the guest. Hmm. Thats all, huh A few went in pursuit after one of the wounded birds. After the battle was over, the dragonewts started collecting the spoils and treating the injured. The battle is over now. I-Im sorry, Reiji-san. I was too scared to do anything.Asha said. Me tooKimidori Gorn-san said. Everything happened so suddenly, so it cant be helped. Dont worry about it, Ill make some tea. I brewed tea using the hot water in a pot boiled over the bonfire and the tea leaves that were in my tool bag. I received the tea leaves from Mimino-san back in the Front World. Mmm This is good, nu. Asha, who was sitting down and sipping on the tea, looked so cute that I couldnt look straight at her. But Kimidori Gorn-san sat next to her, so I was able to keep my heart from going crazy. Reiji, you were amazing, nu. You used magic wasnt it, nu?Kimidori Gorn-san asked. Yes. I just happened to acquire that kind of skill. I dont know how many skill orbs are there even in the Dragonewt City. Skill orbs have become such an extremely rare item. When I stood up, thinking to at least castHealing Magicon the injured, I was just wondering if that bracelet is a magic tool, nu? Kimidori Gorn-san asked, pointing to the bracelet on my left arm. Oh this is just GPS. Jee-pee-es?Whats that? Ahaha. Its not a magic tool for using magic. I didnt attempt to explain further. If Kimidori Gorn-san wants to go on the path of magic tool research, I wouldnt mind explaining about it, but the treatment of the injured comes first right now. I kept wearing the bracelet as I received it when entering the Lev Magic Empire. Actually, the output of the magic stone had decreased, so I refilled it with mana. There is a small chance that the signal transmitted from this bracelet may reach the world beyond the crack in the skyis it too unreasonable to hope for that? But even in Japan, there was a standard like LPWA. LPWA (Low Power, Wide Area) was a standard that emits radio waves over a wide area with a small amount of power. I recalled my father, who was a civil servant, talking about how to adopt it into the local government. From what I could gather at the time, radio waves can be transmitted over a wide area, but the amount of information that could be transmitted was small. But there was also talk about gas meter readings being disrupted if LPWA becomes widespread. That said, it is usually only used to transmit information over several tens of kilometers, and not too often over 100km. And it seems that the transmission of information by mana depends on the quality of the mana that fills the atmosphere of the world. As far as can be measured withWorld Ruler, this Back World has a high concentration of mana. I dont know how compatible it is with the mana wave transmitted by the magic tool, but it is still better to have a high mana concentration than a low one. In conclusion, the possibility that the information on the bracelet will be transmitted to the other worldisnt it just a little higher? Alright, then. I can useHealing Magic, so I will cooperate with the treatment. I said to the dragonewt who was trying to clean and bandage the wounds. Are you serious, guest!? Wow, you can use magic, huh How much can you heal them? I cast magic on wounds that need to be stitched. I explained that the bleeding can be stopped, but the ruptured cells cannot be restored immediately. Curiously, there were some who had just the tips of their fingers cut off, but I refused them. Because my mana is finite, after all. During that time, Kimidori Gorn was closely watching the healing magic invocation by my side. With just this amount of Chochoriges, the meat will not reach all the citizens, nura It cant be helped, red elder. At least young people and children should be able to eat it. Lets collect the eggs when it gets bright. I heard such a conversation. (Did the Chochoriges abandon their nest? If there are eggs left, then livestock farming should be No, it is not that easy) I dont know the number of Chochoriges still remaining in the wild, but it would be quite difficult to raise Chochoriges as livestock by trial and error at this point. I dont know if there even is a concept of ??livestock in the first place. However, even if the dragonewts leave the birds alone and wait for their numbers to increase, the birds might attack instead, sensing weakness. If the nest is still functioning, it would be better to leave it alone and come back to hunt when the numbers have increased enough. Elder! The team that went in pursuit of the Chochorieges is back! Several dragonewts returned from the depths of the forest. Although there were large monster birds carried on their backs, that was not the only thing they were carrying. Elder! Elder! There is a wounded! Serious injury! An unconscious Kimidori Papa was brought in. Book 4: Chapter 10 Wahaha! That bird got me good! It played dead to catch me off guard! Having returned to Dragonewt City, Kimidori Papa laughed loudly. I dont think I could laugh if three fingers on my right hand were torn off by a monster bird. But the person in question was laughing a lot. Oh my! Thats terrible! That would mean you cant carry a spear anymore, my dear. What should we do? Can you peel potatoes, at least? Kimidori Mama, who welcomed us, was also calm. I dont have an appetite today. Rather, it was Kimidori Gorn-san who was most disturbed and shut himself in his room. Kimidori Papa told Kimidori Mama and the servants of the mansion what happened during the expedition. The Chochorigess nest is still safe, and my suggestion to leave the nest and wait for their numbers to increase was accepted easily. Because we came back with 10 Chochoriges spoils, there was a bit of a fuss in the city. The atmosphere felt like a heros triumphant return. But, on the other hand, Kimidori Papa was seriously injured. So it was thanks to Reiji-san that the wound was healed? Im so glad. Do you remember, dear? A few years back, one of your subordinates left the wound without treating it, resulting in it becoming suppurated, and in the end they had to amputate the arm. Indeed! I felt chills because such an incident happened, but I was lucky that Reiji-kun was there! He used magic, you know! It was amazing! What do you say, Reiji-kun? The Dragonewt Army No, Im fine. I see! Youre fine with joining! No. I refuse. Ah, I see, I see Thats what gets you down?! Even the servants of the mansion thanked me for healing Kimidori Papas injury. I regretted that I could only close the wound and couldnt reattach his fingers back, but the atmosphere in the mansion said that it wasnt a big deal. Please rest up until meal time!Kimidori Mama said. There were many things I wanted to say, but I held back. Asha and I took turns using the bathroom to wash ourselves of dirt and sweat. Surprisingly, we got to use the bath even before Kimidori Papa did, the master of the mansion. Although I say bathroom, it was just wiping my body with hot water. But it was still refreshing. When I returned to the guest room, the window was open and I could see Dragonewt City at dusk. The clicking of evening cicada sounds can be heard. Asha was by the window. A cool breeze blew in, and her hair fluttered in the breeze. Reiji-san If I wasnt there, you would have chased after Kimidori Gorn-samas father, right? And he wouldnt have been injured.Asha suddenly said. Asha? I was clinging to you at that time, so your movements were restricted. I regret that Ashas shoulders were trembling. Ah just as I regret not being able to do more, Asha regretted it too. Kimidori Gorn-san, who shut himself in the room, must also be feeling the same. Asha, I have been thinking about that, too. Everyone in the mansion is cheerful and glad, arent they? Well yes. Its not a big deal for them to get injured. I think that they firmly believe that if you get injured and cant fight on the front line, then you should just do something else. Even peeling potatoes is good enough. I was still strongly influenced by the values ??I had when I was alive in Japan, and Asha was influenced by the values ??of living as a High Elf royalty. How blessed the Front World is compared to this world! We can consider stopping the extinction of a species only because we still have plenty of food to spare in the Front World. An injury is a small thing compared to being alive, isnt it? I suppose so. We were accepted and welcomed by the people of this house. So, until we can find a way to return to the other world, lets return the favor. Return the favour? You mean monster subjugation? No, not that. There is something that is perfect for you, Asha. Me? I was grinning intently at Asha, but at that time, there was a knock on the door. It was Kimidori Gorn-san who came in. Reiji, I have a request for you. Will you hear me out, nuru? Of course. Ill cooperate. But, I havent said anything yet, nu. You wish to know more about magic tools, right? And also about the magic. H-H-How do you know that!? Kimidori Gorn-san shut himself in the room. Although he must have regretted what happened, he probably also thought about other things. His fathers and the other dragonewt bravely confronted the enemy. And on the other hand, I didnt directly face the enemy, but I did support them withHealing Magic. Joining the Dragonewt Army and cutting down enemies is not suitable for Kimidori Gorn-san. But Kimidori Gorn-san must have thought about something that only he can do. And if he came with a request at this time, it must be about magic tools, I guessed. Kimidori Gorn-san, you chose to assist rather than fight, correct? You have seen through to that extent, huh, nu. It was not only Kimidori Gorn-san who was surprised, but Asha as well. Come on, guys. Of course I can deduce that much. But lets leave that for tomorrow. Because Im hungry right now. Supper was a chochoriges dish prepared by Kimidori Mama and the cooks. The one I defeated was donated to the Dragonewt Army, but they insisted I take back a small portion with me. Said it would affect their honour if they completely relied on guests. My my, Kimi-chan came too! Kimidori Mama clapped her hands happily when she saw Kimidori Gorn-san in the dining room. Lets open a sake barrel especially for today, nura! Kimidori Papa said excitedly, raising a beer mugno, it would be more unusual if this person wasnt excited all the time. A servant carried out a barrel as big as an armful. In Dragonewt City, sake seems to be a luxury item. Only drunk for celebrations. Today is in celebration of killing Chochoriges. Well, even if the wound is healed with magic, drinking alcohol can worsen or open it, so I think its better to not drink today.I said. Huh!? But its a celebration nu! Dear Y-Yeah Kimidori Mama yanked the beer mug out of Kimidori Papas hand, and he slumped into the chair feebly. Deciding that we can have sake some other day, the sake barrel was stored away again. Wahaha! Reiji-kun, no matter how bravely you can fight against a strong monster, you will never win against the one in your house! What am I supposed to do with that life advice at this point? By the way, the dinner party with the servants was very exciting. The fried Chochorieges meat was incredibly juicy and delicious. Book 4: Chapter 11 I headed to the Dragonewt Elder Society with Asha the next day. The other party wanted to thank us for healing their injured and the Chochoriges contribution, whereas I can finally ask the questions Ive had. The elders were gathered in a circular, wooden building. The whole building was just one big room. Seven chairs can be seen lined up side by side as soon as you enter the building. Seven elders, each distinguished by their own colour, sat in those chairs. I thought this was an interview venue for a moment there. Oh, thank you for coming, nuro. The elders got out of their seats and approached me. I was jostled around for a while as all 7 of them greeted and thanked me. After that, Asha and I finally sat on the two chairs facing the elder society. May I ask you about raising livestocks? And I hear that you have something to ask us too, it seems I will be happy to help. Actually, there was discussion of livestock farming in Dragonewt City in the past, nuro, but before it got off to a good start, the Dragonewt City collapsed. Collapsed? I thought this was Dragonewt City? The city just before this one, nuro. No. Wasnt it two before this? The last one was short. Then that would make it 40 years ago No, wait. Maybe it is the two before. The elders were talking about something like that. Correct me if Im wrong, but has this city perhaps collapsed over and over again?I asked. Of course. They nodded, as if saying obviously. Oh, come to think of it, underground humans and dark elves have a habit of living in the same place for a long time. They live on trees and in the mountains, where it is difficult for monsters to attack. Does that mean the Dragonewt City was destroyed when fighting against monsters in the past? Yes. It barely holds for 50 years at the longest. At the shortest, its just a few years, nuro. That is why its better to hunt wild animals than to farm livestock. I was surprised and at a loss for words. Since it was called a city and quite a number of dragonewts lived here, I assumed that it must have a long history. So the battle with the monsters in this world is just that fierce, huh To the extent that the city was destroyed. Im sorry Without understanding your situation, I brought up things like Chochoriges extinction, livestock farming and such. I apologized while regretting my insensitivity. It is extremely unfair to tell people who strife to come back from the brink of destruction everytime their city is destroyed to consider the survival of another species. No, you dont have to bow your head, nuro. Im rather grateful. Grateful? We have always hunted to exhaustion when it comes to food. However, if we thin out their numbers while leaving the nest intact, we can secure stable meat procurement C isnt that, while simple, a livestock farming idea? That might work I always want to catch the whole herd whenever we find a nest.the green elder said and laughed Wahahaha. The other elders followed suit. It seems that my concerns of extinction gave them that idea. Even when they are in a situation where the city could be destroyed as soon as tomorrow, they are shifting away from their mindset of procuring as much food as possible in a short amount of time. I think its only natural that you would want to bring back a lot of food for your people.Asha said. Yes. But its okay for us to change our policy, nuro. No, procuring stable meat while maintaining the nest is a method that can be used at a new location no matter how many times the city is destroyed, isnt it?the purple elder replied, with a smile. My heart was shaken by how casually he said it. These people have accepted even the destruction of their city as something natural. As natural as mushrooms growing after the rain. As natural as roofs damaged by strong winds. As natural as the cycle of sun and moon in the sky. No matter how many times the monsters attacked, each time they changed their policy, changed their way of thinking, adopted new ideas, and rebuilt the Dragonewt City over and over again. If you have any knowledge about this type of livestock farming, please teach us even if its a little bit, nuro. The elders bowed all at once. They begged someone from another race, what more a child, to teach them, without the slightest hesitation. P-Please raise your head. What we know is not even that special, butC The dragonewt were amazing people in my eyes. I thought Kimidori Papas reaction and everyone else in the mansion yesterday was amazing, but the elders are even more so. Asha and I each told them everything we knew about livestock. A lively discussion about livestock farming continued until lunch time. And after lunch, we faced the elders again. Lunch was C Im not sure whether to call it crepe, or naan, or what C flour dough wrapped with vegetables and meat inside. The spices had a strong aroma which stimulated my appetite, and I wanted another serving. Now then, we will answer what you want to know, nuro. I exchanged glances with Asha. I dont know if they will believe us, but I decided to tell them everything honestly. ActuallyC I told the elders about everything. The Front World and Back World. How we came to this world. At first, they were skeptical, but when I mentioned a certain point, their facial expressions changed. Wait a minute, nuro. You said you were sucked into the sky, but there are also others who were sucked in the same way? Yes. Two military airships and a large amount of debris. Oh, an airship looks like a ship, but its as big as a few houses connected together. Then a few of the elders began talking in secret. Whats the matter?I asked. Hmm The blue elder then said while massaging his beard. Actually, we received information earlier that something like a huge ship was found in the forest opposite to the direction of our expedition. ! I reflexively half-rose to my feet. I think that is indeed the airship I mentioned. With an airship, we can move through the sky. If we have to go through the crack in the sky to get back to the other world, air transport will be a huge advantage. Even without that, it would be a tremendous plus in securing mobility. Going by your story, it would seem so, nuro. We are planning to send a reconnaissance unit tomorrow. Can we accompany the unit? We dont mind, but The blue elder paused his words. It seems that the ship was attacked by a monster and is pretty much destroyed. A gigantic goat, Forest Eater, has appeared, it seems. A memory flashed through my mind. Beyond that crack in the skya goats eye was looking down at us. Book 4: Chapter 12 The existence of the Forest Eater has long been passed down the Dragonewt city. The dragonewts have been attacked and driven out from their homes on countless occasions, it seems. Its freaking huge! The first time I saw it, I had nightmares, nuro. And the goats eyes are freaking creepy too. Indeed! The elders said those things in a cheerful tone for some reason. And I, who was terrified of the goat, was dumbfounded at the situation. Still we might be able to salvage something, so I would like to go see the airship. There might even be survivors.I said. All right. Reiji-san. I want to go too, but I would probably just get in the way. I think its better if you stay here, Asha. It will be easier to escape if Im alone. Although I said that jokingly, Asha looked a little sad. Shes probably still hung up on yesterdays incident during the expedition. (Please dont make that face There are things people can and cannot do, after all.) I turned to the elders again. And I also wish to ask, are you familiar with the word Covenant? Its sort of like a promise that connects the two worlds. The elders exchanged glances with each other. Hmm. Actually, there is a Covenant that was passed down the Elder Society but we dont exactly know what it means. You dont know? It wasnt passed down the Elder Society since the beginning, it started two generations before or so. Either way, it wasnt too long ago, nuro. I think it was the dwarven race? Yes. Dwarf, nuro. When the dwarven race was wiped out by a monster attack, the seven members of the Elder Society at the time had the same dream. Dream? A black humanoid summoned the elders to the same dream and said, The covenant will now be conveyed to you. Let your successors inherit it for as long as your race continues. You must absolutely not forget this. Because the Covenant is the proof of your existence. A black humanoid I am familiar with it. Darkness, Open the Gate. Light, Pave the Way. The mediator who appeared in front of the First Altar in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. That guy appeared in the dream of the Dragonewts ancestors? If you dont mind my asking, can you please tell me the Covenant that was passed down? We dont mind. What our ancestors heard was the Covenant Structure, nuro. Covenant Structure? The Covenant consists of eight types, including this. The elements that make up the Covenant are the Skill Orb, the Pledgers, and the Mediator. There are 8 types of Covenant, huh. The Covenant that has been passed down to the High Elf royal family was about not taking too many skill orbs. Does that mean that each race has a different type of Covenant? At the Elder Society, if there is a vacancy due to death or some other reason, we will add a new person and continue management with seven people. At that time, strangely, even the new elder also gets this pattern. Yellow Elder showed me the back of his hand. A pattern emerged there. Does everyone have this?I asked. Yes. It appears in various places but purple is most miserable, nuro. Because it emerged on his ass! Wahaha! Moron! You promised not to say it, nuro!The purple elder got angry. (In other words, does that mean the seven elders are the Pledgers of the Dragonewt tribe? So the Holy King is the Pledger in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom? Perhaps the Holy Kings Covenant is to offer a pure person with Holy Blueor something along those lines? But the Holy King didnt seem to be well-versed in it.) The Covenant Structure of the dragonewt tribe is just simple information. The High Elf royal familys Covenant on the Skill Orb is not enforceable either. Though, I did hear that elves dont export skill orbs from the Third Forest. (Deriving from the flow of the story, it means that the Covenant that was passed down the dwarven race was transferred to the dragonewt race at the same time as the formers downfall.) As usual, the contents of the Covenant that I heard were already becoming vague. I thought of writing it down, but I couldnt even form the words in my mind. (Is the Covenant something that can only be passed down to various races But if there are eight types of Covenant, and there are only dragonewts, underground humans, and dark elves, what about the remaining five?) I had more questions than answers at the end of the day. ** It was decided that we would accompany the reconnaissance unit to the airship tomorrow, and we left the Elder Society building. The time is about 3pm, huh. We spent quite some time there. Asha was looking gloomy. She must still think of herself as a burden. I guess it is about time I talk about that. Asha, do you remember what I said yesterday? Hm? I said there was something suitable for you to do. Oh, right. But is there really something I can do? There is. I think everyone will be very pleased. Especially if the Dragonewt City has collapsed many timesI said, wryly smiling at Ashas low self-confidence. ? Asha tilted her head as if she increasingly didnt understand what I said. Ill go meet the elders again for a short while. We have to get permission to do it. I-I will go too! Youre going to give me some work, right!? Work, huh yes, you can call it that. Lets go together then. The 7 elders were surprised when we returned to the building. But when they heard my suggestion, they seemed to think it was interesting and were enthusiastic. The permission was given without a hitch. I will be going out tomorrow morning, so I have to complete the preparations by the end of today. Which means, we have to try it out first above all else, nuro! More than being enthusiastic, the elders couldnt even wait. Ill start tomorrow morning, so please be there then.I said with a bitter smile. Now, its the start of the large communal bath plan made by making full use of magic. Book 4: Chapter 13 The next morning. Still feeling sleepy, I got out of bed, rubbing my eyes. I stayed up until quite late at night, so honestly Im a little sleep deprived But I still have to go see the Lev Magic Empire military airship. I got dressed and went out into the corridor. Kimidori Papa, who was looking out the window in the corridor, turned to me with a surprised look on his face. O-Oi, Reiji-kuuuuun! Good morning. Ah, good morninC thats not important! What is that thing!? The reason I was sleep deprived is simpleC I got permission to do as I wish in the backyard of the mansion, so I built a large communal bath. The approval was given by the Elder Society. Large communal bath!? Overnight!? To be exact, it was from evening to late night, though. Kimidori Papa and I stepped out to the backyard. The people of the mansion had already gathered there. Two 25-meter pools. I really wanted to get the shape right, but time constraints didnt allow that. I dug up and shaped the holes withEarth Magic. It was then baked to an ultra-high temperature with AshasFire Magic, giving off a glass-like shine. The white flames which baked the ground, born of Ashas refined mana, looked mystical in the dark of the night. There is one staircase of 60 cm depth. The bathhouses to the left and right were surrounded by mud walls made withEarth Magic, but there wasnt enough time to make a roof so it is completely visible from above. I usedWater Magicto fill up the pools with a large amount of water and left it until dawn to check for water leaks and discoloration. Good morning, Reiji-san. How is the water?Asha called out from behind, as Kimidori Papa and I joined the people gathered by the pool. Its perfect. There seems to be no water leaks or discoloration. A drainage ditch has also been prepared. The water flows directly into the ditch that runs through the town. Wow! This is amazing, nuro! So this is a large communal bath, huh? But the water is cold, nuro. The seven elders had already arrived before I noticed, and were touching the water. Its still before sunrise, though? Are the elders all early risers? And even though the elders, who seem to be the authority of the dragonewt tribe, arrived, no one moved to welcome them warmly or treat them special. The dragonewts were all laid-back. S-So this is the power of magic! Kimidori Gorn-san seems to have woken up due to the commotion. Not yet. We are just about to begin.I said. What do you mean?Kimidori Gorn-san asked. Asha, I have to leave soon. So please give it a shot. Okay. The dragonewts opened a path as Asha walked forward. Perhaps due to Ashas royal blood, her movement and conduct boasted a certain intensity. Right now, it is just a normal pool. Though, I suppose its good for bathing in cold water. To complete it, we need Ashas magic. Asha stuck out both hands in front of the left pool. She does not need formal magic chants or to amass mana to exerciseFire Magic. She just needs to think and speak it. O Flame. The orange flames that appeared at the tip of her fingers were the same color as the morning sun. The flames danced as if rejoicing their birth into this world. It drew an arc in the air and landed in the center of the poolthe surrounding water boiled, evaporated, and exploded in an instant. Eekk! The splash of water from the explosion hit several dragonewt. I touched the pool and activatedWater Magicto stir the water. One shot doesnt warm it up, after all. I think it needs about three more.I said. Understood. Asha shot 3 moreFire Magic. The dragonewts were wary of more splashes, but this time I usedWater Magicto envelop the fireball with the pool water. So there were no more splashes. Hmm, its a little hot, but this will work. Steam rose from the surface of the pool slightly. R-Reiji, is this all hot water, nu!?Kimidori Gorn-san asked, sticking his hand into the pool. Yes. Ive heard that you dont have a custom of hot bath, so I hope you will enjoy it. Uhyoho! This is the best, nuro! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Geezer, youre noisy, nuro. Huh, who are you calling geezer, nuro? The yellow and purple elders are starting a fight! Take your fight outside. Booya! Booya! Booya! Before I noticed, the elders had already gotten naked and jumped into the pool. Well, they were wearing loincloth-like underwear, at least. The female servants of the mansion screamed kya. No, I think it was more like gyaaaaa. And turned away. Reiji. Does it really feel that good? Yes, I love hot baths. Just give it a try, Kimidori Gorn-san. We can prepare the pool right away while were still staying in the city, so if it gathers popularity, we can continue it. It seems that there was indeed a custom of taking hot baths. However, such a thing would be a luxury in the current state of the world, and it also seems that the dragonewt people did not want much temperature change due to their reptilian nature. However, to my knowledge, some people recommended hot baths for pet lizards. It is said that the hot bath promotes shedding, and the skin becomes soggy and easy to remove. Ooooh! Its peeling. My scales are peeling off! Red! Dont do dirty stuff! The hot water will get dirty! Along with the elders who were in high spirits, Kimidori Gorn-san, Kimidori Papa, and the people of the mansion also entered the bath and tried it out. This day started with a bang. AndC Excuse me, Reiji-san. I dont mean to press you, but you see you made a pool for the men, so you wont say you didnt make one for us, the women, will you now, nuro? Kimidori Mama approached me with a Ufufufufu laugh, accompanied by women with curious looks behind her. O-Of course not. The other pool is for women. Asha and I hurriedly warmed up the pool next door and opened it to the women. There is no doubt that they liked it a lot. ** After that, I joined the reconnaissance team and headed to the place where the airship was found. I entrusted the large communal bath to Asha. I suspect that the hot water will probably turn black by the end of the day. We can add more water from a well or a nearby stream. The biggest problem, heating, can be taken care of by Asha. She was quite motivated to work this job. If Asha and I opened a public bath in the Dragonewt city, I think we could make a lot of money. We can prepare coffee milk and fruit milk for after the bath. Though, I, personally, am a cola person. Man, those elders went to enjoy the large communal bath and did not even come to see us off. The leader of the reconnaissance team said in a dissatisfied tone. The team and I were running through the forest at a considerable speed. Im curious now. I want to go there when we return, nu! Me too! The two other members of the team also sounded interested. I might have to add more water to the pool when we get back. By the way, didnt you say you come from a different world, nu?the leader asked, while running. Yes I realize it does sound like a crazy story. No. After looking at such a huge ship stranded in the middle of the forest, it seems quite possible, nu. The leader confirmed the position of the airship from a distance. As well as the Forest Eater. I remembered a story I heard when I was a kid, nu. About an odd guy who was sick of living in this world leaving for another world There is a story like that? Yes. Its called La-Fisas Journey. Apparently he is our ancestor, nu. !? I lost my footing and almost fell. Are you okay, nu? T-That story! La-Fisa. It was the man who created the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions in the Lev Magic Empire. Please tell me that story in detail!!I exclaimed, almost jumping at the leader. Book 4: Chapter 14 La-Fisa was an eccentric person. Another race has perished, nuri. We will be next! That was his stock phrase, which fueled everyones anxiety. He was disliked because of that. La-Fisa went on a journey alone. The dragonewt who leaves the flock has no choice but to die in the wild. La Fisa was no exception. La-Fisa decided to die in a dungeon. At the end of a very long dungeon, La-Fisa fell asleep * Thats how the story goes, nu. I didnt know what to make of the story told by the leader of the reconnaissance team. We were still running through the forest. The dragonewt peoples stamina was amazing. I could only keep up with them by usingHealing MagicandSupport Magic. They shouldnt have skill orbs So this must be the power of the dragonewts who survived natural selection! The elders didnt tell me about this story. Moreover, the ending of this story doesnt feel like going to another world vibe.I said. But thats how I interpreted the story, nu. Its more interesting that way, nu. I-I see The strict leaders eyes were gleaming. Most of dragonewt folklore is true, nu. That is why I believe that La-Fisa actually existed, nu. But the elders hate La-Fisa, nu. Why do they hate him? Its because he made nuri popular. Umm, I have been curious for a while. What is up with Nu or Nuri or Nuro? I even heard some people use Nure. It is more like a dragonewt feeling,nu. Lets have a cup of drink,nuru. And for hopelessness feeling, it isnuri. And geezers usenuro. We young dragonewts usenure, after all. The old people get angry whenever they hear that word, though. Kyahaha. The leader showed a bitter look when the two other team members were chatting about that. Oh, the leader is one of the people who doesnt like nure. By the way, did anyone accompany La-Fisa in the story? No, there wasnt, nu. It wouldnt be La-Fisa otherwise, nu. La-Fisa is an isolationist deviate, nu. People sure regard him in a bad manner here. But that man provided technology which enriched an entire nation of people in the Front World, you know. But thats strange, isnt it? Who added La-Fisas final moments into the story then? I think it was just the wishful thinking of the remaining dragonewts of those times, nu.the leader said. Thats quite blunt. If La-Fisas story ended in a success after leaving the Dragonewt City, then more dragonewts would leave as well instead of clinging to the city. Thats a harsh thing to say about ones own ancestor, but the leader was laughing, so he seems to be okay. Im reminded every time that the dragonewts are strong-willed people. About La-Fisa I think he probably came to the world I was from. What! How is that possible, nu!? This time, it was the leader who slipped and about to fall. No, he actually fell, rolled across the ground, jumped back up and continued to run like nothing happened. The two younger dragonewts applauded from behind. Thats what I wish to know But I dont suppose we know where La-Fisa was last seen, do we? Hmm I dont know the exact location, but I dont think its too far away. Eh, why? Do you know that the Dragon City is always moving around? I nodded in response. The elders said the city is rebuilt over and over again whenever they escape the attacks of monsters. The location where the city is rebuilt is in a rotation. The city is now in the same place as where the city was eight generations ago. We used the remains of the former city to build the current one, nu. Wow! That is actually a great idea. Indeed, our dragonewt people are great, nu. Three dry leaves clung to the leaders head, as he puffed his chest. So the Dragonewt city is moving to the same former sites, huh Just like nomads. It is said that when the pasture land is exhausted, the nomad settlement will move to a new location with their livestock and return when the pasture grows again. I dont think La-Fisa reached your world at the end of a very long journey, nu because its ridiculously dangerous to walk through this forest alone. I think so too. Moreover, La-Fisa constructed the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions after moving to the Front World. If he started constructing the labyrinths at an old age, he would have reached the end of his life before its completion. The lifespan of the dragonewt race is about the same as that of the human race, so it makes sense to think he travelled to the Front World from a location not too far from the remains of the old Dragonewt city. It is worth testing out that theory. (Come to think of it, why did La-Fisa create the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions that connects the two worlds well, I suppose he must have had a reason.) A sudden boost of motivation hit me. If the system used by La-Fisa still remains, Asha and I will soon be able to return to the other world. Were about to arrive at the airship site. Lets take a break. The leaders words snapped me out of my thoughts. We decided to have a light meal and take a break. Our current position is far northeast of Dragonewt City. It is close to the Holy City of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom in the Front World. (My lady, how are you doing over there?) I think Lady Eva and the Earl must have made up by now. The Earl loves the young lady too much, so as soon as the young lady forgives him, the relationship between those two will be restored. Those two must be carrying out politics with the nobles at the heart of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Wouldnt those two be too strong if they teamed up? (And Lark I was able to see her at long last.) Lark appeared aboard an airship. And she usedShadow Kingto cut the snake anemone. (I finally saw it throughWorld Ruler. I wonder if I can reproduce it too.) When I first saw it, Lark defeated the mine soldiers withShadow Kingto protect me. But at that time, I didnt haveWorld Ruler. The second time was when the dragon was defeated. But I was unconscious. And this time. A black sword in my hand?! I threw it at a nearby tree. A tremendous amount of mana was sucked out of me. The black slash cut straight through four trees in its trajectory. What was that, nu!? Ugyaa! HIEEE! The three dragonewts screamed. Haa, haa, haa, guh, gah I fell to my knees, sweating profusely and trying to catch my breath. (What the hell!? The mana consumption is terribly bad! Is it because Im not using the original skill orb? Im sure that is part of the reason, but) A piercing pain stung deep in my chest. (Its not just mana. You can also activate this skill by using your own life force Isnt that right,World Ruler?) I dont think Lark would have that large of a mana pool. Even so, she was able to freely control this skill and even slashed apart something gigantic like the snake anemone. Are you shaving off your own lifespan Lark? I need to return to the Front World immediately. Lark will use that skill orb even if she knows it will kill her. Not for herself. But to protect the weakthe weak like me. I have to return soon. I have to go back and pull outShadow Kingfrom her body. Lark will not let go of that power no matter what anyone says. She knows she can protect many people with that power. However, what if it was me? I can persuade Lark. No, I definitely will. There is now another reason to return to the Front World as soon as possible. Book 4: Chapter 15 Vol 4: Chapter 15 ** Kruvan Holy Kingdom ** As soon as Earl Sillys returned to the mansion, his daughter, Eva, ran over to him. She lifted her skirt and bowed courteously to the Earl. Father. How is the situation in the Lev Magic Empire? The Earl was pleased that while his daughter was almost maddeningly impatient about the crisis, she still kept to the etiquette of nobles. But he knows that all her thoughts revolve around the boy who wasnt here. That made him feel conflicted. The Earl moved to his office room with his daughter and the chief butler. It seems that the border town is beginning to accept Lev refugees. Since that town is in Duke Ebenes territory, the Duke has hurried back there. We hadnt considered sending an army to aid the Levs, but Duke Grenjido decided to lead 10, 000 cavalrymen from the 5th to 7th Holy Kings Knights Order with haste. Eva listened intently. The Earl was sure that there was something she else wanted to hear more, but the major news for the noble society is the fact thatC CThe newly crowned Her Majesty the Holy King granted her predecessor, Duke Grenjido, an army to lead to the Empire. Some would see this as the Holy King still having a close relationship with her father and relying on him. While at the same time, some others would argue that Her Majesty is driving away the troublesome predecessor to his death. (In actuality, the predecessor Holy King was being unreasonable saying, My arms are itching to punch something! Im going to the frontlines! and he tried to go to the Empire with only 500 horsemen. But Her Majesty stopped the predecessor in a hurry, and requested that he at least bring an army with him.) Earl Sillys sighed inwardly when he watched that exchange in person. (But it seemed to me that Duke Grenjido couldnt watch the Holy King worrying about what if we sent our army to aid another country in crisis and it leads to huge casualties?, so the Duke said he would go at his own risk. If the Holy King neglected the Empire completely, she will be seen as a Cold King, and if she pokes her neck into their problem and suffers a loss, she will be slammed for that mistake. It is a difficult situation for Her Majesty the Holy King who just took office.) Even if the Earl told the noble society about this, it would hold no weight since he is originally thought of as the Holy Kings Dagger. This news will quickly spread among the nobles, and there will surely be no shortage of topics for the next few months. Umm, Father about Her Highness Anastasia and Reiji Eva asked about what she wanted to know the most. The Earl shook his head. There is no follow-up report. Is that so Seeing his daughter dejectedly drop her shoulders pained the Earl as a father. However, there is no point in talking about hopeful speculations. And Eva is smart, so she will find out instantly if the Earl tried to please her with speculations. I didnt want to talk about this, butthe Earl said with a sigh.Duke Grenjido wants me to accompany him. You, father? He thinks it would be more useful for me to negotiate with the Lev Magic Empire, the Keith Gran Federation C which has already decided to send troops, and the Saint Knight Kingdom. The Earls Magic Eye of Inquire can detect the other partys lie. He would like to think that the other countries would not plot any schemes when fighting against a common enemy, the monsters but that is not a guarantee. Grenjido probably wants to eliminate the risk of being stabbed in the back before facing the monsters. I am thinking of going. The Earl had already replied with consent. Since he will be away from the mansion for a long time, he has to inform Eva. Eva then pondered for a while. Father, perhaps you should refuse. Why? I think your intention to save the Empire is noble, but you are not a military attach. You have never worked with a foreign or military attach either, correct? If so, the disadvantages of leaving the newly crowned Her Majesty the Holy King and the Holy City is far greater. It is as you say. The Earls smile deepened. For a girl who will be 13 years old this year, she can already deduce the political situation to this extent. Then why?Eva asked. About that, you see The Earl didnt think of advantages or disadvantages. In fact, he didnt have to think at all. The advantages and disadvantages popped into his head immediately. He just didnt consider them. When the Earl saw the actions of Duke Grejido, he thoughtC (Oh, this guy just wants to look cool in front of his daughter.) Duke Grenjido had all sorts of reasons to help out the new Holy King, but his motive was an extremely simple one; He wanted to look cool in his daughters eyes. The Earl easily understood that. Hey, Earl. Why dont you accompany me? So when the Duke asked him that, the Earl nodded immediately. And now that his daughter asks him Why do you want to go when there is a disadvantage? Eva, its because of you. The Earl cannot help but say that. His daughter is desperate for information about Reiji, but the Earl is limited in what he can do as long as he is in the Holy City. But what if he was on the front line? New and different information would come in every day. If he can deliver that information, his daughter will surely be pleased. Because of me? Yes. After all, even the Earl wanted to look cool in front of his daughter. I understand! In other words, you will take me too!? YesC wait what?! His intent wasnt transmitted correctly. No, Eva. Thats notC Thank you, father! We can get more reliable information from the live scene. I will conduct myself properly so as not to bring shame to the name of House Sillys! Eva jumped off her chair and raised her right fist to the ceiling excitedly. P-Please excuse my behaviour. I didnt mean to do that Ah, ummI am so ashamed enough to wish I can just disappear She hid her bright red with her hands and sunk back. (Reiji-san, you will pay for the crime of doing this to my daughter.) The Earl vowed in his heart. Book 4: Chapter 16 After the break, we resumed moving C led by the leader of the reconnaissance team. We were more than 50km away from Dragonewt city. I was honestly amazed that the reconnaissance team managed to grasp a firm understanding of the terrain in such a wide range. Well be arriving soon, nu. About fifteen minutes passed after the leader said that. My nose caught a burning odor. It seemed to have just finished raining, as the forest was high in humidity and a strong scent of vegetation. The trees around here were thick with leaves. Somewhat reddish sunlight filtered through the foliage. Its the airship! The military airship I saw in the Front World lay within a small crater on the ground surrounded by a number of crushed trees. They were crushed probably because the airship failed to make an emergency landing and crash landed instead. Traces of ruin can be seen everywhere. The timber used for the airship was burnt and dark. The steel plates of the hull and broken glass fragments of the window were scattered about. Water droplets on the ship reflected the sunlight. The surroundings were still. So, is it really the ship you know, nu? Yes, its definitely a military airship owned by the Lev Magic Empire in the other world. The flag on the ground undeniably belongs to the Lev Magic Empire. Do you know what that wreckage was originally, and what technology was used to build it, nu? NoC More importantly, is it okay to check if there are any survivors? The survivors are definitely related to this airship. Okay, nu. As soon as permission was granted, I jumped out toward the wreckage. Is there anyone out here? I am an adventurer from the Lev Magic Empire! I called out loudly. Even inside the partially destroyed hull. However, there was no reply from anyone. No, there was something strange. There were traces of blood, but no corpses. (Why? Were they eaten by a monster? Its strange that there isnt even a bone left) ! Just as I was leaving the airship, my ears C thanks toHearing Enhancement- picked up a soft creaking sound of wood. It was accompanied by the sound of a string pulled to the limit. Its a bow! The dragonewt reconnaissance team did not carry a bow. And Levs use modern bows such as steel gear, and do not use traditional bows and arrows which require to be pulled and released. An arrow was let loose. It cut through the air towards me. It was considerably faster than any I have ever seen. Magic cannot be activated in time. So I twisted my body and dodged it. The arrow pierced the hull behind me. Standing upon a thick tree branch, it was a person wearing a camouflage hood of grass and twigs. They had already nocked the next arrowat which point I started sprinting like a rocket. I ran in a zigzag towards the enemy, which seemed to have induced discomposure in them. Even so, the next arrow flew straight at me without fail. The enemy was quite skilled as an archer. Well, I just have to shift the trajectory of the arrow slightly with theWind Magiccladding my body and it wont hit me. This is bad. Intercept him! When I had closed the distance to 10 meters with the enemy, about 5 other enemies donned in camouflage suits jumped down from above. It seems that the one with the bow will remain at the top and keep sniping. Well, I wont let you though. I kicked the ground withSupport MagicandBody Enhancementat full throttle, easily jumping over the enemies who came to intercept me, and closed in on the archer standing atop a tree branch. The archer C they had pale white skin, red eyes, and close resemblance to the human race C was surprised by the sudden jump and hurriedly pointed the bow at me, but it was too late. I landed a flying kick square in their chest. The enemy was sent flying to the ground. Goddammit! One of the enemies opened both hands wide towards me and a rock appeared. (Eh,Earth Magic?) Go to hell, bastard! The rock was shot with tremendous momentum aimed at my head. But, Im quite proficient in this type of magic myself. Wha!? He dodged it! Who the heck is that guy! He painted his skin yellow! Oi! This is not paint. I narrowed the distance with the guy who shot the stone, evaded his scimitar, and drove my knee into his abdomen. The man collapsed onto the ground. The next target is When I turned to the remaining 4 peopleC Eek! All four were stepping back in fear. Hey, bastard! Look over here! Then I heard another mans voice from a distance. Dont you care what happens to this man?! I-I-Im sorry One of the members of the reconnaissance team was held hostage at the pointy end of a scimitar. I messed up. There were more enemies in hiding? With a quick scan, I found the reconnaissance team leader and the other member, a female Dragonewt, hiding in the shadows. They were quite good in concealment. No, rather, why did this one guy get caught? Hes supposed to be an elite reconnaissance team member, right? Throw away your weapon! I didnt have a weapon from the start, though. Ah!? Are you trying to be smart? No, its the truth Shut up! I cant talk to this guy. Is he a bandit-type? (If there are only three races left in this world these people are probably the underground human.) When I glanced at the enemy lay sprawled on the ground, his hood had come off and I could see his face clearly. The ears were the same shape as the human race and the hair was brownish perm. Bastard, are you in cohorts with the Dragonewts!? We found this wreckage first! So you were the ones who took away the people in this place, correct? What if we did? The dragonewts have not been in contact with us recently, but suddenly they attacked with such a goddamn huge thing You know what this means, right?!! Ah I see. Levs look just like Dragonewt, so they think the Dragonewt tribe suddenly attacked with a huge weapon, huh? Hmm, does that mean your village is nearby?I asked. Its not a village! Its a big city! It seems that I was right. Bastard, you came this far because you knew that, right!? No, we are notC I dont care! You will come with us now! Oi, tie him up! The four people who were between us approached me cautiously. (What should I do? I guess Ill go with them. Its quite different from what I planned, but I could probably get more information from the underground humans.) I can manage things if Im on my own, but it may be a little troublesome if the reconnaissance member is also taken hostage. Umm Ill be your hostage instead, so can you please release him? The hell?! Are you looking down on me?! You think you can just order me around?!! Its not an order. I am negotiating. Dont make me laugh! Idiot! Stupid! Fool! Man its like talking to a child. Well, then I stuck out my right hand towards the dragonewt who was held hostage. Wind. I immediately invokedWind Magicand caused a gust of wind. Ohhhhh!! Gyaa!!! I combined it withEarth Magicto mix sand into the gust and created a smokescreen. If it hadnt rained, I would have just used the soil on the ground. I shouted to the dragonewt who managed to escape from being at scimitar-point. Please run away! U-Understood! The reconnaissance member ran away with tears, perhaps because sand got into his eyes. Im sure the leader will take care of the rest. C-Chase him! Dont let him escape! No, it will be more troublesome, so please just let him go.I said. I used magic again to put out the smokescreen. The underground humans came to a standstill. Didnt I say I would be your hostage instead? Okay? I smiled brightly to show that Im harmless, but the underground humans slowly retreated with a startled look on their faces. No, please tie me up and take me to your city. Im looking forward to it. Book 4: Chapter 17 My plan was to sneak into the underground humans town by becoming their hostage. ButC I was left standing alone in front of the airship wreckage. Even though I went through the trouble of binding my arms withFlower Magic, they just escaped and left me alone. Are you safe? I guess thats a pointless thing to ask, nu. I heard that you can use magic, but I didnt expect it to be at that scale, nu. The reconnaissance team leader came back. The people just now, were they the underground humans?I asked. Yes, nu. Though, I havent seen them in the last 10 years. Then, Ill go after them. You guys can return to Dragonewt City first. I think that would be difficult. Underground humans are very good at hiding, and we dont even know where their settlement is. Thats no problem. What do you mean by no problem? I know the direction in which they escaped. I said in a serious tone, but the leader shot an unconvinced look. Then, will you be able to return to Dragonewt City all by yourself? Yeap. No problem again. The way back to Dragonewt City was mapped quite accurately in my head. Well, thanks toWorld Ruler, I will never forget something Ive seen once, either. Alright Since the underground humans ambushed us in this place, I dont think its safe to stay here any longer, nu. And you dont overdo it, either. Thank you for your advice. I wont be long, so can you please tell Asha not to worry? Sure. Originally, I would have dragged you back home with force if need be but youre not a dragonewt. After that, the reconnaissance team left for the city. The dragonewt who was caught did apologize by bowing repeatedly before leaving. I didnt notice the attack until the last minute either, so dont blame yourself too much. Now, then I started running usingSprinting. ** Is everyone here? Yes, boss. No one is missing. You guys were able to lose him, right? If that guy manages to tail us, Ill beat the shit out of yall! W-We know that. I was surprised when that kid tied himself with a rope, but after that he just stood still without doing anything. Alright, then. Lets go! The sun was already going down. The flames of the bonfire illuminated the surroundings. I heard the chirping of birds which almost sounded like laughs, but none of the underground humans seemed to care. There were a few rocks beside a river flowing through the forest which were just the right size to sit on. There were about 10 people there. Everyone stood up when the man who seemed to be the boss gave the order. (It seems that theyre finally returning back to their town.) I was observing them from atop a tree branch. The underground humans left me and escapedCbut you will always leave traces in a forest no matter how carefully you run. In addition, some were injured, so their escape route was easy to track. It is all thanks toWorld Ruler. By observing the ground through this skill orb, I can immediately tell which way those people were headed. The underground humans headed upstream. (This direction is approaching the exact location of the Holy City of Kruvan Holy Kingdom.) If we cross one more mountain, the Holy City would be just a stones throw away. The path became steeper as we went up the river, but the underground humans easily jumped from rock to rock. As the moon rose, it was easy to see the group of people moving across the white rocks. Well, I cant miss them even if I wanted to since I haveNight Vision, after all. (Hmm theyre moving away from the river?) They split into the mountain slope with sparse trees. And came to a stop about 15 minutes later. (Its just a steep slope, though) When I was wondering about that, the boss thrust his hand into a pile of fallen leaves on the slope. The slope opened up by pushing aside the leavesno, there was a door there. They entered one by one. The boss entered last and closed the door behind him. (Oh its a pretty elaborate camouflage.) Squinting my eyes, I saw thin threads woven within the fallen leaves. Opening and closing the door does not mess up the camouflage. When I got down from the tree and tried to approach the doorC MEEEEEEEEEEEE. A loud howl reverberated. (Is it that gigantic goat? The one called Forest Eater?) I hope I wont have to fight it. I approached the door on the slope. The part that looked like a doorknob was camouflaged under multiple layers, but I was able to open it without any problems. The group of underground humans were already gone. Only the smell of soil drifted from the inside. A dark passage continued to the depths. The ground at my feet was faintly glowing. I think it is something like luminous moss I closed the door and set foot into the dark passage. It was narrow, but the air was in constant circulation. The dirt road eventually turned into a hollowed out bedrock. It continued into a gentle curve and got brighter and brighter. The length was about 100 meters. I finally arrived at that place. wow A small voice escaped my mouth despite myself. Because what spread out before me was a vast spaceyou could probably fit the entire Tokyo Dome here with space to spare. A number of huge lights were attached to the ceiling, which seemed to be operated by sorcery. Water was pouring down from the ceiling. I dont know if it was coming from the river or underground water from the hollowed out bedrock Numerous pipes branched out from the vase that collected the water and was distributed to each household. (Oi, this place is smaller than Dragonewt City, but the population is larger? I thought that the Dragonewts had the largest population) Perhaps because the land was limited, apartments made of stones and mortar-like materials stood in rows. The apartments were designed with unique shapes such as hexagons and so on. The passages were also three-dimensional. The sidewalk from the 3rd floor crosses through two apartment buildings to connect to the 5th floor. Mushrooms were cultivated on the roofs as if unanimously agreed upon. (Isnt that mica mushroom? In the Front World, it was the staple food in the Lev Magic Empire, but here it is the staple food of the underground humans?) Underground people walking down the aisle were characterized by white skin and red eyes. However, they had different hair colors. And their hairstyle was also rich in individuality such as long hair for men and afro for women. The clothes they were wearing seemed to be processed from a special spider thread. And because the material couldnt be dyed, they were all the same beige clothes, but they were sewn with colorful ore to make them fashionable. (Speaking of which, Im feeling hungry Oh, whats that?) Fans mounted on the wall and ceiling of the dome started to rotate all at once. When the space was filled with the vibrating noise, cooking smoke rose out from the houses. It seems that they have a fixed time to use fire. The roles were divided between fans that sucks in the air inside the dome and fans that blow in outside air. Although different in form of the Lev Magic Empire, this city had made its own specialized civilization. (Trying to search for the Levs from here would be troublesome.) I searched for a place to hide and decided to wait until late at night. Book 4: Chapter 18 At night, most of the lights went out all at once. The moon and stars were not visible in this city. Individual houses which were slightly lit up and a few faint lamps hung from the dome ceiling were the only light sources. It was pretty tough to see even with myNight Vision. So, naturally, there were no underground humans walking outside anymore. Fuuits finally night. I was lying on the roof of a high-rise building on the 10th floor. Mushrooms were all around. But since mica mushroom cultivation does not require labour, no one comes around to check on them. The underground city was certainly large, but I was able to mark two places where the Levs might be. First is the building which the group who attacked me entered into. Second is the two buildings where armed underground humans were standing guard even in this dark night. I guess Ill check them one by one. I made full use ofSprintingto run without sound and jumped from the edge of the building. When I landed on the next building on both hands and feet, there was almost no sound eitherCthe skillJumping Techniqueseems to have a positive effect not only on jumping but also on landing. The guards on the lookout didnt look up at the dome, so I was able to reach the first building in no time. It occupied more space and land than other buildings. Up to the 3rd floor it was square-shaped, and 4th floor onwards was three circular towers, as if it was added later. The space between the adjacent buildings was narrow. Vehicles such as carriages could not be seen anywhere in the city. Although there was something like a wagon, the underground humans were pulling it instead. National Armed Patrol The font was old, but I managed to read it. Those people I encountered seem to be civilians in military employment. The entrance was a wooden double-door with a lock. A lock on the outside, so Is there no one inside? No, I guess this works if they just want to lock up the Levs? I pulled out the dagger I got from Grizzly Bear BerserkerC No, I mean Border Earl Mule. This daggers blade, which is made of Mithril, has a slight white lustre. The lock was about 1 cm thick, but it was just iron. I pressed the tip of the dagger on it and applied a little bit of force. And the lock was easily cut. I hid the lock ay a nearby stairs, opened the door, and went inside. Moist air drifted about. I sniffed a certain odor that I didnt want to, however. Smell of a corpse. A stench that cannot be suppressed from a corpse. There was an ascending staircase in front of the wide corridor, and the corridors continued to the left and right of the staircase. When I closed the door, the corridor sunk into complete darkness. There seems to be nobody at all. I lit up a light source on top of my head withLight Magic. UnlikeFire Magic, it does not emit heat, so it doesnt burn even if it touches my hair. I know where I have to go. I followed the stench and proceeded to the right side of the corridor, and came to a place that looked like a large room. When I opened the sliding door, a stuffy, nauseous stench spilled over. This is It was certainly a large room. However, there were no desks or chairs. It was just a large room. Rather, the military uniform of the Lev Magic Empire, which I am familiar with, entered my view. 45 corpses laid about. All of them were Levs. This is not a corpse camp or something is it? Perhaps the military patrol found the bodies and decided to store them here for the time being. I got out of the building, and breathed in C although not so fresh C way better air. Although the corpses were already decaying, there were no signs that they were slashed with a blade or pierced with arrows according toWorld Ruler. So it seems that everyone died from the crash. I was relieved that the underground humans did not kill the Levs. They are people who suddenly shoot arrows, after all. Why did the underground humans carry the corpses here? Only one reason came to mindCnot for eating, obviously. I went to check the next building to see if the reason was correct. It was the buildings with lookouts. There were two buildings; a luxurious one and a simple one. I presumed that there would be big-shots in the luxurious one, so I headed for the simple one. The entrance on the first floor is the only one, huh The idea of ??a back door doesnt seem to exist. Well, maybe because there are no main streets or back alleys in the first place? There were several bars nearby with brilliant lights in the otherwise quiet town, which seems to be the downtown area of the city. I can hear the hustle and bustle all the way over to the building Im about to enter. Man, its so noisy every night. Thats true. I wanna go drinking too, but the store closes when our night shift ends. Why are we allowed to drink only after the lights are turned off? Who knows, damn fool. I heard the lookouts talking I thought that the patrol team I met was particularly boorish, but the lookouts also spoke like bandits would. What do I do? Should I enter through the window or from above? I looked up at the building. It was a five-story building, and mica mushrooms were also cultivated on the rooftop. From above it is. Although it will be a detour, I climbed along the roofs of the other buildings and made it to the top. And as I tried to enter through the roof which was unguardedC ! I noticed just before jumping. There was certainly a space for growing mica mushrooms on the roof, but ropes were laid about here and there. A trap that makes a loud noise by hitting a piece of metal if toucheda Scarecrow. Also called Clapper. I see. A trap is laid at the top to prevent intrusion. I ran again and jumped. I just have to avoid the ropes. I landed silently and headed to the entrance to the 5th floor from the roof. Of course, I paid close attention to avoid the ropes. The entrance was an iron door. However, the structure of the lock was simple, and there was only a latch on the other side, so this is where the dagger comes into play again. When I cut the latch open, the door opened as the hinge made a slight metallic noise. They should be here. I closed the door behind me. I adjusted my breathing and strained my eyes in the darkness. I couldnt confirm what kind of building this was, but there were signs of numerous people. Because the smell of food and sweat was mixed in the air. I walked down the stairs. As soon as I entered the 5th floor, I found out what this building was. The floor was lined with rooms with iron doors. Every room was the exact same, with a small window of 10 cm high and 30 cm wide at the bottom of the door. Used tableware was placed in front of the door. This looks like the right place. This entire building was a prison. I heard loud snoring from one of the rooms. Book 4: Chapter 19 The person inside are you awake? Are you a Lev?I called out to the person inside the first door. ! Luckily, it seems that the person was still awake, and was approaching the door. I looked through the small gap in the door used to provide food. A dirty combat suit and military uniform pants approached me. You are? Im an adventurer who was active in the Lev Magic Empire. And you are? I am the Master Sergeant of the 4th Flight Force of the Imperial Air Force. What luck! To encounter a high-ranking person from the start. I am one of the people who was sucked into the sky. I am currently trying to look for survivors. Where is this place? Its another world. The so-called Back World. What does that mean? Sorry, I dont have time to explain. Can you tell me about your situation? Do you have the power to save us? There is a good chance of it. All right. This sergeant was a smart person. He made his decision immediately and talked to me. 13 survived, 45 deadthe number of dead matches the number of corpses I saw. The airship was operating without any problems, but they crashed into a gigantic goat which reached the sky. The Forest Eater. After that, many Levs died due to the impact of the crash, and then they were surrounded by the underground humans when they were engaged in rescuing the survivors. They threatened to mercilessly attack us if we resisted. We had a lot of Magic Gear and would have been able to defend ourselves but the deputy captain, fearing for his life, announced our surrender. Deputy captain? The captain died in the crash, and so the deputy captain was in command. Hes an idiot who joined the army through personal connections. Oh Since the Lev Magic Empire is a small country, there must often be times when someone is enlisted because their father is a big shot But there was also a clearly strong individual among the enemy, so if we had fought, there would have been casualties on our side too. A strong individual? The problem is our Magic Gears have been taken away by that woman. Even if we jailbreak, it would not be easy to get past her. What are the characteristics of that person? She is a young woman with purple hair tied behind. She was smoking a cigarette from a long smoking pipe, but her eyes were dead. Eyes which have lost life from killing too many people. Okay. I will be careful. So, is everyone here? All 12 are here, probably. 12? You said 13 survived a while ago. The deputy captain was the first to beg for life and buttered up to the enemy. He must be currying favor with the enemy in some other place. I heard the sound of teeth gnashing from the other side of the door. He must be insanely angry. I understand that feeling well. Is there any problem with your treatment? It would be difficult to escape right away, so Id like to do it tomorrow after preparations if possible If it is too tough, I think its better to do it today. Food is bad, but I can tolerate it because it is mica mushroom. I-Is that so? For me, I guess it would be something like Food is bad, but I can tolerate it because its white rice? I remembered the traces of my breaking in. I destroyed the lock to the entrance of the Armed Patrol office. And I destroyed the latch on the roof of this building. For the former, the lock can be repaired and hidden somewhere to make the underground people think it was misplaced. And I left no other traces in that building. The latter can be managed by making it look like it deteriorated over time. I will be back tomorrow night. Oh if possible, if you find the deputy captain, would you please hit him for me? No, bring him to me, Id like to do it with my own hands. Ill get caught if I do that. ! At that moment, my nose caught the smell of cigarettes. I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. Go now. The master sergeant also heard the footsteps. Okay. I silenced my footsteps withSprintingand returned to the stairs. By going up the stairs, I would reach the rooftop C but I gave in to the urge. I wanted to find out who was coming up. If it is the strong individual that the master sergeant mentioned, there is no loss in looking at them throughWorld Ruler. I held my breath at the landing stairs. There was no light here, so my body was completely hidden in the darkness. I wasnt sure if evenNight Visioncan look through this darkness. The footsteps approached closer. There was light coming from the stairs at the bottom. The light kept a constant luminositya magic lamp. The footsteps approached even closer. Purple smoke appeared in my view. Then a hooded person appeared on the stairs, with a long smoking pipe in their mouth. They came to a stop. The ember in the smoking pipe glowed red, then they exhaled without a sound. Smoke poured out from their mouth and nose. Did that person stop for a puff? That person climbed the remaining two steps and headed for the corridor where the cells were lined up. ! All of a sudden, they turned around and looked in my direction. That was close. I carelessly stretched my neck to look at their face. I withdrew my neck as fast as I could. It was probably faster than a turtle trying to protect itself. Silence descended. The smell of cigarettes reached my nose. (This is) Then I heard footsteps moving away. Apparently that person entered the passage. Should I check why that person is coming to the cells so late at night? (The answer is no.) Theyre most likely not here to kill the prisoners. The movement of that person walking down the hallway was quiet, like that of a sleepwalker. I stealthily returned to the rooftop, crushed the broken latch, and then went outside. I understood the reason why the master sergeant called the underground human a strong individual. She probably possesses some kind of skill orb. The underground man who tried to snipe me from atop a tree also used magic. So, as opposed to Dragonewt City, there are probably a lot more skill orbs in use here. Among them, the hooded underground human I saw a moment ago Most likely the strong individual that the master sergeant mentioned, she has a skill orb with many stars. A 5 or 6-star skill orb of special characteristic. (That cigarette smell) According toWorld Ruler, that cigarette has a strong analgesic effect. I recalled the pain from usingShadow King . Perhaps that cigarette softens the pain that comes from using that kind of skill orb. Book 4: Chapter 20 ** Underground City Urume Head Family ** The other building with lookouts that Reiji found, the luxurious one, boasted the largest size in the underground city. That doesnt mean that it has a majestic appearance, however. It has an octagonal base of 5-storeys, and many various-shaped buildings stacked on top like lego blocks. At the center of it was the residence of the Urume Head Family. The City Council consisting of 10 members decides the rules of the Underground City. And the family that has served as the council chairman for generations is the Urume family. So you can see their importance in this city. Although the light outdoors had been switched off, the inside of the residence was lit up with dazzling lights. Intricately cut glass reflected the light of the magic lamp brilliantly. The interior was as luxurious as the light design, but the furniture colour and design was too mismatched. For example, an ethnic display shelf was placed on a chic argyle-patterned carpet, and a steel table was placed next to it. The reason is that these were handed down from generation to generation, and they were all ones plundered during the war periods. I heard that the patrol unit was defeated, but you didnt write it in your report it seems? Sarume, the current head of the Urume head family, said. Unlike the urban residents who wear simple clothes, she wore a super frilly one-piece dress you hardly see even on a dress-up doll. The jeweled rings fitted on each of her fingers on both hands almost looked like brass knuckles. The problem is her physique. The wine-filled goblet she held was a goblet that can hold 1 liter, but that goblet looks like pine glass in comparison to her body size. Her cushioned steel chair C a chair that was carried by three people on each side C was creaking every time she stirred. She has long, wavy, blonde hair, but perhaps due to her long-overeating habits, her hair had lost all shine and gloss. And she has slightly lost weight due to the present troubles worrying her. That is the Council Chairman of the Underground City, Lady Sarume. I apologize. I assumed it wasnt important enough to report to you, Sarume-sama. With a solidly built body, a man who looked like a military officer by all means, bowed down his head. From his swept-back gray hair, a single lock of hair hung straight down around his eyes. His attitude seemed polite, but felt somewhat rude in intent. I decide if something is important or not! Not you! Sarume barked in response, as her pimple-filled cheeks shook. The man raised back his body and silently closed his eyes to reign in his dissatisfaction. His deeply carved face housed red eyes, which is characteristic of underground humans, but the outer corners have slight wrinkles. He is probably in his 40s. Sarume, who glared at him with her snake-like eyes, gulped down the wine from her goblet. Underground humans live in a highly safe environment underground but cannot grow grapes in return. The wine produced at the few vineyards outside the city is a valuable item. However, at the Urume Head Family, these valuable items are consumed like water. I apologize again. I will change the level of information I report from now on. Marshal Thats not what Im saying. Sarume clearly meant send me more information, but since she is contradicting herselfC I apologize. The man has no choice but to say that. Even if the man in question is the chief executive officer of the army, the Marshal, he adheres to the top-down hierarchy of the underground city. The woman in front of him is at the top of the hierarchy, so when she says anything at all, he can only answer Yes!, It will be done!, or That is great!. A black crow turning white in the underground city is a common occurrence, and this woman, who has never learned a single thing about military affairs since she was born, has reformed the army 21 times, 6 of which was a major organizational change. The Marshal has remained a marshal up until now only because his father is one of the city council members. However, who knows what would have happened if Sarume strongly rejected that ideathat is how absolute the will of the Urume Head Family is. Clean up that rotten wax-filled ear and listen properly. What Im talking about is the idiot who said he was going to seize that airship. Otherwise, we wouldnt have had to re-investigate that airship, and the patrol unit you sent out wouldnt have lost either, right? Im asking you a question! The goblet flew with tremendous force, brushing the Marshals left ear and crashing into the wall behind him. The spilled wine stained his uniform. Yes, thats right. Then, you know what to do next, dont you? Yes. Then go. The reason why you were appointed marshal is for such cases. When Sarume stood up from the chair, four beautiful underground men came out from nowhere. Sarume-chan, are you done with your work? Lets have some fun over there. I want a little pocket money Hey, youve been asking for money nonstop. They surrounded the grinning Sarume and disappeared into the adjacent room. The marshal took a handkerchief out of his pocket, wiped his uniform, and left the room. The maids waiting in the corridor took turns and started cleaning the roomno one called out to the marshal nor took notice of his stained clothes. No, they noticed it, but ignored it. (Its not clothes that was stained, its pride.) The marshal didnt even sigh. Sarume was too in contempt of the fact that the patrol unit had lost. The marshal hid the report because he didnt want it to be emphasized, and was aggravated that there was someone who secretly informed Sarume about it. Even leaving that aside, the patrol unit being defeated is a terrible thing. For the underground humans, this city is a secret base that protects them from foreign enemies. But if this place gets found out, it will be a matter of life and death. After all, their escape routes are limited. (Thats why I only allow skilled people into the patrol force.) Perhaps because of the long peace of this city, there were many lazy people. Lazy and blockhead people made up the majority of the population. Even so, the marshal picked the most skilled persons to become his direct subordinates. And those prized subordinates were the ones who lost. According to their report, it seems that their opponent was just one guy. (Sarume should know that too, but shes trying to use this defeat for political reasons instead of shoring up the army.) Sarumes command to the Marshal was a simple one: Attack the council member who proposed to send a patrol unit. There are 10 council members, but the Urume faction and the non-Urume factions are in opposition. The Urume Head Family holds extremely strong political power, but they are not allowed to make arbitrary decisions. Sarume seems to be planning to whittle down the opposition faction as much as possible using this incident as the reason. (Did we become so inward thinking as a result of being separated decades away from war I thought that the dragonewt airship would be a good impetus.) An unusually strong status quo bias hung in the underground city. However, the Marshal was not okay with this situation. He wanted to change it. That is why he was conducting a lot of trial and error. Even while being disturbed by Sarume. Welcome back, MarshC What happened to your uniform! Ah, its that orc again, isnt it? Stop it. Who knows where that orcs spies are lurking.the marshal said. Youre saying orc too, though? The orc, obviously, is Sarume. The Marshals subordinates remained at the military headquarters until late at night, finishing up on work. The Marshal, who has hired motivated and talented men and women of all ages, was relieved to come here. So, what about todays report? What happened to the front with the Dark Elves?the marshal urged for a report. It seems that they are indeed holding down the place where the skill orb is produced. A head-on collision might be inevitable.a female soldier answered. I see The Marshal grit his teeth. After repeated trial and error, what he found was skill orbs. He discovered a large number of skill orbs that were said to be found only in dungeons. However, the dark elves appeared in that place, and sporadic skirmishes have taken place. Sarume doesnt know this yet. Book 4: Chapter 21 Underground City Military Headquarters The Marshal was looking at a detailed map of the surrounding area spread out on a table. If Reiji had seen that map, he would have been surprised like, Its a map that includes the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, the Saint Knight Kingdom, and the Lev Magic Empire.- it was that detailed of a map. The underground humans have a special sense that allows them to intuitively grasp the terrain and understand the characteristics of the surrounding land, as well as having a constitution that does not deteriorate even if they continue to live underground without being exposed to the sun. They grasped the terrain that was changed from moment to moment by large-sized monsters, and used it for the continued survival of their race. We fought with the dark elves three times yesterday and once today. You were able to avoid them, huh. Yes. Head-to-head combats are definitely decreasing. Good. The underground humans were forced into an unfavourable situation in the battle with the dark elves. Because the dark elves are simply that much stronger. Therefore, the underground humans made the best use of locational advantage to avoid fights as much as possible, and launched surprise attacks when a fight was unavoidable. At present, the situation can be called a draw. The strategy you came up with is on point, staff officer.the marshal said. I-Its embarrassing to be actually called a staff officer? A young female soldier who is in a staff officer position said while scratching her head. Every night at bars, she asks middle-aged men a particular type of riddle and says, If you can solve the riddle, you can bang me, if you cant, then youll pay for my drink. A brave woman who has been drinking alcohol for free while maintaining her virginity. The marshal scouted her directly after hearing the rumour about her. The next report is from me. A man in his mid-30s with short hair made into a soft mohawk said. He has been with the marshal longest among the subordinates, and is known as the Hundredman Chief who leads a group of one hundred soldiers. The number of skill orbs discovered today is eight! Hou! The hundredman chief unfolded a cloth bag, which contained eight skill orbs. Cardiopulmonary Function Enhancement  Flute Technique  Dexterity  Lightning Magic  Grip Strength Enhancement  Grip Strength Enhancement  Leather Processing  Sense of Smell Enhancement  It was an indescribable lineup. Wonderful. There is a magic skill orb, too.the marshal said. There are redundant ones too. No, this is enough. You guys risked your lives to obtain these skill orbs, so we have to use them wisely. While encouraging the hundredman chief who was vexed that he couldnt do more, the marshal was pondering who to give these skill orbs to. The hundredman chief was the marshals first subordinate since he first joined the army. In terms of reliability, he is the best candidate even among the ones who were in the room. It pained me when Sarume took that 6-star skill orbthe hundredman chief grumbled. Oh, the first skill orb you discovered?the marshal asked. Su-chans mind was broken because of that. That orc really gets on my nerves. Su-chan is a young girl, who is a distant relative of Sarume, in military employment. Her full name is Sumeria. She is an outstanding swordsman who was expected to become a hundredman chief in the future, but regrettably, her personality does not get along with Sarume at all. Without thinking beforehand, Sumeria said, Sarume-obasan, you have to lose weight. Otherwise youre not going to live long, you know?. Which put Sarume in a bad mood for the next 10 days, and her wine inventory diminished rapidly. That skill orb it was calledInsane Blade , wasnt it? Oh yeah, that was its name Su-chan became a completely different person after that. You know, I think Sarume probably knew that higher star skill orbs, power which is too much for a human to handle, will make people insane. It was only a guess, but the Marshal had to think so. Skill orb discovery only spiked recently. It was treated as a treasure before then. Sarume ordered the military, Look forBeautiful SkinandBeautiful Hairskill orb! That led to the discovery of the 6-star skill orb by the hundredman chief. It was also an opportunity to find a place where skill orbs could be found regularly, but Sarume became aware of the existence ofInsane Bladewhen a loose-lipped subordinate of the hundredman chief leaked the secret. Although it was a valuable 6-star treasure, Sarume immediately gave it to Sumeria. That might actually be the case. Su-chan no longer hesitates to kill dark elves, and even during mock battles, she tried to kill her opponents without a change in expression. Yeah, but theres no point in lamenting over what has happened. There might be a way to save Sumeria, something like a skill which can pull out other skill orbs. The knowledge about skill orbs has been passed down in the underground city, but it has been a long time since it became a rare treasure, and it was only fragmentary knowledge these days. Little is known about skills such asOrb DestructionandOrb Detachment. The only thing we can do is to slip past the dark elves and gather as many skill orbs as possible.the Marshal said, clenching his fist. Marshal the orc will find out about this sooner or later. One person said, sighingly. He is the member of the team that designs the root of the patrol unit, and does all the substantial work alone considered by many in the patrol unit as a negative, gloomy bastard. However, the Marshal noticed the passion burning within him, and pulled him into his group of trusted subordinates. Eventually the marshal wants to entrust the marching design of not just the patrol units, but of the entire army to this manCthe Strategist. He is still pessimistic at his core, but it is a pessimism backed by thorough realism. The marshal did not deny the strategists words, but rather nodded in agreement. Youre right. If someone among us suddenly has improved physical strength, some of the soldiers in the military will get suspicious and inform Sarume. Then what are you going to do? First and foremost, we have to become stronger. When our monopoly of skill orbs comes to light and Sarume denounces us, we just need to have enough strength to strike back. The marshal said without batting an eye. No way! Are you thinking toC Once we have enough power, we will overthrow Sarume and take control of the underground city. The marshals words were soft, but powerful. A coup declaration. All three of his subordinates were silent. Were they excited or simply afraid? Dont tense up. Its not something thats going to happen tomorrow or the day after. But you revealed it to us, marshal. The strategist sniffed. There were tears in his eyes. Im so happy that you trust us so much. Well, even if my father is a council member, I am powerless in front of Sarume. My only weapons are you guys. Marshaaal! Hey, dont cry. Uuu The marshal smiled, looking at his subordinates who gathered around and started crying. He thought, with them by his side this momentous plan would be possible. Come on, now. The debriefing session is not over yet. Next is about the dragonewt tribes airship. Relay the information about the deputy captain who betrayed his dragonewt tribeC However, the Marshal was unaware. That one of his tearful subordinates was laughing inwardly. Book 4: Chapter 22 I spent the next day preparing for the jailbreak. When I went out collecting edible nuts to eat in the thin forest, I saw many unknown monsters again. (They might exist in the front world, too.) Soldier ants with green carapace larger than myself. Gibbons with four arms jumping from tree to tree at a tremendous speed, moving away from me as if being cautious. And highly poisonous man-eating mushrooms that were capable of camouflage. I was able to avoid those thanks toWorld Rulerbeing able to see through their camouflage. (The ecology is completely different in this world.) During the day, I checked the surroundings around the underground city. I also looked in the direction where the Holy City would be located in the Front World. It was entirely a wasteland. There was almost no place to hide in the wasteland where not a blade of grass grew. The soil was exposed, and poisonous swamps dotted the land. (If I tell the young lady about this, she probably wouldnt believe me.) While conducting a thorough survey, I returned to the underground city after collecting the necessary supplies. It seems that this city has almost no access to the outside world. And perhaps due to their confidence that this city will never be found, there were no guards posted as lookouts either. So I wasnt worried that my intrusion would be found. There was only one problem. The preparations for jailbreaking the Levs were completed. All that is left is to wait for everyone to fall asleep and carry out the escape operation. Then, what is the problem? It is the deputy captain. According to the master sergeant, that guy sounds like a shitty bastard. I wanted to confirm it with my own eyes. Therefore, I decided to return to the city before they turned off the lights to observe the deputy captain from a distance. He might surprisingly be a good man who intentionally acts like a bad guy to save his allies. About 30 minutes before the lights went out, a Lev wandered outside surrounded by three underground soldiers. Ihihihihihihi! Thank you for treating me to delicious alcohol! Because we need you to understand the technology of the airship. The other dragonewts can be stubborn. Ahaah! Those guys are stubborn! So stubborn! You probably need to give em a slap or two to make em listen! You no, nevermind. Its enough that youre willing to speak. Ihihihihi! Im looking forward to the alcohol. He is intentionally playing the villain to help his friend mayberight? The possibility is not zero, is it? It was time to turn off the lights. I headed into the bar where the four people, including the deputy captain, entered. Probably because the cooking time was over, there was no smoke coming out of the chimney. It seemed that they were serving meals warmed by remaining heat. Wahaha! Drink to your hearts content! Hey bar girl, come drink with us! Bastard, stop hitting my shoulder! Sounds like theyre enjoying themselves. I opened the lid door leading from the rooftop where mica mushrooms are cultivated to the attic. Going down the ladder, I can see the ground floor through the gaps in the floorboards. Tables and chairs were lined up in a small space inside the store. The drunken underground mans skin was bright red. Perhaps due to being in enemy territory, the deputy captain seemed like he was curling up in a corner, but was still gulping down an ale-like drink happily. Oh, Deputy Captain. Are you still going to say that youre from the Lev Magic Empire? An underground man in his mid-thirties, sitting beside the deputy captain, stretched his thick arm and placed it around the deputy captains shoulders. Y-Yes thats right. You see, none of us have ever heard about such a country. Youre not thinking were idiots who are easy to fool, are you? Puh! N-N-No! Of course not! The deputy captain shook his head, accidentally spitting out the ale in his mouth. But the underground mans thick arms restrained the deputy captain. The other crew members said the same thing as me, didnt they!? Thats right and that is suspicious. Eh!? Did you arrange that story beforehand? Thats not the case at all, hundredman chief-sama! Hundredman chief is a rank with 100 subordinates, right? So that boorish underground man is quite a high ranking officer, huh. Now that I think about it, the two other underground men, who look to be the chiefs subordinates, were alert at all moments in the bar as if to prevent the deputy chief from escaping. But you see, there aint no evidence. E-Evidence? The deputy captain laughed with a hopeless look. Then how about this? Torture one of the crew members. Then you will know if its a lie or the truth, right? You say some crazy stuff, dont ya? But I cant prove my innocence otherwise. Any one of them is fine. Theyre the ones who made fun of me, after all. O-O-Oi, whats wrong with this guy! Hes selling his friends to the enemy so easily! Even the master sergeant who hates you, told me to only hit you. Yet, you are suggesting torture? (This guy is not a good person. He is not pretending to be a villain. The underground humans might actually torture one of the prisoners by listening to this guy. Its quite possible that the prisoners might even die from torture.) I wanted to blast that guy with magic instead of giving him a simple hit, but I was able to restrain myself. (In that case, Ill jailbreak only those 12 people and leave. Time to go.) If I stayed here any longer, I would probably hear a lot of unpleasant things. I heard the hundredman chiefs words just as I was about to leave. I know you are working with us to save your own neck, and we are really grateful for that but you dont have enough knowledge about the airship. Which means, I wont be able to present that knowledge to that person. The deputy captain shamefully shrank his neck. Good grief. I climbed the ladder and went out to the rooftop. I felt exhausted even before starting the operation. I dont know what will happen to that deputy captain after this, but I dont care anymore. Now, lets commence the operation. Book 4: Chapter 23 It was after midnight according to my body clock. Thats when I commenced my operation. I was on the roof of the building where the Levs were being kept prisoners. As expected, even bars seemed to be closing up shop. So there was a silent atmosphere in the underground city. Its as if the original silence of the mountain had been restored before it was dug into a city by the underground humans. I had already called out to all 12 who were imprisoned in the cells and finished explaining what was going to happen next. It seems that the master sergeants approval led the crew members to trust me. But there was one problem. To escape, we have no choice but to pass by the military building. The building is lit up throughout the night. So its highly likely that 12 people moving in a group will be found out. Therefore, I prepared a solution. (Now, time to raise the operation start signal.) I looked across the huge dome. Located exactly in the opposite direction of the entrance I came in from was a huge warehouse with a large stockpile of mica mushrooms. From the fact that mica mushrooms are cultivated on the roof of each building, they are not of rare value. Therefore, anyone can go in and out of the warehouse, and there are no lookouts. The only problem was that there was a liquor store next to it. The liquor store was so tightly guarded that I almost felt sorry for the mica mushrooms. There were no lookouts at the store, but a huge iron door stood firm with an imposing lock. (The distance is 260 meters. No wind well, its natural since were underground.) I activatedFire Magicon my right hand to create a fireball similar in size to a basketball. The fireball was a bit too bright to look directly at it, so I immediately aimed my right hand towards the mica mushroom warehouse. (Smaller, smaller, smaller) The fireball was condensed into a smaller size, but its heat intensity increased dramatically instead. In the Labyrinth of Fear, when Non-san was taken hostage and I was unable to attack Leon I wished I could have used magic in a way like precision shooting. After repeated trial and error, although it is far from precision, I still succeeded in implementing longer distance and shrinking inFire Magic. The fireball was now about the size of a ping-pong ball. And then I added a spin to it. Go. TheMana Control which I learned from Miss Eva was still active in me. This is a skill in order for manipulating the mana within the body, that is, adjusting the amount of mana that can be put into the magic, but I realized that it can also be used to control magic after it has been activated. The fireball that was shot flew into the mica mushroom warehouse in a straight line. I had already piled up highly combustible wood and dry grass, which I procured from the outside, at the warehouse beforehand. Noon-like brightness illuminated the underground cityfollowed by a thunderous roar of an explosion. Immediately after that, as if the sound of the explosion was a lie, the warehouse burned quietly. But after a while, the lights in the houses were turned on. People got out into the street in their nightwear, especially the people who lived near the warehouse. They stirred into a commotion when they saw the fire. An emergency bell rang. I watched underground soldiers, who seemed like night sentries, rushing out of the military building. (Everything is going according to plan!) I entered the building from the roof and headed for the master sergeants cell first. Master Sergeant, please wake up. I am awake. Did you cause the commotion outside? Yes. I will free you now. I used the mithril dagger to pry open the lock. Thank you very much, Berserker-like Border Earl! This dagger is super useful. The iron door opened with a squeak. And the sergeant master sergeant stepped out, wearing a weathered military uniform. You?The sergeant master seemed surprised to see me. Whats wrong? No, sorry. You are younger than I expected. Yes, Im self-aware of that. But lets hurry for now. Then we freed the remaining 11 crew members from their cells. It seems that only two soldiers were stationed in this building today, both of whom were dozingnot even aware of the turmoil outside. It was good that everyone was able to keep their cool. Please be quiet and move silently.I whispered to the others. The two prison guards were sitting on chairs in a small room beside the entrance and taking a nap. Faint light from a magic lamp was shining into the corridor from the slightly ajar door. As I took the lead and moved forward, the master sergeant turned around and nodded to his companions, and everyone returned a nod. (Its unexpectedly loud.) It doesnt bother me when Im alone, but the sound of 12 peoples clothes rustling is jarring. They probably noticed it as well. The master sergeant passed by me and went outside. Followed by the 2nd person, 3rd and so on When it was the 8th persons turn, I was startled. The young man who was slightly trembling, panicked when he saw the light shining through the ajar door, and tried to jump over it. He lost his balance when landing and was about to fall face first. Ah. Everyones mouths popped openbut I slipped in and caught him from falling. There was silence Everyone was holding their breath. And then, they exhaled. A-Ah, u-umm, I Shhh. When I closed the mans mouth with my hand, everyone else closed their mouths as well. As silence descended again, everyones eyes turned to the prison guards room. Fortunately, that didnt wake up the guards. After we left the building, I heard voices from a distance saying, Is it an attack?, No, its a fire. We have to go through the back streets after this. The military building seems to be deserted, so there should be no problem. I took the lead until the point where directions were not needed. After going up the stairs attached to the wall, there will be a hidden door leading to the outside. Please go straight ahead. Hurry up. I sent the master sergeant to the stairs on the wall. The reason I decided to stay at the back was that it would be a problem if somebody fell down like before. The 8th person, the young man who was shaking and trembling, ran with all his might. He seems to be okay now. After the 12th person passed ahead, it was time for me to go too. HoweverC Huh!? I felt a killing intent directed towards me. At a moments judgement, I swung my dagger and deflected something heavy that flew towards me. What was that!? I couldnt even follow it with my eyes. The heavy impact when deflecting with my dagger made my hand numb. I didnt even have to wonder who it was There was only one person in this underground city who could do this. A woman wearing a hood and holding a pipe in her mouth stood there. She carried a scimitar in each hand. A two-sword style user. Book 4: Chapter 24 Scene of Fire/ Mica Mushroom Warehouse The warehouse suddenly burst into flames in the middle of the night, but it was being extinguished. Military employees gathered at the site, trying to extinguish the fire. It was none other than the Marshal himself who was in charge of the command. The townspeople watched the fire fighting from a distance away, disinterestedly saying, Oh, its just a fire, huh. Hmm We were able to extinguish the fire surprisingly quickly considering how intense it was. What is the damage status? From what Ive heard, only the outer wall was burned and it didnt affect the stockpile inside much. We just have to change the roof. Im glad that it was just an accidental fire. Accidental fire, huh I wonder Whats wrong, staff officer? The marshal asked the female soldier with the title of staff officer. She was deep in thought with a hand on her chin. That pose was no different from when she was trying to come up with amusing riddles in taverns. Im not too well-informed, but that fire wasnt it too intense for an accidental fire? Well, youre not wrong. It seems that there was a lot of wood that acted as fuel piled up nearby. Thats probably the reason. Fuel? What was it doing there? I dont know. If it bothers you, Ill have it investigated. Illegal dumping of fuel is a crimeC No, no, thats not what I mean. Even children know that its dangerous to dump fuel materials in this place. There is a lot of traffic during the day right here. The marshal nodded. The warehouse is on the outskirts of the city, but people do traverse the road daily. Then, this fuel was put here not too long ago. Probably today or yesterday.the staff officer said. Because someone would have reported it if they saw it? The staff officer nodded in response. And the fuel started burning within a day. This whole thing smells fishy. What is it that youre trying to say?the Marshal asked. What if someone is trying to accomplish something with this fuel? Something, huh We would have to ask if anything strange was happening in the city. Where is the Hundredman chief? He took the dragonewt man out for a drink to get more information out of him. He is probably deep in sleep and snoring. Hmm. Then the strategist might knowC Nah, I guess hes not gonna come out here. Yeah. He will not be interested in a small fire incident. How frustrating I feel like a little bit more information will help me crack this case At that moment, they both heard something exploding far away. The marshal and the staff officer exchanged glances. That sound was anC Explosion. Its far away. The Marshal raised his voice. Hey! Did anyone hear that explosion just now!? Those who are free, go over and check the situation over there!! About 10 soldiers responded to the marshal, and started running in the direction of the explosion, pushing their way through the crowd of townsfolk. We dont know whats going on! Everyone please stay inside your homes! The marshal shouted, causing the citizens to return to their homes in a hurry. This much should be fine. Staff officer, lets go! Yes. Lets hurry I dont know who is causing all of this, but this will definitely put the city on high alert. The two started running with a magic lamp in hand. Even during this period, both of them believed that this turmoil was caused by someone in the city. Thats because they had a high degree of trust in the concealment of the city. ** W-W-Who is that person a pursuer? But shes smoking tobacco, though The last Levs, who were slow on the escape, were staring at the hooded girl in a daze. Duck! I shouted and brandished my dagger. The girl casually swung her sword down. That simple movement was all she did, but a powerful slash flew towards us. Sparks flew when the slash collided with my dagger. I deflected the slash upwards. It flew up to the very top of the dome and gouged through the wall with a roaring sound. The girl looked a little surprised when I deflected her slash, but that was all. Please run away! Go up the stairs quickly! B-But youC I will be fine!! Its hard to protect you guys and fight at the same time!! I was being completely honest. There is a limit to how much this dagger can deflect. The last attack caused serious damage to the blade. This blade is mixed with Mithril, you know! The Lev soldiers grit their teeth in frustration. Then they climbed the stairs behind me and ran into the passage leading to the outside. The enemy fired a slash in their direction again, but I immediately deployedFire Magicand interrupted the slash. The surroundings become brighter. Sounds of explosion echoed. Damnit Even magic couldnt stop her slash. The slash penetrated my magic and changed its power and direction to hit the upper part of the passage. The passage was now blocked by debris. No was this her aim from the start? To not let me escape? Who are you? She finally spoke. There were no emotions in her eyes. She had dark eye bags under her eyes, and her lips were dry and cracked. Her voice sounded hoarse, like an old ladys. Adventurer, Reiji. I answered loud and clear. Perhaps she wasnt expecting an answer as an even greater surprise formed on her face, but it quickly disappeared. As if swallowed by a swamp with immeasurable depth. Then, this is the end of your adventure. She raised both her scimitars and swung it down casually again. A powerful double slash came for my neck. It is way easier to dodge your slash than to deflect it! I dodged away to the left usingSprinting. Her double slash passed through the place where I was standing and exploded through the wall. The girl started swinging her sword in my direction consecutively. I continuously dodged her attacks. Her slashes hit a building that looked like a warehouse, blowing the walls inward, gouging the ground underneath, and flew far away. In the meantime, I analyzed her attack withWorld Ruler. (It looks like a single slash, but it is actually a countless number of minute slashes. Her swings collect them all into a single blow. There is no burden on the sword. The sword is enveloped by a thin membrane of vacuum, which helps unleash a smooth, fluid slash.) Her attack isnt magic-based. In other words, her attack is by means of a super rare skill orb! Its the same attack as Larks. In that case, her lifeless facial expression, hoarse voice, dried skin must all be due to her skill. I ran in a circle around her, and returned to the original position. The surroundings have turned into a mix of debris and wreckage. Oh, no! Sumeria is fighting! Dont approach her! Youll die! Soldiers seem to have heard the turmoil and come over to this place. But they clearly knew about this girl C who seems to be called Sumeria C and her ability, and stopped at a distance. Certainly with this ability, shes overwhelmingly strong and no one can approach her. But I dont think thats a good thing at all. When the soldiers shouted not to approach her, I saw something in her eyes something I would have missed if it werent forNight VisionandEyesight Enhancement. It was sadness. Like the dorsal fin of a white fish appearing slightly on the surface of a bottomless swamp. Excuse me, but I didnt get your name yet. I gave you my name, though? Theres no need for someone who is going to die. Im not afraid of her anymore. She is certainly exceptionally strong. But its just strength backed by a skill orb. She feels more like a young girl with a maiden heart. Ill ask you again. What is your name? Sumeria.she said, sounding outlasted. Sumeria, thats a good name. There were two things that were unfortunate for you. No one understood your ability. And second, you never met someone who was more capable than you. I had already decided. To save this girl. If she is using a 6-star skill orb like Lark, its likely that her lifespan is being shaved away. A power that can be used without any cost is non-existent in a world like this where skill orbs exist. Unless it is an irregularity like me, who has twice as many skill holders. But there is one fortunate thing for you. Its a different story if she was exercising her power happily, but she doesnt seem to be all that happy to me. I can clear both of those unfortunate things. Book 4: Chapter 25 Perhaps she judged my words to be a prank, as her sword speed increased. So fast! Since you were casually swinging the sword earlier, I thought you were completely dependent on the skill orb. But it seems like youre quite skilled at swordsmanship!I said, while jumping over and dodging the incoming slashes. Tsk! So noisy! Sumerias sword speed increased further as if she was frustrated. But it wasnt a problem for me. Her attacks were much easier to dodge than it was to block. H-Hey! Sumeria! Are you out of your mind!? Dont aim towards us! Since I was running around, it seems that some of the slashes flew towards the underground soldiers. Noisy, shut up, hah hah noisy, hah shut up, hah shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up! A horizontal slash came my way. I nimbly jumped over, and just as I was about to landC Sumeria rushed at me with a fierce dash. HAAAAAAAAAAA!! Her sword swing from an overhead position was pretty fast. But speed was the extent of her skill. Her handling of the curved sword like a scimitar was quite applaudable, but I have learned swordsmanship by watching the training of the top level knights of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. And I have also gone through my fair share of life and death battles. Wow, that guy is amazing! But Sumeria is called the Sword Prodigy, right? She was called that before she even got her skill orb. But that guy is dodging her every attack. Who the hell is he even Her consecutive slashes unleashed one after another were very troublesome due to the nature of dual wield. However, I can still see through her every movement. Her sword reach, stepping-in speed, rhythm by reading those, I dodged around her like performing dance steps. HA! HA! Hah hahSumeria was running out of breath. Dont tell me this is everything youve got? Show me your true power!I shouted. !! With an agonized look on her face, Sumeria sped up more and more. I had activated theDancing Sword Technique skill. As the name implies, this is a sword technique that is used to fight in a dancing manner. The higher my speed, the sharper my steps. W-What is going? What are we witnessing? I heard the astonished voices of the underground people who couldnt get close to us. And even a few soldiers calling out Marshal!, were mixed in. Marshaldoes that mean a big-shot of the military has appeared? (Then, I guess its time to finish this.) Right when I stepped into her rangeC !! I side-stepped the blow of her right hand scimitar that came from overhead, but the moment I dodged it, the sword came to a perfect stop. Fuh. Drenched in sweat, Sumeria smiled C no, the corners of her lip curled up so very slightly, but she was undoubtedly smiling. Die! I wanted to say, is that really a word you should be saying with a smile, but the scimitar in her left hand was already heading towards me, containing her skills powerful slash. She can unleash a wide range of attacks at this point-blank range. I have no choice but to take the attack directly. She has noticed that I havent stopped her attack with my dagger since that one time at the start. My dagger wont survive a second attack. And I cant stop her with magic either. (Amazing. This person is smart as she is skilled) However, as I said to her earlier. I can clear both the unfortunate things that happened to her Understanding her ability and being more capable than her. I can use it too. Innumerable minute slashes clinging to my dagger were launched as a slash of single mass as I swung it. It was exactly the same as her slash. !? Sumerias face was dyed with utter astonishment. The moment the two slashes collided with each other, as if countless explosions occurred at the exact same time, a tremendous shock wave was produced. The surrounding air trembled following a deafening explosion. But both of us were already more than 10 meters away from that spot. Fuh !? The gust of air caused by the shock wave blew off my hood and exposed my face. I stretched an ivy with myFlower Magicand moved to a nearby ruin C a warehouse destroyed by Sumeria C just before the explosion occurred. Sumeria had completely let down her guard due to the shock, so it was easy to grab her neck and move her with me. The girl was standing still in utter shock. I grabbed her head with both hands, and said. Ready yourself. I focused all my nerves on Sumeria. I imagined pulling the skill orb out of her body. I felt the sensation of having grabbed the skill orb. I thought all I had to do was pull it out. However Aa, Aaa, AAAAAAAAAAA!!!! She screamed. Drool dripped from her mouth. The white of her eyes showed. Hard. Its as hard as pulling out a rooted tree. AAAAAAHHH! She dropped her weapon, and tried to wrestle my hands away from her head, her nails sinking into my flesh. It hurt like crap. Little by little, a skill orb appeared out of her forehead. It was a rainbow-colored skill orb that looked like it was dropped in a stagnant puddle of oil. (Sorry. Please endure it.) I apologized in my heart, and pulled it out further. A while ago, when I imitated her skill orb and launched a slash I felt the recoil of this crappy power. I felt sharp pain and intense discomfort, as if someone took a chopstick and stabbed it into my brain. According toWorld Ruler, it leads to memory loss. However, because ofWorld Ruler, I have an unforgettable memory constitution. So my body strongly rejected the skill orbs recoil, which led to the pain earlier. IfWorld Rulerhadnt been present, the skill orb would have given a sense of euphoria it seems. (A skill which robs the human nature of a person is nothing but poison.) The more you use it, the stronger you will become. But what would be left of you at that point? UOOOOHHH! HAAAAAAAAA! I completely pulled out the skill orband it was writtenInsane Blade . The fainted Sumeria slowly fell forward. I supported her body, and laid her on the ground. Book 4: Chapter 26 ** Underground City Outer Wall ** To live in an underground city, we had to give up a lot of freedom. Obviously, going out of the city was strictly prohibited, but there was almost no freedom in matters such as marriage either. Marriage partners were decided by the parents and the community to which they belong. There are limited choices of food, alcohol, and entertainment. The scope of education is also narrow. Furthermore, there are numerous unspoken rules that must be followed. I want to break it. That was how the Marshal felt and what he desired. He comes from a family which holds a seat in the city council who govern the underground city and was also appointed as the head of the armydespite being blessed with such happiness that only a handful of individuals can obtain, he wanted to break the rules of this city. Im already at my limit. The ancestors who lived hidden underground to escape from terrifying monsters survived the conflict between the races that occurred hundreds of years ago. The underground people do not know how many other races there are and how they have perished as a result of the conflict. The Marshal wondered if it wouldnt be better to join forces with other races to counter the monsters. But ever since he was born, he was told, There are only three races in the world. Only us C the underground people, dark elves, and dragonewts. And another important teaching There is a god in this world, and the voice of the god can only be heard by the Urume Head Family. He wondered why only the Urume Head Family could hear it but not anyone else? Moreover, they never reveal the contents of what they heard. He was scared when he first saw the repulsive Sarume who uses the mystique belief as a shield. The people accepted and revered her as she was, so it was unavoidable that young men would sell their body to her. Only 3 races remained in the world. Moreover, the leader of one of those races, the underground people, is crazy. No, perhaps it was themselves who have already gone crazy, the Marshal thought. That is why he was at his limit. However, to destroy this city, this society, he needs power. Destroy it, rebuild it from base, and if possible, cooperate with the other races. The Marshal found that power in skill orbs. (Who is that boy!? No, more importantly, did he just pull out the skill orb!?) The 6-star skill orb given to Sumeria was exactly the power that the Marshal had hoped for. But tonights intruder defeated Sumeria and even pulled out her skill orb. The skill orb, looking quite ominous, shone bright in the dark underground city. Who are you?! That skill orb belongs to us! The battle was over. And while many people were frozen in shock, the marshal shouted. The intruders hood came off due to the wind. The intruders face was that of a young boy, seeming to be in his teens. What ownership do you, who captured the Levs on the crashed airship without consideration, claim? The Marshal was startled. It wasnt because the boy hit the mark, but because he said the name Lev instead of Dragonewt. The name of a country the Marshal hadnt heard until a few days ago, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. I see. So this boy is the one who defeated the patrol unit. Are you an ally of the dragonewts? They are Levs. They were unfairly arrested. But you are thus illegally trespassing on our city. If you call it trespassing despite being a city, why not install a gatekeeper? The marshal clicked his tongue, annoyed that the boy played around with words. It was none other than Marshal who suggested ten years ago that lookouts should be posted on several routes into the underground city. However, when he actually posted the lookouts, no one at all tried to invade, and it was ridiculed as a punishment game for the guards. And the guards on lookout always only wrote No abnormality today in the report and went home. As a result, the Marshal had to withdraw his policy. The lookouts should be rejoicing that there was no abnormality! The Marshal said at the time, but very few supported him. Even his own right hand man, the Hundredman Chief, like the other underground people, showed abnormal belief in the underground city never being invaded. Leaving aside the matter of the people you call Levs, the airship crash site is in our territory. It is our duty to figure out what happened there. That may be the case. But, its no more than sophistry at this point since you locked up the Levs in cells. You have a comeback for everything, dont you! You started playing with words first! The boy simply shrugged in response, which frustrated the Marshal. The staff officer, who was beside the Marshal, whispered. Marshal, please buy a little more time. I will block all the exits in that gap. There was still that option available to the Marshal. The moment when he was about to give his OKC Oh, right. I would suggest against moving your troops to block the exit at this point. Plus, I doubt you have someone stronger than this Sumeria-san? Ugh maybe you are right. The boy was right. Since the patrol unit and even Sumeria were defeated, choosing to fight would only increase the damage to the city. If so, what should we do? The staff officer asked the Marshal through a sidelong glance. Whether to block the exit or not, calculations began in the marshals brain. This part of the city was destroyed so extensively (even if it was mostly Sumeria), the prisoners of war had escaped, and even the 6-star skill orb was taken from them C with all this, there is no doubt that he will be dismissed from his position as Marshal. No, it would be better if this situation ended with just that. But, knowing Sarume, she will definitely try to take away his fathers seat in the city council. Then, just stay still there. I willC However! The Marshal decided to take a gamble. We cant just let you walk out of the front door. Every single one of us will put our lives on the line to stop you. No matter how many people might die. Worst comes to worst, we will destroy all the exits and bury you alive with ourselves. The staff officers eyes widened in surprise to the Marshals words. The soldiers in the back said, Are you serious, Marshal?, No way. Im gonna run away first. But the Marshal paid them no heed. Are you sane? You want to kill me even at the cost of the people in the city? The boy said, sounding astonished. But if the Marshal stepped back at this point, his gamble would fail. Thats right. Go, staff officer. You heard what I said, right? Y-Yes Are you sure about this? Yes. Go now. The rest of you, surround him! Under the Marshals command, the soldiers started to move slowly to surround the boy from a distance. Haa Alright, I get it. Having innocent citizens become casualties because of me will weigh on my consciousness. So what do you want? Ah, but I absolutely wont return the Lev people, though. The Marshal thought he had won. In actuality, he had no intention of actually doing what he said. Rather, most of his men wouldnt comply with that orderthe underground peoples army has become that rotten and undisciplined. I dont care about the ones you call Levs. I claim that the airship crashed in our territory, so we will requisition it. Hmm, I dont mind. And also, return the skill orb. That was an absolute requirement. If the Marshal can recover the skill orb, all these damage can be pardoned. Speaking of damage, it was only damage to the outer part of the city, not human damage. Oh, thats what this is about. I was thinking of returning it anyway. CWhat? Here, catch. The boy threw the skill orb as if it was no big deal. It drew an arc in the air and fell into the Marshals hands. This is a 6-star skill orb. Ill say just one thing. The boys voice pulled the Marshal out of his trance. I definitely dont recommend usingInsane Blade. Because it causes a loss of memory. If this progresses, it will eventually interfere with daily life and eventually lead to death I think. W-What are you saying? Dont you think theres some truth to that, looking at this person here? Sumeria lay unconscious at the boys feet. She was a bright and cheerful girl, but she had certainly changed since she got this skill. Is that the cost of using this skill? No way Chills ran down the Marshals spine. But then again isnt that exactly why this power is so strong. Isnt this exactly what I wanted? If thats your only condition? Then Ill be leaving now. The boy walked towards the wall. The doorway there should have been blocked, but seeing him proceed without any worry at all, does he intend to do something with magic? The soldier who half-heartedly surrounded the boy, opened up a path while moving away fearfully. This is the end. Tonights turmoil will end with that, the Marshal thought and let down his guard. Why the hell are you standing around doing nothing?! If you let that intruder escape, I will make sure you wont be able to live in this city anymore! The Marshal heard the voice he didnt want to hear the most right now. Sarume, with a large number of attendants, lumbering towards them. Cold sweat gushed from his whole body. This woman alone Whenever he sees this woman, he physiologically feels disgusted and becomes unable to keep his composure. Marshal! Command your men quickly! Stop that bastard from escaping! B-But even Sumeria was defeated. HA?! Seeing the fallen Sumeria in the distance, Sarume spat a clerk ran to catch the spit in a golden spittoon. The whole scene made the Marshals head giddy. Then Does that mean he has a stronger ability than a 6-star? Yes I think he has tremendous ability. The Marshal hung down his head, unable to look up. He heard repulsive sounds as Sarume approached closer. It sounded like something was cut off. Do you know what I hate the most?! Its losing!!! Did you not know that, Marshal! You damn halfwit! I apologize. The Marshal felt pressured to go down to his knees and apologize, but he planted his legs firmly on the ground at the last second, protecting his last bit of self-respect. I never expected anything from you anyway!! If you cant do it, just report it and get lost! Sorry Move away!! The marshal staggered to the side as his shoulder was pushed. Sarume and her attendants walked past him. Beyond that was the boy, standing with a blank face. He probably doesnt understand what was happening at the moment. This bastard rampaging around in my city as he pleases. Beat that guy to death! Sarume raised her right hand. Come out! Mediator!! Your enemy is here! At that moment, even the light source that faintly lit up the underground city disappeared. The surroundings became dark, like the entire space was painted with ink. Book 4: Chapter 27 When I easily tossed the 6-star skill orb back to the Marshal, he had a puzzled look. (I originally intended to return it, though) I think I saved Sumerias life by pulling it out. Had she continued to useInsane Blade, the skill orb would have surely robbed the girls life. I dont know if she used the skill orb aware of that fact or not, but I couldnt find it in myself to leave her to her fate. My purpose is to release the Levs. Thats all. Compared to Dragonewt City, the Underground City seems to be in possession of skill orbs, but even so, I dont think it is in abundance when looking at most of the people around. That would mean the chances of having a rare skill orb likeOrb Detachment will be next to none. If they did have one, then thats fine. If they intended to take out the skill orb later, that is. But if they didnt, Sumerias death was all but sealed. (I dont want Sumeria to die after everything I did to save her life.) Speaking of what would happen to Sumeria if I chose not to return the skill orb, she might have been abandoned because she isnt needed anymore. Food supply is tight in this world. However, if I return the skill orb, she will be useful. She will be used to confirm the information I gave. And in the future, when considering how to use the 6-star skill orb, Sumerias input as a living witness will be indispensable. I dont need such an atrocious skill. (Now that I think about it, all the 6-stars skills I have encountered have been dangerous. Perhaps the Knight Commanders of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom who inherited theHoly Sword Technique from generation to generation do not fight on the front lines probably because of adverse side effects or perhaps the cost to use the skill is too high.) Well, at any rate, my purpose here was fulfilled. The surroundings have been destroyed and scattered with debris, but that was not my fault When I was about to chase after the Levs and escape, an underground woman who looked like the boss of an evil organisation appeared and suddenly started screaming. I never expected anything from you since the beginning! If you cant do it, just say so! Sorry, I Get out of my way!! The Marshal almost fell when the fat woman pushed him aside, but he was able to avoid it. Even though I already returned the skill orb Wait, I dont think the woman is even aware of it. Bastard Im gonna kill you for rampaging in my city! Sumeria wasnt the underground citys strongest fighter? I raised my guard in response. Come out! Mediator!! Your enemy is here! At that moment, the surrounding was surrounded by darknessmy train of thought halted for a second. MediatorC. The being I encounter at the First Altar in the Holy City. It killed Louis and took over his body. It screamed something about the Covenant, and at the end it summoned Ouroboros and disappeared. A being which is equal to a dragon in the Front World. Although the surroundings were dyed black, the light from the magic lamp carried by several people was still radiating. I saw the people in the surroundings trembling. Why have you called for me, pledger of the Covenant? Hes above. Standing with arms folded in the air as if there was scaffolding in the sky. The body was clad in dark purple metal armor, and black flames were spouting from the gaps. The full-face helmet had gaps for the eyes. Red eyes were peeping through it. As I said! Your enemy is over there!! Only the woman who called the mediator seemed cool with this situation. Those who followed around her were astonished. I finally regained my composure. Right. The Back world is the mediators home, isnt it? You are the Child of Disaster!? I sensed discomposure in the mediators voice when he noticed me. Can you stop calling me that? It bothers me a lot. I have gone through a lot of hardship all my life because of black hair and black eyes. I had close encounters with death several times. My parents abused me and wanted to kill me. The Duke at the Sixth Mine also wanted to kill me. And then I was chased by House Ebene, one of the 6 Great Duke of the Holy Kingdom. What did I do to deserve all this? So you can come out more easily when called in this world, huh? And it seems like you can speak normally, unlike in the front world. Clearly, he talks more normally than during the time at the First Altar. Pledger, you can call me only when there is a breach of the Covenant. While glaring at me, the mediator spoke to the evil boss woman. T-That guy destroyed my city! Even a 6-star skill couldnt defeat himC He obviously cheated! Does that mean there was no breach of the Covenant? When the mediator raised his hand, the dark dome was released. What is the point then!? You pushed that Covenant thing or whatever onto me, and dont want to help me at a time of trouble!? If I die, youre the one who will be in trouble! There wont be trouble. Wha!? It doesnt matter whether you all die, or the creatures of this world go extinct That is the fate of this world. The mediator kept his eyes on me while talking to the evil boss woman. But this guy is the Child of Disaster. He has nothing to do with the Covenant, but Black flames erupted from the mediators body. The moment he turned his body towards me, he started closing the distance with tremendous acceleration. His fist came down on me like a lightning bolt descending from heaven. While dodging back, I usedEarth Magicto erect an earth wall in front of me. The mediators fist connected with the ground where I stoodthe ground caved about 1 meter deep, and shock waves were sent through the ground. The boss woman was blown away with all her attendants. My earth wall crumbled away, so I planted both legs firm on the ground. Whether it was because of the explosive sound or not, all I could hear was a high-pitched sound in my ears, making it difficult to hear the surrounding sounds. You are not related to the Covenant, but you must be eliminated. Although it was hard to hear, I know I heard something unpleasant. He called me a disaster, and now is trying to directly eliminate me. This guy killed Louis, killed the knight commander, and not only messed up the young ladys skill orb awarding ceremony, but also summoned Ouroboros, which wrecked a number of houses in the Holy City. I dont know about the casualties, but surely there must have been a lot of injured people. It would also cost a lot of money to rebuild the houses. You dont care about all the trouble you caused, do you? Ah, no matter how mild-mannered I am. Normally I dont use these words, but I cant think of anything else. I pointed my index finger at the mediator. Im gonna beat you to a pulp, bastard. I almost wanted to kill him. Book 4: Chapter 28 The mediator and I stared down each other for about 10 seconds. Then the mediator kicked the ground and broke into a dash. The ground which was already gouged was further gouged out by his kick. Run! Well get dragged in! Help me! The military personnel ran away from the scene screaming. The evil boss woman was hidden behind the cloud of dust, but I cant afford to worry about her right now. Sheee! When the mediators right hook came for my face, I bent down and dodged it. I was supposed to have completely dodged his attack, but I felt my hair being pulled back by the air pressure. The mediator followed up his attack with a left straight C if I try to defend it, my bones will turn into fine dust. CGinnn. I tried to slash the mediators left arm with my dagger, but it failed to cut his arm despite having mithril in its blade. I was only able to deflect his arm up. Then how about this then? If physical attack does not work I reach my hand towards the mediators defenseless chest and releaseLightning Magic. Gah Lightning attack circulated through the mediators body, emitting a bluish light. A part of the lightning that I couldnt control burned my left hand which I immediately healed withHealing Magic. Kuh. I instantly jumped back. Instead of collapsing, the mediator threw a yakuza kick with his right foot. I temporarily created distance between us. Smoke spouted out of his armor instead of the black flames, but the mediator was glaring at me sharply. (He is quite strong.) He seems to be much stronger than when I fought him in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. At that time, the Holy King and the Border Earl were the main attackers, but the mediator didnt move as quickly nor was he as tough as he is now. I dont know if it was because he took over Louis body, or because this is his home ground. (In terms of strength, he is on par with a dragon.) It is said that dragons are the mediator in the Front World. Then, the mediator in the Back World may have a name other than mediator, but I dont know what it is. I only know that he is a humanoid, eerie bastard. Is that all youve got? The mediator put his right hand on his neck and cracked his neck. Smoke escaped through the gaps in his armor, and flames once again started spouting out. If you thought of defeating a mediator with that kind of magic, you are beyond pathetic. Your movement is better than the average human, but thats the extent of it. Now, die. The mediator charged at me again. His punches followed a simple trajectory and were easy to dodgebut that simplistic attack was the most troublesome. It does not give me time to catch my breath. And I couldnt find a gap to escape out of the flurry of attacks. Speaking of, I was analyzing the mediator withWorld Rulerwhile avoiding his attacks. (The armor is almost completely made of mithril. Its dark purple colour is the result of a special processing A processing to dramatically increase the hardness. The black flame spouting out is the mediators very life force. Beyond the armor, the presence of bones or muscles cannot be confirmed.) The dragon was a creature close to a reptile. If so, what kind of a creature is the mediator? (This is a sorcery-based creature.) It is similar in nature to the Juggernaut I fought in the Labyrinth of Fear. The mediator has much higher intelligence than that automatonand it can make decisions and act like an actual living creature. Although the structure is completely different from that of the Juggernaut, there are some things in common. (If I crush the core in his body, he will die.) I wonder what kind of mechanism it works on? In the Lev Magic Empire, something like the Juggernaut would be considered a Heroic Gear, but a mediator is even more impressive. How much can I unravel withWorld Ruler? In terms of Overlimit, the mediator may be the equal to a 9-star skill orb. (But I am certain it must have been made by someone.) I dodged the mediators kick and usedWind Magicto create distance, but in the blink of an eye, the mediator closed the distance and threw a punch. Your attacks will not work. You can run as much as you want, but I dont get fatigued. Is it really okay for you to give me such a hint? There are all kinds of Child of Disaster. You seem to be the powerless kind. Oh is that soC I evaded the mediators attack and released a full power roundhouse kick by making my body like a spring and with correction fromSupport Magic. The kick landed on the mediators belly, blowing him away into a pile of debris, kicking up a cloud of dust. Seems like I was underestimated. Something is not right. You, how many skill orbs do you have? The mediator tossed away the debris piled on him and stood up without a scratch. To break that mithril armor, I would also need a mithril weaponwell, thats impossible. Hurry it up already. Didnt you say you wanted to eliminate me? Or are you going to run away if I say Ive got 100 or 200 skills? It was simply a cheap provocation, but it succeeded in taunting the mediator. Is this thing really a sorcery-based creature? It feels very much like a normal creature. Die!! The mediator jumped up by kicking the debris underneath, and rushed at me from the sky at high velocity. A movement that implies high faith in its own armor. The mediator probably believes that it will never break. (Even if his fighting ability is high) I raised my right hand. I cannot miss this chance. What I shot out was CFire Magic. The highest level of magic I learned,Fire Magic . Flames surged up due to pure heat condensation. It transformed into a huge hellfire and enveloped the mediator. Fool, I said that magic doesnt work. The mediator slipped through the flames. (His intelligence is low.) I grinned. Book 4: Chapter 29 Volume 4: Chapter 29 Even if the mediators armor is made of mithril, it still has weaknesses. Mithril is rare and expensive. It has a high affinity with mana. By using mana during processing, it is possible to increase the metals hardness and resistance to magic. The mediators armor is processed to be harder than steel and is also capable of resisting magic. (However, metal is still metal.) As the mediator slipped out of the hellfire, I was already readying another magic. Flame Tornado, which combinesFire MagicandWind Magic. Ku No matter how excellently the armor can resist magic, the wind pressure acting on its surface is a physical phenomenon. The mediator was blown away by the Flame Tornado but he made a full turn in mid-air and landed. He immediately charged at me again. I repeated the same attack once again. Since the effect of Flame Tornado is resisted by the mithril armor, there is no problem with decreasing the mana I use for it. But even so, I had already used more than half. How many times are you going to do this! The mediator took on the Flame Tornado from the front and crouched down on the ground to withstand the wind. The distance between us was less than 20 meters. Die this time! Magic doesnt work, after all. No, to be precise, no attack at all will be effective on the mediator unless it affects the core in the body. The mediator charged at me, convinced of his victory. CI have been waiting for this. Its about time. One more magic will seal the deal and I had already decided what magic it will be. Muh! ItsWater Magic. With this magic, I can not only produce water but also ice. So I erected a thick wall of ice in front of me. Did you think something like this would work? The mediator casually swung his fist to destroy the ice wall. !? The ice wall exploded into a storm of white snowflakes and covered the mediators body. The armor, which was heated through multiple Flames Tornados, had become so heated as if it had been put into a blast furnace. Immediately right after, the armors temperature dropped to the point where even a banana would be frozen solid like a rock. The ice I produced throughWater Magicis not any normal ice. It is possible to lower the temperature around the ice to below freezing point because, while being a magic that manipulates water, it is also a magic that lowers temperature. The frost-covered mediator stopped dead in his tracks, wildly confused. Now burn. Right then, I produced an ultra-high temperature flame to the limits of my ability. Like I said, magic will neverC Going back and forth between extreme high and extreme low temperatures. Moreover, because it uses magic as the medium, it is possible to create an environment that is normally inconceivable. Mithril is a metal. Metal fatigue naturally occurs in any metal. A crack ran through the mediators armor. CWhat?! A big crack formed in the center of his chest not long after. I had already preparedEarth Magicto be doubly certain. I shot a mass of rock right at the mediators chest, who stood shocked. The chest piece of the armor broke apart and shattered. A core that gave off a golden light was exposed. I got you now.I said, with a grin. ?!! I saw the mediator discomposed and faltering for the first time. Its my turn to charge at him this time. If I grab that core, its my win. When I reached out my right hand, the mediator tried to kick me away with his left leg in a panic. I stepped on his left leg instead and pinned it to the ground so that he couldnt escape. The armor on the thighs cracked and black flames spewed out. You! I can break your armor without a weapon. Just like peeling a boiled egg. Ku! The mediator jumped back with all his might, escaping out of my leg pin. And he raised both hands to the skies. This is bad,World Rulerreported. Now that he is at a disadvantage, what will the mediator do next? Escape. UOOOOH! I caused an explosion ofFire Magicbehind me and closed the distance instantly with a rocket jump. The movement which imitates the Mithril-rank adventurer Crysta was at a practical level, but there was still room for improvementspecifically, my shoes and clothes were scorched. Whagaho! I landed a knee kick square on the mediators face utilizing the momentum from the rocket jump. I felt the helmet cracking. The mediator fell to the ground. The top of his head was cracked and black flames spewed out as if it were blood spilling out. Dah! I tried to step down on the core in his exposed chest, but the mediator immediately rolled away and escaped. I tried to step down on him in succession, but he evaded all of it and escaped he jumped away with his arm and took a distance. I couldnt give chase. The place where the mediator landed was where Sumeria-san was lying. O Child of Disaster, if you get any closer, Ill kill this underground human. It seems that the mediator has finally fallen to that low of a level. I was not surprised or afraid of this situation I simply felt resentment from the bottom of my heart. Dont hurt Sumeria-san. You just stay over there. Sumeria-san had been lying there ever since I pulled out the skill orb. No one helped her. As I took a quick glance at the surroundings, there were several underground people who were secretly watching the battle from behind the debris, but nobody ever tried to help Sumeria-san. I might have misunderstood the underground people. I returned the skill orb so that Sumeria-san will be saved, but these people dont seem to care about her. The mediator raised his hands up to the skies as before. You must be eliminated without fail. You are the enemy of the world. A sphere of darkness covered the surroundings around the mediator. Is it possible to teleport with that? The mediator was showing a lot of composure now in other words, the sphere of darkness is also a defensive wall that repels attacks from the outside. Is that so? I extended my right hand. In that case, you are my enemy. Immediately before the sphere of darkness completely wrapped the mediator, something like white pores stuck to his body. I usedFlower Magicto increase the amount exponentially. Wha!? Mica mushrooms are cultivated on the roofs of almost every building. Spores are everywhere in this city. If I cant attack from the outside, I just have to attack from the inside. Innumerous mica mushrooms grew from the pores at an expanded rate and destroyed the sphere of darkness from the inside. The broken darkness crumbled away like dust. Until the very end, you were a bastard. The sphere was broken and the mediators chest was completely defenseless. I shot a rock bullet that I had already prepared withEarth Magicat his chest. The rock shattered the golden core. Book 4: Chapter 30 The mediator, whose core was destroyed, collapsed on his back. The black flames coming from the body extinguished every passing moment. Even the mithril armor broke into fragments. Fuh Immediately, silence descended. Craters have formed on the ground, buildings have collapsed, and clouds of dust everywhere. The dust in the air didnt easily settle to the ground because the air circulation inside the city was slower than the outside. I walked up to Sumeria, who was still lying unconscious. (Shes still unconscious. And her body temperature is low. She doesnt seem to have eaten yet.) If she had continued to useInsane Blade, it would have surely spelled certain death in the not too distant future. The person called Marshal, youre there, arent you? In the shadow of a nearby building, I felt the presence of the Marshal earlier. After waiting for a while, he appeared nervously. W-What was all that just now? I didnt expect that the mediator would be summoned, either. Who is the one who summoned him the fat, evil boss woman? Perhaps it was a bad way to put it, as the Marshal blinked several times in disbelief. That was Sarume, the head of the Urume family. You can say that she is the leader of the Underground city. In other words, there is a pledger among the underground people too, right? Pledger? Do you mean someone who can hear the word of God? Oh, so thats how its recognized in this place. They judge the Covenant as the word of God, huh. But then again, I dont know who established the Covenant. It might not be a creature that is found in either world if it can enforce the Covenant upon the two worlds. If so, is it beyond the two worlds? Is it really God? (Even so, how was the pledger able to summon the mediator? Id like to know more, but I dont think shell tell me.) So, what will become of Sumeria?I asked You care about this girl? I saved her life, after all. She will The Marshal was hesitant. I took that as his answer. Regardless of whether he can be trusted or not, the Marshal seems like an honest person at his roots. That is why he cant just say the most appropriate thing to say at this moment. In other words, Sumerias future is uncertain. No, considering her physical condition, her future seems to be rather bleak. H-Hey, you? What are you going to do with her!? I carried Sumeria in my arms and stood up, so the Marshal called out to me in a hurry. I think it would be much better for her to be with me than you guys. Who are you to decide thatC As the Marshal tried to come closer, I shot a glare at him. Implying that if he got closer than that, I would shoot magic. Guh The Marshal clenched his teeth and hung his head. I carried Sumeria under my arm and left. The passage to the outside had collapsed, but it was a quick fix withEarth Magic. Similarly, it was easy to collapse it again. I dont want to be tailed while retreating. When I went through the dark passage, the door to the outside remained open. Oh, adventurer! You are safe! The Lev master sergeant called out. The other Levs were hidden in the vicinity, and only the master sergeant was waiting for me. That person is the formidable enemy who subdued us. But something feels strange. Is it because shes sleeping? I dont feel like shes that formidable anymore. It will take a while to explain, so lets just leave for now. Alright. Where should we go? To the Dragonewt City, where all of you will be welcomed. ** Dragonewt City ** Anastasia was surprised to hear the series of incidents which occurred at the airship from the scout team that returned. And she felt greatly anxious when she learned Reiji decided to not come back. She knows that Reiji is strong. However, great dangers are known to lurk in this world. Ah, shoot! This is more boiling water than hot water, nu! The large communal bath, which is a souvenir from Reiji, became a hot topic in Dragonewt City. And he gave Anastasia the task of heating the bath. The construction was done by all the dragonewts, so it took only one day for completion. Water was drawn from a stream. The next morning, Anastasias fire magic had gone amiss after hearing the report from the scout team. The boiling large communal bath was like a hell pot. The dragonewts backed away from the pool while looking at Anastasia. I-Im sorry, I failed Its alright, nuro. We can shift the boiling water to the water in the womens bath, which is still cold. When the red elder said so, the dragonewts started to move. Today, the elders had all lined-up, wearing just towels around their waists. They wanted to fully soak in hot water today. Thanks to the soaking in hot water, the old skin molted off. Their skin became glossy, and they felt 20 years younger. The elders liked it a lot. However, it was the women rather than men who cared about their appearance. The female dragonewts took the initiative of transferring the boiling water to the female bath. The overwhelming majority of female dragonewts in the city came to take a bath. As for how many, their numbers surrounded the bathhouse which is about the same size as a 25-meter pool. The female bathhouse was bustling. They couldnt all fit in at once. Rather, if everyone were to enter, the amount of water in the pool would very likely overflow and would be halved. Anastasia wondered how many times she would have to heat the pool today. It was going to be a busy day. As a result, it is no wonder that Anastasia came to be called the bathhouse child. She was worried sick when there was no report of Reiji returning for days, but the work Reiji entrusted her with served to distract her mind. 3 days after Reiji disappeared. The womens bath was opened once in the morning, twice in the afternoon, and once after dinner. The women loved chatting and the public bath was becoming a social gathering place. My man always says hes going hunting and comes home late. Do you get what Im saying, nu? No way! Is he cheating? Exactly They meet up outside the city, nu! Just what is he thinking?! This is why we need to keep a tight leash on men, nu. Such a troubling topic can be heard loud, and openly. Anastasia, who has to go to the bathhouse to heat the water, overhears it even if she doesnt intend to. Moreover, many dragonewt gossip about the same topic. Cheating outside the city seems to be a hot topic among the female dragonewts. Anastasia was heating the bath for the second session in the afternoon, thinking that she would hear the same story again after this. Asha! Asha! Kimidori Gorn, who went out to the city, rushed to her. He is back, nu! Anastasia immediately understood. It was Reiji. HerFire Magicwent amiss once again and boiled the water in the pool, but Anastasia started running without looking back. There was a crowd at the entrance of the city. Reiji-san!! When Anastasia called out, her emotions leaked and about four fireballs emerged in the air. There were Levs who were very similar to Dragonewts in the crowd. And in the center of the crowd was Reiji. Asha. Anastasia was moved to tears when she saw Reiji waving to her. Her legs were about to stop due to the overflowing emotion, but she wanted to talk to him, wanted to touch him so badly that she forced her legs to keep moving. Reiji-san, welcome backC As Anastasia got closer to Reiji, her words ceased mid-sentence. There was an unknown girl next to Reiji, tightly gripping his clothes. This is why we need to keep a tight leash on men, nu. The voice of the female dragonewt rang in her mind, accompanied with laughter. Book 4: Chapter 31 Although Sumeria had no physical abnormalities, the damage to her brain was still grave. Hey, hey, youre a good girl, arent you, nuro? So please come over here. Reiji has to create a new public bath and fill it with water. No! Look, come play with me until Reiji is free. Is it because I look different? Dont be afraid, nuro. NO! The red elder tried to humor Sumeria, but she stayed clinging to my back. I told her to stay away since she might get hurt when I use magic, but she strongly refused. Sumerias blond soft hair was messy, unkempt and overgrown when we returned to Dragonewt City. Kimidori Mama cut her hair and made her look presentable that night. Her red eyes were big and beautiful due to her double eyelids and long eyelashes. And if it werent for her cracked lips and parched skin, I think she would look like a cute teenage girl around the age of 16 or 17. Unlike the neat and beautiful Asha, Sumeria gives an overall soft and calm impression. Her clothes were changed to a female dragonewts attire instead of her underground garment. However, dragonewts have a tail, so there was a hole near the butt area. It was sewn up in a hurry. Sumeria seemed restless without a hood, so she was wearing a long towel over her head. Sumeria-san, why dont you come play with me? Perhaps because of her lack of memory, Sumeria, who had returned to a child stage, was wary of even Asha. No. W-Why? Asha was shocked when she was rejected. For some reason, Asha looked shocked when I returned to Dragonewt City yesterday. When I explained to her about Sumerias situation, Asha said she will help me with whatever she can, with tears at the corner of her eyes. You, enemy. Enemy!? No, I am not an enemy~. L-Look, I am just a normal high elf who can juggle fireballs like this. Asha started juggling fireballs, but Kimidori Gorn-san and I became seriously wary. W-Well, for the time being, Reiji-san, why dont you just give it a try, nu? Y-Yeah though, it seems like everyone decided to increase the number of public baths without asking me. Its your fault for introducing us to this in the first place, nu. Uuh I cast Water Magic at the empty pool while considering Sumeria who was clinging to me tightly from behind. Sumeria is shorter than me, but its only by a few centimeters. From my outstretched hands, water poured into the pool in an arc C the morning sunlight created a small rainbow. Oh~ Cheers rose from around the large public bath, which was already crowded with dragonewts. As a matter of fact, it seems that the water stream was used to refill the water while I was away. But the stream is also a resource used for daily life, so when it was used to fill the pool in the public bath, there were other places which did not receive enough water, and that caused some problems. I have to do something about it We wont be staying here forever, after all. O Flame. After I filled the pool, Asha heated the water with fire magic. She had already mastered control over the fire output, so the pool quickly reached the right temperature. Hell Yeah! Lets goooo! Yohohoho, nuro. Oh, these damn geezers! Arent you guys already hanging around in the public bath every day?! Kimidori Gorn-san scolded the elders for their selfishness, but the elders were floating around in the hot water without a care in the world. Gosh we have to establish some rules, nu. Plan it properly so that all the citizens can take a bath in rotation. I got an idea when I saw Kimidori Gorn-san grumbling to himself. Oh right, Kimidori Gorn-san. I came up with an idea. What is it? A job which suits you very well. Kimidori Gorn-san carried out his mysterious research called Dead or Alive alone at a lakeside holiday house. It may have been useless, but it gave him special knowledge not found in the Dragonewt City which primarily secures food by hunting. A suitable job for me? I nodded to Kimidori Gorn-san, whose eyes were full of expectation. I will teach you sorcery. You can create a bath even without magic! ** I used Earth Magic to create a pool in preparation for creating large public baths in three other places in Dragonewt City. During that time, I provided Kimidori Gorn-san with as much knowledge as I know about sorcery. Sorcery reproduces magic, and requires a catalyst instead of mana. The catalyst is a stone which contains mana, a magic stone. Equipment which uses this stone is called a magic tool. It is possible to create a magic tool that can produce water and a magic tool which can heat water with basic knowledge of sorcery. Of course, it is possible to draw water from a well, fill the water into a bath heater, and boil it with fire, but what the Dragonewts want is not only a bath, but also a social place where people can gather. To make such a large public bath, magic tools are indispensable. I see. There is no shortage of fuel if we bring back the magic stones in the internal organs of the monster, nu. Thats right. Its not too difficult, is it? The knowledge I provided to Kimidori Gorn-san was at the basic level, but that is all I know too. This basic knowledge was also obtained by analyzing the circuits of magic tools that I have seen withWorld Rulerso far. I would have read a book on sorcery if I knew it would come in use here! Oh, Reiji-dono. After the construction of the large public bath and the sorcery lecture, it was time to meet with the representatives of the Dragonewt city together with the Levs. I feel like Im overworked. I havent eaten lunch either. Im hungry I heard a voice. Wha!? Oh! I forgot Sumeria was still clinging to my back. I prepared lunch. Its only a simple sandwich, though Asha had prepared lunch for us at the conference. It was just two slices of bread with patty meat and spicy sauce inside. Did you make this, Asha? Y-Yes it may not be that good since this is the first time I have made a sandwich. Not at all. Having someone make food for you already makes it delicious. When I took a bite, a hand stretched out from behind and Sumeria also took a bite out of my sandwich. S-Sumeria-san, how is the taste?Asha asked. Hmm Sumeria chewed for a while, and nodded reassuringly. It seems to be delicious. My, my, my! Please, do take more! Ashas expression became brighter. Asha is beautiful no matter what expression she makes, but her smiling face is definitely the loveliest. Book 4: Chapter 32 The Levs look almost the same as the dragonewts, so the dragonewts were surprised at first. However, their existence is proof of the Front World that we came from, so some dragonewts gradually began to believe in the Front World. Well, it was us who arbitrarily decided which is the Front and Back, so from the perspective of the dragonewts, this world is probably the Front. Well then, lets begin. Kimidori Papa led the meeting in the conference hall. Although the conference hall was spacious, there were only a few dragonewts who looked like secretaries and officials in attendance, and the rest was us and the Levs. Umm are the elders not coming?I asked. The elders, huh They have been in the bathhouse all day since the first day. They said, Were already reaching the end of our life, so let us use the bath as we like. So I cant really refuse them. I feel somewhat responsible. Im sorry. No, no, dont worry, nu! Im sure theyll get tired of it soon. Ill give them mountains of work at that time! Kimidori Papa laughed heartily. Although he lost his fingers, he seems to have been assigned the role of coordinator due to the great influence he possesses in the city. Okay, lets start by exchanging information. The Levs Master Sergeant was now the representative of the group. And he talked about his time in the Back world. Kimidori Papa seemed to be particularly concerned about the situation in the Underground city, so he enthusiastically questioned that. Most of the information was something I already knew. The only new information was that the other airship of the two had also crashed. It was bad news. After all, we are interested in how to return back to our world. This is just my guess, but the crack in the sky which connects the two worlds must be in the sky above the Undeveloped Land Canion. But its strange that Reiji-dono and we landed far away from each other.the master sergeant said. I have a theory about that. While moving through the crack, I felt like I could choose my own destination. I think it will be the same when we try to go back. Our choice, huh Perhaps because I was inside the airship, I didnt feel that. When I came to my senses, we were right in the middle of a large swarm of monsters. As we were trying to escape, we encountered a monster goat and were knocked down. We dont really understand the mechanism that connects the worlds, after all. Why did such a phenomenon occur? The sky broke after the pillars of light rose into the sky. That light was emitted from the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, so I think La-Fisa created a system which connects the two worlds. What do you mean? I then told the story I heard in Dragonewt City. La-Fisa is a dragonewt from the Back World who somehow crossed into the Front World. After that, he created the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. Does that mean we can use the same way La-Fisa used to cross the world? Yes, but I dont know if its still usable. Though, it might still be a better idea than using an airship to rush into the monster swarm in Canion. Oh, do you guys intend to leave the city, nu? I thought you were going to join our Army.Kimidori Papa said. Not joining.I said. Then what about that child, nu? Kimidori Papa pointed to Sumeria. Sumeria was hiding behind me the entire time. Well, it may take some time for her to be able to speak properly. I see. Kimidori Papa simply nodded, but he was right C I have to think about what to do with Sumeria. After the meeting, I returned to the mansion with Kimidori Papa, took a bath in the last session of the bathhouse, and had dinner. After that, Sumeria started dozing off, so I put her to bed. (Lets go to bed early today I feel like Im working a lot every day.) However, on the way back to the cafeteria, Asha was waiting for me. Can we talk for a little while? The moonlight shone on Asha. The noises from the large public bath can be heard from the outside like a distant bustle. I went out to the garden with Asha. Did something happen?I asked. Asha, who was in front of me, turned around and hugged me. I was stunned. I was panicking in my mind about what was going on. But when I noticed that her body was trembling slightly, I calmed myself down. I was scared when you didnt come back, Reiji-san! I didnt know what to do Thats right Waiting for someone not knowing when they will come back can be quite scary. I sent a message through the scout team without thinking too much about it, but in hindsight, I left Asha alone in an alien place. I am sorry, Asha. But I couldnt take you with me. Yes, I know. Asha moved away, and smiled softly. I know I am being selfish. Wanting you to return soon, praying you were safe, and troubling you like this now Asha was a caged bird when she was in the empire. Her hair, which was groomed every single day like a precious doll, was covered with dust and sweat here. And her clothes were worn out. But her heart remains the same as before. Noble, strong and beautiful. Like a sole flower blooming on a cliff. I I didnt know what to say. She, who has incredibly strong self-control, had revealed her emotions. And it was only to me. But I didnt know how to respond. Words wouldnt come out. You must be tired today, Reiji-san. Please take a good rest today. Asha slipped past me quickly and returned inside the mansion. What should I have said? Should I have refused her? Was it my imagination that she still looked happy? I dont know. The moon was shining in the sky. The same moon as in the Front World. When the snake anemone appeared above the Lev Magic Empire, I saw Lark under the moonlight. I wonder if Lark is gazing at the moon as I am? As that train of thought continued, I started feeling a little better. But on the other hand, the desire to return to the Front World as soon as possible burned even more intensely. For now, finding a way back home is the first priority. Book 4: Chapter 33 ** Lev Magic Empire C Front line of the Red Gate ** Today, some famous adventurers appeared. Today, some famous adventurers died. Such information comes in every day. The three members of the Silver Balance party sometimes went into battle, but spent most of their time in the rear. Their public reason was because Mimino and Nons abilities are specialized in support, and Dantes strength was also useful at the construction site to expand the encampment. But the actual reason wasC. I-Its finished! Even today, Dante heard a number of rumors about adventurers, and returned carrying the usual number of logs. Muge, popped his head out of Abbas tent, and beckoned him inside. Inside the tent, Mimino, Non, Lulusha, and the owner of the tent, Abba can be found. Team Reiji was in full force. Abba was given a spacious tent due to his high status, so it was just right for everyone to assemble there. At first, Abba frowned when his bed was moved to a corner of the tent and a magic tool on top of a large table was placed inside his tent, but when Lulusha saidC. Sorry about this. We are indebted to you. Chupa. You can use my tent however long you like. He replied with a pleasant expression. The stick that he was still sucking on even without the starch syrup became thinner and thinner. And Abbas body too became thinner accordingly. At present, it looked like he was biting on a toothpick. And the magic tool that Muge was researching on inside Abbas tent wasC. This silver tray-looking thing?Dante asked. A pedestal of about 25 cm with a flat, round, silver metal placed on it, was placed on top of the table. Yes, please listen to it carefully.Muge said. When everyone approached closer, a faint sound was heard from the magic tool. What is this?Dante asked. This is the transmission of the bracelet attached to Reiji-san.Muge said. It seems that the research which was carried out to confirm Reijis survival has finally bore results. You mean this sound?Dante asked. Since it is amplifying very weak waves, we cant know the contents, but there is no doubt that it is receiving information that is being emitted. Didnt you say that it wasnt possible until yesterday? No, no, to be precise, we knew we were receiving something, but there was too much noise to distinguish it. An amplifier amplifies even the noise. This is due to the fact that the wave has crossed worlds. So it is difficult to distinguish it with equipment only from this world. Sorry, but I dont understand what you are saying. The broken jewel from the giant snake which we defeated with Reiji-kun came into use.Mimino added from the side. The Ouroboros summoned by the mediator in the Holy City Kruvanyu. That thing? Yeah. We initially used magic stones to power the magic tool, but it was attracting too much noise. But when we switched to the jewel, it started working. Perhaps because the jewel originates from the other world, it absorbs the noise from over there.Mimino said. Hmm I still dont get it.Dante said. Anyway, as long as this sound isnt cut off, it means Reiji-kun is still alive! Its almost certain because weve done a thorough experiment! I see. Dante nodded and fell quiet. He never doubted that Reiji was alive. However, he did feel relieved when it was proved. This sound, huh Dante brought his ears closer again. A humming sound can be heard. In the same way, both Mimino and Non brought their ears closer. WANC Uo!? Wha!? Kya! A sudden loud noise came from the magic tool, so the three of them were taken aback. W-What was that? Oh, it seems like Reiji-san was surprised by something.Muge said. Somehow, it feels like were peepingNon said. In the end, they decided to check on the Reiji Detector once a day and leave it alone. Abba was wondering if they were going to leave that thing here for even longer, but he was not insensitive enough to put it into words. If Reiji is alive, then its likely that Her Highness Anastasia is also still alive right?Dante said. But we cant bring this up to His Majesty right away. We have to get the timing right.Abba said. I see. It is a difficult subject, after all. If Anastasia is found to be alive, the Emperor may send out a search team. They made this magic tool because they thought it would lead to Reijis rescue. However, if the war situation is bad, the Empire obviously cant afford to arrange a search team. So Abbas idea of ??timing was understandable to Dante. So, how was the battle situation today?Dante asked. We have been able to get quite deep into the city, but the monsters that are almost the size of the Red Gate are pretty powerful so we have no choice but to rely on the aforementioned Black Sky Pirate.Lulusha answered. The mysterious girl who uses a black blade, huh She is the one who stole the Queen of the Night, right? Can she be trusted? We are in a situation where we have no choice but to trust her. Contact with that girl is so limited that even Abba cant meet her, correct?Lulusha said. Yup.Abba nodded. We dont know her name or her identity. But the Emperor, some of his closest aides, and doctors are often called to meet. Doctor? Is she feeling sick? A disease perhaps?Dante asked. We dont know anything about that either.Abba said, and moved around the long stick in his mouth. The Black sky pirate is Lark, but unfortunately none of the members here were in contact with her. The return of the wounded is delayed, so tomorrows subjugation in the frontline will be suspended it seems.Non said. She works in a relief facility, so she receives frontline information readily. Is that so? Things sound like theyre getting bad.Dante said. But it doesnt seem to be all that bad. According to what I heard from the supply team, it looks like a lot of supplies will arrive tomorrow.Mimino said. Reinforcement! Mimino nodded in response with a smile. It seems that reinforcements and supplies will arrive from the Kruvan Holy Kingdom tomorrow. Moreover, since the predecessor Holy King is leading the unit directly, we can expect to push through the frontlines!Mimino said. Thats amazing! The predecessor Holy King is also a famous master of the spear. It is truly difficult to continue fighting when an endless number of monsters pour down from the sky everyday without end. However, if they can gather enough people and subdue the monsters all at once if that happens, they can expect to capture the Red Gate. Tomorrow, His Majesty the Emperor and the predecessor Holy King will hold a meeting. I think the situation will change significantly depending on the outcome.Abba said powerfully. Book 4: Chapter 34 ** Queen of the Night ** Abba, who holds the title of Deputy Director of the Foreign Affairs Bureau, not only was responding to foreign dignitaries visits, but also prepared drafts when the director made proposals to the Emperor. He was doing the work of an office clerk. The reason he was summoned by the Emperor late at night must be regarding the documents he had submitted, which summarizes information about the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Although he was onboard a warship, the area for military personnel and the area for visitors were clearly distinguished. Abba was walking through a gently curving corridor with soft carpet spread on the floor and delicately crafted handrails in the Guest Area. As he approached his destination, Abba pulled out the long stick in his mouth and pocketed it. When the soldier posted outside noticed Abbas visit, he saluted and opened the door. The door led to the Emperors dedicated conference room. And inside, the Emperor, the Emperors secretary, the director of foreign affairs, the chief of military affairs, and quite unusually, the director of the labyrinth management were present. Abba, the documents you have put together are concise. Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you for your words. However I cant figure out how much power the Former Holy King holds. I apologize.Abba hung his head down. I am not blaming you. Its better than including your biased deduction. How do you see this, director? I agree. If Abbas analysis is correct, I think it would be better to treat him as if he were the current Holy King, rather than as a former. The director of the Foreign Affairs Bureau, who has advanced in age, expressly included If Abbas analysis is correct. It was a magic word to shift the blame onto Abba if something goes wrong. But of course, such an occurrence is not new, so Abba stayed silent. In other words, is Kruvan so interested in our country that theyre sending the current Holy King? What do you think, Abba? Yes, sir. There are many mysteries surrounding the change of the throne in the Holy Kingdom, the expulsion and execution of high-ranking nobles, and a huge monster appearing in the center of the Holy City. As far as things can be confirmed, the Holy King stepped down to bear responsibility for the failure. No traces of a coup detat can be confirmed. The Holy Queen, the daughter of the predecessor Holy King, is on good terms with the predecessor Holy King and has no circumstances to drive him to another country. As such, we can conclude that they hold a great interest. Hmm The Emperor flipped through the pages of the report. Abba just stood still, and the directors who were in their seats simply stared at him. Only the secretary, who was behind the Emperor, was enthusiastically writing down something. The Holy Kings Knights Order who are accompanying the Holy King, are they strong?the Emperor asked. The director of foreign affairs nodded in consent, so Abba opened his mouth. Yes, sir. The knights were nurtured under the predecessor Holy King, whose name is said to instill courage and bravery in his men. How do they compare to our army? Theyre incomparable! The chief of military affairs, who had been silent until then, voiced out. Our army is armed with magic gears! Even with skills, they wont be able to compete with us! Since he is the head of the military, he naturally looked at his men favorably. How do you see it, Abba?the Emperor asked. I am not a military expert. Abba. The Emperor, who was smiling slightly until then, suddenly erased that smile and focused intently on Abba. Abba nervously swallowed his saliva. I wouldnt say they are mighty warriors, but of course they would have higher abilities than a normal soldier. But I think the more important concern would be the cavalry numbering 10, 000. This cavalry will move under the Holy Kings Knights Order. However, their forte is at group battles rather than individual strengths. Even our Imperial Army cannot win in direct combat against 10,000 people. That sounds plausible. What do you think, chief of military affairs? Abba sunk back when the chief of military affairs glared daggers at him. If he doesnt answer honestly, the Emperor glares at him, and if he is honest, the chief of military affairs glares at him. Our army has the sky! If we fight from the sky, the Holy Kingdoms army is nothing to be scared of! The Holy Kingdom is providing reinforcements, not an enemy. But Abba cant really refute the chief from his position as deputy director. I apologize. Once again, he had no choice but to hang his head. Chief of military affairs, the enemy is not Kruvan. Y-Yes. Excuse me, Your Majesty. I just wish for the Empires prosperity Good. I admire Your Majestys eye for discernment. A meaningless follow-up can be heard from the chief as he lowered his head. (What the hell is all this?We cant really afford to be having such a silly conversation.) Abba thought to himself. Abba, raise your head. Youre wondering why we are talking about this, arent you? Yes.CN-No, thats not what I mean. Abba hurriedly waved both hands as he unintentionally agreed. Everything you and the chief of military affairs said was correct. Huh? AH! Abba starred in puzzlement at first, but then he was able to read the Emperors thoughts. The Holy Kingdoms real purpose is our airships, I see. Even if their army is strong on land, our army rules the skies. If so, the Holy Kingdom wants our airship to stand out from other countries C they are almost desperate for it. Thats right. The reason why they are actively accepting refugees is so we would be obliged to give them as many of our airships as possible, and perhaps even attract our airship engineers. It sounds so simple, but all of the Holy Kingdoms actions thus far line up perfectly with that narrative. (His Majesty is amazing. He is often compared to his predecessors who developed the nation, and is often spoken ill of but his real power is being able to rouse people. Exactly the sort of Emperor the Empire needs in these times of crisis.) Abba was inwardly astonished. I understand what is on Your Majestys mind. Tomorrows talks will focus on how to keep the postwar demands of the Holy Kingdom away from the airship, correct? Its great that you caught on quickly. But I am ready to hand over a few airships. What do you mean, sir? It means our technology must evolve. The release of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. And that red crack in the sky Dont you think there is something else slumbering within the depths of the labyrinths other than airship technology? That is why the labyrinth director has also been summoned here. ! We can always build as many airships as we like. That is, if we can steadily get our hands on the next generation of technology Suddenly, the Emperor seemed even greater a personage in Abbas eyes. While deep in a crisis which can erase the Empires existence, the Emperor was aiming for its next advancement. (He will either become the Emperor of a ruined nation or a once in a generation hero who will save the nation.) Realizing that his own destiny was also tied to this old man, uncontrollable shivers ran down Abbas body. It will not be the Emperor himself who realizes his ideals, but his closest aides, which includes Abba. Abba finally noticed the heavy burden placed on him. A passionate flame was burning within Abba C a flame so hot and ferocious which surprised even himself C as he readied himself for tomorrows conference with the Holy Kingdom. Book 4: Chapter 35 ** Queen of the Night C Strategy Conference Room ** The preparations on the side of the Lev Magic Empire were complete. They had completed the analysis on the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, the Saint Knight Kingdom, and the Keith Gran Federation. The Saint Knight Kingdom was offering support under the reasons A knight does not abandon his neighbor and Pride. They do not seem to be seeking a clear compensation. While expressing support, Keith Gran Federation did not give any reason for their decision, but the Empire decided to welcome the representative from Keith Gran in order to keep Kruvan in check. The representative was waiting in the waiting room. Two of the finest chairs inside the Queen of the Night were prepared for the meeting C they had no way of knowing that Lark had been napping on those chairs, though. The Emperor sat on one, while the other was prepared for the former Holy King. In addition to the senior statesmen, the Emperor prepared five soldiers with Heroic Gear, which looked like an unconventional metal equipment reminiscent of an ancient work of art. On a side note, these Heroic Gears were inoperable due to unknown reasons, so it was prepared only as a bluff. The Heroic Gears which are operable, were used actively in the front lines. From Kruvan Holy Kingdom, Duke Grenjido and Earl Sillys have arrived. Umu.the Emperor nodded. All of it was prepared for this negotiation. How to use Kruvan to capture the Red Gate? Will they move as the Empire wants? That is the main point. The double door to the room opened. An astonishingly large man, donning a thick chest plate, appeared. His blue hair was glowing, indicating that he was the former Holy King, Duke Grenjido. Duke Grenjido has arrived at the behest of Her Majesty the Holy King of Kruvan Holy Kingdom. I welcome your visit from the bottom of my heart, Duke. Please, take a seat. The Emperor offered the same chair as himself, but was surprised to see Earl Sillys who appeared behind the Duke and a girl who was clearly in her teens. From the color of their hair and eyes, they seem to be parent and child. But no matter how high of a noble they might be, is it really appropriate to bring a child into a stage of diplomacy? The girl, dressed in a chic lapis lazuli dark blue dress, carried herself dignifiedly. Furthermore, the girls facial features captivated even the Emperor who had become accustomed to seeing Anastasia, who is from the High Elf Royalty known for their beauty. Her eyes gave off a feeling of intelligence more so than innocence. Her perfectly combed hair flowed inward to the contours of her face. Her healthy pink lips seemed slightly crimson. Your Majesty, I dont think sitting on this chair will be a good idea. The Emperor finally came to his senses after being called out by Grenjido. Meaning? I would like to avoid being seen as the same stature as Your Majesty. I am a simple duke and a nobleman. All right. This answer was expected, so when the Emperor gave a signal, a lower grade chair was brought in. Grenjido is the former Holy King, so he does not want to be treated as one would the Holy King. The Emperor felt that it was his true feelings. (Not the kind of man who cares about appearances, huh.) It was also necessary to determine what kind of man Grenjido is in order to proceed with negotiations in an advantageous manner. Grenjido noticed that the Emperors gaze shifted to his side. I am accompanied by Earl Sillys, who is in charge of domestic affairs in our country. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Your Majesty the Emperor of Lev Magic Empire. As Earl Sillys put his hand on his chest and bowed down, behind him, his daughter knelt a knee and bowed her head. Esteemed Duke, what about the child? She is Eva, the daughter of Earl Sillys. I brought her along due to necessity. Grenjidos lips curved into a grin. Lets talk about that later. ** The Empires side explained the situation on the front line. It was Abba who did the talking. He began with an overview of the situation, progressed in a smooth chronological order, and within the span of 5 minutes, Grenjido and the others understood exactly what was happening currently. I understand. Your city was destroyed overnight and now you have no choice but to engage in ceaseless combat. I deeply sympathise with the Lev people.Grenjidos words, which he said with his eyes cast down, were quivering. When they realized that it came from the bottom of the dukes heart, several of the soldiers, armed with heroic gear, became teary-eyed. Even the chief of military affairs was choked with tears. The Holy Kingdom will cooperate as much as possible. I presume the ultimate goal is to block the Red Gate, but how will you go about it? Indeed. We cant observe what is going on with Red Gate because we cant even get close to it at the moment. So we have drawn up a four stage plan. The first stage is pushing up the front, the second stage is analyzing the Red Gate with an observation team, and the third stage is researching the Red Gate. The 4th stage will be the blockade operation.the Emperor said. I think that sounds appropriate. After that, a detailed talk about the front lines was held. By the way, I dont think the Empire can thank the Holy Kingdoms kindness until the country recovers from this crisis. Of course. We are not going to ask anything in this situation.Grenjido said clearly. In other words, it is uncertain whether the Holy Kingdom will overcharge the Empire when it recovers to the original state. Thank you for your reassuring words. However, Duke, even you will not be able to march into battle without a prospect of reward, right? So, I would like to suggest how about our state-of-the-art airship, Queen of the Night, as a thank you? The words spoken by the Emperor caused the senior statesman, who had not been informed in advance, to look flabbergasted. And one of the soldiers with Heroic Gear unintentionally dropped his weapon. Well I am grateful, but are you sure? From Grenjidos point of view, the Empire brought up the talks of remuneration first, and furthermore, promised something which the Empire of the past would have never agreed to. So it was natural that he was bewildered. If promising the Queen of the Night in advance will allow you to march bravely to the front lines, then it is a very cheap price to regain our country. I see Grenjido said, folding his arms. Alright. I will communicate it back to my country. I dont think they will refuse. Thank you. Actually, I was thinking of making this proposal after fighting in the front lines and getting a better grasp on the situation, but I have a request as well. The Emperor was wary of the word request. Does he mean for the Empire to recognise the migration of the Lev people who have already entered the Holy Kingdom? Or does he want a mechanic who can operate Queen of the Night? The Emperor waited for the Dukes next words with caution. If we are able to push the front line closer to the Red Gate, please allow me to go in by all means. The Emperor wondered if he misheard the Duke. It was such an incomprehensible request. What do you mean? If it is possible to cross over to the Back World, I want to cross it. When the Emperor looked at the Earl who was next to Grenjido, the handsome-looking Earl was grimacing. The Duke was dead serious. Why on earth would you do that? That was the only thing the Emperor could ask. To save our benefactor. Grenjido made a clear statement. That is the reason why I decided to come to the front line personally and also brought Eva, the secret weapon of our army. The Emperor remembered that there was a teenage girl who did not belong in this room. Unlike her father, Eva did not have a bitter look, but rather, she listened enthusiastically. That girl? The Emperor realized that he was just repeating what the other party was saying like a fool, but there wasnt much else he could do in this situation. She has a special power that doesnt depend on skill. Magic Eye of Inspire C it has the power to make the battle on the front line very advantageous towards us. And I, like Duke Grenjido, wish to save a certain person. The girl spoke for the first time. While sounding cool and intelligent, she was passionate when she mentioned a certain person. Book 4: Chapter 36 ** Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Front Line ** The reinforcements of 10,000 cavalry reassured the citizens of the Lev Magic Empire and the adventurers fighting at the front line of the Red Gate. But at the same time, the large number of personnel caused disturbances in the front line. After all, there were horses as well as humans. Kruvan sent their cavalry due to prioritizing movement speed. As such, the large number of personnel couldnt be accommodated in the base at the front line, so the Kruvan Army was stationed on a nearby hill. 3,000 advance troops from the Keith Gran Federation were stationed on the opposite hill. The remaining 97,000 will be added soon. As such, the vegetation in the whole area may be consumed by horses. On a side note, the Saint Knight Kingdom planned to send 1,000 troops, but when the scale of support from the other countries became larger, they said sending only 1,000 troops would affect their honour, so they decided to increase their number to 10,000 to match Kruvan Holy Kingdom. I have never been in a war, so I didnt know the scale was this huge It is little wonder why a lot of people die in war.Dante said, while watching the 10,000 cavalry forming positions in the distance. But I am grateful. With this amount of military strength, we can push the front line deeper.Lulusha responded. True. As it stands now, no matter how many monsters we defeat during daytime, we have to pull back at night. But if the attack and the construction of the base can be done in parallel, the subjugation will proceed more smoothly. Whats wrong? You seem troubled.Dante asked. Actually, I also got a dispatch order. Hmm? You? Are you going to fight monsters on the front line? Lulusha chuckled at Dantes question. No. My job is labyrinth capture. What has labyrinth capture got to do with this? Its clear that the Red Gate is related to the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, right? The same can also be inferred from the transcribe of the wall painting left behind by Reiji-san. So, the labyrinth capture teams are to investigate the labyrinths for information on whether we can control the gate. Oh I see. If possible, I would like Silver Balance to join as well. Of course. We would be happy. Right? Dante asked the person approaching him from behind without turning back. Of course we would! It was Mimino. Once we can control the Red Gate, we can go find Reiji-kun.Mimino said. Fufu. Everyone truly cares about Reiji-san. Reiji-kun saved Dantes life, so he is irreplaceable to Non and Dante. As for me, he is my companion? No, I feel we are closer than that.Mimino said. Isnt he like your son?Dante added. Im not that old! It would be more accurate if you said siblings! Dante laughed at Miminos reply. Hahaha, Im sorry Oh, it looks like the meeting is over. Dante said, pointing to the deck of the Queen of the Night. Abba was in the crowd of the bigshots of the Empire, including the Emperor. Walking with them was Duke Grenjido, whose blue hair stood out, and the astonishingly handsome man, Earl Sillys. Hey, dont you think we should tell the Earl over there about what happened to Reiji?Dante asked. Reiji had told Dante and the others about his time in the Holy Kingdom. And he had never once bad-mouthed the Earl. Dante thought that the Earl would probably want to know about Reijis situation as well. Absolutely not! We cant talk to the people who drove Reiji-kun out of their country after everything he has done for them.Mimino immediately denied. Oi oi, Mimino. Reiji was really concerned about the Earls daughter. According to rumors, it seems that she has also come here. Perhaps they came here because they are concerned about Reiji too? Nope! We will not talk to them! Listen to me, Mimino No! Mimino turned away with her arms folded. Dante noticed that Mimino became more sullen when he mentioned the Earls daughter. (Ah I accidentally slipped it out.) Reiji was always concerned about the Earls daughter, and he also highly praised the young lady. During those times, Mimino always had a sullen look. (From Miminos point of view, she is probably thinking why even the young lady didnt protect Reiji when he had protected her for all those years.) Dante understood Miminos feelings. But he also understood that it was too much to ask of a 12 years old girl. Though, he knew not to bring that up to Mimino. (But I cant find the young lady in question.) The girl couldnt be found on the deck. ** Queen of the Night C Guest room ** The young lady was guided by a Lev to the guest room. She was accompanied by a knight of the Knights Order, but she told him to wait outside, and knocked on the door before entering the guest room. She found a Lev in a lab coat inside. It was an elderly doctor. Oh Its rare to have a human guest. The patient went to sleep just a moment ago. After saying that, the doctor left to check on his next patient. Only Eva and the patient remained in the room. The bed occupied a large portion of the room which was not originally spacious. Sleeping on the bed was a girl about five years older than Eva. So this person is the one who is maintaining the current front line and possesses a special skill Lark-san. It was the first encounter between the two. Book 4: Chapter 37 ** Queen of the Night C Guest Room ** The information collected by Earl Sillys and the information shared by the Levs at the meeting earlier was consistent. The current front line could only be maintained because of one young girl C Lark. The monsters falling from the Red Gate were stronger than the average monsters found in this side of the world. And some of them were too strong even for veteran adventurers. The current front line can only be maintained because Lark uses her rare skill to destroy such formidably strong monsters that none else can handle. (But she does not fit that image at all.) The girl sleeping before Eva was thin. And it could be seen from the girls skin tone that she was malnourished. Her long blonde would be beautiful if properly cared for, Eva thought to herself. ! When Eva gently reached out her hand and tried to brush the bangs from Larks eyes, her hand was suddenly grabbed. Who are you? Lark, who should have been sleeping, was glaring at Eva. But Eva was not frightened, ratherC (What beautiful eyes.) She thought. Her bright and deep violet eyes, reminiscent of amethyst, were large, and her long eyelashes added some sorrow. Eva understood that the words coming from Larks thin lips did not contain hostility, but that she was simply asking a question. I am Eva Sillys. I obtained special permission to be here. Permission? Did that Emperor send you here? Yes. She did not lie. From the Empires perspective, Lark is a thieving sky pirate who stole the Queen of the Night. But she returned it and even announced her support to fight in the front line. The outcome was tremendous, and Lark suddenly became an irreplaceable existence to the Empire. Therefore, it is natural that Lark thinks that the Empire would not allow people to easily approach her. There is a reason why the Emperor gave permission. One is that Eva is a young girl and also the daughter of a noble, so she wont do anything strange. And the other was because of her special ability. Hmm I see no more than a child, but Lark said, letting go of Evas hand, and got up. I dont mind if you continue sleeping.Eva said. Dont joke around. Im not so shameless to sleep snoring loudly with an unknown girl in my room. So? What did you come here for? Eva chose her next words. To listen to Lark-samas story. My story, you say? Haha?n, so the Emperor sent a human girl to pry the secret of my skill, huh. Those sly Levs. N-No, you are misunderstanding. I came from the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. To participate in the battle at Red Gate. A little girl like you? I am a full-fledged noble in the Holy Kingdom, you know. Hmm I dont really understand nobles. Lark does not unconditionally trust Eva, but her wariness seems to have more or less decreased. That was also Evas aim. But is the Holy Kingdom so short on people that they have to send a little girl like you? Lark seems intent on treating Eva as a little girl. No, I came of my own will. Why? You dont look like the type who likes the smell of blood and war. Because a very precious person to me is here. Eva put her hand on her chest as she thought of that person. Just thinking about that person warmed her heart. Is that so? I guess you have your own worries On the other hand, Lark was thinking, This is no doubt love. Moreover, the guy is a Lev. Love that transcends race must already be shitty hard and shes a noble to boot? Must be a load of trouble. Whats the name of that lucky bastard? He is called Reiji. Reiji, huh thats a pretty good name, aint it Lark-samaC Just call me Lark. A noble calling me -sama just feels creepy. Well, then Lark-san. I heard that you voluntarily returned this airship and went on to fight on the front line. Why did you do that? Why, huh Lark exhaled a little, and turned her gaze to the wall in the narrow room. There was no one there, but she certainly had a particular person in mind. I have a little brother. A brother, I see. He is nothing like me and is a very good person Ive been separated from him for a long time, but I believe Ill meet him again someday. If he was faced with this situation right now, Im sure he will do everything in his power to help as much as he can. Thats why I want to do the same. When we meet again, I want him to be proud to call me his big sister. Larks words were straightforward and honest, which was a fresh feeling for Eva who lives in the noble society. Larks story touched Evas heart. Everyone in the Empire knows how hard Lark-san is working. I am sure your brother will definitely be delighted. Is that so? Hehe, Im feeling shy How strange, I can open up to you honestly. Lark scratched her nose shyly, with a broad smile. Looking at Lark, Eva thought, Lark-sans younger brother must be a person with blonde hair and beautiful violet eyes similar to her. By the way, what is your brothers name? Name? Oh, my little brother doesnt have a name. Eh? A terrible answer came back. Eva was taken aback. Apparently, due to the tremendous recoil from Larks unbelievable strength, she is mentally weakened. Perhaps she sees an illusion whom she considers her brother due to that? Otherwise, there is no way she would say her brother doesnt have a name. Well, dont worry about the details! Ahahaha! Y-Yeah, thats right. Lark laughed, so Eva followed suit. I am sure you have a lot of hardships too, but dont give up, okay? Lark meant Love with a Lev guy will surely be difficult. Thank you, Lark-san. I-I hope you can see your brother soon. Eva meant You are an admirable person for doing your best for a non-existent younger brother. Of course, neither of them realised they were talking about the same person. Lark-san, I have a special ability. Ability Do you mean skill? No. Its a special ability that is passed down in House Sillys. This eye. Eva said, pointing to her scarlet eyes. Its called Magic Eye of Inspire. When I gather mana in my eye, it has the ability to increase the fighting motivation of those who look at these eyes. And I recently learned that there is another ability that accompanies it. It was only recently that Eva started training to control her Magic Eye of Inspire. It was because Reiji encouraged her and said that the Magic Eye of Inspire can help other people unlike her fathers Magic Eye of Inquiry. Magic Eyes of Inspire, which became controllable thanks to theMana Control skill, blossomed into a new ability. I can supply vitality and mana without using magic. I heard that Lark-sans physical weakness is severe, so I thought that it could be useful to you. Because of that ability, the Emperor promised that Eva could meet Lark on a one-on-one basis. And in order to use the new ability of the Magic Eye of Inspire, the distance between the two hearts must be shrinked. That is why the small talk Eva shared with Lark was necessary. Really?? Lark eyed Eva suspiciously. Lark even stole the Queen of the Night to fly to a well-known doctor in order to cure her otherwise incurable illness. You dont have to trust me. Why dont you just give it a try? Evas eyes extolled a different kind of beauty from Larks eyes. Drawn to those eyes, Lark nodded. Book 4: Chapter 38 The sunlight was harsh today. It was the height of summer. Apparently, the seasons are also the same for both the Front World and the Back World. Even in this situation, the dragonewts wanted to take a hot bath. But since their purpose was to remove the leftover scales during shedding in the bathwhich seems to be an unimaginably pleasant sensation for the dragonewtsthe public bath was a great success every day. I dont think I can live without the bath anymore. nuro. When I saw the green elder grinning, I wondered if I might have introduced some kind of addiction. Well, its just a bath, right? Well then, the oldest remnants of our city I can remember is here. Today, I was listening to information from the elders again, the most knowledgeable people in Dragonewt City. By the way, they were floating in the public bath while I was taking notes outside the bath. The elders came to the public bath every day even though there should be no scales left to shed. What I wanted to know was the footprints La Fisa left behind. I wanted to know how he went to the Front World. And so, I was told the oldest city remains of the dragonewt people was near the site of the Holy City of Kruvan Holy Kingdom. And also, somewhat closer to the Underground City. (But Im curious about what El-san said before.) A rabbit high-priest from the Holy Kingdom, El-san, said this: `Well, of course, we cant observe the Back World at the moment, but it seems that there was traffic between the two worlds in ancient times. But in order to stop the traffic, the gate that connects the two worlds was closed. I dont know how long ago it was. I have no choice but to hope that it was long before La Fisas time. (In the first place, who closed the gate? Was it god? Its god, isnt it?) As there are many elements such as magic and skill orbs that cannot be explained by science, it wouldnt be strange if there is a god. Non-san belongs to the church, and the church believes in God. Though, I personally dont know if god really exists. Sumeria-san, please at least use a spoon to eat. Please reply. As we were dining at Kimidori Papas mansion, Asha called out to Sumeria who was eating with her bare hands. But Sumeria plainly ignored her. It seems that these two are not getting along well. Rather, I was still uncertain how to handle Sumeria who has regressed to a child mentally. I thought it would be dangerous if I left her back at the Underground City, but thinking about it carefully, perhaps I should have listened to what the Marshal had to say. I heard from Sumeria the other day that she has no parents. She said that innocently, which strongly motivated Asha to educate Sumeria. Well, its alright. She can learn slowly, nu! Thats right. Kimi-chan used his hand when he was a child too Kimidori Papa and Kimidori Mama said. Reiji-kun, are you going to leave the city, nu? I lowered my fork as Kimidori Papa suddenly asked. Did he sense that the atmosphere around me was different? Is that true, Reiji-san? Asha asked confusedly, while Sumeria looked around restlessly. Yes, I was thinking of leaving soon actually. I was going to talk to Asha about it after the meal. Have you decided on your destination, nu? I nodded and told Kimidori Papa that I was heading to the oldest Dragonewt City. I might find some clues thereit was more likely that I wouldnt, but I have to go. The crack in the sky might still be in the Undeveloped Land Canion, but I decided to take on that task only after examining La Fisas travel footprints. There is too much danger in going to Canion, after all. I see Umm, Reiji-san. Can I come withC Of course. Lets go together, Asha. Ashas expression suddenly brightened up. O-Okay! There is danger in taking her along. However, she gets too lonely if I leave her, so I have no choice. I will let the Lev master sergeant know as well. I dont think he will be strongly against it. Sumeria was looking at me. I was troubled if I should take her along or not. Its better if you stay in the city nu.Kimidori Papa said to Sumeria. Sumeria was taken aback when she heard that. She speaks like a baby when talking to us, but she seems to understand about 80% of what we say to her. No! She rejected the notion without any room for doubt. He has a job to do. Its your job to see them off. No. I understand your feelings Kimidori Papa looked up at the ceiling with his arms crossed. I thought it wouldnt be good to let her refute Kimidori Papa any more. It was me who brought Sumeria here, and it is me who was trying to leave her here again. SumeriaC Reiji-san. Kimidori Mama stopped me by shaking her head slightly. She doesnt want me to say it But why? If I dont say it, Im sure Sumeria wouldnt agree. Sumeria, I am sure you know well that its dangerous outside the city. Reiji-san can protect himself. But youC NOOOOOOO! Sumeria screamed to interrupt Kimidori Mama. She stood up and pointed to Asha with her food-stained fingers. Nn! Nn`! She was trying to say Asha will be in danger too. So why am I taking Asha, who is younger than herself, but not taking her along too? She has made her resolve, nu. If Reiji-kun is ever put in danger because of her she is resolved to take her own life. Eh? Did Asha really think that way? I look at Asha in response to the unexpectedly heavy words from Kimidori Papa. Ashas mouth was shut tight, and she responded with nothing. No! No, no, no! Noooo! Sumeria shouted with tears in her eyes. And she rushed out of the dining room. It was the first time I had seen her so distraught since I brought her here. Since then, her deathly pale skin complexion had improved and her lips regained their luster. Its clear that it was because I pulled out the skill orb. Although her memory was still impaired, there was no danger to her life. She had recovered so much. Why didnt you let me talk to her? Sumeria would have surely listened to me.I reflexively asked Kimidori Mama. You dont have to burden yourself too much you are also still a child. As Kimidori Mama said that, I felt like she was patting my head, even though she physically didnt. It felt like a mother patting her childs head. (I am still a child, huh) It has been a long time since I was treated like a child. It had been too long that I no longer remembered what it was like. I thought it was my responsibility to stop Sumeria since I brought her here, but Kimidori Mama said I was burdening myself by thinking like that. You shouldnt make bitter memories with Sumeria, nu. We can make as many happy memories with Sumeria while she is with us. So, you two can leave on your trip without worrying about her.Kimidori Papa said. Thank you. While feeling the warmth of their concern I was still filled with worry. Book 4: Chapter 39 When I informed the Lev master sergeant about the trip to the old Dragonewt City, he warmly supported my intention to find a way back to the Front World. However, three of his men had fallen sick, so they wouldnt be able to accompany us. For that reason, he tried to dissuade Asha and I from going alone. But when he realized that we were firm in our intentions, he was convinced in the end. How is Sumeria? I asked Kimidori Mama when I returned to the mansion that night. It seems that Sumeria shut herself in her room and wouldnt come out. I wonder if I wont be able to say goodbye. I was planning to leave early tomorrow. By the way, I havent seen Kimidori Gorn-san. That child seems to have found something he wants to do, so he has also shut himself in his room. Ah, Im sure its related to the development of sorcery. Its the same as when he was doing that mysterious research at the lakeside.Kimidori Mama said. This research is certainly better than the Dead Or Alive research, I think. ** Reiji-san. Asha called out while we were preparing for the trip in the room. What do you think about Sumeria-chan? I umm, I think we should bring her too. It was a surprising statement, since it doesnt seem like Sumeria and Asha get along well. If they were put in the same room, it is not hard to imagine that they would be constantly bickering. Why do you say that? I I understand the loneliness of being left alone, and the pain of being alone in a town of another race Oh, b-but I think your decision to rescue Sumeria-chan is definitely correct. But also uhm. Asha was fidgeting while looking all around. I-I am sorry. I feel confused Im not used to expressing my thoughts and complicated feelings like this. Lets bring her along. Eh? Since you feel so strongly about it, Im okay with bringing Sumeria along. Asha had a surprised look at first. Then slowly a warm, gentle smile appeared on her face. Thank you! However, I wont go. A voice came from the entrance of the room. I was surprised when I turned around. It was Sumeria. Her red eyes were gleaming from the gap of the narrowly opened door. It was like something out of a horror movie. Sumeria should be in her room, so why is she here? Go together. Sumeria said, slamming the door open. She ran over to me and grabbed my arm. Although she was older in age, her behavior was clearly like a toddler. Wanted to go together. Wanted?I asked. Un.she nodded in response. And saidC. But no more. Why?I asked her. Sumeria looked at Asha. To go, to not go. I decide. As though struck by those words, Ashas back straightened. You wanted to decide for yourself, huh I felt the weight of those words, as it was none other than Sumeria who said it. I was the one who took her away from the Underground city. I dont know what she was thinking, and I dont know what happened in her past. Perhaps the skill orb was also given to her without her permission. Sumeria wants to choose her own future. That is why she doesnt want others to decide. Are you sure, Sumeria-chan?Asha asked. Un.she nodded. You may not be able to meet Reiji-san anymore. Sumeria shook her head sideways and then pointed to Asha. Wont lose. Eh? What do youC? Before Asha could finish her sentence, Sumeria did something completely unexpected. She pulled my arm and planted her lips on my cheeks. Her lips were soft, but still felt a little rough. Wha, wha, wha, whaCAsha trembled. Reiji. Sumeria grabbed my face and turned it to face her. Will see you again. Definitely She stated it like a declaration of warand ran out of the room. Just like a child, she did not close the door properly. Wha~~~~~~~ !? Fireballs exploded around Asha. ** Asha and I decided to leave Dragonewt City early in the morning. Many dragonewts came to see us off. Some were even crying. Though, the elders were mostly saying, How are we going to take baths from now on, nuro? Reiji! Kimidori Gorn-san called, squeezing through the crowd of people who came to see us off. Just when I thought I hadnt seen him for a while, he appeared with stained clothes. He held a water pitcher and a metal box in his hands. Did you do it? Its a prototype, nu. When he poured water into the metal box, it caused a slight steam to rise. It was golden steam illuminated by the morning sun. Be careful Im sure you dont need me to tell you, but take care, nu. Ill see you again, nura! Okay. Kimidori Gorn-san hugged me with his arms outstretched. There was an odor mixed with metal and catalyst on him. It was the smell of advancement. Ill see you all again! Asha and I left Dragonewt City after that. Our aim is to find La Fisas footprints in the past. Somewhere on this continent, there must be a way back to the Front World. Book 4: Chapter 40 Three days passed after Asha and I left on our journey. We aimed for the vicinity where the Holy City Kruvanyu would be located. We cut through a long forest, staying out of sight from the Underground citys patrols, and came out to a plain. However, like everything else in this world, it was a desolate land. Since anyone can see us clearly from afar, Asha and I waited for nightfall. Why is this different from the Front World? The language is the same, but it feels to me that the world itself is different.Asha said, while staring at the bonfire. I agree. I can only assume various changes occurred over long years. But in the first place, why was the world divided into two? Is there a god? The questions are endless. Everything else just feels so different.Asha said. Well, maybe we can see if there are other things that are the same today. What do you mean? Ive seen the First Altar in the Holy City Kruvanyu in the Front World. So I was wondering if it exists in this world too We started moving as the sun set. We proceeded through the desolate land under the moonlight. We had to move slowly as the foothold was bad, and we could also easily lose our direction while walking through the unchanging scenery. According to my calculation, we should arrive at the location of the First Altar by dawn tomorrow. But the path ahead was filled with large boulders and dead trees, so my calculations might be slightly off. Hmm? Suddenly, I felt tremors on the sole of my foot. Asha, were going to run! I carried Asha up and dashed away instantly. Something huge broke out of the ground underneath with explosive force. I was thrown forward, but I used Wind Magic to stabilize myself in mid-air and succeeded in landing safely. It was a giant earthworm-like tubular creature. The thickness of its body was similar to the trunk of a several hundred years old oak tree Its surface seemed to be soft, but there were a lot of closely packed warts. And only a mouth at its head. The mouth, which was tightly lined with numerous thick rounded teeths, probably functions to grind everything it sucks in. Piiiiiiiii! Ashas body stiffened and her eyes started to roll to the back of her head when she saw the giant creature shrieking with drool spilling from its mouth. Asha, this is a bad time to faint. She woke up as I tapped her back. I-I am sorry.she said. Dont worry. That is a normal reaction. If we were in a desert, it would be called a sandworm, but unfortunately the ground is hard. It would be more appropriate to call it Soil Worm. The soil worm has a good understanding of how to use its body. When it realized that I dodged the first blow, it swung its body sideways to slam into me. Wind Magic. Its speed, however, was too slow. Using the airflow around its giant body, I easily jumped up by boosting withWind Magic. S-Should we run away!? I would like to do that, but Ashas suggestion was correct. Since the soil worm has a fixed length, it should not be able to chase after us if we can outrun it. It is completely incomparable to Ouroboros. However, its not that simple. There were signs of other soil worms in the ground. Asha! Hold on tightly! Done! Lets go! Thus, there was no point in killing this one soil worm. The soil worm once again swung its body towards me. Asha clung to my neck as I supported her with my left hand, which freed my right hand. While jumping again and avoiding a direct hit, I thrust my mithril dagger into the soil worm from above. Here we go! Kyaaaaaaa!? As we rode on the soil worm with a single dagger, it swung around at high speed with tremendous centrifugal force. I pulled out the dagger right when it swung in the direction of our destination. Asha and I were thrown into the air. Kyaaaaaa Fireballs appeared around Asha and exploded. The fireballs lit the sky as we flew through the dark of the night. We were approaching the ground fast. I usedFire Magicto reduce the impact of the fall, and at the same time, I usedWind Magicto propel my body forward. Immediately after, a new soil worm jumped out from the ground right next to where I landed. In combination withBody Enhancement,Jumping Technique, andStrengthening Magic, my jumps increased tremendously. But every time I landed, another soil worm popped out of the ground. Its like a minefield. Ah, ah, ah, ah That was all that came out of Ashas mouth everytime I jumped and landed. However, there is an end to this minefield. This is the last one! The last jump was a big jump. There was no more bare ground beyond that point. Though heavily cracked, I landed onto a stone pavement. It was not visible from a distance due to the clouds of dust in the surrounding area, but this was a well-established road. Though, it does not seem that way due to weathering. This was a city that was abandoned long ago. However, Who are you people? There were about 10 people in front of us when we landed. In this world, there are dragonewts, underground humans, andC. Are youthe dark elves? This was our first contact with them. Book 4: Chapter 41 They had purplish skin and long ears like an elf. Straight silver hair and amber-coloured eyes. A dark elf, just as I had imagined. I thought some kind of tough guy showed up, causing the giant earthworms to go crazy but its just a little rug rat! Yeah, yeah. Look at his muscles seems like he hasnt eaten in days. However, some aspects were beyond my imagination. Their handsome looks were just as I imagined, but everything below the chin was unexpected. Necks as thick as hardcore rugby players. Upper arms with swelling, bulging biceps. The tank top-like clothes they wore hid their chest, but completely showed off their ripped six-pack abs. The lower body was also terrific. Their thighs, which were tight and swollen like an Olympic cyclist, were likely to unleash a powerful deadly kick. Every single one of them was like that. (The Dark Elves were a macho race!?) As my heart beat increased, I hid Asha behind me to protect her. As she might be targeted for being a woman, I had instructed her in advance to wear a hood. Is this the dark elf village? Village? What are you talking about? You underground humans are also wandering around these parts lately, right Nn? A tall manabout 2 meters tall macho manwho seemed to be the leader, took a torch in his hand and lit it withFire Magic. Its a skill. You your skin is too yellow for an underground human. And you dont have scales to be a dragonewt. What are you? I am a human. Should be an extremely common race but, I suppose they are extinct in this world. What are you talking about? We have something to do here. I hope you wont get in our way. The dark elves looked at each other. They went a little distance away, and gathered in a circle like football players. What is that guy talking about? I dont know. Maybe hes got some screws loose. Should we just leave em alone? Theyll probably die in the wild. But they slipped through the giant earthworms. Maybe they just got lucky. So, what do we do? Ninta and Ketch started doing situps and squats since were taking too long. Tsk. Those guys have no patience. Youre doing high knees while saying that. Yeah, I wanna start doing muscle training. Me too. Me too. Me too. The circle collapsed, and the 2 meters tall man came over to us. As a result of the discussion, it is too late at night, so you should come back to our place for the time being. Wait, why!?I retorted without thinking.You were discussing muscle training for half of the discussion, werent you?! Oh, you were listening in on us? Are you feeling shy? Is that why youre averting your gaze and rubbing your nose? As long as youre not hostile, its fine. Follow us. The dark elves said, and went down the stone pavement road. A few people followed behind the leader while performing jumping squats, but no one said anything else. Umm, Reiji-san. What should we do? Sorry, but I dont know either. It is a fact that it has gotten late, so we decided to follow the dark elves. ** I was able to take a nap for about 2 hours until dawn. I used magic and strained my body, so I wanted to recover my physical strength. The sky was slightly brighter. I woke up on a bed that was made of just branches and dry leaves. Beside me, Asha was groaning uncomfortably in her sleep. Asha, who has only slept in the finest beds so far, has experienced sleeping out in the open air a few times since she came to this world. Her body still hasnt gotten accustomed to it, so I decided to let her sleep for a bit longer. I walked outside. We were as high as 30 meters from the ground on top of a tree. Birds were chirping here and there loudly. It was not fancy enough to call it a treehouse. Just simple huts assembled with wood on tall trees. I dont know what kind of trees they were. The bark looked slippery and smooth, but when I touched it, there was a slight unevenness. And with branches wide enough to comfortably walk on. I wonder how old the trees are. Large trees with a diameter of over 10 meters stood closely throughout the forest. The dark elves lived on top of these trees. There was sufficient distance between the huts. And also fixed huts which have been established as the toilet. The waste products are directly dropped down to the ground. Apparently, compost is made by collecting it all in one place. There were no lifelines. Instead, ropes were spun like a spiders web below the huts. So, even if you slip off a tree, you can grab onto the ropes before falling to the ground. Although it was early in the morning, the dark elves were dangling upside down from several branches, like bats, working out their abdominal muscles. Damn muscle maniacs! Climbing up and down from the ground to the top of the tree every single day would naturally develop your muscles, I suppose. They climb the trees with either a rope ladder or a knot rope. Even if they are chased by a foreign enemy, the enemy will not be able to climb up if the rope is retrieved. (Did the dark elves protect their village in this way? The idea is the exact opposite of the underground people.) Even if you try to look around from a tall tree, you cannot see far because of the numerous trees of the same height. This place was about 30 minutes of running from the ruins where I encountered the dark elves last night. Youve already woken up? You can wash your face there. The 2-meters tall dark elf came down from above. There were several huts that collected rainwater, where you could draw water and wash your face. The water felt cold, but this was probably the dark elves routine. Lets go have a meal.he said. Is that alright? Well, youre our guest. For now. For now, huh? Thats true. It seems that meals are gathered and dined in a separate place. So I headed to the hut which functioned as the dining room. Since it was early morning, there was no one inside. But it seemed that someone was using fire in the kitchen, as smoke was already rising. Youre early today, Knock! CAiya, are you an underground human? But your face is yellow. Hes a guest. Give us some food. The long and narrow hut had about 10 seats, and the kitchen was at the back. A dark elf woman was the person who was using fire. And, as expected, she was also macho. The dishes were simmered potatoes, soup with boiled beans, and chunks of meat. Meat was the largest. It was about the size of two bricks stacked together. Whats wrong? Theres no poison in it! Oi! You didnt put poison in this, right? Dont be rude! A ladle flew out of the kitchen and smacked the dark elf Knocks head. It made a nice sound. It seems that it is not poisoned.Knock said. D-Do you eat this much in the morning?I asked. Sorry, we only serve more at night. Thats not what I meant! D-Does that mean you eat way more at night?! Like Knock-san, I dipped the potatoes in the soup and then took a bite. ! Immediately, burning spiciness spread throughout my mouth. This is unexpected! I havent eaten such spicy food since I was reincarnated. (This reminds me of Mimino-sans seasoning.) Mimino-san figured out various seasonings while I travelled with Silver Balance. The spices she used were good and delicious. Mimino-san, I miss you. Hmm. Is it spicy enough to make you cry? Eh!? When I hurriedly touched my cheeks, it was wet with tears. No. Its just really delicious! Really? Yeah. Just as I started taking bite after bite, I heard a scream. It was Ashas voice. I immediately rushed out of the dining room. Outside the hut where we slept, Asha was desperately clinging onto a branch to save herself from falling to the ground. She probably lost her footing and slipped. Book 4: Chapter 42 W-When I got up and went outside, I looked down and was surprised by the height I managed to rescue Asha in time. She was on all fours back inside the hut as if trying to cling to solid ground, while breathing heavily. She apparently dozed off while I carried her up here last night. And because it was pitch black, she didnt know where we were heading. My decision to let her sleep in for a while longer had the opposite effect. Its great that nothing bad happened. That child should also join us for breakfasC Knock-san, who approached from behind, stopped mid-sentence with his mouth wide-open. Asha took off her cloak and hood when she went to bed last night. In other words, she was wearing the same culotte skirt and long boots as when she first came to this world. However, what Knock-san was fixated on was her face. Her race. H-Hi-Hi-High elf He pointed at Asha, with a trembling finger. HIGH ELFFFFFFFFFFF! Knock-san shouted from the pit of his stomach. My and Ashas hair stood on end because of that. The branches and dry leaves used for the roof and bed of the hut were blown away. My ears were ringing, but I immediately stood in front of Asha with a dagger in my left hand, and my right hand ready to invoke magic at any moment. I had a feeling something like this might happen. Dark elves and Elves should be closely related species, after all. I dont know the history of this world, but there might have been trouble between the two races in the past. (Should I carry Asha and jump down to the ground?) I looked down at the ropes stretched around like a safety net. The rope at the lowest point was about 10 meters above ground. So, if I jump down there and use that rope to kill the momentum of the fall, I should be able to get down to the ground unscathed usingWind MagicandFire Magic. HAHAH!! As Knock-san regained his composure, he prostrated on the floor all of a sudden. I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-IC Is he a broken record? I n-never expected a High Elf to c-come to a p-place like t-this. P-P-P-P-P-P-P- Is he a broken record, after all? P-P-Please f-forgive me for the rudeness I have shown so far. Knock-san was prostrating on a branch. No matter how thick the branch was, the width of the branch was about 40 cm at most. Since he was prostrating, he was slowly losing balance. I shall bring our chieftain here right away. No, our chieftains residence is far better. His body began to tilt over to the side of the branch. By all means, I humbly request that your esteemed personage use that residence from now onnnNNNNNNNNN!? Knock-san!? He fell off the branch. From a frog-like posture before the fall, he fell like a frog after being run over by a car. He fell on the rope at the bottom which I was aiming for. He bounced off the rope and crashed onto the ground. A cloud of dust kicked up. A few seconds later, I heard a noise from the ground. I-Is he dead? When Asha and I fearfully came out of the hut to check on him, What is all the noise here!? The dark elf woman from the cafeteria came over. HIGH ELFFFFFFFFFFF! She, too, pointed at Asha and shouted. And she prostrated with tremendous speed. I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-IC While also sounding like a broken record, she fell off the branch in the same fashion as Knock-san. She got caught on the same rope at the bottom, and fell beside Knock-san, kicking up a cloud of dust. Oi, whats all the fuss about this early in the morning?! Guest-san, what did you do? Where the hell is KnockC Three dark elves came. HIGH ELFFFFFFFFFFF! With the same momentum, the three prostrated on the ground. I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-IC I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-IC Ko-Ko-Ko-Ko-Ko-KoC Hey, third guy! Why are you sounding like a chicken insteadwait, thats not important! W-Wait, you guys! Get up! Dont fall! I finally regained my rationality from the shock of what just happened. However, I couldnt make it in time. They fell while prostrating down on the branch. ** After that, I had Asha put on her cloak and hood to overcome the five additional Dark Elves who came to check out what happened. I will explain the situation, so please guide us to your chieftain. And also please help Knock-san and the others!I said. The residence where the chieftain lived was the tree beside ours. So we used two ropes to cross over to that tree. Basically, we had to walk on one rope while the other was to hold on to for balance. Asha was afraid to walk on a tightrope, so she climbed on my back again. If this was Non-san, the sensations on my back would probably feel like a side benefit, but Ashas growth is modest, so Well, anyhow, the chieftains mansion was a slightly larger hut. The wall was covered with a cloth dyed with a lot of primary colors, probably as a substitute for wallpaper. There was a chair in an elevated position, but in front of it, an elderly dark elf man was sitting upright on the floor. Though I say elderly, he was terribly macho. The muscles on his legs were tight even in a simple sitting posture. These are the guests, chieftain. And somehow, Knock-san was already there. The woman from the kitchen and the three additional dark elves who fell were also there. Everyone was covered in dust, but I was relieved that there were no external wounds. I-I see youre safe, Knock-san Its because of my training.he said with a smile, but there was one dead leaf stuck on his hair. I heard that the other guest over there is so noble a personage that Knock here cannot even say it out loud. As the chieftain said so, I took off Ashas hood. Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets when they saw her. The chieftains residence was surrounded by tranquil stillness. And I heard multiple noises from outside the residence. Hey, dont peep inside and start falling off the tree. Book 4: Chapter 43 The chieftains hut was completely closed off as more people were likely to fall from the tree. The light from the torch was dim, so I brightened the room withLight Magic. Hmm So you have a skill, underground man?the chieftain asked. Thats right. But Im not an underground man. Well, your skin does look yellow. The truth is I dont know how many times people have brought up the yellow complexion of my skin, but I just ignored it and explained the truth about Asha and I. Elves and High Elves seem to be extinct in this world, which is why they were able to accept my another world explanation easily. How did you know Asha is a High Elf instead of an elf just by looking? You can tell just by looking. But how do youC It is plain and clear she is a High Elf-sama. I wonder if these people, too, cant hold a conversation. Dragonewts, the underground humans, and dark elves have all been races with communication issues. Then Ill change the question. Why do you prostrate before a High Elf? The chieftain answered this question properly. For hundreds of thousands of years, elves have been divided into various races. Elves who are the general people of the forest. Dark Elves who are active at night and are physically blessed. Wood Elves who harmonize with trees in the forest and spend their entire life on treetops. Flower Elves who, on the contrary, harmonize with the soil on the ground. Fairies who transform into spirits. And finally, High Elves who govern over all elves. Under the High Elves, all the elves who lived in the forest never lost to the invasions of foreign enemies. However, over time, other races steadily perished and the monster invasion became relentless. As the situation worsened, conflicts between races in the forest deepened. We dark elves insisted that we should subjugate the monsters, and received heavy opposition. As a result, we ventured into battle alone. The dark elves tried to subdue the monsters alone? Yes. At that time, there were eight monsters called the giant species. One of which was approaching the forest and we managed to defeat it. However, the casualties were great and the number of dark elves was greatly reduced. Above all, when we returned to the Elven Forest after a long battle, the forest, with its defences spread thin, was destroyed by a monster invasion. Asha, who was standing beside me, gasped. The dark elves chose to fight to protect the elven race, but the elven race was destroyed while they were fighting. I heard that the High Elf-sama proposed to abandon the forest and look for a new land until the very end. But no matter how much conflict existed between the different elf races of our ancestors, none of them wanted to abandon the forest where they had lived their whole lives. I am sure they desired the period where all the elven races lived in harmony in the forest. The chieftain once again bowed down on the floor. High Elf-sama. You are sacred and inviolable to us. We will not make the same mistake this time. Will you please guide us, the dark elves? ** Asha needed some time to think. And the dark elves needed some time to get used to the presence of a high elf and not fall off the tree. Asha and I were left alone in the chieftains hut. The door was slightly ajar. Dark elves peeped through the door one after another. Accompanied by sounds of bodies crashing into the ground one after another. What should we do, Reiji-san? Asha and I were both concerned about what was happening outside the hut, but it couldnt be helped, so we decided to ignore it. I completely did not expect something like this to happen. So I am confused as well. They seem to think of Asha as a god. That sounds troublesome I think so too. It would certainly be troublesome if they said At last your time has come, High Elf and started attacking us, but saying You are our king! is equally troublesome as well. If we succeed in finding a way back to the Front World, Im guessing they will want to follow.I said. What do we do now? Well, why dont we bring them back? Is it really that easy? Perhaps it might be surprisingly easy? We were looking for a way to return to the Front World. I was thinking of returning with the Levs who were transported here with us. Then, both the Front World and the Back World will return to their previous state. We can take the dark elves, the underground humans, and the dragonewts back to the Front World. If they stay in this world, they could perish at any time, after all. Asha blinked dumbfoundedly at my suggestion. But Her mouth opened and closed. She cant seem to put together the idea. You are not responsible, Asha. The underground people and the dragonewts might decline our suggestion. And thats fine. If the Dark elves want to follow us, it is their responsibility. CKnock-san. Knock-sans eyes suddenly appeared behind the ajar door. Did you call for me? Do you people wish to follow AshaC I mean, High Elf Anastasia over here? Of course. We wish to offer our lives. Heavy thats not what I intended for. Asha reflexively stiffened. But that is your wish alone, and not one which coerces Asha, right? Of course. We worship the High Elf-sama of our own will and to act for her benefit. Even if Asha goes to the other world? Of course. Rather, you are addressing the High Elf-sama without honorifics. Who are you? He is starting to find faults with me now. This is too cumbersome to handle. Asha, for now, lets look for La-Fisas footprints. You can take your time to think through all this in the meantime. Y-Yes You are right. Asha then stood up and opened the door. I am Anastasia. A High Elf royalty. I dont m-mind if you idolize me, but I will not allow any rudeness towards Reiji-san. The dark elves eyes widened in surprise when Asha stepped out, but then they glanced at me. High Elf-sama. Who is this yellow underground man named Reiji? Reiji-san is m-myprecious someone! When Asha raised her voice, silence surrounded the treetops. I could only hear the chirping of the birds. Small fireballs exploded around Asha. Erm, there seems to be a verbal slip-up. I am the person who protects Asha. In other words, I am an escort. Do you understand? When I gave an additional explanation, the dark elves nodded to themselves saying, Oh, I see. HoweverC Asha was looking at me with dead inside eyes. Hmm? I wonder whats wrong? Book 4: Chapter 44 After that, Asha and I had a discussion with the chieftain and Knock-san. They will obey Asha. Apparently, this is a decision that has been passed down from generation to generation. The perishing of the elven race was such a grave event for them. The dark elves numbered 215, which was far less than that of dragonewts and underground humans. Their fertility is probably low. On the contrary, they have a very long lifespan. The chieftain was 760 years old, though he only looked 40 years old. Whats wrong, Reiji-san? Ah, no I unintentionally peered at Asha. She was 14 years old, the same age as me. But I thought that might just be referring to her appearance age. Even in this world, it is taboo to ask women about their age. By the way, do you know anything about the Covenant?I asked the chieftain. Of course. Ill tell you if you want to know. The Covenant passed down to the Dark Elf race goes like this: Pledgees Covenant -Those who bind the Covenant are those who stand at the top of the race. -The pledgee preserves the Covenant. -The revocation of the Covenant is made by declaring it to the mediator. I see This article is related to the pledgee and the revocation, huh. If memory serves right, the Dragonewts Covenant was about the structure of the Covenant. Even withWorld Ruler, my memory was getting hazy. It must be a power related to the Covenant, or perhaps limitations of it. The Covenant consists of skill orb, pledgee, and mediator. If the Dark elfs article is the Pledgees Covenant, does that mean that there is also a Skill Orbs Covenant and a Mediators Covenant? No, I already know the Skill Orbs Covenant. It was transmitted to the High Elves. Asha. The Covenant passed down to the High Elf royal family was the Skill Orbs Covenant, right? Yes. Asha recited from memory: Skill Orbs Covenant -Do not take too many skill orbs. -Skill orbs make up the world. If so, there should be a Mediators Covenant somewhere. That would be four articles. There are 8 articles in all, so its only half. Wasnt there mention of the revocation of the Covenant in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom when I fought the mediator? The high priest, El-san said: CEh, if the Covenant that connects this world to the Back World is revoked, many dark ones will invade this world. The dark ones Was he referring to the monsters in the Back World? In other words Will the two worlds be connected? What are you thinking, Reiji-san? I was thinking even if we take the Dark Elves to the Front World, it would be better not to connect this world with that world The monsters in the Back World are much more powerful than the Front World. If the two worlds become connected, the races in the Front World may face the same fate as the races in the Back World. Of course, we will follow you! Right, Knock? Yes! We will follow you to the ends of the world! Stop saying stuff like that each and every time And now, they started doing push ups. Speaking of the Covenant The chief stopped in the middle of his push-ups, and looked up at me. Hey, Knock. What was that skill orb that Punta found? Ah, right. That skill orb was umm Similarly, Knock-san tried to recollect his memories in the middle of his push-ups. I think it was a skill orb with a name similar to a Covenant A skill orb with the name similar to a Covenant? Skill Orb names should be related to its enhancement and skill My mind was blown away by Knock-sans following words. CAt any rate, it was a 12-star skill orb. It wasnt usable, so Punta didnt bring it back home. ** The dark elf named Punta was an outlier individual in this race. He had a huge belly like a water balloon. It bounced whenever he moved. His cheeks were almost sagging, and seemed reflective as if they were painted with honey. Under his swollen eyelids, his timid, narrow eyes were terribly frightened when Knock-san appeared before him Punta. I have something to talk about. Eek!!! P-Please let me go. Its impossible. I cant do push-ups 5,000 times and sit-ups 10,000 times! He flew to the back of his narrow hut, and crouched in a corner while grabbing his short natural perm hair in both hands. Its not impossible. You either do the training or you dont. When you give up, your muscles will break down. As long as youre training them, your musclesC Umm, Knock-san If left alone, the muscle discussions will continue endlessly, so I stopped him at the earliest possible stage. Oh, right. Punta, our guest has something to ask you about. Me? Didnt I tell you I came here to talk at the start? It would be troublesome if Punta starts prostrating when he sees Asha, so I came here alone. Punta turned his round, cherubic face to me. I heard that you found a 12-star skill orb.I said. Ah about that. I am rarely taken to the hunting ground, but I happened to be taken on that day. The hunting ground is said to be the place where the dark elves discover skill orbs. It would be around the area of the Holy City in the Front World. It seems that 10 to 20 skill orbs are found together in one spot. And it is their job to find those and bring them back home. In addition, hunting monsters and procuring meat is considered the side objective while making a run to the hunting grounds. It seems to be unknown why 10 to 20 skill orbs are found placed in one spot. Moreover, such occurrences were only found in the last few decades. As a result, it seems that the underground people also found these skill orbs, and the dark elves often come into contact and fight with themCbut that is besides the point. One of the skill orbs was on the ground away from the rest. But it was a 12-star skill orb, so I thought nobody would want it since its unusable. Want, huh There was a lot of prey on that day. And I was allured by the meat. So I decided to bring back meat insteadCbut I was curious about the skill orb and hid it away. Does that mean the skill orb is still there? No, it isnt. Huh? I moved it to another place I saw Punta-san fidgeting with his hands and worriedly glancing at Knock-san. Knock-san, Punta-san seems to want to say something, but he seems worried because of you. Worried? Why? Well, uh maybe youll get angry? I wont know if Ill get angry or not until I hear it!! Eek! Once again, Punta-san trembled while holding his head, so I gestured to Knock-san to go out with my hand. Although Knock-san had a grumpy face, he seemed to understand we would make no progress this way and stepped out. (I wonder if Knock-san doesnt understand that not everyone is fond of extreme physical training and not everyone has an athletic temperament.) I recalled Kimidori Gorn-san from Dragonewt City. Kimidori Gorn-san could not become accustomed to the unspoken rule that a dragonewt must live for the benefit of the society and the city. That is why he refused to hunt, and escaped to conduct research in the holiday house. (But still, Kimidori Gorn-san worked hard to find something he is good at for everyones benefit.) Kimidori Gorn-san displayed his special strength with the prototype he built before we left Dragonewt City. Im sure Punta-san can also find something he is good at. Punta-san, its okay. Knock-san went out. R-Really? He looked up at me, still trembling. Where did you move the skill orb to? And can you tell me the exact name of the skill orb? Y-Yes Punta-san looked out of the hut, saw Knock-san doing jumping squats on a distant branch, and grimaced. That skill orb was shining in various colors such as red and green. Various colors. Its a type Ive never seen before. There is no doubt it is a unique-characteristic skill orb. The name isWorld Alliance . Book 4: Chapter 45 I told Knock-san that I really wanted to have theWorld Allianceskill orb. I thought he would say Nobody can use it, so why would you want that?, but he instead reassured me saying, Alright, lets go look for it. When I asked Punta-san where he hid the skill orb, his answer angered Knock-san. You hid it inside the egg of an early summer bird of all things!? What were you thinking!!! Eek! Yelled at, Punta-san escaped to the corner of his hut while holding his head. Dont run! I told you many times not to go thereC W-Wait a second, Knock-san. I held back Knock-san using a bit of force. What is an early summer bird? I have never heard of it. Knock-san had an angry look on his face, but he still explained. ** There may be danger in going there, but I concluded that it is better to obtainWorld Alliance even if it is risky. Knock-san informed me about the various dangers I would face. But he reassured me that I will be fine if I dont let my guard down. I was almost feeling obsessed to directly ascertain the ability of the unique 12-star skill orb. You seem obsessed all of a sudden.Knock-san said, naturally unaware that I have 16 skill holders.Its your wish if you want to go, but its unforgivable if you take the High Elf-sama with you.he added. If I forcibly took Asha with me, I might not be able to get Punta-sans cooperation, so I persuaded Asha to stay and decided to go with Punta-san. It was noon when I left the dark elf village with Punta-san. Asha looked at me worriedly from the treetop. I dont think the dark elves would hurt Asha, so it should be fine. You are a weird person. You insist on going to the early summer birds nest even after knowing it is crawling with danger. There are only eggs in the nest, right? In addition, you were able to make it back safely right, Punta-san? Thats true, but Oh, is that an early summer bird? We navigated through a land where large withered trees grew scattered. Perhaps the nutrients in this area were scarce, as too many trees seemed to wither while standing. But on the other hand, there were a few trees in between that somehow managed to survive by taking in the limited nutrients. Nature is adamant. I pointed to two birds that could be seen beyond such trees. Two small shadows flew through the sky. I cant see it, though Is it a flock? No, there are only two. Then, it must be late summer birds. The blue late summer birds are loyal, whereas the red early summer birds are cheaters. Two species of birds that have the exact same silhouette but different colors; blue and red. No, maybe they are not two different species. Perhaps they are both the same species? According to what I heard, blue late-summer birds have only one lifelong pair. And the two birds live close to each other, nesting and laying eggs like ordinary birds. On the contrary, red early summer birds form a flock, where they lay a large number of eggs with multiple different mates. Since they wouldnt know which egg is whos child, they can create something akin to an Egg Storage. The Egg storage is around that area. We walked for 2 hours on foot. We decided to have a meal on the way, so we didnt make much progress in that time. Its pretty close to the village, isnt it?I said. The eggs will take around half a year to hatch, so until then everyone from the village will stay away. I see. The location was around the eastern part of the Holy City. At the foot of a mountain, there was a deeply recessed land surrounded by giant trees. There was a lot of overgrown weed in the surrounding area, decreasing the visibility. Whoa! I involuntarily let out that sound. I was amazed. There couldnt be a more befitting name than Egg storage. Rather, there were no other words. There were hundreds of milky white eggs stored in one place. Some were placed directly on the ground, some piled up, some collapsed and some cracked. (If these eggs hatch, the birds inside can grow to a ridiculously large size.) The blue late summer bird that I saw in the distance earlier probably did not feel like a threat because it was at a considerable distance. Be careful. If you harm a living egg, the flock will rush at us. That was the danger that Knock-san warned me of. Early summer birds leave the eggs unattended after laying them, but if someone tries to harm or break the eggs, the whole flock will charge at you like a stampede. It is unknown how the flock checks the condition of the eggs. Even if you escape, they will follow you to the ends of the world. Once in the past, a hungry dark elf broke one of the eggs while trying to bring it back to the village and was chased by a flock of early summer birds. The flock chased him down to the village, so the dark elves asked him to flee away from the direction of the villageand the dark elf was never seen again. Why did you hide it in such a place, Punta-san? No I was thinking of retrieving the skill orb after the eggs had hatched. But the skill orb is useless, isnt it? It looked so beautiful. I see I suppose it can be used to decorate your room. Like an indirect lighting lamp. Moreover, about half of the eggs are empty. I personally think that female birds lay empty eggs to attract the attention of males and appeal to them. Oh Isnt it great? The mating tactics of birds. Huh Punta-san suddenly seemed lively. I wonder if he has a mysterious hobby that is not understood by others. Something like research on early summer birds. Maybe he hid the skill orb here for experimentational purposes? Like what would happen to the orb buried in the snow after the snow melts? If not, he wouldnt come to a place this dangerous. Well then, in which shell did you hide the skill orb? Oh, right. Over there. Punta-san approached the egg storage. The strange thing is not only do they lay empty eggs, but both early summer and late summer birds have a certain proportion of each others chicks in each others eggs. Even among these hundreds of eggs, there are late summer bird chicks. I see. Is it for the survival of the species? By diversifying the gene pool, they can easily adapt to the changes in the environment. It is the evolution of all living things. Yes! That is why early summer birds Oh, Punta-san. The eggs are very close. We approached the egg storage to the point where we could reach out and touch the eggs. Looking at it from this close, it seemed like the eggs sold at the supermarketbut simply enlarged. Punta-san said there are empty eggs, but as far as I could see withWorld Ruler, they all had the same reaction; Eggs. So I couldnt distinguish just by looking at them. Ah I found a cleanly cracked shell. So when I put the skill orb and closed it, the cracked halves fit together perfectly. Which one is it? Let me see Punta-sans line of sight wandered around. Punta-san? Punta-san turned around, looked at me, and smiled as cold sweat trickled down his forehead. Uh, umm I forgot which one it was Book 4: Chapter 46 I pressed Punta-san to remember, but it was to no avail. It seems that the arrangement of eggs is different from when he came before. He doesnt know if it is because the early summer birds moved the eggs around or if new eggs have been laid. Breaking all the eggs did cross my mind for a second. N-N-No! Absolutely not! Even large monsters actively avoid the early summer bird flock!Punta-san said, his skin turning pale. So I scratched that idea. ** This is what you get for listening to Punta a waste of your time. We are lucky that no danger came out of your trip.Knock-san said, as we returned to the village at dusk. Asha was relieved and pleased when I returned. (I have no idea which egg the skill orb is inWorld Rulerprocesses information from what I see, what I feel from touch, and smell. So it cant give me information on what I cannot sense.) I was caught in my thoughts after dinner. Asha was pestered by the chieftain to share how the High Elves live, to all the dark elves. This seems to be the 5th time today. Well, we are staying here for free, after all That is why Asha was addressing the dark elves sincerely. (I wonder if there is a way to check inside the egg without breaking it. Like an X-ray or ultrasonic waves. But of course, there arent such machines here.) I pondered, while dangling upside down from a branch. I feel like I know a machine that could do that. The answer is on the tip of my tongue, but I cant remember How vexing. Reiji-san, you were here, huhC Wait! Why are you hanging upside down? Asha approached me from a lower branch as I was dangling from another branch, doing the so-called bat pose. I nimbly jumped down to the lower branch. Is it over?I asked her. Yes I simply talked about my life in the front world, but everyone listened enthusiastically. It wasnt really a special story, though Im curious about what Ashas life was like as well. So Im sure the dark elf guys must have been even more interested. A-Are you curious what we talked about, Reiji-san? Yes. I-Its nothing too big. Everyone seemed to be interested in High Elf songs the most. It must be the Chant. When Asha sang C I had exhausted my mana to land the airship and was unconscious, but C I heard it while being half asleep and half awake. The chant itself carried mana and exhibited tremendous power. Can you tell me about yourself, Reiji-san? Me? Yeap. The night was long and I hadnt come up with a good idea for finding the right egg. So I thought it might be a good idea to talk to Asha. We sat down on the branch and talked about various things. I didnt talk about my reincarnation, but I did talk about my experience as an escort in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom in a comical tone. The stars were twinkling in the night sky as if they were spread all over. Even blocked from view by the branches of the tall trees, their brightness did not decrease at all. Ah Suddenly, I found a silhouette casting blue light by flapping its wings in the distant night sky. What is it, Reiji-san? Late summer bird Two blue birds flew together at a very close distance, as if holding hands. When it came very close to the dark elf village, it turned around and flew far away. The blue light reflected off their wings seemed magical in the canvas of the night sky. What beautiful birds.Asha said, seeming to be deeply moved. So I told her about the early summer birds and the late summer birds That is a wonderful story. Being with only one partner for the rest of their lives. It reminds me of the word Hiyoku Renri.[TL Note: Hiyoku Renri means Marital Vows.] And that is? I took Chinese Literature in an elective class back in Japan. The Chinese Literature class was unpopular, and only two people in my grade chose that class. This is a passage from Song of Everlasting Regrets written by Bai Yuji: In the heavens, we vow to be as two birds flying wingtip to wingtip. On earth, we vow to be as two intertwined branches of a tree. The first verse is just as we saw C two birds flying wingtip to wingtip. The second verse draws parallel to branches entwined and sticking together in the process of growing, even if the roots are different. Hmm is it a love song? Perhaps. Although the word Hiyoku Renri is used as an analogy of a man and a woman who are close to each other, the Song of Everlasting Regrets is actually a song of grief of two lovers separated from each other. Its a lovely word.Asha said. It would be thoughtless to call it that, though. (I see.) I now realize why I chose the minor Chinese Literature class. I always studied diligently. Due to that, I was forced into the position of class representative and had to do unrewarding work. And I always carried out all the tasks alone. Chinese Literature was an academic discipline that people rarely looked at, but there were a few who studied it diligently. That is what drew me to it. (At that time, I thought it was just simple knowledge, but I never imagined I would recall the word Hiyoku Renri in another world.) While I was indulging in my thoughts, I admire that kind of thing. But I dont think I can keep up with it.Asha said, sighing. Asha? Reiji-san Even with that much power, why do you try to help other people? Why do you throw yourself into danger? Huh? Do you have any grand ambitions? Establishing a country, or mastering martial arts, or learning the path of magic I feel like you can achieve anything you put your mind to. Well I have none of that, though. ICAsha began, but closed her mouth.Sorry, I asked you something strange. After that, we gazed at the night sky with a slightly awkward atmosphere. Asha surely has something troubling her. She has gone through many things that I cant imagine. And her royal origin must also weigh heavily on her. I am just taking it step by step. It may not be the answer she was expecting, but I wanted to be honest. I always have my hands full with whatever is going on at that moment. From Ashas point of view, my magic and everything may look special, but I practice it every single day. I worked hard to make it my own. You practice every single day, Reiji-san? Yes. No matter how long the journey is, it starts with one step at a time. I just try to walk steadily. It was my honest opinion. That is how I used to study with my workbook. I solve the questions one by one, eventually reaching the last page. I liked the sense of accomplishment. That was the only thing I enjoyed at that time. Is that so?Asha asked. Thats right. Should I move forward step by step too? Even a High Elf royalty with such a beautiful appearance and tremendous mana worries about these things Of course. You should also take it one step at a time.I nodded, with a smile. Anyone can move forward step by step. Even Kimidori Gorn-san is studying sorcery step byC Ah It hit me like a revelation at that moment. Egg. Empty egg and live egg. A way to distinguish between those. Ah!!! Isnt there a magic tool that distinguishes eggs? In Dragonewt City. Kimidori Gorn-sans Dead or Alive. Book 4: Chapter 47 Please take care of Asha for me.I said. Of course. I promise that the High Elf-sama will not be inconvenienced in our village.the chieftain nodded encouragingly. I actually wanted to return to Dragonewt City with Asha to get the Dead or Alive machine, but the entire dark elf village insisted on coming along. That would be too much of a hassle, so I decided to go alone. I wondered if I was trusting the dark elves too much, but Ive already done so with the dragonewts in Dragonewt City. And its unlikely that the dark elves are playing a trick to deceive us. Its necessary, isnt it?Asha asked, worriedly. Her golden hair shone beautifully under the morning sun. Yes. I dont know whatWorld Allianceis, but it is most likely related to the Covenant and the Alliance between the two worlds. Knock-san and the dark elves promised to help me look for La-Fisas footprints in the meantime. Goodbye, then.I said. Be careful.Asha replied. I then turned around and jumped off the branch. I descended from branch to branchfinally, landing on the ground by slowing my fall withWind Magic. CTake care! I heard Ashas voice from above. I looked up and waved to her. I havent talked to Asha about my ability to use skill orbs up to 16-stars. And she trusts me from the bottom of her heart. That weighs on my conscience a little. Alright. Lets return as soon as possible to live up to Ashas trust. I encouraged myself and started running. My objective is Dragonewt City. Though, it is a little awkward to return soon after all the goodbyes. ** Underground City ** Its a waste to even pour sake on you! You incompetent trash! Go find the 6-star skill orb quickly!! Yes! The Marshal respectfully bowed before Sarume and took his leave. An intruder appeared in the underground city more than half a month ago. The event shook the Underground City to its core. The intruder, the dragonewts he broke out of prison, and Sumeria were missing. They were probably in Dragonewt City, but the citys location is unknown. (That damn Sarume is in rough shape.) The Underground citys greatest strength was its hidden location. But now, it was exposed. Because of that, Sarume was in a delusion that the Dragonewts would attack at any moment. (If you think calmly, there would be no reason for the dragonewts to attack this place. In the first place, why would they even start a war expedition when their city is far away from our scouting range?) Recently, the Marshal thought that Sarumes emotional instability had increased dramatically. The young men, who usually serve her, occasionally have bruises on their faces. Most likely Sarumes doing. (Even so, they dont stop sucking up to Sarume. Because that is the only way to live) The Marshal arrived at the military headquarters while holding Sarume and the insects that swarmed around her in contempt. Present in the headquarters were the female staff officer and timid strategist. Oh, Marshal. I dont smell sake on you today.the staff officer said teasingly. I was told that it was a waste to even pour sake on me. Ah, thats tough Is it about the 6-stars?she asked. The Marshal nodded. It was the loss ofInsane Blade that caused Sarumes emotional instability. The Marshal received the skill orb, which other military staff also witnessed, and the Marshal stored it in the vault. However, the skill orb disappeared the next day. Someone stole it, of course. Sarume suspected the Marshal at first, but he was completely oblivious of where the skill orb could be. A thorough search was conducted on him, but the skill orb was not found. Sarume did not completely trust the marshal, but he was declared innocent for the time being. It was the staff officer talking to him who stole it. Well, who wouldnt want that kind of power.the staff officer said, with a smile. She smiled like this at that time too that time when she pulled out the skill orb out of her bosom all of a sudden. The Marshals body trembled and was about to collapse when he saw the skill orb. While thinking This woman did something outrageous, he also thought I can use this power. A skill orb with such devastating power. The coup that the Marshal envisioned can be accomplished with this skill. The marshal has been hiding the skill orb ever since. Sarume is already at her limit. When the Hundredman Chief returns, we will carry out the plan.the Marshal declared. The staff officer, who is always easygoing, tightened her expression. The strategist trembled and became even more timid. The Hundredman Chief was leading a unit into the dark elfs territory. Sarume ordered him to collect more skill orbs. In preparation for her delusional dragonewt attack. Strategist. When will the Hundredman chief return?the marshal asked. If its as usual, it should be the day after tomorrow. Pick people you can trust. When the Hundredman Chief returnsC even if he doesnt, the operation will be carried out. But the Hundredman Chief is supposed to useInsane Blade. If he doesnt return, I will use it. Both the staff officer and the strategist gasped. They understood the disadvantages of the skill orb. The boy who trespassed into the city said: I definitely dont recommend usingInsane Blade. Because it causes a loss of memory. If this progresses, it will interfere with daily life and eventually lead to death. Sumerias condition at the time confirmed his words. But Marshal, if youre gone, who will lead the Underground city after Sarumes death?the strategist asked. Ill be alive until I choose a successor.the marshal smiled, and patted the mans shoulder strongly.Now, lets finish up the plan. We have to corner Sarume and think of a route where she cant escape from. Book 4: Chapter 48 ** Egg storage ** The day after Reiji left the dark elf village, Punta visited the egg storage area alone. He knows that he caused trouble for Reiji. And he is also self-aware that he has disappointed the High Elf-sama that everyone worships. So he wanted to do something about it. He decided to go to the egg storage again and see if he cant remember where he hid the egg. However, on this day, Punta felt like someone was watching him. He looked around, but no one was there. I guess its just my imagination.he muttered, but he still felt a gaze. He convinced himself that it was probably the guilt of his failure. Alright, lets try to find it He studied the rows of eggs in front of him. On the other hand, 10 underground people were intently watching Punta. The Hundredman Chief was leading them Stop here, you guys. Lets see what that dark elf does.He instructed his men. They predicted the direction in which the dark elf settlement would be located from the sporadic skirmish thus far. It was thanks to the strategist and the staff officer. The Hundredman Chiefs mission this time was to search for skill orbs and confirm the Dark Elf village. The skill orb mission was not going satisfactorily, but the dark elf village was successfully discovered. At that time, a single dark elf C Punta, with an exceptionally fat body among the dark elves they have encountered so far C ventured out of the village. So it was natural to wonder what he was doing. As a result, they followed him to a place where there was an abnormal amount of eggs. Chief, are those eggs? Do those look like something else to you? Then, is that their food stockpile? I wonder Keep watching what that dark elf is doing. Yes, sir. The underground people were ignorant about early summer birds. This is because the habitat of early summer birds was different. Punta didnt touch the eggs. He just wandered around it. Occasionally he reaches out his hand, but immediately pulls back. He picked up the already broken egg shells and kept staring at it. Whats wrong with him? Chief, lets catch him and make him spit it out. Dont be impatient. You shouldnt be impatient with this kind of mission. After a while, Where did I even hide it That skill orb shines very brightly. Perhaps I should wait until it gets dark.Punta muttered to himself. CThat guy said skill orb. Yeah, I heard. He hid it here, but forgot where he hid it, huh? What should we do, chief? If we leave him as is, he wont find it even when the sun goes down. But you also dont know where the skill orb is hidden, right? What are you saying, chief? Its just eggs, so lets destroy it all. I dont care about their foodstocks. It was a very simple and clear logic that made all the underground people there agree. So they decided to go with that idea. The Hundredman Chiefs unit circled around Punta and surrounded him when the signal was given. Oi, dark elf. !? Punta was startled when the Hundredman Chief called out. And then his face turned pale. Tell me about the skill orb that you hid. And I also have a lot of things to ask you. Alright? We can do this the easy way or the hardC AAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!! Punta screamed whilst trembling. He was pointing at one of the hundredman chiefs subordinates. The man kicked an egg in his path and broke it. Clear liquid and a yellow lump flowed out. Ah? What is it? Is it such an important egg to you? UWAAAAAAAH!!! !? Oi, stop! Punta suddenly started running away, but he was not the most athletic individual of the dark elves. The team led by the Hundredman Chief was composed of the best fighters in the Underground City. They quickly caught up with Punta, pulled him down, and pinned him to the ground. Its not very nice to suddenly run away like that. If you just tell us everything you know, there will be no need for pain. Crouching in front of Punta, the Hundredman Chief pulled out a knife to Puntas cheek. But that wasnt what Punta was afraid of. T-T-T-This is bad!!! Huh? We have to run away quickly! We have to run! Otherwise At that moment, numerous loud croaking sounds could be heard from high up in the sky. The underground people looked up and they saw a red bird circling the skies. Ahhhhh its over Punta burst into tears. The Hundredman Chief noticed the smell of ammoniawhen he realized that the dark elf had peed in his pants, he finally realized that something had gone awry. Oi, dark elf. What is that bird? Were all gonna die! Ahhhhh! Oi! Answer my question! Chief! The sky! When the Hundredman Chief looked up at the sky again, the number of red birds, which was only one before, had increased to five. What is that over there? One of his men pointed north. The branches of the trees were blocking the view, so they couldnt see it well, but there were a number of black dots in the northern sky that werent there a few moments ago. There were hundreds of them. Early summer birds call their friends There is no escape. Theyll chase you forever. Those birds are called early summer bird? Its over Oi! Grabbing his chest, the Hundredman Chief dragged Punta up. Tell me! What is that bird!? When the Hundredman Chief slapped Puntas cheek, Puntas eyes regained a little sanity. T-Those are early summer birds they will never forgive the enemy who breaks a living egg. A large number of them will gather and attack that person. What Even if you run, they will follow you forever. Chief! Its already increased to about 50!One of the subordinates shouted out. The birds in the sky had increased before he realized. Looking at the swirling red whirlpool in the sky, not only the hundredman chief but his men were also terrified. ~~~~!! The Hundredman Chief had to make a decision with only very little information available. (What would the Marshal do? What about the staff officer? Oh, shit! Im simply the muscle guy!) He has always left the thinking to the other. But now, he had to make a decision. Listen up! Divide into three teams. The leaders areC The nine subordinates were divided into three teams. Return back to the city with the usual routes A, D and F. Wait a minute. What about you, chief? I The chief grabbed Punta by the nape of his neck We need to find out if what hes saying is correct. I will go dig into the dark elf village. Eh!? Keep out of sight as much as you can! And say hello to Marshal for me. Hurry up! According to the Hundredman Chiefs assessment, no matter how good the birds eyes are, it will not be able to follow them underground due to its characteristics. And if you escape using different exits, you can still go in and out of the Underground city using other exits even if the birds are watching the original exits from the sky. When the subordinates started running, the birds circling in the sky divided into three groups and gave chase to each group respectively, leaving a few behind. Well, then. Now, the question is whether you and I will survive. Eek. Puntas face became messy with tears and a runny nose. Your name is Punta. Okay, Punta. You seem well-informed about those birds. Take me to your village while taking a route that hides us from those birds. B-But if I take them back to the village, Ill be killed! I see. Well then, would you like to die here right now? You know, Im very good at torture. I need no more than a few minutes to break your mind with pain. Eek! The Hundredman Chief tried to think of a way to survive while threatening Punta. I cant afford to die here. I have to survive for that persons sake. Book 4: Chapter 49 ** Dark Elf Treetop Settlement ** Anastasia constantly thought about Reiji. He was a complete mystery to her. He seemed to have dyed his hair. There have been times when he went out somewhere in the middle of the night, and the color of his hair was slightly changed the next morning. When he said he worked as an escort for a noble in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, Anastasia doubted it, considering his age. But when she considered his strength and abilities, she was convinced. Anastasia thought Reiji must have surely received higher education. He was good at hand-to-hand combat and also able to use magic. She has not asked Reiji why he chose to become an adventurer. As she was not familiar with the adventurer trade, she incorrectly concluded that it must be because adventurers can earn a lot of money. Reiji was her benefactor. He cured her of her peculiar constitution. And after coming to the Back World, Reiji was her only sunshine. So, when Reiji went to check the crashed airship, Anastasia felt like her heart was being crushed every day she spent in Dragonewt City. When she heard that Reiji had returned, feelings of happiness burst from the depths of her heart. Due to that, her mana got out of control and she accidentally heated the pool water to the boiling point in the public bath. Later that night, she hugged Reiji. Even when he was standing right in front of her, she just couldnt believe it. She wanted to touch him, feel his warmth. She came to her senses and returned to her room immediately. Anastasia could not sleep that night, worrying if she had acted shamelessly. She understood that she was being selfish, thinking of wanting to be with Reiji all the time. She was calm. She was self-aware of being selfish. However, she does not know what to do with these feelings. Her heart has never been this disturbed since she was born. (I wish I could put a collar around Reiji-sans neck.) Anastasia recalled the conservation between the female dragonewts in Dragonewt City. (A black, thin leather belt. And the fastener will be gold colour. With a chain as thin as a necklace, I will take a walk with Reiji-san. If Reiji-san wants to go to the right, he will pull to the right, and if I want to go to the left, I will pull to the left. It will be like a tug of war Fufu, just thinking about it is fun.) Anastasia sighed with her hands on her cheek, engrossed in her delusions. Onlookers would see a beautiful young girl sighing in lament, but the thing running in her mind couldnt be far from the truth. Anastasia was fostered and grew up sheltered in the High Elf royal residence. As such, she did not have much experience with boys of her age, and lacked knowledge about love. Its boring staying inside this hut all day long. The chieftain insisted that she should just relax inside while they worked outside. The brawny dark elves leave early morning to search for traces of La-Fisa, and usually return to the village in the evening. So there were only a few dark elves left in the village. Anastasia left the hut, and saw the chieftain in the distance. He, too, noticed her from afar and prostrated on the spot. Anastasia had tried to stop him from doing that anymore, but she had been unsuccessful. Oh, High Elf-sama. Ah Nicky-san. Anastasia saw the female dark elf who works at the dining area walking on a nearby branch.Her name was Nicky. Men and women both can cook in the village, but Nicky was apparently an excellent cook, so the kitchen had been entrusted to her. It is really troublesome when everyone prostrates like that all the time. Ahh~ that. Well, thats because High Elf-sama is like a legend to us dark elves. I can not do anything special, though. Thats not true. High Elf-sama, you have the chant, right? I teared up when I heard it last night. Nickys eyes teared up again when she recalled last nights chant. Indeed, Anastasia sang the poem which was passed down the High Elf royal family last night. Old Forest, Floating Oil, Burning Life, Like Flames God descends, lives in the forest, gives eight-colored leaf, to man First the Tree God, then the Grass God, and finally the Flower God Celebrate the forest, relieve the wind, pour down the rain, and invite the sun Singing the chant in ancient Elven language overloads her mana and causes flames to burst forth, so she sang it in modern language instead. Even then, she felt like her mana was going to overflow. Suppressing the mana while singing the chant was an arduous task for her. (If I sing,Fire Magicwill manifest around me. Elves consider fire to be a taboo. When they find out about it, these people will surely) Anastasia thought she had to reveal the truth someday. At that time, she expects them to hate her. But now was not the time. The most important thing right now was to return to the Front World. Thus she decided it would be better not to say something which would lead the dark elves to be confused. Reiji agreed with her decision. (I am sure Nicky-san would also hold me in contempt if she learns I manifest fire when singing.) Anastasias heart felt heavy when she thought about that. Hmm?Nicky suddenly looked at the sky in the distance. Is something the matter? Can you not hear it, High Elf-sama? Anastasia focused her ears. Then she was able to hear something. It sounded like the cry of birds. Ah, over there! Dots about the size of sesame seeds could be seen in the north sky. They occasionally swoop down and come up again. Each time, clouds of smoke kicked up from the ground. It was about 10 minutes later that they realised it was a large flock of red early summer birds flying their way. Book 4: Chapter 50 ** Dark Elf Village ** Hah, hah, hah, hah, hah, hah! Run straight! Or youll die too! Eek! Punta was running while being shouted at by the hundredman chief. Puntas unfit body had already exceeded its limits. His muscles were screaming. It was a wonder that he could still keep running. Dodge! Eep! The hundredman chief grabbed Punta by the nape of his neck and threw him to the side. As Punta fell face first onto the ground, dry leaves and mud entered into his mouth. Immediately following, the cries of birds got louder and a sudden gust of wind blew due to the flapping of wings. The early summer birds descended to catch their prey, but their body length exceeds more than 5 meters when their wings are spread, so the places where they could descend were limited. Get up! Run! I-I cant Run! An amateur would think to hide in a dense area of ??trees. But the early summer birds are clad with flames on their bodies, which is why theyre called red early summer birds. So if you were to stop and hide, the birds would surround you and lit the trees on fire, essentially trapping you in a ring of fire with no escape route. All you can do is run. No one knows how long you have to run. Perhaps there is no escape no matter how far you run. Punta had already passed on this information to the hundredman chief. The number of early summer birds chasing them was well over 3 digits. The dark elf settlement had become visible in the distance. However, for some reason, the hundredman chief did not forsake Punta and escape alone. The dark elves, who noticed the early summer birds approaching their village, readied themselves with weapons, but their number was too little. Punta knew that many of the skilled dark elves left on a scouting mission today. Among the elves on the treetops was a High Elf with shining golden hair. (High Elf-sama. I am sorry. I am too afraid to die. I am afraid of being killed. I had no other choice) Punta knows how precious a High Elf is. Like many other dark elves, he has been educated on the rise and fall of the elven races in the past from a very young age till it was imprinted in his memory. This situation, caused by his thoughtless actions, pained his heart and made him cry out. No more Tears and heavy breathing made Puntas head spin, and he fell face first to the ground again. And he was forcibly pulled up again. Get up! Do you wanna die?! I-Im gonna die anyway Shut up, fool! The hundredman chief slapped Punta across the face. B-But youre going to kill me and the other dark elves too Shut up, fool! Punta was slapped again. Our goal is right over there! Wont your friends save you!? Are you just gonna throw your life away without even trying?! Survive, damnit! The hundredman chief himself was feeling like a mess. At first, the hundredman chief assumed it was just a crazy bird after hearing Puntas story and thought that it was a wise decision to separate his unit into three teams. He planned to lead the flock of birds into the dark elf village. He thought to escape under the cover of the night while the dark elves and the birds were engaged in battle, However, that kind of common sense only applies when dealing with a normal monster bird. The size of the flock increased every 30 minutes he looked back. Only a quarter of the total started chasing after them at the start. But now that that quarter had grown to this large a number, it made him feel less confident about the safety of his unit who fled to the underground city. And he started thinking that the underground city itself might be in danger. Now that things have come to this, the dark elves will have to defeat this quarter no matter what. The hundredman chief wanted confirmation that the birds could be defeated even by a race that can not fly. Is that Punta!? The one next to him is an underground humanC Fool, you got caught by an underground human and led the early summer birds to the village to save your own life?!the chieftains voice shook with rage. Punta and the underground man came into range of his arrow. Chief, are you going to shoot him?Nicky asked. Its too late. The early summer birds have already targeted this village.the chief shook his head feebly. The huge flock spread sideways and began to swirl over the village as if to surround it. A whirlpool of flames in the sky. It was an ominous sight to behold. Everyone, take up your bow! Endure until Knock and the others return!the chieftain commanded. The early summer birds began to descend as a flock again. A volley of arrows were loosed into the sky. The flocks momentum could not be stopped with just a few arrows. When it descended closer to the village, the wind pressure generated from the flapping of wings pushed off a few dark elves from the tree branches. It is dangerous here. High Elf-sama, please return to the hut.Nicky said. Its dangerous even back in the hut, isnt it? W-Well yes.Nicky muttered, unsure of what to do next. Chieftain-san! Fighting on the treetops is disadvantageous against these birds! Wouldnt it be more advantageous to fight on the ground while using the large trees as shields!?Anastasia called out. The chieftain was surprised by Anastasias voice. Well, thats right. I did not consider that at all. Did you all hear that? As the High Elf-sama said, get down to the ground right away! It was both the chieftains command and also the word of the High Elf, so the dark elves moved quickly. Jumping from branch to branch, one after another. I shall carry you down, High Elf-sama! Eh, EhC AAAAAAAAC Nikki threw her bow to the ground, carried Anastasia with one hand, and jumped off the branch. Anastasia screamed out, but Nicky safely jumped from branch to branch, grabbing hold of ropes with one hand, and landed on the ground. Can you stand, High Elf-sama? Ah, y-y-yes Nicky carried Anastasia more carelessly than Reiji. She descended in an almost straight line to the ground more so than Reiji, so Anastasia was on the brink of passing out. Theyre coming! Someone shouted. One of the early summer birds descended to within inches of the ground. The tremendous speed of descent kicked up a cloud of dust. The birds were targeting Punta and the underground man. Perhaps because he had arrived at the village, Punta, whose face was messy due to sweat, tears, snot and drool, fainted on the spot. The dark elves raised their voices in concern seeing him faint. Punta was certainly an outlier in a village full of machos. He was round and chubby. Nobody hated him, though. Everyone knew that he was a smart man. Oi! This is not a good time to faint! At that time, the underground man C who was supposed to be the enemy C pulled out the dagger on his waist and stood in defense of Punta. The dark elves wondered why. But if it meant Punta would be safe, they couldnt complain. Shoot! A number of arrows fired on the chieftains command lodged into an early summer birds body. The bird winced, causing its right wing to touch the ground, and it was sent rolling across the ground due to momentum. The bird crashed right into a large tree away from Punta and the underground man, causing a large amount of leaves to drop from the tree. Mud on the ground was splashed onto the hundredman chiefs face as the large bird rolled across the ground, but more importantly, the early summer birds body was twitching after the crash and became incapable of fighting. UOOOOOOOOOHHHH!the hundredman chief roared.Oi, did you see that, Punta?! We defeated it! We defeated one! U, Ugu Puntas mouth was foaming, as the hundredman chief grabbed and shook him by the collar. Not yet! The chieftains voice blew away that joy. The next one is coming!! One after another, early summer birds began to descend. Book 4: Chapter 51 ** Dark Elf Village ** It is extremely difficult to shoot at flying birds. Even more so, if it is a giant monster bird flying towards you. Your hands will start to tremble. Furthermore, although it was possible to shoot down one bird by concentrating all your attacks on it, it was impossible to deal with numerous early summer birds swooping down from all directions. To the right! My arrows keep missing! Get down! It was like standing in the middle of a highway while cars crossed at high speed. Moreover, the cars were coming in from every direction. Although the dark elves were brawny, it was a natural outcome to be thrown around and killed if the size of the opponent was several times larger and their numbers was several tens of times larger than themselves. Some dark elves were thrown around due to sudden gusts of wind, some broke their arms crashing into the birds which dove at tremendous speeds, and some were caught in the talons of the birds and were thrown into the air. Early summer birds were clad in flames, so the surrounding air became dried up and the temperature began to rise. Of course, the early summer birds themselves were not entirely safe. Some of them collided into each other and stopped moving. While others smashed into trees and flew away unsteadily. Even so, the early summer birds did not stop their attack. They were not acting as individuals, but as a group C to eradicate those who were there. It seemed like a win or die situation for the birds. Speaking of the other party, the dark elves were in an extremely disadvantageous situation. (Magic! If I use magic, I might be able to defeat them.) Anastasia was aware that herFire Magicwas extraordinary. Even if the early summer birds are clad with the same fire, her magic was likely to be effective. (But if I useFire Magicas a High Elf) What will the dark elves think? If I manifest strong flames that is not appropriate for a forest dweller. Even so, its better than standing around and waiting for death. No, if I just wait for the dark elves who left to scout to return. Damnit! Dont burn our houses with your filthy fire! Some huts on the treetops were up in smoke. Those might have been ignited by the flames of the early summer birds. Some ropes were also burnt out. The word filthy fire pierced at Anastasias chest. It stopped Anastasia from using her voice to manifest her magic. Dont worry. We will protect you, High Elf-sama.Nicky said, standing beside Anastasia and calmly shooting arrows.We just have to wait a little longer. Once Knock and the others return, well kill all these guys. The flames of an early summer bird that passed by illuminated Nickys smile. But how long will it take for them to return? It could be late at night if theyre having a hard time with the scouting. Conversely, how long can the dark elves here hold out for? (Reiji-san!) In the same manner one prays to god, Anastasia shouted Reijis name in her heart. But he left the village early yesterday morning. It took two and a half days for them to travel from Dragonewt City to the Dark Elf Village. Anastasias calm side speculates that Reiji will not come unless he forgot something here or something unexpected happens. Reiji will not come. Anastasia recognised that fact, and bit her lips frustratedly. High Elf-sama! !? Nickys cry brought her back to her senses. An early summer bird was flying straight towards them. Nicky was sent flying by a powerful wind as the bird passed by their side but not before she shoved Anastasia away to safety. Nicky looked at Anastasia and grinned. Nicky-san!! Immediately after, an early summer bird rushed in, grabbed Nicky, and soared into the sky. The bow fell from Nickys hand onto the ground. ORAAAAAA!! Nicky bit at the base of the early summer birds left wing. The flames cladding the early summer bird burned her skin. But not backing off, Nikki pulled out a knife from her waist and stabbed it into the eyes of the bird. The bird cried in pain. Dont be a wuss! Pull out, stab, pull out, stab, pull out, stab. The early summer bird shook its head in anguish, and flared the flames cladding its body further. It flew wildly and spun upside down to throw Nicky off of itself. Nicky fell onto a large tree. Ah! The early summer bird crashed while spinning, but Nicky plunged into the sea of large trees far away and disappeared behind the foliage. She fell and did not reappear. Anastasia doesnt know if Nicky was still alive or dead. (She protected me. She became a substitute for me.) Anastasia thought, still fallen on the ground from the moment when Nicky pushed her away. What was I so afraid of? Of being disliked? Of being despised? Of being hated? (How selfish of me!) Even when her voice was sealed or treated as a decoration, she was still proud of being a High Elf royalty. Thats why she used her magic in the Lev Magic Empire, where monsters fell from the sky, and protected Reiji. Did I forget the feelings from that time? Did I become self-conceited from the fact that the dark elves treated me as a High Elf? Reiji is always protecting me, so did I think that I wont have to do anything? No! I am Anastasia. This magic is the power to protect others. If you are proud of being a royal C no, if you care about the chieftain and the dark elves who are fighting for you, and Nicky-san who became your shieldC A High Elf royalty who is the leader of all elves!! Whether I am hated, feared, or despised. Become prey to my magicC I will burn all who would hurt us to ashes. Book 4: Chapter 52 ** Dark Elf Village ** The hundredman chief was greatly perplexed. The main warriors were not present in the dark elf village. Especially the over two meters tall warriorKnockwho has plagued the underground troops. The hundredman chief led the early summer birds to the village while the main force was away. (W-We cant win) The early summer birds were thrashing the dark elves. The hundredman chief hid with Punta at the root of a large tree and held his breath. (Damnit! If this goes on, the dark elves will be wiped out! Ive never heard of such a ridiculous monster!) He cursed his bad luck endlessly. Honestly, he doesnt care whether the dark elf race survives or perishes. Although the dark elves get in the way of obtaining skill orbs, they both have been living at a distance from each other for decades. (Why the hell is this happening!? All this started because we suddenly found skill orbs If it werent for that, I wouldnt have to deal with these damn elves.) Skill orbs were discovered just at the middle point between the dark elf village and the underground city. It was treated as a life-changing event and considered extremely valuable in the underground city. (Skill orbs dont matter if youre not alive to use it!) When an early summer birds cry echoed nearby, the hundred chief reflexively ducked into the shadows. As a decorated soldier of the underground city, the hundredman chief can manage if it was one bird. But if its a flock of them, even he has to pray for the storm to pass. However, the cry of the early summer bird he heard was not a threatening cry but a painful shriek. Looking up, he saw a dark elf stabbing a knife into the eyes of an early summer bird in the sky. (W-What the hell?) The female dark elf was trying to kill the early summer bird while her body was being burnedCshe was trying to take down the bird with her. The hundredman chiefs heart screamed. (That is a real warrior. That is true courage.) He felt pathetic hiding in the shadows. Ah. The dark elf dropped from the early summer bird and fell onto a tree. Strangely, it was the same tree where the hundredman chief was hiding. He thought she would fall down, but she didnt. She must be stuck on a branch somewhere. Although she escaped the worst case scenario of falling straight to the ground, her body should still be seriously burned. She will need immediate medical care. I have to help her Before he noticed, his body was already moving. He was climbing up the large tree. It was a tree without a dark elf hut, so there was no climbing support installed. But climbing a tree wasnt a big deal for the hundredman chief who prides himself with his physical strength and reflexes. In his pocket was a special-made medicine given to the soldiers of the Underground city. He climbed up the tree, thinking that applying this medicine might help. ** The Dark Elf chiefs left leg was broken, but he dexterously fired arrows while leaning on a tree trunk for support. But he was running out of arrows, and the number of companions who were able to fight was steadily decreasing. The worst part was that Nicky, who was entrusted with defending Anastasia, was grabbed and taken to the sky by an early summer bird. He hasnt seen her since then, but the chieftain cant allow Anastasia to be defenseless. So he dragged his broken leg and tried to approach Anastasia. At that moment, a sudden wave of energy made his entire body tremble. I am Anastasia. Tremendously dense mana emitted from the revered High Elf. Her body was shining. Her smooth long hair floated in the air. A torrent of flames appeared around her. The High Elfs flame was different from the red flame of the early summer birdit was platinum, like her beautiful hair. A High Elf royal, the leader of all elves!! Those words pierced the chieftains heart. He was completely enthralled. How should he express the event that took place next? He would have been happy if he died at that moment. As Anastasia raised her right hand, guillotine blade-like flashes of flames launched into the sky at the swirling flock of early summer birds. The flashes of flames shattered in the sky. The early summer birds which touched Anastasias flames detonated one after another. There was chaos in the sky. Anastasia continued to shoot second and third shots of flame blades. Right then, early summer birds swooped down from all directions towards Anastasia. Anastasia didnt panic in the slightest. She stuck out both palms of her hand into the air. And a circle of flame of about 10 meters manifested around her. The flames created a terrifying updraft, causing the early summer birds to lose balance and crash around her. The impact of the collision kicked up dust and soil into the air. The circle of fire evolved into a tall pillar of flames that reached the sky. The early summer birds in the sky that touched the pillar burst into high flames and became fuel for the pillar of fire. In the sky, the flock had already been reduced to half. The birds were screaming. There seemed to be confusion within the flock. They, who were single-mindedly concentrated on attacking, were now faltering. Anastasia silently looked up at the sky. She put her wrists together and pointed her arms to the sky. Become an arrow that pierces mine enemies! A large amount of mana flowed from Anastasias body to her palms. And then, a beam of flames that can hardly be called an arrow was launched from her hand. Everything the flames touched was instantly carbonized; the trees, the branches, the hut. The flame exploded in the center of the flock in the sky. The explosion brightened the surroundings as if the sun was just starting to set. Immediately after that, the light faded. A chorus of death wails was heard from the sky. The early summer birds scattered in every direction as if escaping for their lives. It was no longer possible to chase the scattered early summer birds. And the birds no longer seemed intent to fight. Book 4: Chapter 53 ** Dark Elf Village Vicinity ** Hurry up! There is something unusual about the early summer bird flock!Knock urged a unit of 10 dark elves loudly. However, the members had been running from early morning to nightfall, and had been on high alert to avoid fighting ferocious monsters as much as possible, so they were naturally fatigued. As they were now being pushed to sprint, they felt a burning sensation in their strained heart and lungs. K-Knock, we cant run anymore Suck it up and run! The flock is headed for the village! Knock alone had extraordinary strength and stamina, so he was running at the front of the unit. About 30 minutes ago, Knock found a flock of early summer birds flying over in the sky. As soon as he realized that it was heading in the direction of the village, an unpleasant premonition crawled up his spine. W-We know But we are too exhausted. Even if we get there, we cant fight! Kuh! The weak-minded spirit of the dark elves pissed off Knock, but he recognised there was truth in it. Y-You go first, Knock All right! Immediately following, Knock started running as fast as the wind, as if he was only jogging up until now. The dark elf unit could only watch in mute amazement. (What in the world happened! Did some idiot mess with the early summer birds?!) After sprinting for 15 minutes, Knock saw light ahead. A flock of early summer birds was swirling above the village. He felt his stomach drop. Not only his friends, even the High Elf-sama was in the village. He rushed towards the village, but a short while later, something unthinkable occurred. A tremendous pillar of flames rose from the earth to the skies, scattering the early summer bird flock. Knock ran and ran with all his might and finally reached the village. Wha what is this? The sky was still somewhat bright due to the afterglow, but the forest was dark. However, the ravages of flames still remained, illuminating the land where the tree top huts were. The dark elves were prostrating in a circle. And the High Elf-sama was standing in the middle. Knock was completely clueless. ** I I did it. No, I might have overdone it. Still having mana left in her body, Anastasia looked up at the now peaceful sky clear of the early summer birds. She had exposed her worst part. The flame that all forest-dwellers despise. She was prepared for scorned looks and jeering. Though prepared, she knew it would still hurt. Just as Anastasia wore layers of clothing in the middle of winter, she slowly layered her heart with shields. HoweverC Hah! The chieftain knelt first, throwing his hands forward, and bowing his forehead on the ground. Seeing him, the other dark elves moved in the same way. The dark elves prostrated around Anastasia in a circle. Eh? Great High Elf-sama! I didnt know that you were from the royal family. I deeply apologize! Huh? We failed to protect you, and even troubled a royal to solve our problem. Nevertheless, being able to witness the mana of the royal family is an undeserving honour for us! Anastasia was dumbfounded. The reaction was different from what she expected. U-Umm I defeated it withFire Magic, though. Yes, I burned the sight into my eyes! Um, its hard to talk like this, so can you raise your heads? It is too gracious for us. Ah, dont worry about that. So please raise your head. Everyone raised their heads all at once. Firefly-like flames floated in the surroundings. Everyone was looking at Anastasia. With soil stuck to their forehead. Ah, umm Anastasia was hesitating to say it. I-I am not using a skill, but a naturalFire Magicuser, so The dark elves were dead silent. W-Well I was wondering if you dont like it Dont like it? Graciously royal-sama, I am unable to understand the meaning of your question, and deeply lament my low understanding. (Please stop speaking like that!) Fire will burn the forest.Anastasia said. Yes, of course. But we cant live without fire. Those simple words struck hard at Anastasias chest. You cant live without fire. Thats right. It is used for cooking, sterilization, and to warm yourself up. She didnt expect to be accepted so easilywarm emotions began to swell within, and tears formed at the corners of her eyes. (These people are different from the residents of the Elven Forest. Reiji-san I am finally accepted.) Anastasia wanted to tell Reiji about it as soon as she could. How happy she felt. How relieved. Royal-sama! Please guide us! The dark elves prostrated again all at once. Although she said it herself, the leader of all elves was a great task. (What should I do?) Wha what is this? She heard a voice. Knock had returned. Just as Anastasia was feeling relieved, she remembered Nicky. Ah! Nicky-san! Anastasia ran to the tree where Nicky had fallen. She found an unconscious Punta at the root of the tree. Next to him was a bandaged Nicky and an underground man laying sprawled. This guy! Stop. The chieftain stopped one of the dark elves from pulling out his dagger. The hero is seriously injured but her friends are late. If I hadnt applied first-aid in time, it could have been dangerous.the underground man said, breathing heavily. From Anastasias perspective, the word hero was perfect for Nicky. The underground mans hands were blood stained, and a medicine bottle-like thing was lying beside him. There was no doubt that he treated Nicky. Why did you? Before that, why are you here with Punta-san?Anastasia asked. At that moment, she glimpsed fear in the eyes of the underground man. The dark elves submitted to Anastasia without any questions asked. But to the underground man, she was a terrifying existence. Anastasias heart, which was relieved and moved, tightened a bit. She will have to question him after this. Book 4: Chapter 54 ** Underground City Operations Headquarters ** The hundredman chief had not returnedthe operation was delayed. The marshal couldnt hide his discomposure. At the operations headquarters after the light turn-off time, every time there was a noise outdoors, the marshal raised his head. His bangs, which normally hung down in a bunch, were messy today. Calm down, marshal. It is indeed worrisome that only the hundredman chiefs team hasnt returned, but we have already prepared for that possibility, right?the staff officer said. While looking anxious, the strategist nodded as well. Yeahthe marshal muttered. Tomorrow, they will finally defeat Sarume, the head of the Urume family. Having suffered under her dictatorship for many years, it is finally time to put an end to her regime. The strategy was perfect and ready. The strategist and the staff officer had thoroughly reviewed the plan to make sure there were no holes in it. The only problem is a monster called the mediator. But it is to be solved withInsane Blade . Considering what happened to Sumeria, it would be best not to use this skill orb, but if something unexpected happens, there is no choice but to use it. The Hundredman chief would be the person to use it. That was the plan. At first, the Marshal himself planned to use it, but his subordinates objected, saying his presence is important to lead the Underground city after Sarumes death. Therefore, it was decided that the Marshal would hold on to the skill orb, and the Hundredman chief would use it at the right time. The details of the plan were not briefed to the Hundredman chief. As a military employee, he meets many people in the Sarume faction. So the strategist advised the Marshal saying, If the Hundredman Chief is unable to contain his discomposure, people will be able to tell something is wrong. So lets brief him right before the plan is put into motion. Perhaps thats why the other reconnaissance units are back, but not the Hundredman chiefs unit. Perhaps he was thinking that there was still time until the plan, and was not hurrying back. (But tomorrow is the decisive day.) The Marshal wanted to plan more thoroughly, but the longer he waited, the more he couldnt hide the skill orb. Sarume will use her power to investigate the homes of all underground citizens. Tomorrow, more units will leave the underground city to work outside, so it was the best timing. Hmm? What is that? The Marshal seemed to hear a noise from somewhere far away. It sounded like an explosion or a landslide. It seems that the Marshal did not mishear it, as his subordinates heard it too. They hurried to the site of the noise. It was an entrance to the underground city that is normally not used. By the time the Marshal and his subordinates arrived, soldiers were already gathered near the entrance and lit it up with magic lamps. What happened?!the Marshal asked. M-Marshal. Its good that you are already here. The soldiers were surprised to see him, and saluted. Among them, he saw one soldier riddled with wounds. The Marshal recognised that he was a member of the Hundredman chiefs unit. Hey! Why are you injured!?the Marshal asked. T-That is The soldier explained everything while still in a state of gasping for breath. His unit was attacked by a flock of birds called the early summer birds. The unit scattered into smaller groups while returning back to the city, but all other members except himself have died. And also that the early summer birds did not stop the pursuit even though he was alone, and relentlessly attacked him. Such monstrous birds!? What happened to the hundredman chief!? T-The chief led the early summer birds attacking him to the dark elf village !? That fool! The Marshal was able to read the Hundredman chiefs intentions. There was no such thing as a natural enemy for the Underground city that had not been invaded by foreign enemies in hundreds of years. However, skill orbs were discovered recently. And they had to compete with the dark elves for it. What would happen if the dark elves wanted to find the Underground city? They are not monsters without intelligence. The dark elves could very well become the natural enemy of the Underground city. So if the Hundredman chief leads the flock of monsters into their village and causes damage, the Underground city will be safe. (Hundredman chief, are you looking so far ahead into the future of the Underground city!?) Even if the coup succeeds and the Marshal takes the lead, the Underground city itself will not survive long if the dark elves exist as an enemy. It may be that the Hundredman chief chose to sacrifice himself and attack the dark elf village to keep the Underground city safe. A distant noise echoed at that moment. Early summer birds were probably rampaging outside. Ill go take a look. Attend to this mans injuries.the Marshal said. M-Marshal!? Its dangerous!a worried soldier exclaimed. If you cant see the enemy, you cant plan a strategy. Isnt that right, Marshal?the staff officer said in a matter-of-fact manner. Leaving the strategist behind, the Marshal took the staff officer and three other soldiers and went up a narrow passage that is normally not used. There was a rusted iron door at the end of the passage with overgrown mold. Its an emergency exit that is rarely used, but the Marshal noticed something unusual when he reached the iron door. It was hot. It was a stuffy kind of heat. He could hear the cries of birds from far above a sound he has never heard before on such a night. Can you guys open it? Yes, sir. The soldiers headed for the iron door and opened the gate. The forest outside was burning. It was bright like noon due to the flames. Hot air and embers blew in from the outside. The soldiers covered their faces. Did the early summer birds do this?the Marshal muttered to himself. The fire had spread over a fairly wide area. As he was about to step outside the gate, Marshal, its dangerous! The staff officer raised a voice concern, but the Marshal did not stop. (Why?) He had a question. (The early summer birds have scattered flames so widely. So there must be a pretty large horde, yet theyre nowhere to be seen.) Although he can still hear cries in the sky, there were no birds around this area. He had no choice but to confirm it by going outside. The Marshal went out through the iron door and looked up at the sky. He saw it on the slope of the burning mountain. Wh-Wh-Wha Early summer birds are birds clad in flames, he understood. The sizes of the birds can be discerned even from a far distance. If such monsters attacked in a flock, even the Hundredman chiefs elite team would be helpless. HoweverC What the hell is that? The early summer bird flock was trying to break away and escape. However, there was a giant who was tall enough to pierce the clouds, grabbing the birds and swallowing them whole. The Marshal trembled the moment he saw it. His instincts screamed to not get involved with it. That thing is just imitating a human. Its actually a lizard. A voice came from behind the Marshal. It was his mortal enemy, Sarume. Book 4: Chapter 55 ** Underground City Entrance ** Why was Sarume in this place? What is Sarume, who reigns at the top of the Underground City, who never takes a step out of the mansion of the Urume family which grows in proportion to the wealth accumulated from generation to generation, doing outside the Underground City? The pretty boys who usually attend her had a grave expression, completely different from their usual selves. (Something is different. But what is it?) Sarume simply being outside the Underground city was already strange, but she felt like a completely different person. That thing is called Human Mimic one of the eight giants that have lived in this world since ancient times. Only two have been subjugated so far. The dwarfs blew up their city to kill one, but they themselves perished in that fight. Another one was killed by the dark elves. But during that time, the other elf races were destroyed by other monsters. I I have never heard that story before Well, of course you wouldnt know. Why would I tell you that? If you lose your spirit, who will keep the ruffians in the Underground city in check? The Marshals heart was beating violently. This woman Sarume, what the hell was she saying? This was almost likeC. (Not only is she recognizing me as the marshal, but she was also deliberately thinking about me!?) Sarume was absent-mindedly looking at Human Mimic. Its giant body looked like a human, but only its silhouette can be seen in the darkness of the night. Human Mimic was grabbing early summer birds which were trying to escape and stuffed them into its mouth, as if a little child was grabbing a handful of candy and stuffing it in its mouth. I dont know what a pureblood offering is. The last offering was made several hundred years ago so there are no records even left. Its nonsensical that Im being told to offer it now. What are you talking about? I am the only woman remaining in the Urume family and still have the potential. Moreover, I cant give birth to a child at this age right? What! What are you talking about!? Sarume-sama!? The Marshal heard snivels. It was coming from the guys who attended her. Marshal.Sarume extended her left hand.Give me the skill orb. The Marshal was startled. The only skill orb she could be talking about in this situation would beInsane Blade. Why are you looking surprised Did you really think I wouldnt know? W-With all due respect, Sarume-sama, the MarshalC Shut up, girl. The staff officer tried to interject from the side, but one glare from Sarume shut her down. (Has she found out about everything? How?Where did the information leak from?) If the information has already leaked, the Marshals coup plan would not have been successful. Everything would have been futile. The Marshal took out the skill orb from the pouch on his waist sluggishly. The Hundredman chief is a distant relative of mine. He always regarded me as his older sister when we were still children.Sarume said, while taking the skill orb. Wha!? But dont blame the Hundredman chief. He knew everything and was going to stop you at the very end. W-What does that mean The Marshal didnt understand a thing. (Did the Hundredman chief betray us? He leaked information to Sarume?) As if adding more fuel to the Marshals confusion, Sarume absorbed the skill orb into her body. Without the slightest hesitation. T-That skill orb will I know. If you use it, youll lose your memory, right? Marshal, I leave the rest to you. CAnd you guys, stop the council elders if they make too much noise! Her attendants were bawling their eyes out. After they nodded, Sarume started walking forth with a sad smile. Sa, Sarume-sama!? Sarume walked through the burning forest. At the end of her path was Human Mimic. The number of early summer birds had already decreased. The flock had scattered. As if it was still hungry, Human MimicC U, OOOOOOON Raised a howl. The Marshals body froze when the slightly shining eyes of the dark silhouette turned towards him. (No way Is Sarume-sama going to fight that!? Why!? What is it? What the hell is going on!?) He felt like an actor being thrust onto a stage where he was the only one who didnt know the plot. He felt like a clown. Your Excellency, Marshal, lets go inside now. The attendants, whose eyes and nose were red from the crying, pulled the Marshals arm. But Sarume-sama has gone alone Sarume-sama has resolved herself. If we happen to lose you here, Sarume-sama wont let us hear the end of it. Will you tell me everything? Of course. That is also Sarume-samas last request. ** Dark Elf Village ** Having scattered the early summer birds, Anastasia took a breather. HoweverC What was the sound just now? She heard an abnormal noise. It was like giant footsteps. KNOCK! OI, KNOCK!! The dark elves left behind by Knock finally caught up. They had grave expressions on their faces, however. ITS COMING!!! The sorrowful screams awoke the village that had been resting for the time being. THE FOREST EATER IS HEADING OVER HERE!! Book 4: Chapter 56 ** Dark Elf Village ** No one knew why the Forest Eater appeared. The dark elves recognized that the giant species are in the undeveloped land of Canion, and if they did not approach it, they could live in peace without having to get involved with a walking natural disaster. It was larger than the large trees that held the treetop village. With every step it took, the ground shook. When it closes its jaw, an entire meadow disappears. When it runs, an entire forest is erased. When it howls, a tempest is formed. When it roars, lightning strikes the earth. Even from a distance, it seemed like a walking small mountain. And it was heading straight for the Dark Elf Village. (This is the end.) Anastasia absentmindedly thought so. She didnt even feel like trying to fight it like she did with the early summer birds. The creature, whose each step shook the ground, heralded the end of the village. Knock and the others rushed back to the village because they discovered the Forest Eater. However, even the skilled warriors who are obsessed with strength and muscles, did not have the slightest thought to fight. This is the end. Such an expression was plastered across all of their faces. oaaaAAAAAAAooooAAAAAAEEEEEE The Forest Eater was angry. No, he could only be described as angry. For example, when expressing a typhoon, people use raging instead of smiling. Thus, the Forest Eaters howls and thunderous roars could only be described as angry. The waves from the roar reached Anastasia and the dark elves, who were a few kilometers away, and blew them off their feets. Thunderous clouds gathered in the night sky and rained lightning on the land. It was a natural calamity. (This is the end) Anastasia repeatedly thought in her mind. (Is it really the end?) A small question arose. KNOCK! On the other hand, the chieftain called out to the villages most incredible tall warrior. Take the High Elf-sama and run. We will stay here and try to buy at least a second of timeC Anastasia stopped the chieftain with her hand. Chieftain, everyone. Its too early to give up. But we We may not be able to beat it. There may be a lot of casualties, but we may be able to drive it away with my magic.Anastasia said, resolved. ! (I wont let it end. I dont want it to end.) It would be easy to escape from here. If they scatter away, a few of them might be able to survive. But isnt that the same as the end? It would be impossible for the dark elves to continue as a race when the surviving few are scattered. If so, they have to make a last stand here. Everyone, prepare yourselves. She wanted to fight with people who believed in her. I will fight the Forest Eater with all my power. The flames left by the early summer birds illuminated the dark elves. Anastasia, who stood at the center of them all, was the Leader of the Elves no matter who said what. ** Underground City Urume Mansion ** The Marshal walked into a room of the Urume Mansion. 9 out of 10 members of the City Council were present there. One of the nine was the Marshals father. The vacant seat belonged to Sarume. Why are the council members Sit down first, Marshal.one of the council members said. And the Marshal took a seat. ThenC I havent talked to you before because Sarume-dono said she wanted to do something about it on her own.the Marshals father said. Father? It was the first time in weeks that he was talking to his fatherboth himself and his father were busy with public affairs. (But, was father always so old?) The Marshal wondered. His gray hair grew thin, wrinkles running deep, and his body was shrinking. His fingers on the table were thin and bony. A Covenant was imposed on the Urume head family, the representative of our race. Covenant? The Marshals father talked about the Covenant. Its like a curse imposed upon the entire race, inherited by the leader of the race. Obligations are given along with privileges. Privileges means being able to meet the mediator freely. The Marshal was taken aback. When the boy who kidnapped Sumeria invaded the city, Sarume summoned something called the mediator. What is a mediator, father? I heard that it is a being who manages and maintains this world. Sarume-sama was forced by the mediator to fulfill her obligations. Obligation? To offer a pure blood of our race. The Marshal blinked at the incomprehensible words. We dont know what that means. It seems that the obligation was fulfilled hundreds of years ago in the past, but no records of it remain, so we have no idea what to do. What did the mediator say? It said nothing else but to offer pure blood. Thats why Sarume-sama was in a plight. Sarume-samas blood wasnt good enough, so she wanted to have a child, but that didnt work either. W-Wait So the reason she had young men attend her is The Marshals father nodded with a bitter face. To have a child. The men who agreed to cooperate knew of the circumstance, but they were also told to keep it a secret. Sarume-sama, however, didnt want to reveal the existence of the mediator and the consequences of failing the obligation to the people in the city. She pretended to dress it up as fooling around with men because she didnt want to worry the people. Shocked, the Marshal was speechless. Sarume, whom he thought fooled around with young men, drinking alcohol, and living in luxury, was fighting for the survival of the raceC. What was unfortunate for Sarume was that she was drinking alcohol to dispel her stress, but she didnt know that the excessive drinking itself was causing the harm. If so, we have to stop Sarume-sama all the more. If she really cared that much about the Underground city, she shouldnt be allowed to die. The Marshal was frustrated as to why his father and other members of the council were idling in this place instead. Sarume-sama thinks that the emergence of the Human Mimic is a reaction to the failure of obligations. That giant? So, we have to defeat it? If thats the case, it is strange to let Sarume-sama go alone!the Marshal slammed his fist on the table. Calm down! You fool. Only a 6-star skill orb has the potential to defeat it, no, at least drive it away. Therefore, Sarume-sama pulled out all the skill orbs she had withOrb Detachmentand replaced it withBody Enhancement . I know that! Are you telling us not to go because we would just be a burden!? There is also that, but the reason is that Sarume-sama didnt want it. No wayThe Marshal predicted his fathers next words.Sarume-sama does she intend to die? His father nodded. Sarume thinks that by dying, the head of the race will be transferred to another person. Then, the obligation might be temporarily reset. Or if another person becomes the head, that person might be able to fulfil the pure blood condition. No, if it is transferred to a family with a young person, they would have time to bear children. In order to break through the current checkmate situation, Sarume-sama had no choice but to die. That is how grave the obligation is. Sarume-sama thought there is no way for us to survive if we do not fulfill the obligation. When those words left his fathers mouth, the Marshal felt choked as if the whole room was filled with poison. Various thoughts were racing in his mind. What was the right thing to do? What should he do? It has begun! A soldier rushed into the room. Sarume-sama has begun fighting the giant! The Marshal sprang up to his feet like a spring, and he started running. Where are you going!? Wait! The Marshal ignored his father and jumped out the room. He ran down a narrow corridor, down the stairs, and rushed outside. He was going to stand witness to the battle. If I cant even bear witness to the final battle of a sole woman who continued to fight her predestined fate to the very end, I cant call myself the Marshal! The Marshal ran through a narrow, dark passage leading to the outside. He knew nothing. Nobody told him anything. He looked down on Sarume from the very beginning and never looked at her properly. He didnt understand her frustration properly. Sarume was furious when the patrols were defeated in the airship investigation because she knew there are incomprehensible and unreasonable evils in this world, and she was afraid of her people getting hurt due to approaching the unknown. I was thinking of nothing but bringing a new era to the Underground city He knew nothing. But that does not absolve him of his sins. Marshal! The staff officer and multiple soldiers were beyond the iron gate. His friend called out. The Marshal ran through the dark passage and jumped out. Book 4: Chapter 57 ** Outside Underground City** The battle did not last long. Even if Sarume had absorbedBody Enhancement , her body has never been trained at all. The colossal Human Mimic, on the other hand, lived and grew in the wild. When the Marshal arrived at the scene, he saw a number of huge slashes flying towards the huge black body of the giant. Human Mimics body faltered. Human Mimics howls resounded in the surroundings. But that situation only lasted for a short time. The slashes started to become sporadic, and eventually became like water dripping drop by drop from an unclosed faucet. As if Sarume was running out of breath. Human Mimic became used to the slashes and began shielding the slashes with its giant arm. Then, it raised up its giant leg and stomped the ground. A moment later, the tremors from the stomp reached the Marshal and the others. Human Mimic did not move for a while. That moment of silence made the underground people realise the fact C that the person shooting the slashes was dead. Human Mimic then raised its head and looked in the Marshals direction. The early summer birds in the sky had already disappeared, and there was no other food nearby. It suffered some damage, but it was not fatal. If that is the case, what will Human Mimic aim for next? Primordial fear and animalistic instinct assailed the Marshal. Every single hair on his body stood on end. Turn off the lamps!!he shouted. The people around him were startled. Turn off the lamps, fools! Or that monster will target us! Y-Yes, sir! The soldiers hurriedly turned off the magic lamp in their hands, but fire was still smoldering around them due to the rampage of the early summer birds. The Human Mimics eyes were fixed towards them. It had already found them. Human Mimic started moving towards them. Shit Split into two groups! It must not find out that there is an entrance to the city here! Return to the city from another nearby entrance! B-But Marshal, in this darkness If you turn on the magic lamp, it will only serve to make you the target! Listen closely! That thing must never find out that our city is around here! Or else our whole race will perish!! Y-Y-Yes, sir! The soldiers fled to the left and right of the mountain. They ran in an unsightly manner, but it was much better than being slow. The Marshal, however, tried to run in a different direction than his soldiers. Wait! Where are you going? The staff officer grabbed the Marshals arm. Having been around the Marshal for long, the staff officer noticed his mental state. Release me. I have to go. Where? To Sarume-sama. Certainly, the slashes stopped at the exact moment when the giant stomped its feet. But that does not mean Sarume died. She might just be unconscious. She might just be exhausted and unable to move. She might have just been seriously injured and had collapsed. If so, Sarume, who tried to stop the monster by sacrificing her own life, must be saved. Marshal, dont be ridiculous. Sarume-sama has nominated you as the next leader, right? That is exactly why. If Sarume-sama is alive, then she is still the leader. What did you hear inside? Youre suddenly crying Sarume-sama, Sarume-sama. The Marshal himself was aware that going to look for Sarume was simply an act to relieve his own pangs of conscience. This was atonement. There was no strategic meaning. It was purely for self-satisfaction. That doesnt have anything to do with you. The Marshal thought that he alone should bear this crime. The staff officer and strategist simply followed his lead. It does matter to me.the staff officer said. No, it doesnt. It does!! The Marshal was surprised at her strong tone, and finally looked at her properly. The staff officer, the stout-hearted woman who used to handle ruffians in taverns, had turned pale and her lips were trembling. Whats the matter?the Marshal asked. Sarume-sama has died.the staff officer said, her voice quiet. What did you say? She is dead. Without a doubt. How do you know that? Because She began crying. I heard an eerie voice echoing in my head! That the head of the Underground human race has died, and that I am to lead them next! After that, something about the CovenantC. ** Dark Elf Village ** No matter how harmless a creature is, if it grows to a tremendous size, it will be a huge threat. The Forest Eater was a prime example. It looked like a goat, and behaved like a goat. But the size was unimaginable. It, just standing there, was a threat. The Forest Eater had a giant body, but it ran the same as a small goat. Spread ouuuuut! In response to the chieftains order, the dark elves started to move out at once. Anastasia was carried away by Knock, while the other dark elves evacuated the unconscious Punta and the badly injured Nicky. The Forest Eater was heading towards the village. Tremors ran across the earth. The trees swayed, and leaves fell. BUMMIEEEEEEEEEEEEE With an ugly howl, the Forest Eater charged through the forest and very easily smashed the large trees that had supported the dark elf settlement for hundreds of years. Trees collapsed, houses fell to the ground, pieces of earth and dust clouds kicked up. Kyaaaaaaa! Anastasia and Knock were hiding behind a distant large tree, but pieces of earth came flying in and hit the tree, causing it to shake tremendously. Anastasia crouched while holding her head. She said she would fight. She said her magic could repel the monster. But her body doesnt want to move. It was trembling so much that she couldnt even stand up. High Elf-sama? Anastasia heard Knocks anxious voice. She felt so miserable that tears unexpectedly started swelling in her eyes. (What would he do in this situation?) Having closed her eyes shut, Anastasia saw the image of the person who saved her from her curse. (If it was Reiji-san, he would surelyC) Anastasia stood up. The time she spent feeling miserable was short. Recalling the warmth of holding his hand, the warmth of being carried in his arms, Anastasia stood up with all her strength. Knock. Was her voice trembling? Were there any tears left on her eyelashes? Was she able to fulfill her duties as a royal? Anastasia wondered. Yes!Knock answered, kneeling on the spot. In the midst of this turmoil, he cant afford to do something like that but the air surrounding the girl he worshiped compelled him to. I will gather mana and shoot my magic. Please guide the enemy over here. Book 4: Chapter 58 ** Dark Elf Village Site ** Guide? But that will put you in danger, High Elf-sama.Knock said. If my magic doesnt work, then were all going to die anyway. But! Can you please guide it here? Or is it not possible for you? Knock shrank back at Anastasias forceful question. I can do it. Even if it costs my life, I will succeed. Go. Yes! Knock then broke into a sprint. The Forest Eater stopped at a distance of 100 meters after running and looked around. It was probably because of the dust and soil floating in the air when light was already scarce. SuuC haaC Anastasia took a deep breath, as her whole body was drenched with sweat. Although she acted powerfully in front of Knock, she was just about to fall to her knees if she wasnt careful. She had about 40% mana left in her body. She had used up a lot for the early summer birds. However, if she compresses all the remaining mana into a single point, she should be able to use a more powerful magic than ever before. Anastasia has only been using magic since she burned down all the monsters that fell from the red crack in the sky in the Lev Magic Empire, but she has become more accustomed to handling mana than that time. And her large pool of mana would now be compressed into a single point. (Calm down Calm down) In the distance, she could hear Knock calling out aloud to his companions that he was going to guide it and have the High Elf-sama subjugate it. (Wring up all the mana slumbering in the depths of my body) She felt the surrounding air shift. Anastasia didnt know this because her eyes were closed, but she now had glowing golden hair and the surrounding air seemed to melt due to the heat she emitted. (I cant control it) Her mana was rampaging. It was asking her to unleash it everywhere like before. The process felt like collecting cotton candy balls floating in the air into one small, compressed ball while strong winds blew. Mana kept spilling out one after another. As she tries to collect it back, the mana she had already collected seemed to disperse. (What should I do? If I cant make it in time) She panicked. Knock had succeeded in drawing the Forest Eaters attention by shooting it with arrows with help from his companions. The Forest Eater irritatedly blew its nose, knocking down trees that have yet to fall. (Oh, mana, mana, mana. Youre my mana, so why!) The ground started rumbling again. The Forest Eater had started running once again. (If I dont hurry up! But I cant) Anastasias concentration was disturbed. The mana that she was trying to compress to the utmost was trying to escape. I am just taking it step by step. Suddenly, the voice of the person Anastasia trusts the most rang in her ear. No matter how long the journey is, it starts with one step at a time. I just try to walk steadily. Anastasia recalled that time with Reiji. (Even Reiji-san, who can do all those amazing things, said that he can only do it little by little at a time.) Didnt I ask him Should I move forward step by step too? He was a little surprised, then gently smiled and answered: Of course. With her eyes still closed, Anastasia compressed her mana again. She collected the mana that escaped. One by one. Even if only a few, one by one. High Elf-sama?!! The rumbling of the earth was getting nearer and more violent. She heard Knock calling out to her in shock. (Not enough. Still not enough.) Anastasia continuously compressed her mana. The speed was crazy slow, but her mana was steadily gathering. High Elf-samaaaa! The Forest Eater is coming there!! She had never felt the power of compressed mana. Anastasia was surprised and impressed by her completely newfound experience. What she initially thought she couldnt do, felt as natural as breathing once she did it. !! !! Finally, she couldnt even hear Knocks voice. Because the Forest Eaters roar drowned it out. I am ready. Anastasia opened her eyes when the Forest Eater was at a distance of 10 meters from her. A gust of wind swirled around her. She pushed out both arms towards the Forest Eater. A pure white ball of light appeared out of her palms. The ball was clad in a small flame in the shape of the suns corona. Anastasia fired the ball like a bullet, landing it square between the Forest Eaters eyebrows. Someone might have shouted something. However, she couldnt hear a thing. In the silent world, Anastasia watched over what she had accomplished. An explosion occurred, and the resulting tsunami of shock wave mowed down large trees that still stood. Anastasia was sent flying away. Her body crashed down and rolled several many meters across the ground. When her body came to a stop, she raised her head and watched. She has to watch until the end. The fireball that stopped the charge of the super-massive Forest Eater still remained between the goats eyebrows, spinning and burning its face. The Forest Eater, whose face was mostly burned, planted its legs into the ground and pushed against the fireball. The Forest Eater spat out waterfall-like drool together with a violent howl. As the Forest Eater twisted and shook its head, the fireball finally separated from its face and flew into the night sky far behind. An enormous fireworks-like explosion erupted. The flames from the explosion continued for a while, illuminating the surroundings white. ??????? Forest Eaters body was burning here and there. The flames must have spread without Anastasia realizing it. HoweverC (It is still standing) Its face was burned. The eyes were burned and clouded white, so its visibility might be poor. Moreover, its trembling legs seemed about to collapse. Even then, it was still standing. (I couldnt beat it) Mortification slowly crept into Anastasias heart. Even though she had come so far. She was satisfied that she did everything she could, but the regret filling her heart was greater. Tears overflowed from her eyes. She couldnt beat it. She couldnt beat the enemy who destroyed the dark elves village and had probably injured many of them. ? ? The Forest Eater was staring at Anastasia. It surely wont forgive her, she thought. It definitely wont overlook her after what she has done. The dark elves were not nearby. It seems that they were also blown away in the aftermath of her magic. Slowly, the Forest Eater took a step forward. Instead of the eyes that should no longer be able to see, it snorted and approached Anastasia. (I need to get away but I cant even move a finger) Anastasia was sprawled on the ground. Will she feel better if she accepts death as is? Will the regret in her heart disappear if she dies? (I wanted to meet Reiji-san one last time) Anastasia thought she was hallucinating because of that thought in her mind. Reiji stroked her head and praised her. You did your best. Reiji-san? Feeling warmth, Anastasia opened her eyes. He cant be here! He is supposed to be heading to the distant Dragonewt City! Im sorry to have kept you waiting. Please leave the rest to me. However, the boys presence was undeniable. Aaah a silent voice leaked from her throat. Since she had no mana left anymore, no sparks manifested. Still, pure emotions overflowed from the bottom of her heart. Crazy amount of joy, love, and relief. He came. He saw me fighting. Anastasia felt rewarded with that fact alone. Reiji stood up and directed a rage-filled gaze at the Forest Eater. I will deal the final blow. Book 4: Chapter 59 I was running through the wilderness at night, feeling uneasy in my heart. H-Hey, s-slow Kimidori Gorn-san! If you feel like vomiting, do it inside the bag I just gave you! I was running while carrying Kimidori Gorn-san on my back. Ever since I left the Dark Elf village, I had a foreboding sense that I should return as soon as possible. Thus, I sprinted to Dragonewt City at a tremendous speed, carried both Kimidori Gorn-san and the Dead or Alive machine, and rushed back towards the Dark Elf village without taking a break. (CI made it in time!) I was looking at the monster in front of me. The enormousFire MagicI witnessed from a distance was a clear sign of emergency. I decided to leave Kimidori Gorn-san a distance away. He was screaming in fear, so I told him that if he made too much noise it would attract wild beasts, and dropped him off atop a tree. After that, I ran towards the village at high speed. I saw the monster approaching somewhere after escaping Ashas magic, so I knew the fight still wasnt over. I barely made it in time. This monster did not collapse even after being hit with Ashas enormous mana. The monster which is named Forest Eater. Although its eyesight had already been lost, its nose seemed to still work. When a new individual, I, appeared, it stopped in its tracks. And opened its mouth wide. EEEEOOOOOOO`` It tried to roar, but its voice was cut off halfway. This was because I releasedWind Magicand dispersed the air around the vocal cords in the back of its throat. The choking Forest Eater scattered saliva all around like rain. I used Wind Magic again to prevent the saliva from falling on us. I have no intention of dragging this out. Asha was in total exhaustion and tattered. The village was destroyed. I had no idea how high the casualties were. It was all I could do to suppress my anger and to not let my magic run wild. I leapt high into the sky. OOOOOOOOH! My jump, which combinedBody Enhancement,Support Magic, andJumping Technique, reached up to the giant Forest Eaters face. I was constantly thinking about how to defeat gigantic monsters. The first time I saw this monster was beyond the crack that appeared in the sky in the Lev Magic Empire. I was frightened at that time. I learned of the existence of a gigantic monster in an unknown world, and thought I can never beat that. But I have been thinking about it ever since. Constantly, in a corner of my mind. If I was forced into a situation where I had no choice but to fight, how would I defeat it? The correct answer is If your opponent is huge, then get as close as possible. And then shoot the maximum firepower magic possible. What is needed to make that happen isC Courage. I got the courage from watching Asha who did everything she possibly could. Otherwise, she would have chosen to escape. In front of me, Forest Eater was choking, with a confused look of not knowing what had just happened. It had a huge face. Ashas magic had burned most of it. BURNNNNNNN!!! I fired a spear of fire from both hands. It was actually as hard as a spear, which was a combination ofFire MagicandEarth Magic. Moreover, it was huge enough for a giant man to swing it around like a sword. The spear burned hot red due to high heat. The spear softened when heated, but it shouldnt be a problem against the Forest Eater, whose face was already burnt. The spear of fire dug between the Forest Eaters eyebrows. It dug deeper into the Forest Eaters skull without losing any momentum and started melting its brain. The gigantic body trembled as if it had received electric shock, stomping the ground repeatedly, and even tried to roar. But I was controlling the air in its throat withWind Magicagain, so it couldnt produce a voice. Eventually it stood up with only its hind legs. I got down to the ground, and went back to Ashas side to protect her. The Forest Eaters posture seemed like it was climbing up the night skybut the giant never climbed up. It simply fell sideways, mowing down a number of trees and fell silent. (It is completely silent.) It didnt take too long to defeat it, but that was because Asha shaved away 90% of the enemys vitality. Asha had already lost consciousness due to lack of mana. But she didnt have a stressed look on her face. She was happy. She believed in me to take care of the rest. After dawn, the magnitude of the damage became clear. The surrounding land was dotted with craters. The large trees were knocked down, and the village was trampled. The damage to the dark elves was also enormous. 5 people died. 10 people escaped death but were seriously injured. Almost everything from the village was destroyed. The remaining 41 dark elves scraped up the necessary tools and clothes. Kimidori Gorn-san, whose mouth was wide open, was stunned to see the fallen Forest Eater. The Forest Eater remained as was, unlike Ouroboros, which was previously summoned by the mediator. Since it did not turn into ashes and bones like Ouroboros did, the giant species in this world may be different from those summoned by mediators. I heard from the dark elf chieftain that there are 8 giants. It seems that the dark elves defeated a giant insect in the past; a giant rhinoceros beetle with colorful wings. Its horrifying to even imagine that. The Dwarves had exterminated a giant bird in the past, so there were only 5 giants left. Giant butterfly, Dazzle Butterfly. Giant lizard, Human Mimic. Giant tiger, End Fangs. Giant turtle, Lost Jewel. Giant slug, Giant Slime. If I dont have to fight any of these, that would be the best case scenario. Hey, escort-dono. Breakfast is ready. Although Knock-san suffered a devastating blow, he called out to me with a bright voice. The processing of Forest Eater had already begun. It was moving in the direction of eat edible meat and preserve storable meat. These people were strong-willed. They saw Ashas magic and once again felt that they should definitely follow her as their leader. Asha must have been totally worn out. She was still fast asleep. Thank you. Its my first time eating the meat of such a huge goat.I said. It is the same for us. Nicky-san, who was bandaged all over, said with a laugh. She was also among the seriously injured, but its amazing that shes already moving around. I appliedHealing Magicto those who were not yet dead and saved their lives last night. The dragonewt over there, come join us. Oh, but I cant cook today, so the men are cooking.Nicky-san said. I see. I received grilled meat on a skewer. When I bit into it, the strong smell of spices filled my nostrils. Ueeeee! What is this smell?! Immediately after, an animal stink filled my nostrils! It was like the stink of a thick-furred wild dog which hasnt bathed in over a month. Just as I thought, huh.Knock-san mumbled. You thought so, Knock-san!? We just endure the smell and eat. Men do not know how to get rid of the smell.Nicky-san said. You could have told that earlier, Nicky-san. I was in tears, but Nicky-san, Knock-san and the others started chomping down on their share. They were eating without complaining. There was no doubt that it was bad. However, it was the flesh of the enemy that their friends defeated at the risk of their own lives. They gratefully ate and mourned that was the kind of feeling I got. I also chewed on the goat meat again. The unmistakable animal stink followed the scent of spices. (But this is proof that we are alive) So I ate while feeling grateful. Is there anyone there! A voice broke the silence. Hundredman chief! Where are you?! Hundredman chief! An underground man who was here for some reason, sitting privately behind a tree, stood up. A few worn-out underground people appeared from the direction where he ran to. Book 4: Chapter 60 Although they have a hostile relationship with each other, the dark elves did not challenge the worn out underground people. The dark elves went out to mourn their deceased friends. Knock-san, I, and the Hundredman Chief responded to the underground people. Kimidori Gorn-san also followed us, as he hasnt found a place to fit in. Is that Forest Eater!? Did you people defeat it?!!one of the underground people exclaimed in surprise. The leader we worship defeated it.Knock-san said, full of pride. The dark elves saw Ashas maximum magic explode, and after that they were blown away by the shock wave. So, they dont know what happened after that. Im fine with leaving it as is. More importantly, what happened to you guys? Dont tell me Did the early summer bird flock invade our city?the Hundredman chief asked. Chief, its true that the early summer birds came, but almost all of them were eaten. They said that a giant lizard called Human Mimic appeared and ate the early summer birds. Then a brave woman named Sarume went out to challenge it, but she couldnt defeat the Human Mimic. Sarume Isnt that the person who summoned the mediator? That person went out to fight alone? She didnt seem like a fighter, though. No, more importantly Sa-Sarume-sama is!? As soon as the Hundredman Chief heard that, he fell to his knees. That person the one who cherished the Underground city above all else has died Hundredman chief, please be firm The problem is from there onwards. How can there be a greater problem? The underground people looked at each other. Human Mimic started attacking the Underground city. The mountain has collapsed, and the ceiling of the city caved in. His Excellency the Marshal has ordered the evacuation of all citizens. Marshal!? Thats foolish! If we lose the city, we cant survive! Its better than being buried alive! One of the underground people said, almost shouting. Then, his shoulders started trembling. It was scary when the lamp went out and it became pitch black And the ceiling started collapsing Thanks to the decision of His Excellency, the soldiers were able to guide the citizens and escape to the outside I see. We cant all be gathered together in a single place, so we were divided into three groups. But food will run out in a day or two. So we have no choice but to go back to the Underground city and procure food. What about the Human Mimic? It still seems to be in the vicinity of the mountain. We need a person who is brave enough and knows the geography of the land well so His Excellency asked us to bring you back at all costs. Me? I was told to let you know that we need the person who understood Sarume-samas thoughts the most. The Hundredman chief looked shocked after hearing that. I see. So the Marshal knows about my relationship with that person.he whispered to himself. Hundredman Chief. Being pressed by his people, the Hundredman chief folded his arms and pondered for a while. Hey you are called Knock, right?the Hundredman Chief called out. Thats right. The Hundredman chief promptly prostrated before Knock-san. I know Im not in a position to ask for this! But, can you please help us!? The underground race is facing extinction! The other underground people were startled at first, but one after another they followed the Hundredman chiefs lead and prostrated before Knock-san. Knock-san looked at me, with an expression that said he was at a loss. See? Now you understand how it feels, right? When people suddenly start prostrating before you. I heard from Punta about what happened. You broke the eggs of the early summer birds even though Punta tried to stop you. And then you tried to lead them into our village. The chieftains voice came from behind. A covered in mud Punta-san was looking at us from there. Taken aback, the Hundredman chief raised his head and tried to say something. Exactlyhe said, as if squeezing out the words. And you have the nerve to ask for help after causing us so much damage? Yes, but! The hundredman chief lowered his forehead against the ground again. I know its a selfish request I dont care if you want me to pay for it with my life! Even if you want to tear me limb to limb, I accept! Just a little bit of help please, just a little bit The chieftain grinned at the earnestly begging Hundredman chief. Raise your head. You must hold some high position among your race, right? Your companions are looking confused. But We will help. CEh!? The chieftains unexpected words surprised the Hundredman chief, and he raised his body. I heard from Punta that you dragged him all the way here even though you could have left him behind. An egg being broken is conclusive, but it is also possible that Punta might have been marked by the early summer birds when he entered the egg storage. So you are also a benefactor to Punta. T-Thats not I dont think you were thinking of using him as a bargaining chip. You also saved Nicky. People show their true nature in extreme conditions. In that respect, you are not a complete villain. Moreover, this is not my personal decision. It is the guidance of the High Elf-sama we worship. Eh, it was Anastasias? Reiji-san! Asha ran up to me and grabbed my face with both hands. OOOHH! You are real! You are truly in front of me! Ihyafufu! I am sorry! Asha released my face, and blushed red. Her complexion had improved. It seems that her mana has recovered. Um, Asha. Are you really okay with helping the underground people?I asked. Yes. The elven race will cooperate with the underground people. But they must agree to one condition.she said. Asha seems to have changed a lot in just a short time. The underground people solidified when they heard about the condition. We will forget and forgive all past grudges, respect each others existence, cooperate, and coexist. Will you promise that? Asha exuded an aura of dignity you wouldnt expect of a 14-year-old girl. Even I got goosebumps. The underground people, including the Hundredman chief, bowed their heads with tears in the corner of their eyes. I promise. I will definitely keep that promise!! In this way, the Dark Elves and the Underground Humans pledged to permanently respect and help each other. Book 4: Chapter 61 The next action we took was to process the goat meat as emergency food for the underground people. The dark elf tribe was full of muscular warriors, so they were able to carry huge chunks of meat on both shoulders. Im sorry I know you guys arent in a position to help us after what happened.the Hundredman chief said, and tried to bow. Were all going through the same crisis.Knock-san said, stopping the Hundredman chief from bowing.Dont lose your pride. Your companions will get uneasy. Ah, right. Then the underground people left. Just before leaving, the Hundredman chief looked at Nicky-san as if wanting to say something, but she didnt seem to notice him as she was lecturing the men on how to cook. It was decided that about 10 dark elves, including Knock-san, will carry the meat. This amount of meat would surely be inadequate, but even so, when the underground people realise there is meat, surely they will offer to transport it. After that they can make as many round trips as they like. Even the body of a giant isnt enough to sustain for too long if people start eating it.the chieftain muttered with deep emotion. On a side note, the early summer birds meat is tastier than the Forest Eaters, so it was stored as preserved food. Erhm, what should I do, nu?Kimidori Gorn-san asked. We will head to the early summer bird egg storage. I also wanted to help when I witnessed the tragedy that befell the dark elf village. However, the dark elves had already declared that they will follow the High Elf, and were prepared to abandon the village. Therefore, all I have to do is find a way to return to the Front World as soon as possible. For that, I definitely have to ascertain theWorld Allianceskill orb. I will follow you this time too.Asha said. A-AlrightI said. Asha was also eager to go to the egg storage. Since waking up, she persistently stayed within a 1 meter radius of me. That was kind of troubling when I had to use the toilet. And for some reason, she repeatedly glanced at my neck and confirmed the thickness of my neck with her hands. I wonder what all that is about. Its sort of scary. R-Reiji-san, can you take me too!? Punta-san called out. He didnt sustain too many injuries, but the effects of his physical exhaustion were quite significant. To be honest, the journey to the egg storage in this condition would be tough for him. Do you really want to come?I asked. Punta-san nodded deeply in response. I heard about what had happened while I was away. He headed to the egg storage without permission and encountered the underground troop led by the Hundredman chief. He went to the place where he was told not to go. Its something you should never do in this world where death is always lurking around every corner. He tried to remember where he hid the skill orb, and failed again. He was most likely trying to do the same thing even now. The chieftain was actually twitching around as if wanting to give him a scolding. The only reason he hasnt said anything was because Asha was letting me decide. I am sure the chieftain will surely stop Punta-san, butC Okay, lets go. Eh? Really!? Yes. It would probably be better if I dont bring Punta-san along. Besides, I dont need his help anymore. However I remembered the first time I met Punta-san. He was sitting in one corner of his room. In a village full of machos, he was the only one with a round, squishy body. Hmm? What is it, nu? Why are you looking at me, Reiji? He was the same as Kimidori Gorn-san. Although Kimidori Gorn-sans research seemed completely useless, he decided to contribute by learning sorcery and creating a bathhouse for the city. Moreover, even his Dead or Alive research seems to be useful in this situation. I am sure Punta-san had an inferiority complex about his body. But for the first time, he thought he could be of help, and raised his hand to contribute. I cant ignore those feelings. Alright! Lets go! We then left the dark elf village. ** There was an unsettling atmosphere as we approached the egg storage. There they are in the sky. It is rare that there is no flock, though.Punta-san said. Several early summer birds were flying around. Early summer birds, which are supposed to always form a flock, flying alone can be said to be an abnormal situation. According to the story of the underground people, the Human Mimic ate the flock, right?I wonder if it is the natural predator of the early summer birds?I asked. I dont know. The giants rarely come here. Even if they come, they are usually only seen in the distance, so everyone stays quiet in the village on those days. They usually disappear the next day. I wonder why both the Human Mimic and the Forest Eater come to this place at the same time?Punta-san said. According to that logic, I wonder if the Human Mimic is gone? If it decides that there is nothing else to eat, it might have gone away. The Forest Eater eats vegetation, but the Human Mimic seems to eat only meat. Hmm? Its strange, after all. Even if we assumed that the early summer birds are the Human Mimics favourite food, and it appeared because the underground people led the flock to the area around the Underground city, it couldnt have seen the flock unless the Human Mimic was already quite near the area in the first place. The same goes for the Forest Eater too. Perhaps the early summer birds were the landmarks, but it is really strange that two giants from Canion moved so far south at the same time. (I feel like this is intentional. But I cant piece it together just yet) Am I overlooking something? I feel like all the cards are already on the table, but I just cant understand what it means. Ah, man If I was as smart as Earl Sillys, I might have said, All the mysteries have been solved. Its not good asking for the impossible, though. I just have to be content with being able to memorize everything withWorld Ruler. Were nearing the egg storage.Punta-san said. He was out of breath, but managed to keep up with us. Due to my short height, I couldnt see the whole storage without obstruction, but I could see the milky white eggs lined up at the front. However, Theyre here. Yesswarming in the sky. I could see early summer birds flocking over the egg storage through the trees. Whats worse is that my sense of smell, which has become sharp due to a skill, sensed the odor of wild beasts. They were probably aiming for the eggs. If we scatter the birds with Ashas magic, the wild beasts will attack. However, if we nonchalantly approach the eggs, the early summer birds will attack us. Whatever shall we do Book 4: Chapter 62 I didnt know what kind of beasts they were. I wonder if the beasts noticed that the number of early summer birds had decreased and decided to approach the nest, or if it originally is a kind of beast that preys on the eggs of early summer birds. There were many broken eggs in the egg storage. If they were eaten by a predator, that would explain it. It was almost evening. Although the number of early summer birds increased slightly, the pack of beasts was still hiding in the woods. I think the beasts are waiting for nightfall. Visibility will decrease at night. However, even the early summer birds are not neglecting their vigilance either. That was Puntas analysis. Which means we have to finish our errand before nightfall. It was finally evening. What I was waiting for appeared. Fog. Fog created by the atmospheric temperature difference during daytime appears from evening to morning. Therefore, the fog occurring at this point was only faint. However, what I was planning to do would be more unnatural if there was zero fog. I usedWater MagicandFire Magicto generate artificial fog, and usedWind Magicto send the fog to the egg storage. Although the movement of the early summer birds seemed to be slightly disturbed, the flock soon returned to its original state. The visibility was getting worse. The beasts shouldnt have noticed it because it was only near the egg storage. In fact, there were no movements from the beasts. Punta-san, Asha, are you okay? I-I can do it.Asha said. It could possibly work with this I asked them to wear camouflage over their heads to stay hidden. I collected broken egg shells and stuck them onto my mantle hood. Therefore, from above it would seem the same milky white color as the eggs. What about you, Kimidori Gorn-san? It should work, nu. Kimidori Gorn-san handed me a magic tool with a stone plate and a magic stone attached. I asked for a weight reduction to Dead or Alive, so now, it only tells whether it is Alive. If you attach it to an egg, youll get Alive in 2 seconds. If you dont, its a dead egg or the inside is empty, nu. Got it. Be careful, nu. If you attach it for 3 seconds, the circuit will break and it will explode. Is this a trap magic tool?!! O-Okay. Well, as long as it functions, it should be sufficient. I put on the egg shell cloak and obtained the magic tool from Kimidori Gorn-san. Are you really going alone, Reiji-san? Yes. Im the only one who can erase my footsteps. And I think Im the right person who can escape quickly if something goes wrong. Right. Asha was looking worried. I created fog around this area too, but there is a chance that the beasts might notice you. If that happens, I will be relying on your magic, Asha. ! Okay! I was reluctant to ask Asha to fight if something goes wrong, but I dont think I should treat her like a child seeing as how she has fought against the likes of early summer birds and the Forest Eater. Im going now. I went to the egg storage alone. When I turned around to look behind me, I could no longer see Asha who was supposed to be only 20 meters away. Is the fog too thick? If it is too unnatural, the early summer birds are likely to come down. If that happens, I can no longer calmly look for the skill orb. My biggest concern was the skill orb being lost if a turbulent battle ensued. That said, if the situation poses a threat to my life, I will just abandon the skill orb search and run away. (It should be right around here.) I went to the open space where eggs were stored. A rotten smell assailed my nostrils. However, I dont have the leisure to confirm what it was. I proceed in the direction given by Punta-san. If I useSprinting, I can erase my footsteps, but if I accidentally step on a broken shell, it will make a sound. CPaki. Crap. I laid face-down and held my breath within the fog. It was quiet and getting dark. You cant see too much in the dark even without the fog. ! I heard flapping sounds. And then an orange flame ran across the sky. It looked like an early summer bird came down to check. However, it was a little far from me. And although I could see the orange flame, I could not see the shape of the early summer bird. The fog was working well. (Okay, lets hurry.) I moved a little bit to the front and found the eggs. I attached the stone plate to the eggs for 2 seconds and peeled it off. Repeatedly. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. No reaction. Is this it? Its a bit different from the location Punta-san gave me. When I attached the stone plate once again for confirmation, it came out as Alive. (Absurd. Was it because it was less than 2 seconds?) This 3 seconds margin is awful. It will explode if I hold it for too long. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. No reaction. I wont be fooled twice. Reconfirmation. No reaction. Once again. No reaction. Is this truly it? I gently reached out and slowly lifted up the egg shell. Its empty? It was a genuine empty egg. I reached for the next egg while feeling mentally exhausted. I checked one after another. While doing so, I heard the howling of beasts in the distance. The beasts may have begun to move. (Hurry, hurry!) I was right. The beasts were waiting for nightfall. There was no way they were aiming for something other than the eggs after coming this far. While keeping my impatience in check, I counted exactly 2 seconds for every egg. There have been three no reactions since then, but when I reconfirmed, they were all Alive. Where is it? I had already checked the location Punta-san gave me. And now I was starting to look around the surrounding area. The sun had completely set. Moonlight slightly illuminated the area, but it was quite dark due to the fog. No reaction. Okay, next eggCNo, wait, No reaction? I was about to reach for the next egg out of habit. When I reconfirmed for the second time and it said No reactionC (No reaction!?) It was the second No reaction in a row. I hurriedly tossed the stone plate and magic stone into the tool bag and reached for the egg. The egg shell was cracked. You can clearly see that the shell had already been opened before. But you cant see the crack unless you are really close. Thinking about it carefully, the height of this egg was about Punta-sans chest. Its just the right height. I couldnt control my heavily pounding heart as I picked up the egg shell. As I slowly lifted the cracked top, the surrounding area was flooded with overflowing light of red, blue, yellow, and such. RAWRRRRR!! At the same time, a 2 meters high, four-legged giant body, jumped at me. Book 4: Chapter 63 Short, dark green fur and bulky muscles. Although the monsters limbs were like a weightlifters, its lion face was unusually large and unbalanced. (A Rock Masher!) Punta-san came up with a few possible candidates regarding the identity of the beasts lurking nearby. Dark elves also hunt the beasts in the forest, so his knowledge was considerable. Small animals that form a pack but are low on the danger scale. Solitude monsters which are dangerous but dont form a pack. And then there are dangerous species, which are individually dangerous and also form a pack. Green fur and a huge head. The jaws were its greatest weapon. It was called a Rock Masher because it crushes and eats even rocks. Obviously, it was one of the dangerous species. Wall! Darkness ball! I invoked two types of magic at once. The Rock Masher plunged into the earth wall that appeared in front of me, but as expected, the wall did not stop its momentum. I anticipated that and shot a darkness ball. Its face was covered with darkness, depriving it of its eyesight for a brief period. Gyaw! Oh, you have a nose!? UsingDark Magicwas probably not a clever idea, as the Rock Masher charged at me with its sense of smell instead of sight, in the first place. Pierce! I shot a sharp rock in the shape of a cone from my right hand. By making the rock thinner, the mass was reduced, and the amount of mana consumed and the time needed to activate were shortened. I dont need to utter the words to use magic, but it helps to focus when I need to invoke multiple different kinds of magic. And it feels good calling out the name of my attacks. Gyann!? I shot out the rock attack at its face like an automatic rifle, but the rocks bounced off its large face. Still, it faltered whenever the rocks hit its eyes, nose, and mouth. The Rock Mashers muscles and bones started swelling. (Lets just get the skill orb now.) When I tried to reach for the skill orb, Gyururururururu! Early summer birds rushed in from the side and kicked the Rock Masher, scattering flames and gusts around. Now that it has come to this, the fog will also be blown away. More than 10 Rock Mashers rushed into the egg storage, broke the eggs, and thrust their faces into them, swallowing the yolk. (Ah so that was the cause of the rotten smell.) There were eggs in the direction in which the Rock Mashers came from that had been cracked for many days, and starting to rot. That was the cause of the rotten odor. Early summer birds continue to suffer disasters such as being eaten by the Human Mimic and being targeted by Rock Mashers. But that is none of my problem. I reached for the egg shell that contained the skill orb. !? The skill orb was missing. Probably because of the gust of wind, it was rolling 5 meters away. Near another Rock Masher. ? The Rock Masher kicked it with its forefoot, sending the orb flying into the forest. (Ahhhhhhhhh! Give me a break!) Fortunately, the skill orb was shining so it was easy to see where it was. Unfortunately, however, the early summer birds have begun to descend one after another and began fighting with the Rock Mashers. Hot air and flames danced in the surroundings. Rock Mashers tried to bite the early summer birds but were kicked away instead. The early summer birds visibly got more angry every time an egg broke. (This is my chance.) I lowered myself and usedSprintingto head for the skill orb. AAHHHHHHHH!? An early summer bird appeared and grabbed the skill orb with its talons. Crap! It will be much more difficult if it flies to the sky. Uiiiii!? A Rock Masher suddenly pounced on the early summer bird from the side and chomped on its windpipe. The early summer bird died instantly. That was dangerous. ? When the Rock Masher noticed the skill orb, it tried to kick it with its forefoot. Give it a rest already!! I accelerated with the explosion fromFire Magic. I lunged forward like a rocket and kicked the Rock Mashers face. My heel caved its nose in, and it collapsed backwards. Haa, haa Do you have any idea how important this isC I finally picked up the skill orb. I noticed that early summer birds and Rock Mashers had stopped fighting and were staring at me. Crap! I overdid it. Well, uhm, my work here is over, so please get back to fighting each other Gyaoooo! Pillulululu! The Rock Mashers and the early summer birds charged at me all at once. Why!? I started running away. Running towards Asha and the others would be a problem, so I ran deeper and deeper into the forest. For the Rock Mashers chasing me from behind while howling, I usedFlower Magicto set traps in their path with ivy. As for the early summer birds flying in from the front, left, and right, I usedWind Magicto create an updraft. Why the hell do you guys make a good combination!? Although I ran away while dodging them, it didnt last long. I was approaching a huge cliff wall in front. What do I do? What do these guys even want? Is it the skill orb? I wonder if there is a level ground above the cliff? The height is about 50 meters, so if I fly up withFire Magicin rapid succession, I would break some bones and suffer severe burns, but I will be able to climb it somehow. I dont want to do it, though. The early summer birds will surely attack me while flying up there. Still, the cliffs seem to stretch to the left and right without end. Is there no choice but to run back around? I turned around and stopped with the cliff to my back. I sensed the Rock Mashers trying to surround me from the forest and the early summer birds circling in the sky. (Should I get Asha to come here by shooting a huge flare?) I dont really want to do it, but that seems to be my best choice. I know this solution is a mass slaughter. Its not very smart, but I have no other choice. I should be able to do it alone, but things will get tough when my mana runs out. Alright, then, Lets shoot the most conspicuous magic. As I was gathering mana while keeping an eye on the approaching Rock Mashers, Huh? The Rock Mashers froze all of a sudden at the same time. Anxiously, they turned around and ran away as fast as possible. ? What is this? Did they sense my magic and decided to run away? I looked up at the sky to check the early summer birds. Thats when I noticed. The reason why the Rock Masher escaped. And the reason why the early summer birds were also gone. There was a face on the cliff. A face leaning forward and looking down at me. The face was so big that it sounded like a joke when I thought that the Rock Mashers face was big. It was jet black, and its eyes and mouth were gaping wide open. It was one of the eight giants, Human Mimic. Book 4: Chapter 64.1 Calling it Human Mimic couldnt be any more accurate. I plainly saw through withWorld Rulerthat the Human Mimics face was a skin pattern. With only moonlight illuminating the surroundings, and the Human Mimic leaning over the cliff, it looked like a shade. Nevertheless, from the information that was visible, I was able to deduce that the Human Mimic was a reptile. The mouth which is supposed to be a skin pattern is used for predatory purposes, it seems. Although it was dark and not clearly visible, there was a hole that looked like a nose between the eyes and mouth. It was actually an anus. In other words, Human Mimic was a lizard monster that was in a headstand position. (Why is it doing that?) I dont know if its tail is short or if it was cut off, but the head wasnt cone-shaped. Human Mimic was probably catching prey with its hind legs and carrying it to the mouth. The real face should be on the ground with the forefeet. I imagined that the muscles of its neck and forefeet that support such a huge body would surely be tremendously impressive. While being impressed by that unusual point, I was pondering on my next action. The Forest Eater, which I saw over the cracks in the red sky above the Lev Magic Empire, was so awe-inspiring that I shuddered to my bones. However, Asha burned it with all her might, and I dealt the killing blow. That experience led to the strengthening of my spirit. Looking up at the Human Mimic, I did feel scared, but not to the point of being frozen in fear. (Fighting it is not an option. I have to escape. But am I fast enough? No, will it even chase me? If it is looking to eat, there are way more early summer birds in the sky.) The time I spent thinking about it was less than 1 second. However, the next moment, Human Mimics jet black hind legs started coming at me. !? I immediately induced an explosion withFire Magicand blew my body back. I couldnt afford to dodge by jumping away at that moment. Immediately after, the Human Mimics claws gouged the ground, forming a huge crater on the ground. (I was too naive! Come to think of it, even the early summer birds didnt notice this thing approaching until the very last second! However, it didnt try to eat the early summer birds. Which means) I am its target! Kuh! It swung the leg that went through the ground. It didnt quite reach me at all, but a tremendous gust of wind blew my body away. (What the hell is up with these powerful hind legs and joints!?) I balanced my body while usingWind Magicin the air, and landed on the ground. Are you for real? The Human Mimic jumped down from the cliff and landed about 10 meters in front of me while smashing down the surrounding trees. The earth shook and a huge cloud of dust kicked up. The second mouth under the anus was dripping with drool. This was not the time to be worrying about running out of mana. If I dont fight it with everything I have, it will spell my instant death. Right when I decided thatC Su So-Sorry. A low-frequency voice assailed my eardrums, like the unpleasant sound of a mosquito buzzing around your ears. Sorry?Did it just say sorry? Its been a while since I used Earth Talk so I cant move my tongue well. I was stunned. Human Mimic slowly turned its bodyits giant uneven head and its real face towards me. The two eyes were positioned extremely far away from each other to the left and right. Its mouth gaped open fairly wide, reminiscent of a Japanese giant salamander. But the six tongues which peeked out were exactly like a reptile. Waitwhat am I saying? Reptiles dont have six tongues. Thats not important! My brain was in a total mess. I couldnt open my mouth. That monster did it just speak? Little one Brave little one. Can you hear me? I nodded without being able to say anything. As I did, the Human Mimic moved its tongue satisfiedly and blinked its round eyes. The big goat has died. The world is going to get stormy for a while. I was shocked. The big goat is undoubtedly the Forest Eater. Do you know the big goat? Yes. My heart was pounding rapidly. Is Human Mimic related to the Forest Eater? If so, is it going to throw a sudden fit of anger? Do you know the reason why the big goat died? I was trying to escape if the chance presented itself, but nevertheless I didnt think of lying to the giant. Yes I killed it. The other party is a giant, whereas I am a small being. That is why I didnt want to lose the strength in my heart. Not lying was the only way I could hold my pride in front of the Human Mimic. You, little one? I felt the air trembling around me. The sort of warm air right before a typhoon, which causes unrest in your heart, filled the surroundings. It doesnt seem to be a lie. However, that air was quickly pulled away. Are you not angry? I lost the feeling known as anger a very long time ago. However, my heart is buzzing for the first time in a long time it seems that I still have some living thing-like aspect left in me. Who are you? The eight giants that seem to have lived since ancient times. I didnt know that they understood the human language. No, everything about them is a mystery in the first place. I know there are 8 of them, but I dont know if that is all of them. We were born to balance this world pillars, so to speak. Pillars? Two worlds divided by the goddess. This world was entrusted to the Vision Ogre, who created us. Vision Ogre My mind became increasingly confused with each word coming out of the Human Mimic. Dont you know? You do know. That black, foggy ogre. You mean the mediator? Ah, right thats what the old covenant says. I see so you obtained that skill orb for that reason. It looked at the skill orb I was holding. World AllianceWhat exactly is this? Do not trust the Vision Ogre especially if it concerns the Covenant. There is still too much that I have yet to understand. If so, use that skill orb. You can do it, right? After all you are a child with two vessels. You know about me? I do There was someone like you in this world in the past. Because of its mighty power, I heard that it was finally labelled a disaster, shunned, and killed. I felt like a dagger was thrust into my heart. Child of Disaster without doubt existed in the past, brought upon disaster, and was killed. So that is why they have been trying to kill me. Those peopleC Use it. Huh? Use that skill orb. You will find answers to several of your questions I am going now. The Human Mimic started to retreat. Watch out for the Vision Ogres. Those guys are planning something Because of that, I felt frustrated for no reason and came to this place. I am going back to Canion Ah, umm I called out, but I didnt know what to say. Was the Human Mimic mentally manipulated by the mediator? Is that why it came to the south? If so, was it the same for the Forest Eater? But for what reason? (Ahhhhh, I dont knowwwwwww) The Human Mimic scaled up the cliff while making a noise and was gone after that. After that, I was left alone with the seven prismatic-coloured skill orb. Book 4: Chapter 64.2 Covenant My eyes were fixed on the 12-star skill orbWorld Alliance . I should return to Asha and others as soon as possible, but I dont want anyone seeing me use this skill orb. It may be better to use it right here. I carefully checked my surroundings. The moon was rising. The insects that were silent when the Human Mimic was present, were now croaking again. After confirming that there was no danger, I pulled outWorld Rulerfrom my body. Haa, haa My body immediately felt languid and my mind became cloudy. Ah, man. I shouldnt let my body become unable to live withoutWorld Ruler. I can now pull out skill orbs even withoutWorld Ruler. It is the same as practicing magic, so I mastered it after practicing many times. I had also absorbedOrb Camouflagetogether withWorld Ruler, just in case. And I was able to pull it out without any problem. This skill orb was originally in Ashas body, and it seems to be a skill orb which can camouflage the skill orbs in your body from being ascertained by a skill likeOrb-Seefrom the outside. It would be troublesome if people could see throughWorld Rulerfrom the outside, after all. I put the two skill orbs in my tool bag and looked atWorld Alliance. I hope it will be fine. Skill orbs of 6-stars and above seem to cause serious damage to the user. And no one can even use 9-stars and aboveit holds special power. I have two such skill orbs. Its already terrific just being able to useWorld Ruler, but withWorld Alliance I can get information related to the Covenant and the origin of this world. Human Mimic said I should use it. I originally intended to use it, but now I felt like being pushed into using it. Well, I have to use it either way. Alright! Lets do it! I spoke out to encourage myself. Here goes nothing. When I imagined absorbing it into my body, the skill orb that I was holding began sinking into my palm. Nothing happened for a moment. The next moment, however, a thunderous roar rang in my ears. !? I can hear it. The angry yelling of a giant. The singing of an angel. The sobbing of the dead. The voice of a poet reciting history. The heartbeat of the world. Ah I understand now. I see That is why! So that is the mediators`the Vision Ogres aim. It makes sense now. Why the Human Mimic and the Forest Eater rampaged. What they tried to do in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. And why the underground people and the dark elves suddenly discovered skill orbs. ** Covenant Structure (Librarian / Dragonewt) ? The Covenant consists of eight articles, including this. ? The components that make up the Covenant are the Skill Orb, the Pledger, and the Mediator. Pledgers Covenant (Beast King Race / Dark Elf) ? Those who pledge the Covenant are those who stand at the top of the race. ? They maintain the Covenant. Worlds Covenant (Gnome / Gnome) ? The two worlds are the same yet independent. ? The Covenant is made to separate the two worlds. Skill Orbs Covenant (High Elf / Elder Hobbit) ? Do not take too many skill orbs. ? Skill orbs make up the world. Mediators Covenant (Dwarf / Red-Skin Human) ? Only mediators have the right to cross and to open the gate. ? If there is a breach of the Covenant, a mediator can be summoned. Covenant for the Covenant (Holy Blue Human/ Underground Human) ? You can maintain the Covenant by offering the blood of a pure person. ? The mediator can monitor this, but the mediator cannot be harmed. Revocation of the Covenant (Human/ Dwarf) ? The revocation of the Covenant is made by declaring it to the mediator. ? If revoked, the two worlds will become one. Significance of the Covenant (/) ? makes the Covenants the mediator , . ? Should the Covenant be revoked, will change to . ** What flowed into my mind was the information on the Covenant and who it was given towho was maintaining it. The Covenant Structure was given to the elders of the Dragonewt City, and the Pledgers Covenant was given to the Dark Elf chieftain. The images of the elders taking a bath and the chieftain being scolded by Nicky-san on cooking flowed into my mind. It was probably real-time information. Besides that, I saw an underground woman who was with the man called Marshal. And the Holy Blue Human who was the Holy King of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. However, there were many races I didnt know of. To my surprise, I saw the representatives of 7 of the 8 Covenants in the Front World and the Back World, respectively. They still exist! There are still living people in this world besides the dragonewts, dark elves, and the underground humans. They are living in hiding quietly! However, there were two problems. First, the last Covenant was full of holes and I didnt understand a thing. I am not sure if this skill orb is faulty or it was designed that way. I didnt even know who held this Covenant. And the second, Revocation of the Covenant. If revoked, the two worlds will become one. The Vision Ogres are probably aiming for this. If the battle between the underground people and the dark elves intensifies because of the skill orbs, one of them will be destroyed. The destruction of a race also means that the Covenant cannot be maintained. We were born to balance this world pillars, so to speak. Thats what the Human Mimic said. If the giant species are pillars, this world has already lost three pillars. The balance of this world is out of order. Is that why theyre trying to unify the two worlds? What happens when that happens? I dont have enough information to know that. However, according to the Human Mimic, the giant species, created by the Vision Ogre, are being manipulated by the Vision Ogre to drive the races into extinction. It was probably not for a good reason. The ability of this skill orb was not limited to just information on the Covenant. In fact, the information that flowed into my mind included routes that connect the two worldsthe routes that were blocked in ancient times. And some of them have not been blocked yet. If we go there, we can return to the Front World. We can go home. Lets go tell this to Asha. The closest route from here is the center symbol of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom in the Front World. The First Altar. Book 4: Chapter 65 After spending the night in the woods, we returned to the dark elf villagethe former site of the village around noon the next day. I noticed an unusual amount of smoke rising from around the village. I rushed over there, wondering if the early summer birds had returned. Oh, the High Elf-sama is back!!! I heard the bustling voices of many people . There were thousands of underground people. The smoke was rising from cooking. They were eating the meat of Forest Eater. I was amazed at the appetite of people. The mountainous Forest Eaters meat was so tremendous that I was wondering if it would even be possible to eat it all. But the bones have already begun to appear. Um what is going on here?I asked the chieftain who came over. Knock preached to them about how wonderful our High Elf-sama was. So they came here to get the High Elf-samas guidance. The chieftain said proudly, but I couldnt understand the notion at all. Does he mean a race with such a large number of people suddenly decided to join another race? You are Reiji-dono, right? The man who was called Marshal in the Underground city appeared before me. It seemed that we were going to have a serious talk, so we moved away from the crowd. Six people were present there; Asha, I, Knock, the chieftain, the Marshal, and the staff officer. Kimidori Gorn-san and Punta-san were exhausted from the trip and fell asleep on a bunk bed with a grass blanket. I was entrusted by Sarume-sama to lead the Underground city.the Marshal said. The city has already been destroyed by the Human Mimic. It is almost impossible to repair it. The Human Mimic might have been manipulated by the mediator, but from the underground peoples perspective, it has become their unforgivable bitter enemy. The environment of this world is too harsh for thousands of people to drift in the wild. So the Marshal brought the underground people to live with the dark elves if they would welcome him. However, about 30% of the people opposed the Marshals decision and lashed out that they would rebuild the underground city, and remained around the vicinity of the city. You made such a significant decisionquite quickly.I said. Yeahthe Marshal nodded, with a sour look. Is there some other reason? Looking throughWorld Ruler, which I had already absorbed back into my body, there was no noticeable reaction that the Marshal was lying. So it seemed unlikely that he was waiting for an opportunity to attack the dark elves or something like that. It is because of me. The staff officer next to the Marshal spoke out. When Sarume-sama died, I heard something about the Covenant of the race? I know this might sound like nonsense to you. I had taken outWorld Alliance, but the information on the Covenant still remained in my head. Until now, when I had onlyWorld Ruler, information on the Covenant would become vague. But now, I can remember it clearly. Covenant for the Covenantcorrect? You have become the head of the Underground race. The staff officer looked at me with a startled expression. Well, that makes it easier then. It seems that I will have to offer something called pure persons blood in the near future. I didnt know who my parents were even though the underground city is a small place. Ah, but I know who my mother is, but my dad he was probably someone of Sarume-samas lineage. I recalled the Holy Blue of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. It is said that the Holy Blue does not manifest in someone if they are too far away in the family tree. I dont know if it works the same way for the underground people, but it seems that the staff officers father was someone closely blood-related to Sarume. Well I dont know if it truly is the same as Holy Blue, and the staff officer doesnt sound like she wants to find her father, so I didnt say it out loud. I heard that pure persons blood means that that person mustnt have used a skill orb.I said Thats right The day I learned of the Covenant, a black shadow calling himself Mediator appeared in front of me and said that. But I have already used a skill orb, so I cant offer my life You dont have to die. The Covenant is ridiculous. To think that you and Sarume-sama have to die because of thatthe Marshal said, interrupting her. At that time, a certain hypothesis formed in my head, so I carefully examined the staff officer. According toWorld Ruler, she showed clear signs of pregnancy. Judging by the Marshals reaction, I think he might be the father. Since the staff officer had already used a skill, she does not fit the criteria of pure person to fulfil the Covenant. So the next person would naturally be the child in her womb. The Marshal who now knew everything was rebelling against the Covenant to protect the child. He doesnt care if their entire race becomes divided because of that. (I dont know if it is the right decision or not.) Staying in this world is dangerous for their race. That was my conclusion after learning much about it. But the Marshal decided that without learning all of that information. He probably didnt tell anyone about the pregnancy. If it had been made public, he would have said it to us here. If it was later known that the staff officers pregnancy was hidden, he would be accused of sacrificing the entire race for the sake of his child. (The same was true for His Majesty the Holy King.) His Majesty the Holy King was against sacrificing Prince Kluvshrat until the very end, and eventually chose Louis instead. From House Roziers perspective, His Majesty the Holy King killed Louis to spare his own child. However, if Louis hadnt raised his hand at that time, His Majesty the Holy King might have actually sacrificed Prince Kluvshrat. I learned a very important lesson in this world. What is right, and what is wrong, depends on the persons perspective. I have a suggestion. Asha, is that okay? Although I didnt say what exactly it was, Asha seemed to understand my intentions immediately, and nodded. We came from another world and have been looking for a way back the entire time. That world is exactly like this world, and there are people suffering from the same Covenant as the staff officer-san. Would you like to go there with us?I said. Both the marshal and the staff blinked in astonishment. It was probably because my offer was too outlandish. However, questions immediately popped up from the Marshal. About what will happen to the Covenant? The monsters there. The people who live in that world. Food supplyC. There was no point in worrying about that right now. Before I could politely say that to the Marshal, Please, by all means, we would like you to take us with you. The Marshal deeply bowed his head. Book 4: Chapter 66 I decided to start my search the next morning. If there is indeed a way to connect the worlds through the First Altar, I can get to it from the village in less than a day. I had the dark elves investigate traces of La Fisas footprints in the past, but it seems that they didnt obtain any results. However, there are old ruins around the location of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, and considering that the First Altar must be there too, it would not be strange to find something there. The method I was looking for might be the same one used by La Fisa in the past to cross between worlds. It was decided that the investigation team should comprise only elite members; Knock-san, Hundredman Chief, and I. Taking into consideration our movement speed, increasing our numbers would only serve to slow us down. Ill be back tomorrow. Asha had a sullen look all day long. I asked her to remain as the leader of the dark elves. Well a lot of things happened when I left her last time, so I can understand her feelings as I am leaving her yet again. However, this is the last time. As soon as we find a way to cross to the Front World at the First Altar, we can all cross together. We left the village early in the morning. (The last time, huh) I thought to myself while running. (What will Asha do when she returns to the Front World?) Will she return to the Emperor of the Lev Magic Empire? It seemed that she was unhappy with his life as a caged bird. That said, it doesnt seem like she would be able to return to the Elven Forest the Third Forest. She was a High Elf royal who was sent to the Lev Magic Empire as a transaction, after all. (Does she want to be an adventurer, then? It doesnt suit her, though) If she becomes an adventurer, she can live without worrying about her status. The freelance aspect surely sounds good, but adventurers are vagrants with unstable employment, and rarely get the chance to become heroes. (But if Asha wants freedom, then I) What would I do? Would I stop her? Even though I myself insist on living as an adventurer? I recalled the time when I left the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. At that time, I returned Miss Eva to her father, Earl Sillys. Those two were the only family left to each other, and the young lady was only 12 years old. I thought she would be ill-suited to lead the life of an adventurer. (It was only about two months ago, but Im already feeling nostalgic) But Ashas situation is different. She has a place to return to, but it is not a good place. If she really wants complete freedom, then I think she can become an adventurer. (Do I think that because I hope she will become an adventurer?) I mean, she is sweet, and beautiful, and she conducts herself perfectly. She is elegant and patient, but hidden in her heart is a fiery passion. Since it was I who unleashed the fiery passion in her, both physically and emotionally, perhaps I do have some responsibility for her future. (Alright, then. I will support Asha with adventuring with all Ive got.) Though, there is a limit to what I can do. And she might unexpectedly declare, Im already tired of being an adventurer! Little brother, you always imagine the most impossible situations in your mind. Suddenly, I felt like I heard my sisters voice. (No way hahaha. I wonder what Lark would say if she was here?) Are you trying to manipulate a teenage girl? You arent delicate enough, little brother. Or something like that, I imagine. (Its important to fulfill Ashas wishes when we return, but I also have to look for Lark.) I am seriously worried about her health. She still has the 6-star skill in her body. Is it alright to leave the High Elf-sama behind? I came back to reality when Knock called out to me. Well it cant be helped. She seemed to be in a bad mood. I mentioned that Asha had a sullen look earlier, but it was actually a bit of an understatement. I actually left Asha in Nicky-sans care while she was crying, I dont want to stay, I want to follow you, You are terrible. I will do my best to apologize when I return.I said. I guess you have it tough, too.Knock-san said sympathetically. Kukukuku ah, I shouldnt laugh. Im just amazed that even the High Elf-san who used such unbelievable magic is so reliant on you.the Hundredman chief laughed. He seems to have been a relative of Sarume-san who fought to stop the Human Mimic, and was deeply mourning her death. However, when the underground people joined the dark elves, he picked himself back up, helped out everyone, and also volunteered to join this team. I would like to ask you both something. I asked them about the things I learned from Human Mimic, but I didnt get a good answer. Neither of them had heard that the giant species can talk, nor were they aware of the words Earth Talk and Vision Ogre. The city council guys might know of it, but they all stayed behind. According to the Hundredman chief, the entire city council remained with the 30% of the underground people who wanted to reconstruct the Underground city. Half of them wanted to help the rest while the other half probably didnt want to throw away their privileged class. I see It seems that the Marshals father also remained behind. He was said to have remained to save those who were left behind. Reiji-dono, the ruins are coming into view.Knock-san said. Yes. We were able to reach the Holy City several hours earlier than planned due to the fact that we were able to achieve considerable speed and we didnt encounter any battle. Apparently, many monsters fled far away due to the appearance of Forest Eater and Human Mimic. The place was safe, but on the contrary, food source was a problem. As we traversed out of the forest, numerous stone buildings appeared into my view. The roofs collapsed, and pillars and stone pavements were broken, but it was proof that there was a town there. Stop. Both of you.I called out. What is it? What happened? We were on a wide road with broken stone pavements covered with dead grass which seemed to be the main street of the town, but it was still much better than running through the forest. The First Altar should be beyond this point but I felt a presence at the end of the road. Do you have the strength to fight? Their facial expressions changed as I asked. No problem. All good, too. Reassuring replies. I dont have to useHealing Magic, it seems. Get ready. Its coming. At that moment, our world was surrounded by darkness. Book 4: Chapter 67 I usedLight Magicto secure light around us. Then, a black shadow appeared in front of me C the mediator. With the mithril dagger in my right hand and my left hand free to use magic, I was ready to fight at any moment. Knock-san wore metal knuckles on both hands, doubling the size of his fists. The Hundredman chief wielded shamshir in both hands. Where do you think youre going? What about you? Why are you here when there is no breach of the Covenant? The elimination of the Child of Disaster was decided to be allowedC CIs that the Vision Ogres decision? So the mediator can come up with whatever rules when it suits their convenience, huh. Im sure all their rules must be ridiculous. The mediator became silent when I said that. Sizzling sound can be heard coming from inside the Mithril armor. It felt like the armor was barely suppressing the black flames from flaring out. Disrespect our Creator and I will destroy all of you. It seemed like he was barely suppressing his anger. However, I was more interested in the word Creator than the mediators anger. (Ah I see. This black shadow is a sorcery-based life form. It means that someone created it. And that would be the Vision Ogre these are just puppets.) So this mediator is more like a mediators agent, so to speak. So Im sure the mediator has many such agents. Well, regardless of whether its an agent or not, it can still freely create this mysterious dark dome and can teleport around as he wishes. Do you think you can stop me by yourself? You lost to me just the other day, didnt you? I am not alone. Immediately after, four other mediators appeared on either side of the mediator. They were the exact same, as if copies. (5 of them For real?) 5 enemies with the same strength as a dragon. Killing even one left me almost drained. Knock-san, who didnt know about mediators, stared blankly. And the Hundredman chief, who seemed to have heard about the mediator from the Marshal, turned pale. Whats wrong? Where did all that boldness go? I can see the cold sweat on your face. Did he increase production because I defeated the last one? Or were there many of them from the beginning? If there are dozens of themno, that shouldnt be the case. Just as the dragons in the Front World live normally like any other life form, the Vision Ogre should also be living normally in the Back World. And the amount of Mithril yield should also be extremely low. So if you need full Mithril armor to build one, dozens of them would not be feasible. Cold sweat? I was surprised that there were only 5 of you. If you wanted to get rid of me, you should have brought at least 10. The Hundredman chief looked at me with the face, What are you saying!? The mediator didnt say anything. Good. The mediator seems to be reconsidering his decision. No, maybe it isnt good? What if he brings more of them? If I knew this would happen, I would have brought Asha along, and finished them all off with her maximum magic. We are enough. This chit chat is over Die, Child of Disaster. The five mediators started running all at once. I told you to stop calling me that!! I fired Flame Tornado with my left hand, and the battle began. ** The mediators performance was as quick, heavy, and hard as last time. The mediator ran towards me, every step breaking the stone pavings into pieces. Without faltering against my Flame Tornado even while taking it head on, he stretched his right hand towards me. Right then, I usedFlower Magicto erect a thick pillar of dead grass from under the mediators legs and sent him flying behind me. I intended to blow him far away, but he was too heavy, so it was only about 10 meters away. In the meantime, the next mediator unleashed a punch. I sidestepped around him, and came face-to-face with the third one, so I strengthened my legs withSupport Magicand kicked him. It felt as if I had kicked a boulder. My feet became numb. UOOOOOOHH! Knock-san started a fist fight with another mediator. With the power from his muscles, even the mediator was pushed back. Thats impossible for me. H-Hey! My blade has no effect! The Hundredman chief brandished his shamshirs while nimbly avoiding the mediators attack, but his blades were deflected by the Mithril armor. (I have to get rid of one first!) We dont stand a chance if we dont reduce their numbers. Last time, I destroyed the armor by inducing metal fatigue through extreme temperature differences. However, that would be impossible this time. Even if I improve the efficiency and mana optimisation, I can only beat two of them at most. I will be out of gas for the other three. (The problem is the Mithril armor, after all My only weapon is a Mithril-mixed dagger!) Think, think, think. While thinking, the mediator I sent flying away first came back and attacked from behind. Kuh! I turned around and releasedWater Magic. Misty cold air appeared from my left hand, creating ice at the mediators feetI intended to let him slide away to buy some time. HoweverC ! ! ! As if startled, the three mediators attacking me stopped moving, and then jumped back. (Hmm? What is up with that overreaction?) They were intently staring at me, as if waiting for my next move. (I see. They seem to know how I defeated the mediator last time. I used Flame Tornado at the start and am now using ice. So they are wary that it will induce metal fatigue.) Guessing that much, a question formed in my mind. (How did they get that information?) In the last battle, there was only one mediator. There were no signs that we were being observed. And no one could have told the other mediators about it. In the first place, only Sarume-san could contact the mediators. But she hated them and the Covenant, it seems. Which leaves us withC. Vision Ogre. Are you observing through these sorcery-based life forms here? For an instant moment, the mediators stopped moving. Not only the three that were attacking me, but the other two as well. Thanks to that, Knock-sans right hook connected beautifully on the mediators face and blew him away. And the Hundredman chiefs splendidly swung shamshir pushed the mediator back for the first time. (I see! I see! I see!) The mediators have their own will. However, on the other hand, the Vision Ogre is directly controlling these guys. Moreover, seeing as how all five mediators stopped at the exact same moment (There is only one Vision Ogre. At least only one Vision Ogre controlling them.) Hope finally came into sight. Book 4: Chapter 68 Even if they are being controlled, it probably isnt to the smallest detail. It must be a broad control. More importantlyC (Power and signal supply.) Evidenced by how all the mediators stopped at the exact same moment. Gu, nununu! Gaho! Knock-san was being pushed back in a contest of strength with the mediator, and the Hundredman chief finally took a blow head on and was blown away. It doesnt change the fact that we are still at a disadvantage even after finding out that the Vision Ogre is controlling the mediators from behind the scenes. In the first place, there is no winning against 5 dragon-level opponents. Even so, I saw a glimmer of hope. Fire magic! Five fireballs formed one by one on the fingers of my left hand. When I shot them out, all five mediators simultaneously jumped away. The fireballs exploded as soon as it hit the dark dome. Kuh! Taking advantage of the opening after shooting magic, three mediators charged towards me from three different directions. I dodged their blows by a hairs breadth, but a blow grazed my arm and cut open a bleeding wound. Earth magic!! This time, I fired 5 Stone Bullets at point-blank range, but the mediators evaded it and took a distance from me. Water Magic,Fire Magic! I sheathed my dagger and shot magic with both hands. They flew like tracking missiles, but the mediators twisted their bodies to dodge my attack. I had shot one towards the mediator who was trying to chase after the Hundredman chief, but that mediator also jumped to the side as if he had eyes behind his back. Whoa! Where are you aiming!? My magic almost hit the Hundredman chiefs shoulder. Sorry! Be careful! More importantly, how are we supposed to get out of this situation!? Knock-san, who was worn-out, called out. The Hundredman chief was also running out of breath. Im working on it! I formed magic on both hands again and shot it. The mediators dodge it. Shoot again. Dodge. Shoot. Dodge. Whoa?! Has this guy finally gone crazy!? Reiji-dono! Calm down! Like I said! I continuously shot magic. Flame and ice danced inside of the dome like fireworks. Im working on it!! It was when the last fireball hit the dark dome it cracked and shattered with a pop sound. It shattered like ripples on water. The sunlight from outside shone in. What!? I grinned as all five mediators were in astonishment. I told you I was working on it, right? The mediator deployed this mysterious dome into battle every time. Perhaps it was to exercise privileges as a mediator C such as a mediator cannot be harmed while within the dome. However, that was only the case in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. When the dome was destroyed, he started taking damage. In the Underground city, however, the mediator took damage even while the dome was intact. In other words, the mediator can use privileges when acting on behalf of the Covenant, but when the dome is destroyed, the mediators privileges are lost. Or when it has nothing to do with the Covenant, such as was the case in the Underground city, the dome is but a decoration. The dome this time served no purpose but to block our escape route. I am going to use the magic that Anastasia used! !? !? When I shouted so, Knock-san and the Hundredman chief lay belly down on the ground without a moments delay. The mediators came back to their senses and jumped far back, thinking that I was going to invoke some terrible magic. UOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! What I invoked was a mix ofWind MagicandEarth Magic. Its called Sandstorm. Obviously, I cant imitate AshasFire Magic. But my purpose was to have Knock-san and the Hundredman chief take a defensive posture, and the mediators who focused on evasion to keep a distance. A tremendous wind was generated. And by mixing a large amount of soil into it, the surroundings suddenly became dim. This is good enough for a smokescreen. Get up, both of you! Eh? Wha? Where is that vivid and noble flame?Knock-san asked. Shhh! I pulled Knock-san up. The Hundredman chief immediately realised my intention and was already approaching us. We cannot win a fight with 5 mediators. The only thing we can do isC Lets run away. Escape. O-Oi, why are we running north? It should be the opposite direction, right? The Hundredman chief asked, as we were running northward with all our might. We slipped away within the sandstorm, but the mediators would probably realize my true intention when the magic clears away. The five mediators can share information between them, so if one finds us, the rest will come after us too. I was running out of stamina and mana, but the mediators side seemed to be full of energy. No matter where we run, they will surely chase us down. So we might as well run to a place where we can give them the slip. Knock-san, the Hundredman chief, and I were running withSupport Magic, so the trees, the surrounding buildings, and the stone pavings disappeared behind us as if we were flying. Thats it right there. I intuitively knew what it was. The presence I felt from that place washow should I put it, it was too clean and pure. On the contrary, you wouldnt notice it if you didnt think it was pure. Its the First Altar! There was a hill with lush greenery before us. And there was a small stone building at the summit. Book 4: Chapter 69.1 Volume 4: Chapter 69 We were all out of breath when we reached the foot of the hill. My whole body was drenched with sweat, almost getting into my eyes. My eyes, however, were glued to the small building at the top of the hill. The structure was too neat to call it a hut, but it was too small to call it a shrine. It must have been here for a very long time. The surface of the building was covered with ivy, blocking half of the entrance. I saw only darkness through the gaps in the ivy, but also a flickering light. I have seen that light. It is the light emitted when a skill orb pops out of the First Altar in the Front World. The First Altar of this world is unmistakably housed within that hut. O-Oi are those skill orbs? The Hundredman Chiefs voice was trembling. It was a small hill covered with grass, but there were glittering skill orbs everywhere. The sight was similar to chestnuts falling from trees and covering the forest floor in autumn. (So there is a passage here that connects to the Front World?) I tried to find the passage as confirmed inWorld Alliance, but now that I have removed that skill orb, I have no choice but to search slowly. Its too dangerous to take outWorld Rulerright now. Lets go to the hut first.I said, and walked into the thicket. The Hundredman Chief, however, started picking up an armful of skill orbs. Leave those things there.Knock-san said to him. But We will come back here again with everyone else.I said. I see The Hundredman Chief seemed convinced and dropped the skill orbs on the ground and followed after us. (Grip Strength Enhancement ,Leather Processing ],Instantaneous Strength Enhancement ,Impromptu Performance ) Most of the skill orbs I saw were only one or two stars. Occasionally, bright light can be seen at a distance, which might be a 3-star. Skill orbs were present not only on the surface of the hill, but also buried underground. If so, just how many skill orbs are slumbering on this hill? As there was nothing I could do about it, I climbed the hill while stepping on and kicking away skill orbs. It slightly pained my heart to kick such valuable skill orbs. I used to be a miner who excavated skill orbs for a living, after all. Theres something inside the hut.I called out. I heard soft noises coming from inside the hut. Right then, a 1-star skill orb flew out of the half-opened entrance of the hut and fell about 5 meters away from me. It was a rare skill orb calledVoice Volume Enhancement . Ju? Gee, Gee! Chichichi! Looking inside, the hut was overflowing with skill orbs, and several rats were playing with them, as if they were toys. Despite calling them rats, it was an animal which had four eyes and over 30 cm in length, looking like a rat. When they noticed us approaching, they ran away into the back of the hut at full speed. Judging from the sounds, they exited the hut through a secret passage on the other side and were now running down the hill. Oh, its just rats. The Hundredman Chief, who had pulled out his shamshir, exhaled in relief. For the time being, lets get rid of all the skill orbs inside.I said. When the Hundredman Chief cut the ivy that seemed to be supporting the overflowing skill orbs within, the skill orbs gushed out of the hut like an avalanche. I saw a 4-star flowing out, but it was quickly swallowed by a stream of 1-stars and 2-stars and disappeared. I dont have the time to look for it. Inside the hut which now looked like a ball pool, there was an old altar. It was a gray rectangular altar with a smooth surface. Clouds and trees, animals and insects, flowers and man were engraved on the sides of the altar, but I couldnt see it clearly as it was blocked by skill orbs. So, we started throwing the skill orbs outside. Ah, shit, why is there like a sea of them!? If I knew such a place existed, I would have come here earlier!the Hundredman Chief said. What a coincidence, I was thinking the same thing.Knock-san said. And what, we will clash and go to war with each other? I dont want that to happen. Hmm, skill orbs may be the seed of conflict. Ah Listening to the conversation between Hundredman Chief and Knock-san, I started wondering if that might really be the case. (The 6-star skill orb that Lark found. The skill orbs that the dragon came to destroy. An 8-star skill orb was also used when Prince Kluvshrat was supposed to be sacrificed. The nobles who channeled skill orbs produced from the First Altar to the black market were found and executed by Earl Sillys.) Skill orb is indeed the seed of conflict. (However, you can only carry on living in such a harsh world because of skill orbs. However, because of the high performance of the skill orbs, it becomes a source of conflict.) It becomes a question of did the chicken or the egg come first? I threw the skill orbs out while thinking about that. Soon, the floor became visible. The floor, seen through the gaps between the dust-covered skill orbs, was gray, like cobblestones. But it had a handle attached to it. When I pulled it up with all my strength, a thick stream of dust shot up. A pitch-black dark passage was revealed. Stairs! A spiral staircase that went down inside the hill. A musty, moist air rose up. Is this it? Is this the entrance to the passage that connects the worlds? Reiji-dono! Its the Mediator!!Knock-san shouted. !! I didnt notice because we were inside the hut. Something approached us at a tremendous speed, with loud footsteps. (This is not the time to doubt things.) Please enter here! Hurry up!!I shouted The Hundredman Chief, who was comparing two 3-star skill orbs in his hands, tossed them away and jumped down the stairs in a hurry. What is down here!?he asked. I dont know! Huh!? Just go down! Knock-san exclaimed, jumping on top of the Hundredman chief. I heard the Hundredman chief screaming and tumbling down the stairs. I was the last one to enter. Wait!! The mediators voiceI ignored it and jumped into the hole. Immediately after, the outer wall of the hut was blown off. The mediator appeared over the flying pieces of ivy and broken stone fragments. CBye bye. I mouthed silently and closed the stone lid. Judging from the mediators reaction, there is no doubt that this is the passage that connects the world. Book 4: Chapter 69.2 SeparationDividing the world A long long passage There was no light in the front, back, left or right. Even when I tried to use Light Magic, mysteriously, only a small sphere of light appeared, but it did not illuminate the surroundings. When I spread both my hands to the side, I can immediately touch the walls to the left and right. So it definitely seems to be a straight passage. I dont know how long its been. At first, I was keeping track of time. 30 minutes passed, then an hour, then a few hours, and then I lost track of time. I wasnt even sure if I was walking up, or down, or going in a curve, or even walking straight, for that matter. I felt like my body was floating in a vacuum of darkness. In the beginning, I was talking to my companions who should be nearby as we entered together. But as time passed, I felt like I was the only person left in the world. Hah, hah, hah I was running out of breath and sweating profusely. My legs felt heavy, and I was running out of stamina. Hah, hah, hah My heavy breathing and throbbing heartbeat was the only proof that I was alive. Hah, hah, hah Eventually, I felt like my body melted into the darkness, and only my air-filled lungs and pumping heart was moving forward. As if my body was moving on its own, my mind was allowed to wander and think. My mind felt clear and was able to make deep insights. The components that make up the Covenant are the Skill Orbs, the Pledger, and the Mediator. These three are inviolable. Therefore, the mediator could not destroy the First Altar that produces skill orbs, and he did not follow us down this passage under the altar. In the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, the Holy King, who is a pledger, fought against the mediator, but he could not damage the mediator before the dome was destroyed. The mediator defeated the Knight Captain of the Knights Order, but did not attack the Holy King. He knew it was meaningless because the pledger was inviolable. Dont take too many skill orbs. Such an epigram-like line was written in the Covenant. It doesnt say what will happen if you take too many. Skill orbs are said to be God-given but I think it is also a circulating thing. Eh, though, I am the only one who believes that in the Holy Royal Palace. I have a theory that skill orbs that disappear in this world go to the Back World, and the skill orbs that disappear in the Back World come to this world. El-san, the rabbit priest, said so. If his guess was correct, it aligns with the dont take too many. I saw a mountain of skill orbs at the Back Worlds First Altar earlier. With that many of them, it would be quite probable to see a few skill orbs with 4-stars or higher. As the number of stars increases, the probability of production will be low, of course, but if it has many stars, its light will increase and it will be easier to find. As far as I saw with myVision Enhance, and as recorded by my Perfect Memory, I did not see the shining light of a skill orb higher than 4-star. (In the Front World, the higher star skill orbs are incredibly valuable and traded for a very large sum of money. If the users of these skill orbs suffer a serious illness, the skill orb is taken out with Orb Detachment.) 1-star goes for 1 silver coin. You can eat three meals at a diner in a town for that much. 2-stars are sold at 100 silver coins. 100 silver coins?! By the way, what about a 6-star? You cant get a value. I suddenly remembered a conversation I had with old man Hinga at the Sixth Mine. These skill orbs are so precious that they are handled with extreme care. In fact, even in a country as big as the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, a country with monopoly on an altar which produces skill orbs, there were only seven skill orbs with 5-stars or higher. The noble houses have kept it for generations. (As a result of safeguarding and hoarding rare skill orbs in the Front World, it was no longer circulated to the Back World. Therefore, there was no way to counter the ferocious monsters in the Back World. And the number of people steadily dwindled.) However, there were also the eight giants at that time, so the Back World must have had it tougher. I am sure El-san would be happy if I talked to him about the Covenant and the Back World. El-san had perfectly grasped that monsters would rush in from the Back World if the Covenant was revoked. Did he perhaps already know that the skill orb circulation was out of balance between the two worlds and that the Back World was infested with monsters? To tell the truth, this isnt really my theory. It was advocated by Dr. Hinga, who was a leading researcher in the deciphering of ancient documents on the Covenant, the Back World, and the study of Skill Orbs. It was a research paper from more than 20 years ago. El-san seems to have learned a lot from old man Hingas research. I exist only to be punished. For I have committed a sin that I cant atone for even with my death. But I was blessed to bask in the suns embrace in my final hour. O God who governs heaven and earth, I pray that thee grant blessings unto this shunned child. Old man Hinga said so in his last moments. Old man Hinga was researching skill orbs, but is that truly a sin? Did he have to atone with death for that? (What exactly did old man Hinga do?) Does Lulusha-san still have old man Hingas thesis? I may get some clues by reading it. I hope the monsters that fell from the red crack in the sky did not destroy those papers. When I return to the Front World, I have to go to the Lev Magic Empire. I wonder what happened to the red crack in the sky. And also Lark. Is she still safe? She must be doing something unreasonable again. Its Lark, after all. I have to stop her. As her little brother. Lev Magic Empire / Red Gate Frontline Abba was busy with work every single day. As the troops of each country arrived one after another, coordinating the high-ranking officials was Abbas job. If he overlooks something, it can affect hundreds of thousands of soldiers. It could even disrupt the food supply line, which could leave the soldiers in hunger. Furthermore, the soldiers came to fight for his nation, the Lev Magic Empire, so Abba was giving it his all. Whenever he returns to his tent to take a short nap, work immediately calls for him and he rushes out. ? On a certain day, he unintentionally noticed the magic tool placed in the corner of his tent. A pedestal of about 25 cm and a flat, circular, silver metal placed on it. It was a magic tool to confirm that Reiji was still alive in the Back World. If you bring your ears closer, it will make a humming noise as usual. But after Silver Balance and Lulusha went out to investigate the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, Abba does not check it as often. Abba thought that maybe he should check it today, but before he couldC Abba-sama! The meeting is about to begin! One of his subordinates called for him. Alright. Im coming. Carrying documents under his arm, he rushed out of his tent. Zuzuzuzuzuzu C the magic tool was vibrating. And the vibration became stronger and stronger. The silver metal plate rattled on the pedestal. And thenC Paki. It broke right in two. It was only after a few days that Abba, who was so busy with work that he couldnt even return to his tent to sleep, noticed this. Book 5: Chapter 1 ** Kruvan Holy Kingdom, Border Mansion ** Hah~~~ A girl sighed. She sat at the lowest seat in a meeting. Your Excellency, let my troops handle this. We have gotten a bit dull since last time. What?! Didnt you subdue wild beasts just last month? Leave this one to my elite troops. What elite troops You were the one who refused the subjugation last month. This is my month We cant leave it to you. Thats right. Your troop got action just last week. We simply stopped some drunken adventurers from causing trouble last week! You can barely call that action! Since a while ago, large grown men have been arguing with each other. The stone mansion was a tasteless place. It was not carpet that was laid on the floor but monster pelts. It would have fetched a good price if it had been put up for sale in the Holy City, but it was now in tatters due to the rough people who gather here with muddy shoes. The conference table, which was simply thick and bulky, was continuously being struck by the arguing adults since a while ago, and had started to creak. It was a brand new table which was replaced just last year, but looking at the present situation, it may not live past this year. Hah~~~ The girl sighed once again. She was the only young girl in a room full of 6 rowdy adults. She was told to attend the meetings as it would be helpful to her in the future, but the meeting was just a quarrel between large, burly adults who wanted to head out and kill monsters. Oh, the young lady looks troubled. What happened to her? Shes been like that ever since she returned from the Holy City. For the first time in her life, the girl left the border territory where she was born and headed to the Holy City. What she saw there left a deep impression on the girls heart. Clean and orderly townscape. In particular, the inside of the 3rd Holy District was exceptionally clean, and not a single trash could be seen on the road. In the border territory where the girl is now, the City was lined with crude houses. And if she is not careful, she could step on horse dung on the side of the road while walking. The food in the Holy City was wonderful. Beautifully cut vegetables, deep artistic-like sauces, tender and sweet meats. Meals in the border territory were simply cut, baked and seasoned. And above all, a certain someone she met had left a deep impression on her. I cant invite Eva-sama here when its like this Mira, the eldest daughter of Border Earl Mule, recalled the girl she met in the Holy City. Eva, the lady of House Sillys, seemed almost like a painting to Miras eyes. And her resolute attitude also moved Miras heart. In a dreamy state of mind, Mira asked Eva to come visit her some time in the border territory, but smelling the horse dung in the streets after returning to the border territory brought her back to her senses. There was no way she could invite the lovely Eva to such a place. Mira, were in the middle of a meeting. Pay attention. Meeting!? What about this is a meeting!? You all rejoice when a monster appears, and argue about who gets to defeat it! Just decide it with lottery! Thats what always happens in the end.her father, the Border Earl, said in an honest tone. It is never decided through discussion, but a meeting is held just because it doesnt feel right to throw a lottery without speaking anything. Right then, Mira heard a cow mooing. Father, everyone, if you are free, lets clean the city alright? We have to at least keep the main street clean! Oh my, young lady. Please dont joke around. Who would go around cleaningC Glared at by Mira, a large man stopped talking mid-sentence. A large, burly man in his 50s with a shiny bald head and thick eyebrows, was being pressured by a 12-year-old girl. B-But we already asked the Adventurers Guild to put up requests to do the cleaning, right? It would be bad if we steal the requests. Said a muscular round man wearing an eyepatch over his right eye sitting next to her. And a tanned muscular man with a crew cut nodded in agreement. Not a single adventurer accepted the request!Mira shouted. That cant be helped, Mira. I put out the request because you really wanted it, but the adventurers in this town are only hungry for excitement and thrill. Such guys arent gonna start picking up shit in the streets. Father. Language! The Border Earl just shrugged when pointed out by Mira. One of the things she learned from meeting various nobles in the Holy City was that My papa is strange. First of all, the heads of noble houses do not go out to fight monsters carrying a brutal-looking axe in hand. They do not wear bear pelt on their head. And noble children do not call their father Papa. Upon returning to the border territory, what Mira did was to get a proper noble education and to re-educate her father. Mira points it out every time this happens, but her fathers way of speaking doesnt seem to be improving. Well then, is it time to roll the dice?A burly, muscular woman asked. And the muscular men in the room agreed, saying, Thats right. Lets get it over with and Yeah, the young lady seems to be in a bad mood too. On a side note, they were all vassals of Border Earl Mule, each commanding a thousand troops. The meeting this time was about investigating a large-scale earthquake that had occurred at the foot of a mountain and subduing a huge scorpion that seems to have been awoken from a long hibernation due to the earthquake. Hah~~ As Mira sighed once again, looking at the muscular vassals deciding who would go based on dice rolls, her father came next to her. Dont be so dejected. This a good place, you know? Besides, Miss Eva didnt become your friend because you were a sheltered young lady, right? Yes I know. But it still bothers me. Eva-sama and her father went to another country on some important matters, right? Ah, they went with Grenjido The Border Earl also knew about what happened in the Lev Magic Empire. But the armed forces under the Border Earl are to govern and protect the border of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. He cannot leave the border undefended and join the former Holy King Grenjidos expedition. On the other hand, Earl Sillys is a central noble, so he doesnt have a territory. As such, he accompanied Grenjido to the Lev Magic Empire. When the Border Earl heard about that, he felt envious of the Earl from the bottom of his heart. In times of peace, the border is full of excitement and fun compared to the Holy City, but in the event of a national emergency, he will naturally want to go to Grenjidos side. Oh, have you decided?the Border Earl asked. As the shiny, bald headed muscular man started celebrating and swinging his fist victoriouslyC. Your Excellency, Your Excellency! The meeting room door swung open with a bang, and another muscular man rushed in. By the way, all of the Border Earls vassals, including the top commanding officers, are all burly and muscular. Men and women of all ages. Even if they were thin during enlistment, they will put on weight within a few months. Whats wrong? Didnt I say we were deciding important matters in todays meeting? His daughter looked at him as if asking what important matter is decided with a dice roll, but the Border Earl completely ignored her and folded his arms tightly, puffing his chest. W-Well, its about the huge scorpion that suddenly appeared It seems to have been exterminated. The people who lost on the dice roll immediately looked at the bald man who won, staring wide-eyed with his mouth hanging open. Thats too bad. You ran out of luck this time. The people who lost said, with a broad grin. Exterminated? Oi, wasnt that scorpion supposed to be over 10 meters long? And the case was passed on to us because the adventurers couldnt subjugate it?the Border Earl asked. Yes, sir. Who on earth beat that thing? About that The muscular messenger gently presented the item in his pocket. He came to this mansion. And said that Your Excellency would understand if I showed you this. The moment the Border Earl saw the item, his eyes widened. It was a familiar dagger. However, it has been used extensively. The Border Earl gave this dagger to him at most two months or so ago. Even so, just how many battles has this dagger seen in that short span of time? Bring him here right awayC No, Im going there! Where is he!? The Border Earl shouted, as he tightly grabbed the dagger that he gave as a farewell present. That Reiji he has gotten stronger again! It was a voice of great joy. Book 5: Chapter 2 As I passed through the long, long passage that connected the worlds, dazzling light and lush greenery enveloped my view. The smell of dirt and soil filled my nostrils. Wind blew, and the leaves on the trees rustled. Sunlight filtering through the canopy warmed my face. I was in a forest. Eh? Forest? I was surprised because I thought the exit would be at the First Altar in the Holy City. Knock-san and the Hundredman chief came out at the same time. And they were equally shocked. Ah, I thought the exit would lead to another place. Sorry, I dont know where we areI said. Wonderful Huh?! How wonderfulKnock-san muttered, as if in amazement. We have truly crossed worlds, havent we What is this forest It is overflowing with vitalitythe Hundredman Chief was also in amazement. I realized that the two who came from the Back World were astonished by the vitality of the Front World. After that, we moved away from that place and decided to rest nearby a streamlet. I checked the surroundings carefully for any signs of the mediator, but there were no such indications. The mediator might not be able to come to this world unless it is related to the Covenant. I inquired Knock-san and the Hundredman chief while taking a break. It seems that the passage was long for the both of them too, and they also recalled memories of childhood that they had long forgotten. Well, then. What are we to do now? We now know that the passage can be used to cross between worlds, but we cant go back, as that monster might still be waiting on the other side. The Hundredman chief posed a reasonable question. I have an idea.I said. First of all, I dont think the mediator will be waiting for us on the other side even if we return through that passage. There are two reasons for that. First, the number of mediators is limited, so they wont be chasing after me forever. Second, the mediator probably wouldnt expect us to return so soon after crossing between worlds. It wouldnt make sense to go back there after escaping. However, the mediator seems to be obsessed with me. Its because I am a black-haired, black-eyed Child of Disaster, but I havent talked to the both of them about this yet. Therefore, the mediator may have some way to detect me when I return to that world.I said. Hmm that is possible. Otherwise, they couldnt have ambushed us like that.Knock-san nodded. Well, what about our friends? If we dont return, theyll think were dead.the Hundredman chief said. I am sorry, but could the both of you go without me? I feel sorry for Asha, but if my return would bring danger, it would be better for me to remain in this world. As long as the dark elves and underground people dont do anything out of the ordinary, the mediator wont pay any attention to them. Though, I cant say for certain since the Vision Ogre is manipulating the giants to attack the settlements in the Back World. I see, its a hard choice for you too. If thats the case, leave it to us. The Hundredman chief nodded and tapped Knock-sans arm. Right, Reiji-dono. We will bring everyone here.Knock-san said. Thank you. I will make sure that everyone is welcomed when they come here.I bowed. ** After resting for a whole day, Knock-san and the Hundredman Chief returned to their original world through the passage. They took back a handful of fruits as souvenirs. Knock-san said it would help convince everyone if they brought back fruits that are not seen in the Back World. The passage on this side was like a crack which ran through the mountain. There were no structures such as ruins or temples at all. (This is not the Holy City. Is it a mountain near the Holy City? For the time being, I have to confirm where this place is.) After seeing off Knock-san and the Hundredman chief, I soared into the sky usingFire Magicwhile prepared for some recoil damage. In the distance, I saw a town at the foot of the mountain. Although it was small, I confirmed the presence of humans. Oh, I should go over thereCwait, what is that? I saw smoke in the distance. ThroughEyesight EnhancementandWorld Ruler, I confirmed that it was because of a battle taking place. There was a huge scorpion in the middle of the smoke. Why is there a scorpion in such a place? No, more importantly, that scorpion has broken the outer wall of the town and was rampaging. There were already many victims. One thing after another I cant catch a break! I dashed through the forest and headed for the town. It was a little later after I defeated the scorpion that I learned that the town was the border territory governed by the Border Earl in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Furthermore, it was even later that I realized that the scorpion that had been hibernating for a long time had awakened due to a change in the mountains caused by the use of the passage. That ancient passage seems to have been forced to make a hole in the mountain rather than following through the originally established passage. Book 5: Chapter 3 The Border Earls Mansion was spacious, but compared to the mansions in the royal capital, it felt unrefined, simple and sturdy. A huge bear mount was on display in the reception room. I almost thought it was a real bear trying to attack me. It had such a fierce aura. If an average person sees this, they might actually faint. Is it really okay to leave something like this in the reception room? I heard the sound of heavy footsteps coming from the other side of the door. The reception room door threw open, and the Berserkerno, I mean, Border Earl Mule appeared. Reiji! So you finally came to my territory for some fun! Attaboy! Where do you wanna go? The dungeons first? Or do you wanna shut down the rowdy adventurers all at once? Or do you wanna go explore unexplored regionC F-Father. Those are all just your desires Lady Mira appeared alongside the Border Earl. When I last saw her with Lady Eva, my impression of her was a simple country girl. But now, she was looking like a proper noble lady. Oh, I see. Its because she stopped calling the Border Earl Papa, and her conduct is more refined. A-Ah right. Thank you for taking the time to come to a place so far. So, what kind of business do you have here? I didnt think you would return to the Holy Kingdom for a while after everything that occurred in the Holy City. Well, the Holy City seems to be busy with its neighbors right now.the Border Earl said. I immediately understood the situation after hearing that. This man hardly knew what happened in the Lev Magic Empire. First of all, I am honored to be granted an audience despite the sudden visit, Border Earl Mule.I said. Huh? Why are you being so stiffC Reiji-sama is someone who has been directly acknowledged by the Lord of House Mule. You can come here anytime. Lady Mira returned a simple noble thank you with her right hand on her chest, and then she glared at her father next to her. The Berserker flinched. I am glad that Lady Mira is here. The border territory is in safe hands. I came here today because I have a very important request to make, and I shall also explain what happened in the Lev Magic Empire. When I broached the subject, the Border Earl, who was being overwhelmed by his daughters glare, suddenly became serious. I see. So you are involved in that. Very well. Sit down. I will call my vassals too. ** The spacious reception room suddenly felt cramped when 5 brawny men and women entered. When I finished my explanation, everyone was thinking about it silently. I talked about everything. I kept it short regarding Asha and the details of the Covenant, and stressed more on the Back World and the coming of the dark elves and the underground people Reiji. First of all, regarding your request, it is not a problem. We have excess unused land here, after all. Your Excellency. But food in the territory is not bountiful. Adding thousands of people here would onlyC I havent finished yet.the Border Earl said. My concern was whether my request would be accepted, which includes legal issues and also sufficient food. If it happened to be too difficult, I was thinking of buying food from outside temporarily and looking for another land for them to live on. Reiji, according to your story, the dark elves sound like theyre damn strong, is that right? Well, yes. Ah, I feel like this conversation is going in the wrong direction. Because the Border Earls eyes were blazing. Then, lets have them hunt monsters for meat. It could be the local specialty of our territory, and it could be quite profitable. Father. Are you thinking of processing and exporting monster meat? Exactly. Lets export delicious meat to those guys who ridicule our territory. Then, the vassals started chipping in their own opinions and suggestions. Apparently, the border territory has a lot of creatures, but they are relatively not hunted much. Since strong adventurers only aim for dungeon captures and rare monsters and rare plants, they do not hunt monsters stably. The Border Earl dispatches troops whenever a town in the territory is threatened by monsters, but it is hard to say that they are steadily hunting monsters because it takes time to make a round trip. It seems that he wants to leave the task of hunting monsters stably to the dark elves. I raised my hand. Well, I think the dark elves will be happy. Moreover, I think the underground people are also more combative than average soldiers, so they might also be useful. The underground people have also fought against fierce monsters in the Back World without skill orbs, so they are undoubtedly strong. They just seem weak when compared to dark elves because the dark elves are unusually strong. However, I seem to have said too much. Your Excellency, isnt it too much to accept everything this child says without question? The vassals were intently staring at me. I have heard the stories, but no matter how you look at him, hes just a child. He doesnt look strong at all. If Reiji-san is a child, then what about me?Lady Mira, who is two years younger than me, said sighingly. But the vassals didnt notice her as they were staring at me with fire in their eyes. Thats right. Im already shitty envious that he was able to fight side-by-side with His Majesty the Holy King We cant judge strength based on stories alone. And more complaints came up from the vassals. Well, what do you mean to do about this, Reiji?the Border Earl asked, while grinning. I knew it was going to end up like this. Border Earl Mule, as I said earlier, I dont have time. I would like to go to the Lev Magic Empire as soon as possible to hasten the acceptance of the dark elves and the underground people. Oh, right. I just remembered.the Border Ear deliberately hit his knee with his palm. What did he remember? Mira. When is the scheduled flight from the Holy City coming in? Lady Mira was surprised when she was called. Two days from now. The day after tomorrow. Right, right. Reiji, the day after tomorrow, a magic airship from the Holy City will fly here and return to the Holy City. Its an old-fashioned airship to carry cargo, but if you get on it, youll reach the Holy City in half the time you would on horseback. ! It seems that it would take two months on horseback on the shortest road from here to the Lev Magic Empire. So even if I choose to go through the Holy City, I can arrive in the Lev Magic Empire in about a month on a magic airship. Can I get on that airship?I asked. I dont mind. But that means you will be free today and tomorrow, right? It was my turn to be taken aback this time. Well then, should we make arrangements? The muscular men and women stood up, cracking their knuckles and neck. Lady Mira put her hand on her face and heaved a deep, deep sigh. Book 5: Chapter 4 I was riding on a magic airship for the first time in my life. But it was unbelievably cramped. The airship, which was shaped like a plump rectangular sea lion, was about the size of four freight containers placed side by side, and carried cargo in most of its space. Humans were the side characters, and the cargo was the main character on this airship. The border territory is a production area for rare monster resources and rare plants. It seems that the Adventurers guild temporarily stores these resources and then exports them to the Holy City to convert into cash. The cash is then stored in the Adventurers Guild in the Holy City. The adventurers who laboured and made an income in the border territory will return to the Holy City with a promissory note and receive the cash in the Holy Citys guild. In other words, cash does not flow into the border territory. Money is heavy, so it cannot be transported via airship. Mira-sama said. So I responded, If so, you should transport it in small quantities. If two airships make a trip in a month, you should be able to transport it. I have proposed to the Adventurers Guild, but since our guild is a branch, it is inferior to the headquarters in the Holy City. Why not have the Border Earl do it himself? Thats because we dont have much money We spend it on villages in our territory that have been devastated by disasters and monsters. Mira-sama, who seems to already be involved in the family finance, let out a deep sigh. Still, what the Border Earl was doing is the right thing as a noble. Then how about the fuel used for the magi engine? Fuel? I mean magic stones which are used as catalysts. Are they replenished in the Holy City for making a round trip? After looking it up, it seems that the fuel for making a round trip is loaded on the airship in the Holy City. It was quite a considerable amount. If this was replenished in the border territory instead, the load will be lighter. You can load more cargo by that amount instead, or you can improve fuel efficiency due to the lighter load. The border territory can also sell the magic stones. Cheap but heavy items such as grain and salt which are not found in the border territory are transported from the Holy City. However, these are expensive to buy in the Holy City, but cheaper to buy in the neighboring territory. But if we dont buy it from the Holy City, the magic airship will not transport our materials. What are you talking about? It is the Holy City that wants the rare materials from the border territory. The magic airship will fly regardless. I see. Buy grain from the nearby territory. So when the airship flies from the Holy City, it will have plenty of space. And you will be able to transport cash in due time. Human beliefs are terrifying. When there are a large number of beliefs and assumptions that have been predetermined since long ago, it is difficult to go against them. I came to notice that there were a lot of predetermined assumptions which most people do not realise are wrong. I gave suggestions as an outsider who was not influenced by the predetermined assumptions while discussing with Lady Mira on ways to improve the Border territory. Well, while doing so, I was also having a mock battle with the vassals of the Border Earl. By the way, in all the conversations I mentioned earlier, I was battling against a large number of soldiers at the same time on a field while Lady Mira was going through the documents on the side. At the end of the mock battle, the Border Earl himself appeared, saying I cant be patient anymore!. But then his sick wife appeared and reigned him in, so the Border Earl retreated from the field in low spirits. Regarding his wifes illness, when I looked throughWorld Ruler, another trouble occurred, but talking about it right now would take too long. After spending an incredibly jam-packed two days, I waved goodbye to the people who came to see me off and then I left the border territory. The wounded vassals were saying Make sure to come again, Ill win next, Im looking forward to these Dark Elf guys and such. Im sorry, Knock-san. Ill leave the rest to you. I wrapped myself in a blanket in one corner of the magic airship and immediately fell asleep. When I noticed, I was already in the Holy City. Whoa, I slept for more than a whole day. Whoa!? Who are you!? Did you get in here without permission!? Eh uh, where is this place? Its the departure and arrival area in the Holy City! I explained myself to the cargo carrier and got off the airship. Man, to think I dont remember my first flight in another world at all. I gazed at the Holy City after a long absence. Before I get sentimental I need to use the toilet. ** There were no airships travelling from the Holy City to the Lev Magic Empire. And since airships are valuable in the first place, making round trips to the border territory was a special case. The materials obtained in the border territory are probably that valuable. After feeling refreshed, I thought about getting on a carriage bound for the Empire right away, but todays trips have all been booked. What is going on in the Lev country? Who knows. I heard things are at a standstill. His Majesty the Holy King went there, right? Former Holy King. Well, for better or worse, the current Holy King is a normal person Such conversations can be heard everywhere. I went to the Adventurers Guild to find out what the situation in the Empire was like. Although I had been to the Adventurers Guild in the city many times, I had never used it as an adventurer. Looking at the solid stone building, windows fitted with iron bars, and the imposing huge doors that remained open during business hours, I felt as if I hadnt visited this place for years. Hey, boy. Dont stand in the middle of the entrance. Ah, Im sorry. As I hurriedly moved to the side, I heard a man say, Even if you beg for food here, none of these stingy bastards will give you anything. So go someplace else. I saw the adventurer walk into the guild, in a neat appearance. I was confused as to why he said that. After pondering for a while, I realised what he meant. I was in a tattered hooded cloak with a lot of dirt. Its only natural that people would take me for a street urchin. In the border territory, fortunately or unfortunately, no one cared about appearances. But this was the Holy City. Looking around, under the late summer sky, everyone wore clean shirts and dresses, and I was the only one left behind season. Well, it cant be helped. I couldnt afford to change clothes at the moment, so I entered the Adventurers Guild as isand an even greater shock awaited me. I heard cheers and whistling from the attached bar in the guild. In the center of the crowd was a bard, singing while plucking a lute-like stringed instrument, which is not so different from a guitar. During the Holy Blue Kings Reign, In Our Great Holy City, Dark clouds appeared, calling forth a disaster, A giant snake emerged from hell, Swallowing even the most valiant swordsman, Clad in light, a boy wielding a sword appeared, With a swing of his sword, the giant snake was brought low, Bringing peace to the Holy City, Honor the Hero, whose name is Reiji, The Adventurer of Light, whose name is Reiji. I stood there for a few minutes in shock. What the hell? At that time, I suddenly remembered a conversation with Dante-san. It was as if a hero subjugating a monster like in fairy-tales.. Huh? When I went to the Adventurers Guild the next day, I came across a bard. It seems that he was watching the whole thing from a distance. A bard? Im kinda getting a very unpleasant feeling. He was enthusiastic about wanting to make a song about how you defeated Ouroboros. . N-No, I refused. I didnt become an adventurer to stand out, after all. But he was too persistent and said he wanted to tell the city about the hero who saved them, and since I didnt want it to be about me, and it was none other than you who actually defeated the snake, so. Basically Dante sold you out by giving the bard details and removed himself from the song. Dante-saaaaaaaan! Why did you do this!? I have a grudge on you now!! And what is this song? What Adventurer of Light!? That light was Non-sansLight Magic! It has nothing to do with me! Todays song was awesome too. Yeah Did you see the traces of destruction caused by that giant snake? To think that a guy who can stop a monster like that was in this Adventurers guild. I am proud to be a fellow adventurer. The adventurers are misunderstanding something! I have never actively taken quests here!? I only sent a letter! For a client! (Ah maaaaaan~~~ It hurts my ear to hear all this! How am I to collect information now?!) I was scratching my head over my hood, thinking that I should seriously turn around and leave this place. No, I need information on Lev Magic Empire. TskTskTsk. Thats not who Adventurer of Light, Reiji-sama is. Hah? Do you know something, cat girl? Despite my appearance, I have actually gone on many adventures with the great Reiji-sama No one knows more about that esteemed gentleman than me. H-Hey, are you serious? I-I have actually heard about that. The Adventurer of Light was seen travelling with a cat beastman. Fufufu. That person is none other than myself. Seriously?! Please tell us more! Oh, do you want to hear more? Suuure~. However, one silver coin per person first. Huh!? You want money!? Well, of course. Its information about the great Adventurer of Light-sama There are also stories of monster subjugation that Reiji-sama told me about while claiming my body every night! Hoho, I definitely want to hear about that. Isnt that right? Then one silver coin is a cheapC The cat girl beastmans entire body stopped mid-sentence, as if time itself had stopped for her. Ah, Ah, Ah It has been a long time, Zerry-san, a fellow companion of the Adventurer of Light Reiji-sama. I grabbed her face firmly, as if my hands were an iron claw. ANGYAAAHHHHH~~~~~~~~!!!!! A scream echoed throughout the bar. And it seems that not only the people inside of the building but the passersby on the main street outside also heard the scream and were peering inside. Book 5: Chapter 5 Im so glaaaaaad~, Bochaaaaaan Ugugu, Ugu~ Due to the commotion I caused, a large bouncer-like man appeared from the back of the guild and kicked both Zerry-san and I out of the guild. We were sitting at the road side of a back alley, and Zerry-san was rubbing her tear-streaked, runny nose face on me. My cloak got even more dirty. Because of my iron claws, Zerry-san had five red finger marks on either side of her face. But seeing that her happiness outweighed the pain makes me happy, after all. My nose became a little stuffy too. Tell me, Zerry-san. Why are you here? I wiped her wet face with my handkerchief. But even more snot dripped out of Zerry-sans nose. To think a grown woman could cry like this I-I was actually in the Lev Empire until we made a magic tool which told us that bochan was still alive It is truly amazing that they were able to create a magic tool that could determine if I was alive. I am glad I didnt remove the bracelet from the Lev Magic Empire. After finding out that you were alive, I knew that you would come back somehow. It seems that she wanted to do something to contribute. The red crack in the sky was now called Red Gate. And the Black Sky Pirate C Lark C has been fighting the monsters to maintain the front line, but there have been no significant developments as of yet. Everyone in Silver Balance is cooperating with the re-investigation of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. If La-Fisas mechanism was able to connect the two worlds, then by studying the mechanism, they might be able to close the hole in the sky. Indeed, I would have done the same thing without any prior knowledge. But I haveWorld Allianceright now. The world looks different when viewed through this. Currently, I dont have a solution as to how to close the gate, but I feel like I can find a different solution usingWorld Alliance. Above all, I am most worried about Lark. Umm, Zerry-san. LarC I mean, how does the Black Sky Pirate look? Healthy? Healthy? No, I dont know. Ive never seen her before. Whenever she returns from battle, the Empire takes great, great care of her. I see. I thought she would be used as a weapon. She doesnt seem to be treated badly. Rather, shes the hero if the front line is maintained because of her. But I am still incredibly uneasy. I have witnessed the power ofShadow King. A little girl was able to chop adults into pieces, and even slashed a dragon, the mediator of this world, right after obtaining the skill. Lark shouldnt be able to use magic, so she isnt consuming mana She is consuming something else which can produce that kind of power. Whats wrong, bochan? Why are you looking so sad after reuniting with me at long last? Ah, no, I am incredibly happy to meet you again, Zerry-san. So why did you come to the Holy City? The only thing I can do is gather other adventurers. According to Zerry-san, the Lev Magic Empire has opened up its national treasury, putting up huge rewards and assembling adventurers. Not only to increase fighting power, but the transportation of food is also necessary because a large number of soldiers are stationed in the country. Naturally, those jobs would require escorts, and the Empire would bear the entire costit is Zerry-sans job to circulate that information. Adventurers are skeptical about too good to be true money, especially when they are told that the normally secretive Empire will be paying for it. That is why Zerry-san was spreading the current state of the Empire. It seems that guilds in various places also wish to hear live information from the Empire, so Zerry-san gets a guild permit which allows her to use various transportations for free. (Everyone is doing their best.) Everyone from Silver Balance, Zerry-san, and of course, Lark. Lets go, Zerry-san. Lets go close the Red Gate! I clenched my fist and stood up. H-Hey, bochan? What do you mean close? Bochan~! Zerry-san screamed from behind as I started walking. There are no more carriages available today! Oh, right. ** Lev Magic Empire ? Queen of the Night ** Two girls were sitting side by side on a sofa in a dimly lit room of Queen of the Night. The girl in black cloak and purple combat uniform slouched on the sofa as if completely exhausted. A mysterious liquid clung to her clothes, which began cracking after drying. It was bothersome for the girl to change clothes or to take a bath. The other girl wore a one-piece, which seemed to be made of high-quality materials despite its simple design, and she was holding the left hand of the exhausted girl. Golden light oozed out from the hands of the second girl, which wrapped the other girls left hand. The light was similar to the hair color of the two girlsthe blonde hair colour of Lark and Eva. The two were locked eyes with each other. Droplets of sweat and wrinkles formed between Evas eyebrows. Lark, who was deathly pale and completely tired, seemed to gradually gain some colour into her skin. Okay, thats enough.Lark said. But Youre pretty worn out too. Im going to sleep for a little while. Ah As Lark stood up, she staggered for a moment, unintentionally holding Evas head for support. And then she left the room. Eva was using Magic Eye of Inspire. It is a special Magic Eye which is passed down the lineage of House Sillys. The Magic Eye of Inspire can arouse a desire to fight in those who look into those eyes, and it can also share vitality and mana to those who are close in mind and heart. Eva, are you done? Evas father, Earl Sillys, entered the room. The Earl was taken aback when he noticed his daughter sitting on the couch tired, and rushed to her. Are you okay? Yes, I can handle this much. Are you feeling dizzy? Eva tried to stand up, but immediately sat back down on the spot. Recoil from using Magic Eye of Inspire. You have not mastered the magic eyes yet. I have repeatedly advised not to overuse it. But this does not amount to much when compared to Lark-sama who fights on the front line. Be that as it may, Eva, who will heal Miss Lark if you neglect your health? Earl Sillys knelt beside Eve and took her hand in his, like a knight guarding his princess. After Reiji acted as an escort for House Sillys and the turmoil that followed Skill Orb Awarding Ceremony had subsided, the Earl no longer hid his love for his daughter. She was confused by it, but tried to accept it. The bond between this father and daughter was deep. Father, have you heard about how Lark-sama fights? the Earl nodded. Lark heads out every single day. As soon as she enters the Empire through a long tunnel at the checking station, she quickly heads to the front line. Buildings and remaining roads were still maintained around the checking station, but the degree of destruction increases as you approach the Red Gate. Monsters which have been defeated cannot be recovered for parts and are left untouched. They wanted to burn the carcasses to prevent widespread decay, but the fire could grow into an out-of-control wildfire, so that idea was scratched and the remains were left as is. Venturing further, not only the remains of monsters, but also the equipment of soldiers from different countries and corpses under collapsed buildings could be seen. Corpses cannot be recovered in places where the fighting is fierce. Lark wields her black sword in such a place of carnage. Her black sword cuts through a gorilla monster whose skin was as hard as metal, a mantis monster with a sickle that was as tall as a human, and a viscous slime monster that sprayed strong acid. Some monsters were intelligent and some were not. The soldiers kill the small monsters which devour the corpses of monsters to grow, and Lark appears whenever they face a monster too powerful for them to kill. In other words, Lark inevitably fights only strong opponents. Many soldiers become her shield and advance while protecting her. The Empire has been generously handing out Magic Gears, but fuel supply has begun to run out and they are greatly relying on Miss Lark now. Yes Lark-sama has been extremely fatigued these past few days. I want to ease her burden as much as possible. Eva squeezed her fathers hand. But Lark-sama also tells me not to overdo it, father. I am also protected by Lark-sama It hurts when I think that. Many people have witnessed Larks battles. And to protect Lark, her companions bravely stand with hereven the sky pirates. She kills monsters like she is the real monster. Everyone who has seen her fighting intuitively knew she was literally cutting her lifespan, but they dont put it into words. Because Lark is their last ray of hope. If I have to endure one hour of pain so that Lark-sama can feel comfort for an hour, I am willing to take on that role. That is my duty as a noble. Eva The Earl was thrilled by his daughters growth, but he also didnt want his beloved daughter to go through this pain. Is there a way to solve the Red Gate problem? Among the methods being sought, the one that was thought to be the most accurate was the capture of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. A meeting on the capture results and analysis should be held right around this time. The person whom Earl Sillys requested to join him in this campaign was also participating in the meeting. The Undetectable Strongest Job: Rule Breaker Author: Ͽ Yasuaki Mikami (Also wrote Overlimit Skill Holder) Original Web Novel: ֪ʤš`?֥쥤` Light Novel published by ҩ``Ď starting in 2018. Release schedule: 3 per LNT week (Monday through Sunday). Alternative Title: Synopsis: By some ill fortune, Hikaru died in a traffic accident. He was in heaven standing in line, waiting to be judged, when he took an unexpected invitation to transfer his soul to another world. He received an ability called Soul Board which he could use to allocate points to Skills to make himself more powerful. But there was a catch I want you to kill someone within an hour. If you dont, Ill destroy your soul. To pull off the task assigned to him, he poured all his available points to the Stealth skill tree. This is a story of a boy who specialized in Stealth. With his skill trees as weapons, he would demonstrate his unrivaled strength in another world. Note: The WN and LN differ considerably, the LN covers may not properly match what is occurring in the WN we are translating. Thus, these are purely for your enjoyment. Chapter 178 Chapter 179 Chapter 180 Chapter 181 Chapter 182 Chapter 183 Chapter 184 Chapter 185 Chapter 186 Chapter 187 Chapter 188 Chapter 189 Chapter 190 Chapter 191 Chapter 192 Chapter 193 Chapter 194 Chapter 195 Chapter 196 Chapter 197 Chapter 198 Chapter 199 Chapter 200 Chapter 201 Chapter 202 Chapter 203 Chapter 204 Chapter 205 Chapter 206 Chapter 207 Chapter 208 Chapter 209 Chapter 210 Chapter 211 Chapter 212 Chapter 213 Chapter 214 Chapter 215 Chapter 216 Chapter 217 Chapter 218 Chapter 219 Chapter 220 Chapter 221 Chapter 222 Chapter 223 Chapter 224 Chapter 225 Chapter 226 Chapter 227 Chapter 228 Chapter 229 Chapter 230 Chapter 231 Chapter 232 Chapter 233 Chapter 234 Chapter 235 Chapter 236 Chapter 237 Chapter 238 Chapter 239 Book 5: Chapter 6 Lev Magic Empire Tent Quarters The Labyrinth Capture Division 4 was steadily proceeding with the recapture of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions with the cooperation of the adventurer party Silver Balance. The first meeting to exchange the capture results was held on this day. Naturally, Lulusha, who is the head of Division 4, participated in the meeting. And Dante also participated as a representative from Silver Balance. The director of the Labyrinth Management Bureau, each division of the Labyrinth Capture Divisions, large companies which specialise in magic tool research, and major ministers of the government were assembled in a large tent. It was a crowd of almost 50 people. Most of the participants were Levs, and only a few humans and other races. Director, I would like to present the capture results of Capture Division 1. We even have a dedicated team of researchers who have made their analysis. Wait. In terms of the number of researchers, our Division 2 has more. Hahaha, members of the Labyrinth capture division. It was researchers of our company who actually analyzed the sorcery mechanisms. Each made their individual claims. The discussion did not proceed forward. In order to close the red crack in the sky, the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions was captured again. An undiscovered labyrinth was also found. They overcame all sorts of traps in that labyrinth, and hauled in a great number of magic tools. However, there were monsters which poured into the labyrinth from the Undeveloped Land Canion, causing a number of casualties. Even so, the availability of a huge amount of magic tools within the dungeon has greatly reinvigorated the Levs desires. They know the nation is in crisis. However, they still want to secure the magic tools for themselves. If they could, they want to secure the magic tools found by the other teams too. Ah, umm His Majesty the Emperor has told me to proceed with the research on this matter promptly The director of the Labyrinth Management Bureau who was supposed to reign in the situation was just shaking helplessly. Although the city had fallen, his fat body was still fat. Rather, he became fatter due to overeating from too much stress. (Hes the exact opposite to how Abba gave up syrup and became thinner.) Lulusha thought while casting a sideways glance at the director. On a side note, Abba was still discussing various issues that needed to be resolved with representatives from different countries in another place. Isnt it okay for Division 1 to take over the results of the 4th Division since they do not have researchers? The age of Levs, who look like reptiles, is difficult to grasp. But the chief of Division 1 is over 50 years old. As an old man, it is difficult to claim rights to the results of every team, but he tries to grab rights from places where it is easy. Excuse me, Division 1 chief. But we do have researchers in Division 4. The monsters coming out of the Red Gate are still unabated, and it is difficult to bring in a lot of equipment and materials, so the progress on research is slow. Nevertheless, we are currently analyzing the labyrinth control mechanism in the innermost chamber of the Labyrinth of Fear and Labyrinth of Wrath at a rapid pace. Oh, thats good, Lulusha. How soon will the resultsC The director sounded happy, finally hearing positive information, but the chief of Division 1 interrupted him. The researchers in Division 4 are probably ones from that rundown, shabby company. How can we leave such an important task to unqualified people? Or did they rely on the human sitting behind them? Then it would be a leak of confidential information and a serious act of betrayal. The Levs in the tents grew noisy after the chief stated that. You can hear voices saying, How can we leave it to another race?, For what reason do you think we didnt invite the other countries to this meeting? The representatives of the troops of each country fighting the monsters falling from the Red Gate were not invited to this meeting. Thats because the Lev representatives present here fiercely opposed the notion. Inviting another country would mean you have to give a share to them. What nonsense. A voice echoed from a large body sitting on a chair at the back. It was Dantes. Did you say nonsense? Youre just a mere adventurer! Division 1 chief shouted, banging his fist on the table. And then everyone started rebuking Dante. Dante-dono. Ah, sorry, Lulusha-san. These guys here just dont get it Theyre trying to claim your results while sitting in the safety of their tents. How dare you! The Levs stood up from their chairs in anger, but Dante simply glared at them. The ones protecting this little town of yours are the human race you belittle. The one who is fighting at the forefront is a little girl who wont live past this year. Youre not going to say you dont know, are you? Guh. Division 1 chief clenched his teeth hard. And Dante pushed further. Lulusha-san, I think its better to say this here. You put your life on the line to investigate the Labyrinth of Wrath that no one else wanted to investigate because of the danger of collapse. Some of your staff were seriously injured. There were so many monsters that even I barely survived. We had worked hard to obtain several Heroic Gears. So I think that only Division 4 should have the right to use it. Heroic Gear!? Several of them!? At the core of the technological revolution of the Lev Magic Empire are the numerous magic tools found in the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. Among them, what is called Heroic Gear brought about significant technological innovation. Some Heroic Gear brought the power to fly in the air against gravity, some Heroic Gear brought the power to transmit information through air, and some Heroic Gear brought the power to distort space. Many of them were weapon-like, but many others were used to simply put on appearances because their uses were unknown. But each of them looked amazing. So far, only 20 Heroic Gear have been discovered in the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. They are strictly controlled by the Empire. This is because the analysis of those Heroic Gear has not been completed yet, and a number of incomprehensible technologies are being tested. After all, Heroic Gear is the strength and core of the Empire. Its just a bluff. No one has confirmed these several Heroic Gear Division 2 chief said, trying to put on a brave front. Director, I have a suggestion. Lulusha ignored the chief, and raised her hand toward the director. U-um. Go ahead. Lets release this Heroic Gear to the other countries. Wha!? The whole tent was in shock. The level of researchers in the Empire is top class, but the number of researchers is limited, and the facilities in the checking station are also limited. Let us lend a piece to the Keith Gran Federation, the Saint Knight Kingdom, and the Kruvan Holy Kingdom each and have them proceed with their research. Have you gone mad!? Lending the Empires treasure!? These humans were trying to betray us from the beginning! The Levs screamed and stood up, but when Dante stood up behind Lulusha with his arms folded and glared at them, their voices became quieter. However, the noise did not stop. Ah, uh, Lulusha. Please stop those provocative jokes Director. I am not joking or trying to betray anyone. Even if it is a calculated move, shouldnt we at least do that much for the countries which lent us its troops? Since it is Heroic Gears that has not been fully analyzed by our researchers even after many months and years, it will not be possible for them to analyze everything immediately. All we have to do is analyze them thoroughly once they are returned, whether that is in several months, or perhaps even several years. Our technological superiority is unrivaled. B-But, we dont know if the Heroic Gears will even be returned That is why we will lend it to the three countries at the same time. If one of the countries does not return it, we can put pressure on that country. But if all three do not return it Director. Lulusha stood up and leaned forward. Without those three countries, its highly possible that even our temporary shelter wouldnt exist anymore! Our current priority should be to obtain new technology as soon as possible and to fix the situation! If we dont, we will not be able to stay in the labyrinths for a long time, and the investigation on sealing the Red Gate will not be able to proceed further! The director was at a loss for words, but the other division chiefs and the Levs of large companies hatefully glared at Lulusha. My goodness This conference should be discussing the ultimate goal of sealing the Red Gate, and yet it seems that many people are working diligently to claim rights to Magic Gears. An elderly Lev with deep wrinkles entered the tent. Everyone here knew who that person was. He is the director of the Foreign Affairs Bureau, which is single-handedly in charge of all communication with foreign countries. Although he looks like an easy-going old man, the director of the Labyrinth Management Bureau knew that the old Lev was a master of negotiations. He wasnt sure if it was a good or bad thing that the old Lev appeared at this meeting. Abba-kun. Lead in the guest. Yes. CRight this way, please. Behind the Director of Foreign Affairs, was Abba, who followed in like an attendant. Everyone in the meeting blinked in disbelief at the guest who was brought in a rabbit. It was a huge rabbit. And the rabbit was wearing a hat and ritual clothes. Eh, everyone, I am El-Gu-Larun, a high priest of the Kruvan Holy Kingdoms Altar Administration Office. Nice to meet everyone present here. The rabbit bowed down. Eh, I am here today to explain about the connection with the Back World and help destroy the crack that connects the world. Book 5: Chapter 7 ** Lev Magic Empire Tent Street ** The only person who knew El C and only through her mothers exchange of letters C was Lulusha. However, even Lulusha has never met El, and she certainly did not imagine him to be a giant rabbit. The Levs, who usually turn away sudden visitors, were looking in awe. Taking advantage of that silence, El continued his explanation. The information about the origins of the two worlds and the red crack in the sky was outlandish, but it was treated as confidential information in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Furthermore, the Emperor, whom they deeply respect, accepted it as the truth, so the Levs had no choice but to listen silently. ** However, the information about the Red Gate and the handling of Heroic Gears are two different matters. There were many Levs who understood that lending a Heroic Gear would be payment for Els information, but even so, they couldnt accept giving away their countrys technology to a foreign country. I was undecided because of that rabbit, but the Heroic Gears must not be lent out to a foreign country. The chief of Labyrinth Capture Division 1 and the head clerk of Rororo Company, one of the largest trading companies dealing with magic tools, had a secret meeting after the conference. Thats right. In the first place, we have yet to even confirm if the Magi Gear discovered by Division 4 are worthy of being called Heroic Gears. Most of the time, somebody finds a good-looking Magic Gear and brags that it is a Heroic Gear. After all, the company backing them is the Shabby Company. The head clerk referred to Muge Company as Shabby Company with hostility. This clerk almost died in the Labyrinth of Fear due to the emotional attack used by an unknown automaton. He learned firsthand the greatness of the emotional attack employed by the automaton. As a result, he bought the automaton obtained by Muge Company for 1,000 Imperial gold coinsChowever, the emotion trap was part of the dungeon itself, and there was not any such mechanism within the automaton. In other words, he wanted a gun, but what he bought was only the trigger of a gun. He didnt intend to pay as promised, but rather accused the other party of fraud and filed a lawsuit. But for whatever reason, the head of the company and his cousin, Abba, abandoned the lawsuit and paid the promised amount in full. This is your responsibility. The clerk still remembers the pain in his left cheek when the head of the company slapped him. At the moment, he is just the head clerk who bought junk and caused great loss to the company. Rororo Company employs young people on a large scale, so he could be relieved of his position as head clerk at any time. The head clerk is similar to a non-executive CEO who manages all the work and personnel of the company. Head Clerk of the Rororo Company holds great prestige in the Lev Magic Empire. The head clerk wanted to recover his honor at all costs. Head clerk, your company has hired some capable people to fight in the front lines, right? What are you planning? Getting a bad feeling, the head clerks voice became lower. You dont have to be so wary. We will make effective use of the Heroic Gears that Division 4 has obtained. Do you mean to steal it? We can do that, but we cant hide it in any of the tents here. It will be found out in no time. Many tents were now crowded in the square in front of the checking station. And troops from other countries were stationed all the way up to the surrounding hills. Every morning, to pass through the narrow passage of the checking station, a queue goes through the Levs tent street. If you want to temporarily hide the Heroic Gear, you still need some equipment to research it, and the places where you can find such equipment are limited. And carrying out equipment from those places would only draw suspicion. I have an idea about that. So, will Rororo Company cooperate?the Division 1 chief asked. Only 20 Heroic Gears have been discovered thus far. The public would be overjoyed if these two protected new Heroic Gears from flowing to foreign nations. They thought themselves to be the heroes. It is possible that an investor would appear due to their heroic actions and the head clerk could start his own company C the head clerks voice trembled, as he imagined so in his head. Of course, we will cooperate. What should I do? The secret meeting continued with the grinning Division 1 chief and the head clerk. ** A few days later, Abba rushed to Lulushas tent, who was taking a short nap after exhausting work. Wake up, Lulusha! Abba, who had become completely thin after giving up on the syrup stick C though he was now biting on a toothpick out of habit C called out to Lulusha from outside the tent in a disordered state. Whats wrong? Its still early in the morning. The sun was just starting to rise. It was a little too early to get a fire going to cook breakfast. There were only a few people who were up and walking outside. Lulusha exited her tent while rubbing her eyes. Please try to remain calm after hearing what I am about to tell you It seems that the Heroic Gears stored in the Muge Company tent have been stolen. The words were so shocking that it did not easily register in Lulushas mind who was half-asleep. You know that the guards were scheduled with particular care, but it seems that the rotation of the guards was misaligned due to a mistake, leaving the tent unguarded for about 30 minutes. It must have happened during that time. W-Wait a minute. Muge-san. Muge-san must have been inside. Is he He was hit in the head and was bleeding. But dont worry, he is being treated right now. Although she was relieved to hear that Muge was safe, she felt dizzy and almost collapsed. Are you okay? Abba hurriedly grabbed Lulushas shoulder. Even if he has lost weight, his physical strength has not weakened. Lulusha found support in those unexpectedly strong arms. All of the Heroic Gears? Yes all three. The culpritC An investigation will be carried out soon. Its the Division 1 chief! Abba frowned at her assertive tone. Lulsha. I dont think you should say that easily. It has to be him. You think so too, right? He was the one who strongly opposed lending the Heroic Gears to other countries, and he was the one who tried to steal the results of Division 4. In the first place, even if the rotation of the guards was off, only people with inside information can carry out such a plan. Even Abba knew that the suspicions would naturally fall on division chief 1. That is why he thought that the chief wouldnt dare tread on such thin ice. The search will start immediately. And Abbas intuition was correct. Division 1 chief allowed all the tents belonging to Capture Division 1 to be searched, and nothing of suspicion was found in any of them. Division 2, Division 3, and each of the large companies also allowed for their tents to be searchedbut the Heroic Gears were nowhere to be found. Items to be shipped abroad were checked rigorously, yet there was no trace that the Heroic Gears have been transported out. Information was widely collected from the Lev people, but nothing of suspicion arose. The Heroic Gears disappeared without any trace. Book 5: Chapter 8 Zerry-san and I hired a carriage to journey to the Lev Magic Empire as soon as possible. But when the information that the Empire had collapsed started circulating, horse-drawn carriages to the Empire suspended operations. The only ones making trips to the Empire were carriages of caravan merchants who saw this as a business opportunity instead. In a village near the Empire, Zerry-san decided to continue riding on a caravan carriage by taking on an escort request to get on board and I decided to run ahead first. There are only a limited number of roads that horses can take, but on your own feet you can take many other paths. Humans are surprisingly capable of doing many things. Are you sure about this, bochan? Yes, Ill probably get there in a day. Are you going to run for an entire day? Zerry-san wore an unpleasant expression. I think she will be able to keep up with me, but she doesnt want to overdo it, it seems. Well, Im sure you can solve all the problems on your own, bochan. Theres no reason for me to go there. She seems to have excessive expectations of me. But Im not 100% sure Ill be able to help. Anyway, it was late at night, so I decided to have a meal with the caravan of merchants. There was only one bar in the village. It seems that people usually stopped by this village before heading over to the Lev Magic Empire. Apparently, the villages trade wasnt affected much as the Empire was originally secretive and there wasnt much traffic. The table seats, which had about 20 seats, were crowded with members of the caravan who were escorted by Zerry-san. The dishes served in the bar were grilled meat and cheap alcohol that you can find anywhere. People who were tired from the long trips still ate the food like it was an exquisite dish. Hunger truly is the best spice in the world. Oh man, we were so lucky to hire someone as capable as you. The leader of the caravan was a woman in her twenties, with her long red hair tied casually behind. Her bangs hung down messily over her right eye, but there seems to be a burn scar near that eye, so it makes sense to hide it. She wore a sleeveless shirt and was quite tanned. Her upper arms were supple and muscular. She was a hearty person who laughed a lot and brimmed with confidence. Whats more, youre a woman. You dont see too many female escorts.she said. Is there some advantage to having a female escort?I asked. Well, of course. There are many things that only another woman can understand. Thats right, bochan. Well, you will need to grow up more before you can learn about those things.Zerry-san said, while hitting my head. She is always annoying when she starts drinking. Arent you dressed quite poorly for someone who is called bochan?the woman asked me. Well, its complicated. I spun a story that I will stay behind and wait for Zerry-san in this village. It would be a hassle if I told them I am going to run to the Empire and they tried to stop me. My appearance got even more dirty during the long journey from the Holy City. Leaving that aside, onee-san, you have been to the Lev site several times, right? Can you tell us any information from there? Please stop calling me onee-san. I am not that young anymore. But dont you dare call me obaa-san either, okay? Ill kill you. Okay So troublesome. I am Yua. Call me by name. Okay, Yua-san. Youre a good boy. You have something to do with Lev, right? Isnt that why youre sending Zerry there alone? I kept silent. I dont want to accidentally say something important. Well, everyone has their reasons. You dont have to say if you dont want to. Im glad that she was able to understand my silence so easily. Yua-san continued talking after drinking a mug of alcohol. So, about the Empire Soldiers are gathering there from everywhere. A new problem seems to have occured in the Empire. That was the latest information I got from the village mayor. New problem? There is a dungeon called Labyrinth of 9 Emotions and the whole country is doing its best to capture them, it seems. But one of the capture teams made a report full of lies and is being denounced, I heard. Zerry-san and I exchanged glances. Which was it again? I forgot which division it was, but the leader was a female Female leader!? I was shocked. Lulusha-san was the only female chief of the Labyrinth Capture Divisions. O-Oh. You are also a man, after all. So you must be excited when you hear about women, huh. No, thats not it. LuluC Did you say Labyrinth Capture Division 4 is being denounced? Well, thats what I heard. It seems that the female leader has been arrested. And the adventurers who cooperated with her were also charged guilty, so it seems that they are being pursued right now. The adventurers who cooperated must be Silver Balance. I stood up and rushed outside. B-Bochan! Please wait! Looking behind, Zerry-san chased after me outside. I will go ahead first. It was late at night. A studded starry sky spread out, and a cool breeze blew from the nearby forest. It was dark, but I should be able to manage withLight Magic. You must be kidding me bochan. Going through the forest at night is suicide. Its no problem. Of course its a problem! Hey, bochan. You are certainly strong. But you shouldnt underestimate the forest. What if you are bitten by a spider with an unknown poison? What if the ground sinks beneath you and you fall into a cave? And you want to go all alone!? Zerry-san. I didnt turn around to look at her. Lets meet again soon. And I started running. Nmo~~~ Bochan, you idiot~~~! I left the village, leaving behind Zerry-sans screams and concerns. (Lulusha-san was caught. Is everyone from Silver Balance safe?) I ran. Zerry-sans worries were natural. And I dont think I can go as fast as I can during the daytime. But still, if I leave now, I should be able to reach the checking station before noon. Nothing may happen in that short period, but I still couldnt help but run. ** Back World C Dark Elf Village ** I see, I understand now. When Reiji-san said he will go ahead first, he meant he will leave me behind and go alone, right? The Hundredman chief and Knock gulped their spit loudly in reaction to the aura emanating from Anastasia. After parting with Reiji, the two returned to the Back World again. To their surprise, the overflowing amount of skill orbs in that place had disappeared. In addition, the surroundings were devastated, and the overgrown vegetation was laid to waste. Although that scene sent chills down their spine, the Hundredman chief and Knock decided to split up and return to the village on their own, fearing that they might be tailed by the mediator. Fortunately, there was no sign of that. When they returned, Anastasia ran up to them full of joy and smiles. But when she found out that Reiji was not there, she wore a hopeless expression as if the world itself had ended. And now, after learning the full circumstances, rage dyed her whole body. So youre saying, he left me again? N-No, princess, he has an important business over therethe Hundredman chief tried to explain. Which means I am not important, right? Thats not what I said! Hey, Knock, say something Everything is at the will of the High Elf-sama. The Hundredman chief was stunned when he saw Knock already prostrating on the ground We will depart. What did you say? We are leaving. Towards the First Altar. No, but were not ready Right now! Eh~!? Understood. Contrary to the astonished Hundredman chief, Knock quickly stood up and ran to gather his companions. Are you serious The Hundredman chiefs body was exhausted after running for the past few days. Hundredman chief-san. Eek. Asha called out with a soft voice, but it sent goosebumps through the Hundredman chiefs body. Please show us the way, okay? Y-Yes. The Hundred chief had no choice but to nod because he was overwhelmed by Ashas indescribable smile. He was inwardly surprised that this was the power that the dark elves revere. (Oi, Reiji. Youbetter choose your words carefully when you next meet the princess I dont know whats gonna happen.) The Hundredman chief felt slight sympathy for Reiji. Book 5: Chapter 9 ** Lev Magic Empire Tent Street ** Whats going on dammit?!Dante exclaimed. Dont be so loud. People will come to this place soon too. But you dont want them to come here right away. We need more time.Abba said. Dante, Mimino, and Non were pulled into Abbas tent. After the meeting ended, the three of them passed through the checking station and entered the Empire. They returned to the checking station 3 days later with the members of Labyrinth Capture Division 4 and with loot from the labyrinth. And they were suddenly caught by Abba and brought to his tent. Abba briefly explained the situation on the way. The Heroic Gears were stolen. Muge, who was devoting himself to the research of those weapons, was injured, but he was safe now. Even though Lulusha was a victim, she was arrested under the charges of falsifying the reports on the existence of Heroic Gears and inducing disorder in the Empire. And the soldiers are looking for Silver Balance because they may have instigated Lulusha. Thats ridiculous! We definitely found Heroic Gears! Youre right to get angry, but you guys should hide for the time being. How can you be so calm when Lulusha has been arrested!? As Dante exclaimed in anger, he noticed that Abbas fist was trembling. I am constantly reminding myself to be calm. If not, I would most likely go on a rampage. Im glad that I look calm enough to you. You Dante learned for the first time that Abba was a more emotional man than he had expected. Im sorry. I lashed out without thinking.Dante said. Its okay. More importantly, lets think about what we should do from now on.Non said. Even though Lulusha was arrested, she has accumulated quite a few achievements to her name. So nothing will happen right away. I think she will be released after careful examination of the records of the Heroic Gear by order of His Majesty the Emperor.Abba said. So you want us to hide in the meantime?Dante asked. Thats right. You guys are not imperial citizens, so I might not be able to protect you. Hey, wouldnt it be faster if we looked for the Heroic Gear instead? Dante asked, but Abba shook his head in response. The tent street had already been completely searched. Then where did it go?Dante asked. Were in this situation because we dont know that.Abba said. Ah, come to think of it Mimino, who had been silent until then, opened her mouth. When we were returning from the Labyrinth of Wrath, we cut straight through the middle of the city even though it was dangerous, right? Nn? Well, yes. Monsters are constantly falling from the Red Gate into the city, but cutting through the city is a shortcut.Dante said. Didnt you see them at the time, Dante? See who? The adventurers. Mimino is an adventurer, so she can easily recognise other adventurers. On the other hand, if it were Imperial soldiers, she probably wouldnt be able to tell whos who. According to Mimino, there were five adventurers moving in the shadows of ruined buildings. Human adventurers stand out quite a bit around this place, so she took note of them. What about it? Maybe someone hired them.Dante said. Thats right. They must have an employer.Mimino said. What is it that youre trying to say? Its suspicious that an adventurer party is wandering around the Empire alone without their employer. I supposethats true And thats where the Heroic Gear is. Mimino raised her index finger. First, the Heroic Gears were not found in any of the tents. Then she raised her middle finger. Second, there is no record of it being carried out of the country. Then she raised her ring finger. Which means, there is only one other place where you can hide it, right? ! Dante, Abba and Non understood Miminos point at the same time. No way They carried it outside the checking station, and hid it inside the battlefield?Dante said in disbelief. Thats right.Mimino said. Thats absurd. It is too dangerous to go there just to hide it. But there are benefits. Abba cut into the conversation. In the city, there are research facilities that are not available here. They can even freely conduct research! Just as Abba clasped his handsC Deputy Director Abba, are there people in your tent right now? There were multiple people outside. From the shine of the sun, the silhouette that formed on the tent was that of soldiers. No, Im alone. Abba lied, in a panic. Leave the tent from the other side. Hurry up. Abba whispered, in as low a voice as possible to Dante and the others. They nodded in response. We are currently searching for an adventurer party called Silver Balance who seem to be criminals. Can we check inside? Sorry, but Im changing clothes right now. Ill be out soon, so please wait. While Abba was stalling for time, Silver Balance went to the back of the tent and searched for a place where they could easily get out. (Oh, wait. I have to check on how Reiji-kun is doing before leaving this place.) Mimino thought to herself, and went to check the magic tool they built. And she became lost for words. The silver metal plate was split in two. (What is this? What happened to Reiji-kun!?) Right then, her arm was grabbed. (Hurry up, Mimino!) (But Dante, Reiji-kun) (We dont have time! Come!) Mimino went out of the tent through the curtain that Non rolled up. In this way, the adventurer party Silver Balance, who greatly assisted the Empire in capturing the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, were now on the run from the Empires pursuers. Book 5: Chapter 10 As Zerry-san said, trying to traverse the forest at night was a terrible experience. EvenNight Visionskill wouldnt work in the almost absolute absence of light. Therefore, if I usedLight Magicto produce a flash every few seconds, I can save on mana and should be able to traverse without problems by capturing a screenshot of the surroundings with World Rulers Perfect Memory. However, in realityC Uwaa!? The second the next flash went, I saw a bat flying straight at me. Uhiii!? I almost fell into a hole on the ground hidden by the shadows of trees during the flash. And so, I decided to add echolocation into my traversal. I ran while clicking my tongue to emit sound waves and analyzed the reflected sound waves withWorld Rulerto get a more accurate grasp of the environment. It was exhausting. But thanks to that, I was able to traverse through the forest without any major injuries. Though, my whole body was muddy. I have finally arrived. Wide grasslands spread before me, with four small hills in a line. Three of them were fenced and set up with barracks. However, the reason why I did not sense as many people compared to the number of barracks was probably because many of them were out in battle. So thats the Red Gate, huh. I peeled off the leaves stuck to my forehead and started walking. The sky beyond was surrounded by dark clouds, with the red crack still there. Even withEyesight Enhancement, I could only see a little. It seems that monsters were still falling from the sky in large amounts. Well then, what should I do first? Id like to join up with Silver Balance if possible. According to Zerry-san and Yua-san, there is a place where most merchants gather and do business. Perhaps I can learn something if I go therC It might have been possible to sneak into the barracks, but there was a high possibility that I could be found during the day. So, I thought it would be better to walk in the open. You there, stop. I heard a sharp voice from behind. I turned around and saw five people on horseback looking at me. Everyone wore the same equipment C well-polished silver chest armor, and protectors for shoulders, elbows, knees and ankles made of the same material. The combat uniforms based on white, red and gold without a doubt belong to the knights of Saint Knight Kingdom. They displayed their identity in an easy-to-understand manner. He who is a Knight, must be beautiful even in deathis their motto, or even their national policy. Even the ones who had beards trimmed it to extreme precision. The one who called out to me seems to be the person in the middle of the five. He had clear, green eyes. His long hair, which was also deep green, was tied behind. With his slender chin and a tall nose, he would look like a noble woman if dressed in womens clothing. Well, probably because of training and marching, his skin was tanned. So he would probably need a little bit of make-up together with the womens clothing. Why do you look so dirty? Who are you? The knight who could very likely be mistaken for a womana beautiful woman, to bootseemed to be in his teens. Perhaps he holds the highest rank among the five since he was the one who was asking the questions while the guys who seem to be about twice his age were silently holding the swords on their hips. Please forgive me for my dirty appearance. I ran through the forest all night. I knelt down to one knee and bowed my head. This was the etiquette I learned while escorting Lady Eva. Probably because I had mastered Kruvan Holy Kingdoms manner of respect, I heard a gasp of admiration from one of the bearded knights. I sensed the young commanding officer raise his hand slightly to his men from the movement of the shadows. They have reduced their vigilance a little. And who are you? He asked, once again, with a voice too clear for a man. WithoutWorld Ruler, I might have misunderstood that he was a woman C because he looks quite neutral. For a moment, I wondered how to identify myself to them. They may know the name Silver Balance as it is the name of the adventurer party who has captured one of the Labyrinths of 9 Emotions. However, Yua-san said that Lulusha-san has been arrested and that Silver Balance was in a bad position. If so, An emergency messenger from Border Earl Mule of Kruvan Holy Kingdom to Earl Sillys. I will have to borrow their names. Border Earl Mule? Their presence has changed. Eh? Did I say something bad? Or are they just in awe to hear the Border Earls name? Ahhh, it could be either since its the Border Earl, after all! Do you have anything to prove it? Yes. I shall remove my sword. I took off the dagger fixed to my waist belt, put it on the ground and went back 3 steps. The dagger I originally received from the Border Earl was quite damaged. So during the two trouble-filled days I spent in the border territory, the Border Earl gave me a new one. I thought he was being quite lavish but he apologetically said, Its natural since you worked so hard for the sake of my house. Apparently, he doesnt have money to give but he does have a lot of weapons to give. Wilhelm-sama, I shall appraise it. Alright. The bearded knight got off his horse and approached closer to inspect the dagger I placed on the ground. The first dagger was gorgeously decorated, but this time it only had a plain decoration. And the blade was thicker and stronger, but heavier. House Border Earl Mule was engraved inconspicuously on the scabbard. The knight seemed to have difficulty finding it, but when he finally found itC This style of engraving which doesnt care to make its name known without mistake belongs to the Border Tyrant of House Mule. First and foremost, I dont think anyone would use the Border Tyrants name for deception. If discovered, the mad horses of House Mule would chase that guy to the ends of the world. Border Earl, are you really that scary!? It is true that the brawny gorillasCexcuse me, the vassals, pestered me for a match with brutal-looking weapons in hand like mad horses. I dont think I could have beaten them if I had fought without magic. Strength from muscle training is just way different. Well, then, does that mean that you are also a skilled fighter despite your appearances?the commanding officer, Wilhelm, asked. I spied a glint in his eyes. Hmm? Indeed. That House will not send forth a child without muscles as a simple messenger. He said that he had passed through the forest without hesitation, but a simple child should not be able to traverse through the forest at night. It bothers me to be treated like a child, but more importantly, the situation seems to be taking a sour turn. Which means Wilhelm started, intently staring at me while I fastened the returned dagger back to my waist belt. How scary. Johann. Who is this person?Wilhelm asked I cant tell just by inspecting the dagger.the bearded knight replied. CCome again? I see, I see. Then you will have to prove yourself with your own hands.Wilhelm said. No, please wait. Didnt you confirm it just a second ago?I said. Are you implying that the knights of Saint Knight Kingdom are lying!?the bearded knight yelled. How scary. No need to raise your voice so, Johann. You there. If you are indeed a man belonging to House Border Earl Mule, you must be quite strong. Which is to say, have a bout with me and show me your strength. That much should be fine. I will take the responsibility to escort you to Earl Sillys. Ahh, my head hurts. Are these guys the same as the Border Earls vassals who wanted to fight? No, I dont have that kind of time.I said. You dont have confidence? Ah, but no, you said you ran through the forest all night. Then I shall lend you a bed of ours. We will even give you some food to eat. No, like I said, Im in a hurry. Are you refusing the offer of the knights of the Saint Knight Kingdom?! Man this bearded knight is really annoying. Alright. Lets do it right away. I stopped kneeling and stood up. Oh! Then I shallC No, Wilhelm-sama. I should be the one toC What are you saying? This is a chance to fight a man from House Border Earl Mule! I should be the one to do it. No, I am already off my horse. Hey now, Johann. Didnt you get to touch the Border Earls sword? They kept bickering back and forth. Haa I shouldnt have brought up the Border Earls name. Please decide quickly. Shouldnt it be fine if all of you came at me at once? When I said that, everyone stopped moving. What did you just say? Wilhelms eyes gleamed. Im telling you to stop wasting time and come at me quickly. Or are the people of the Saint Knight Kingdom scared of a little boy? I beckoned with my right hand. You can signal the start of the match at any time. I am ready. Book 5: Chapter 11 Lack of sleep is not good. Because it makes people short tempered. Are you insulting the knights of the Saint Knight Kingdom Gafuu!! The bearded knight, Johann, who had already dismounted, pulled out the sword on his waist C at which time I usedWind Magicto send him flying back. His armor was designed to disperse mana, so the impact seems to have been significantly reduced. So, before Johanns body fell to the ground, I fired about 3 more shots to render him unconscious. Aah, maybe I overdid it a little I regretted it for a moment. A magic-user? His invocation time is pretty quick! Get off your horses! Wilhelm jumped off his horse while saying that. The other knights followed suit. That was a quick judgment. It is true that horses are highly mobile, but when dealing with magic users, they cannot make tight turns. And if the horse is hit by magic, there is a danger of falling off your horse. To think there is a magic user in House Border Earl Mule Times sure have changed! I dont know why everyone regards that House so highlyC Two female knights lunged at me at the same time. Huh!? Stop! Both of you! Wilhelm called out to stop them, but he was too late. One of them had already lunged close towards me. I waited until the very last second and sidestepped to dodge her. Immediately following, the second woman came right at me. So I ignored the first woman and responded to the second. Her sword was thin and specialized for thrusting. UOOOOHHH! The sword cut my clothes and grazed my skin slightly. However, I grabbed the second womans arm, turned my body around, and then threw her over my shoulder with the one-armed shoulder throw judo technique. Wha gaha! She slammed onto the ground without being able to slow her fall. Kuh! Too slow. The first woman tried to turn around and unleash her next attack. Hah!? I kicked her back before she could turn around, causing her to fall face first on the ground. N-Not yet! The female knight, whose face was covered in mud, got back up. Right thenC Enough, Hannah. It doesnt matter if your opponent didnt land the finishing blow. This is a mock battle, and you have lost. B-But Dont make excuses, knight. Yes, sir. The female knight who was called Hannah nodded reluctantly and went to nurse her fellow knight whom I slammed onto the ground. I see Wilhelm was watching me carefully. So, do you still want to continue?I asked. I have learned a few things in this short time. The knights were far inferior to the Border Earls vassals. The vassals were also blown away by my firstWind Magic shot, but they corrected their posture in midair and when I fired follow up shots, they knocked it away with their bare arms with a grin. Simply remembering that scene makes me tremble. WithoutSupport Magic, my physical attacks would have no effect on the muscular vassals. But I was able to easily throw around these knights. Amazing So this is the power of House Mule, which is feared as the Border Tyrant Well, Im not really from House Mule, you see. Though, if I say that out loud, it would contradict my previous statement, so I wont say it. As I was wondering if Wilhelm would stand down or not, he pulled out his sword. At the very least I want to see your sword technique.he said. Did losing to magic and bare-hands hurt his pride as a knight? If that would be enough for you.I said. Sword technique isnt really my specialty, but I have no other choice. I recalled the time when Joseph-san trained me at an adventurers guild training ground in Achenbach Dukedom a few years back. At that time, I was over reliant on theSword Techniqueskill. But now, I know that I am good at using skill orbs. I havent been properly trained to use a sword, but I have learned how to survive. KIEEEEEE!! !! There was quite some distance between us. However, that distance was shortened in an instant. As if he teleported, Wilhelms sword was right at my nose tip. (Are you trying to kill me!!) I twisted my neck, but my cheek was still slashed. My mind started racing. While usingHealing Magicsubconsciously, I tried to thrust my dagger into Wilhelms body. THATS ENOUGH!! My body stopped moving as a loud voice suddenly echoed, as if I was hit on the head with a bat. Not only me but Wilhelm as well. As if the momentum and vigor that fueled my movement suddenly disappeared, my body simply stopped. While thinking it must be some kind of skill, I took a distance from Wilhelm. I turned to look at the person who emitted the voice. Referee-samaWilhelm muttered. Referee? I was inwardly confused. The match ended when Wilhelms first strike was evaded. Both sides should lower their swords. The old knight had swept back white hair and sideburns from both sides connecting to the beard on his chin. He approached us while galloping on his horse. ** Apparently, this man is a lieutenant general of Saint Knight Kingdom, who spearheads the current expeditionary force. He seems to be called referee-sama by the knights because he acts as a referee in a fair sword fight. He said his real name is Otto, but I dont care about that. (That voice ability Is it something like aVoice Techniqueskill? I have never heard of it. Well, there are all kinds of skill orbs, after all.) I still kept my guard up. After the referee convinced Wilhelm to stand down, he faced me while on horseback. Sorry, our esteemed guest. Wilhelm isnt a bad guy, but he has the temperament to challenge strong opponents. No need to be so wary. Anyone would be wary if they are surrounded by 10 horses. The referee brought 10 horses, and they were deployed around me. Ah, these are to conceal you. The referee said with a hoarse and astringent voice. Conceal me? Since you stand out in this grassland, I am concealing you with the horses. Hmm, you are still on alert, I see. I just want to welcome you as our guest because I know you are the young boy who was involved in the midst of the civil war in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom and demonstrated fine abilities at a very young age, Reiji-dono. ! He knows about me?! Well, I certainly didnt try to hide things while doing this and that in the Holy Kingdom. The thing that occurred at the Holy Royal Palace might still be a secret, but the battle against Ouroboros is being sung by bards all around. That surprised look so you are Reiji-dono, after all. You got me. You tricked me into revealing the truth. Im sorry, I didnt have any confirmation. The referee nimbly got off his horse. If you continue with that appearance, you wont be able to get close to the Empires Queen of the Night. For the past few days, security has been tightened even more after the Heroic Gear Disappearance. If Reiji-dono wants to meet with Earl Sillys, it will be far easier if you stick with us. Its not really about meeting the Earl. I just want to meet Lark and solve the Redgate issue. Though I suppose since he knows my identity, he would naturally think that I would want to meet the Earl. He couldnt have heard my conversation with Wilhelm at the start, could he? The referee extended his hand with all smiles. And wouldnt it be useful to you to learn more information? Guest-san. I reluctantly took his hand. I am not good at dealing with cunning old men I get swept up by their pace. Book 5: Chapter 12 The referee led me to the Saint Knight Kingdoms garrison. As soon as we arrived there, every single knight there C whether they were working, or training C stopped their activity, turned to the referee, and saluted him. The Saint Knight Kingdoms salute was standing at attention, raising their right elbow to shoulder height, and putting their fist to their right chest. When the referee said At ease, they broke the salute and returned to their original work. But at the same time, they glanced at me with a look which said, Who is this dirty boy? As the name suggests, Saint Knight Kingdom is a country of knights. They do not simply hold the title of Knight, but a knight that actually means a soldier who can ride a horse. All civilian employees of the Saint Knight Kingdom must be able to fight on horseback. Naturally, the knights have their own ranks. I am not familiar with them, but the referee is probably a top-rank knight. At ease. At ease. While the referee continued to say that, we arrived at a tent which seemed to belong to the referee. It was a plain tent with only 10 chairs around a large table. I was invited to take a seat on one of the chairs. As soon as I sat down, I felt so tired and wanted to fall asleep on the spot. However, Wilhelm and the others were standing at the entrance of the tent. I couldnt allow myself to relax. Because of the front line, I cant welcome you properly. Please forgive me, guest-san. I dont intend to stay long, so its okay. You dare decline the referees offer?!, the guys at the entrance shot off that sort of vibe. Man, this is really annoying. Earl Sillys was given special permission to stay at Queen of the Night. So I have sent a messenger. You should wait until a reply arrives. During that time, will I be interrogated here? If you consider having a cup of tea with an old man to be a punishment. The referee fetched a pot that seemed to have been boiled with a magic tool, and poured tea from the pot into a cup. I was surprised to see that it was green tea. The aroma was the same as that of Japanese tea. Above all,World Ruleranalysed and said that it was Japanese tea. Its different from the tea you drink in the Holy Kingdom, but our tea is also quite good. The green tea was poured into a mismatched teacup and was offered in front of me. Fine tea leaves floated on the surface while steam rose. I swallowed my spit, and accepted the teacup. You might think it is weird to drink hot tea on a hot day like this, but drinking hot tea in the shade feels good. CHmm? Did you like it that much? I drank the moderately hot tea all in one go. I felt a cool aroma coming out of my nose. Aaah it is indeed Japanese green tea. To think that I would come across it at such a place. Can I have another cup? Of course. After the referee refilled my cup, I drank about half again. Perhaps because I was desperate to survive, or because I had a tough life, or because I had lived for too long in this world, I didnt have much nostalgia for Japanese food. But after drinking the green tea, I suddenly started to miss Japanese food. I heard somewhere that Japanese peoples body odour smells like soy sauce, but I really do want to eat something that tastes like soy sauce . Thank you for the hospitality.I said. The referee seemed somewhat relieved as I drank the green tea delightedly. Tea sure can brighten your mood. The referee sat down across from me. Is Border Earl Mule in good health?he asked Hes so healthy that he wouldnt die even if you tried. He also said he wanted to come here. You can be honest. What is the difference in power between Wilhelm and the others compared to the Border Earl? You may be as frank as you want. I wont get offended or break the promise to act as immediary to Earl Sillys. Haa Well, Im sorry, but its not comparable at all. Hou. The referee raised his eyebrows and looked surprised, but I felt bloodlust from the people lined up at the entrance of the tent. I thought you said you wouldnt be offended. Then the referee spoke to the guys outside. Are you trying to bring shame to me? Displaying that kind of anger towards an opponent you completely lost to is like the barking of a loser dog. CSorry, Reiji-dono. Although these guys are excellent, they have had almost no experience of fighting with an opponent from outside. This must have been a good lesson to them. Thats good and all, but I have no desire to get involved further in this, okay? But you were terrifying, Reiji-dono. You were able to dodge Wilhelms thrust. If I didnt dodge it, I would have died, right? My voice of restraint was a little delayed. Wilhelm, come here. The neutral beauty came in with a sullen face. Even with a sullen face, he looked handsome enough to be made into a portrait. I thought life is unfair for the second time (the first time was with Earl Sillys). Apologize. But, referee-samaC Knight! Do not make excuses!! The referee stood up and drove his fist onto Wilhelms cheek. Even if he looked like an old man, my eyes wont be deceived. The referee had steel-like muscles under his clothes. And his fist was huge. Although trained, Wilhelm was still young. He was afloat in midair for a second or two, and then fell to the ground. Everyone seemed startled by this, but no one moved. I-I sincerely apologise Why are you apologising to me? You should apologise to Reiji-dono. I apologise. While holding his swollen cheek, Wilhelm staggered onto his feet and bowed. Hell-like silence descended and I couldnt say anything. What am I even supposed to say? Do you accept the apology? Yes, I accept. Arent you glad, Wilhelm? -Stand down. Wilhelm walked back unsteadily, and stood at attention at the entrance of the tent again. He did not entreat any medical care. He just stood there. Good grief. Even though Reiji-dono held back while fighting, this guy used Shunpo with the intention of killing his opponent. The guys at the entrance were once again annoyed by the word held back that the referee mentioned. Its just that I didnt want to kill or injure them as it could grow into a big problem in the future. This person is quite strong with his mysterious voice skill and well-trained body. But I should have been able to learn it withWorld Ruler, so lets test it out later. It seems that it can be used in cases of emergency. And Wilhelms Shunpo, was it called? But, why did Earl Sillys give up on an escort as exceptional as Reiji-dono? Oh, right. Why dont you come to the Saint Knight Kingdom, Reiji-dono? I will recommend you, of course. You can get a high position. No, I refuse. Is it because you want to continue adventuring? Yes. He was surprised when I said that. I see. So you are the very same Reiji-dono who was active in the adventurer party Silver Balance. The referee continued in a casual manner. However, How strange. I heard that the boy from Silver Balance was sucked into the other side of the Red Gate but he is sitting right in front of me. How is that possible, I wonder? He was now using a confident tone. This person knew from the beginning that I was not the Border Earls messenger and that I was a member of Silver Balance. Even Yua-san from the caravan knew that the adventurers who cooperated with Lulusha-san were being pursued. Then it makes sense that everyone here would know that Silver Balance was being pursued by the Lev Magic Empire. I sensed a different air from the people behind me at the entrance. The kind of risky atmosphere where they would rush in and attack simultaneously if I made any strange movements. (I knew that the referee was a cunning old man From the beginning he has been leading the conversation to make me affirm that I was an adventurer.) The old man got me good. Well, then. How should I answer this? Book 5: Chapter 13 The answer I chose was Yes. I am Reiji from Silver Balance and also the person who was sucked into the Red Gate. To admit it. The referee seemed a little surprised that I didnt hesitate much. You might not know about this, Reiji-dono, but Silver Balance is currently being pursued by the Lev Magic Empire. I am aware that they are being pursued, and I also know one more thing. And whats that? That Silver Balance is completely innocent. Perhaps the referee didnt expect to hear that, as his eyes widened in response. Ku, KuKu. After a while, he started laughing as if he couldnt contain it anymore. Kukuku Kukuku. Referee-sama? Wilhelm called out timidly. The referee turned towards him and opened his right palm. You guys, step outside. No. Wilhelm, you stay. However This is an order. The rest of the knights said Yes, sir, saluted, and left the tent, leaving Wilhelm behind. I am sorry, Reiji-dono. What are you apologizing for? I was not trying to test you, Reiji-dono. The knights remained here because they were worried about me. I was never trying to put pressure on you. Did you find me harmless? Far from harmless! The referee slammed his knee and said loudly. You didnt lie about your affiliation, and your faith in your friends from the bottom of your heart! Thats exactly what chivalry should be. I am moved to have met such a wonderful man in a long while. I-I see. I promise to take you to Earl Sillys. That was my intention from the beginning, though. It will take an hour or two before the messenger returns, so its a good idea for you to rest up for a while. I responded with silence. The reason is because we ended up in a fight at our first encounter, and then I was brought to their tent for an interrogation-like dialogue. There is no way I can sleep in such a place. I actually wanted to ask even more of what happened from you. Questions of how you came back from Red Gate and such. The reason I am not asking about it is out of concern for you. I can guarantee your safety, Reiji-dono. Can you truly fight to the best of your ability with a body which lacks sleep? Considering the interests of the Saint Knight Kingdom, they probably only want information from me at the moment. And the referee telling me to rest before questioning further is probably actually out of concern for me. I will take up that offer, then.I said. Wilhelm, guide Reiji-dono. Yes, sir. Wilhelm took me to a nearby tent. It had only one clean bedding and there werent a lot of people in the surroundings. Wilhelm bowed silently and left. As soon as I sat down on the bed, my body just plopped back onto the bed. Before I realized, I was already sleeping. ** Doesnt it look strange, after all?I asked. There are also young boys who become knights, so its not strange. But I cant imagine myself as a knight Reiji-dono, dont tell me an esteemed man such as yourself is feeling doubts after coming this far?the neutral handsome, Wilhelm, said sarcastically. We were directly under Queen of the Night at the moment. And without being armed. Wilhelm woke me up while I was sleeping, and relayed that they were able to contact Earl Sillys. However, the meeting with the Earl was strictly as part of the diplomacy of Saint Knight Kingdom. Therefore, I had to play the part of a knight who was accompanying Wilhelm to the meeting. In other words, I had to wear the uniform of the knights of Saint Knight Kingdom. But I am not used to wearing uniforms And I just cant seem to rest easy while wearing a knights uniform. Wilhelm-sama, the other party has arrived.the bearded knight, who was called Johann, said. Wilhelm turned away from me and faced forward. His cheek, which was swollen after being punched by the referee, had already healed. He probably managed it with healing magic. Wilhelm is apparently a distant relative of the royal family of the Saint Knight Kingdom. However, in the Knight Kingdom where meritocracy is firmly established, skill is valued over bloodlines. So he is not treated in any special manner. However, when acting as a representative of diplomacy, that bloodline comes into play. Knights of Saint Knight Kingdom, this way please. A high-ranking Lev official came down a long staircase installed to the airship, and guided us. Originally, it would have been impossible for people from foreign countries to enter the Empires most treasured engineering, Queen of the Night. But now that they are relying on the troops from Kruvan Holy Kingdom, Saint Knight Kingdom, and the Keith Gran Federation, they cant bar entry anymore. Without being asked or checked to see if we had disarmedbecause if we were to attack, we already would havewith Wilhelm in the lead, we climbed up the long stairs to reach the deck. After entering the ship, we were guided to the front of a room through a narrow corridor. We have arrived. I shall wait here. Please call me if there is anything you need. Thank you. Wilhelm nodded, and Johann stepped forward and opened the door. It was quite an unexpectedly spacious meeting room. Wilhelm walked into the room, followed by the attendants. When I entered last and closed the door, I sensed the isolation of sound from outside. Only two people were in the room. At the end of a long table, there was a handsome noble. And the person next to him was Sebas-san, the chief butler. (Oh they havent changed at all.) Its only been about 2 months. About two months ago, I was still living with those people. Life at the Earls residence felt like a lifetime ago after all the fierce battles that followed in a row with the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, Red Gate, and the Back World. I am honored to meet you, Your Excellency Wilhelm. My name is Victor Sillys and I am an Earl of Kruvan Holy Kingdom. I apologize for the sudden application for a meeting. No, you are welcome to at any time. The Earl said, brimming with a full smile. I have kind of missed that smile with hidden meanings. Earl, it is actually not I who called for this meeting. Meaning? Do you remember him? As Wilhelm pointed at me, for the first time, the Earl and the chief butlers eyes turned to me. And their eyes widened in response. We meet again Earl. Book 5: Chapter 14 Mixed feelings swelled in my heart. I could barely get myself to say those words. The Earl sprinted towards me. Reiji-san! You are still alive! I am glad! So truly glad!! And he wrapped my cheeks with both hands. To think this person could do something like this. To think this person could express such emotions. To think this person had such affection towards me. The Earl and I did not part on a good note. I uncovered the Earls sins together with Lady Eva, and left his residence saying I will be taking away his only daughter. I would not be surprised if he resented me for it. Even so, the warmth transmitted from the Earls palms to my cheeks was genuine. I have received your concern. Looking at the tear-choked Earl, I was almost about to cry as well. But I managed to compose myself. Rather, it was Sebas-san who took out a handkerchief and wiped his eyes. The chief butler, who puts the Earl above everything else, must have been touched to see the Earl overcome with emotions. I did not expect it would be an emotional meeting.Wilhelm said. Excuse me. I was just too surprised. Your Excellency Wilhelm, could you explain why Reiji-san is here?the Earl said. Of course. Then we sat down around the table and proceeded with the talks. Wilhelm talked about how I appeared near the camp of Saint Knight Kingdom, and chose to set up an interview with the Earl in this way. He completely omitted the match we had, but I decided not to poke at it. I see Considering the incident of the Heroic Gear, it is indeed convenient to have him come as a knight of Saint Knight Kingdom. The Earl told me about the current situation. Lulusha-san discovered Heroic Gear and tried to lend it to each country for research. However, those weapons had disappeared, and someone lodged a complaint that Lulusha-san lied about having discovered Heroic Gears. Currently, the Emperor has been putting off the judgement as the existence of the Heroic Gear cannot be confirmed by anyone. Lulusha-san was decided to be taken into custody for the duration of this case so she wouldnt leave the country. The same was also true for Silver Balance, but in the middle of the arrangement, it was distorted into capturing criminals, causing Silver Balance to escape. (Its a terrible outcome.) I have to focus on how to close the Red Gate, but some greedy people just cant help but make things worse to get their hands on the Heroic Gears. I cannot help but feel sorry for Lulusha-san, Dante-san, Mimino-san, and Non-san who were involved in something like this. And Muge-san was directly injured and was currently being treated. (Unforgivable.) When I noticed, my hands had balled into two tight fists on my lap. That is the current situation in the Empire right now. So Reiji-san, can you tell me what happened to you?the Earl asked. Yes, of course. What happened to the people who were swallowed into the Red Gate with you, especially the High Elf Anastasia-sama? It must be a very important topic, as the Earls voice was full of power. Even Wilhelm leaned forward slightly. Asha came from the Elven Forest, the Third Forest, in exchange for a magic airship. I was aware that she was also a symbolic connection between the Keith Gran Federation, where the elven forest is located, and the Lev Magic Empire. And among the elves who live in the forest, there are elves of noble blood called High Elves. Where she is currentlyis probably very important information when considering future Empire and Federation relations. Anastasia-sama is safe.I said. There is no way I could refer to her as Asha. I heard gasps from the knights in response. If there were no problems, she should be in the Border Earls territory by this time.I continued. What was that? !? As expected, the handsome Earl and the neutral handsome knight were startled. Wilhelm, you should have at least considered the possibility when I said I came from the Border Earls territory. Reiji-san, did you also come from the Border Earls territory? Yes. How did the two of you who were swallowed by the Red GateC Earl, please wait a moment. I stopped the Earl as he started asking questions in quick succession. Id just like to ask you first Is Lady Eva here? A-Ah thats right. Eva is on this ship. I was shocked. I never thought that I would have a chance to meet the young lady so soon after the way we parted. Sebas, can you bring Eva here? Well I think we should let her rest todaySebas-san said. Did something happen to Lady Eva?I asked. As a matter of fact, she also has her own duty she is quite exhausted right now. Of course, she is not injured or sick.the Earl said. Can I see her? Of course. I was relieved to hear that. Lets set aside some time for that later. By that time, the Black Sky Pirate, Lark-san, will be back and Eva will be able to carry out her duty. My mouth was wide open. Did I mishear the Earl? Black Sky Pirate Lark? By Lark, you mean that Lark? My sister Lark? Speaking of which, thats right. Thats right! Thats right! Lark is supposed to be here, right? I saw Lark riding on this Queen of the Night! I wonder why I didnt notice that. It was Lark who stole Queen of the Night. And if the Empire is using this airship now, it means that she passed it onto the Empire. A-Ah, u-umm, about Lark My heart was beating much more rapidly than when I inquired about the young lady. It happened when I half-rose to my feet and tried to ask the Earl. I thought I heard thunder. I thought that I heard a tremendously loud thunder even though we were inside the airship in a conference room with good sound insulation. But that wasnt thunder. Immediately after that, a shock wave struck, shaking the Queen of the Night. W-WhatC The Earl looked around in confusion. Wilhelm and his knights stood up all at once and put their hands on their swords. By that time, I was alreadyC Reiji-san! Rushing out of the room. I saw the Lev who guided us here on the floor. I sprinted back through the passage we came from, jumped up the stairs in a single leap and landed on the upper deck of the airship. This is!! The first thing I saw was the Red Gate. It was cracked twice as wide as it was yesterday. And a gigantic monster leaned out from that crack. Black striped pattern on purple fur. If the fur was orange or yellow, I could have recognised it immediately, but it was a hue I had never seen before. However, it had the head of a tiger. End Fang!! One of the eight giants that exist in the Back World. The gigantic tiger monster forcibly spread the Red Gate even wider and fell through the air, landing on the solid earth of this world. Book 5: Chapter 15 ** Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Frontline ** What was going on in the minds of the people who threw themselves into battle every day when a giant landed on the ground from the sky? Each roar rumbled like thunder, making known to the surrounding area of ??the existence of End Fang. Although it looked like a tiger, it had purple fur and black stripes. A slight purple mana can be seen emitted from the stripes, enveloping the giants entire body in a membrane of mana. The giant monster had 6 legs and 3 tails. It was tall enough to easily surpass the high-rise buildings of the Lev Magic Empire, and it took as many as six legs to support this gigantic body, and as many as three tails to balance it. A mane of white fur flowed from the back of its head to the back. This mane did not sway in the wind, rather stood on end due to the updraft caused by the sweating of the giant body. The sharp fangs on its face were black and long. It had four huge eyes, each one looking in a different direction. W-W-What on earth is that? I-I didnt sign up for this Calm down, Your Excellency. In the Keith Gran Federation camp, the noble who was in charge of the entire army of 100,000 was almost paralyzed by fear just from looking at End Fangs from a distance. The adjutant by his side supported the noble and had him sit on a chair calmly. A noble is appointed the supreme commander, and a veteran general is appointed the adjutantthis was the usual scene every time the Keith Gran Federation embarked on a military expedition. A noble who has no experience on the battlefield but wants achievements is made the supreme commander, while the adjutant does all the practical work. The same was true this time as well. The general had a body that could still fight on the front line even though he was past the age of 50. And even though his right eye was crushed in a war, his left eye was staring at End Fang sharply. Is m-my army going to be okay?the noble muttered. Yes, sir. No problem. While answering promptly and reassuringly, the general continued to make calculations in his mind. 20,000 troops marched into the heart of the Empire at a time in rotation. However, not all of these 20,000 were fighting. Since it will be a three-day stay in one march, transportation units for food and strategic supplies, and medical teams to treat injured people relieve one another in the 20,000 troops. The seriously injured must be carried back to this camp at the time of troop change. So far, the number of dead was less than 1,000 and the number of seriously injured was 3,000. Honestly, the results of the battle were not good. If you send 100,000 soldiers, the turmoil will end immediately. That is what King Geffert, the head of the Federation, expected, and the general also agreed. Even from his 30 years of experience in the military, there were no monsters that could not be suppressed by 100,000 people. However, a large number of monsters were still pouring down from the Red Gate. And now, a gigantic monster has appeared. A-Are you sure it is really okay? I have never seen or heard of such a giant monster. No problem, sir. The general clicked his tongue inwardly, while answering without thinking. The fat and young noble was a distant relative of King Geffert, and it was certain that he would be in the spotlight of the high society of the federation after this. Therefore, King Geffert himself nominated him as the supreme commander of this expedition. However, from the generals point of view, he doesnt care about any of that. The noble has never even seen a handful of monsters in his life, so it was obvious that he never would have seen or heard of such a giant monster. However, I am curious about the situation at the front line. So I shall go. G-General, do you really need to go personally? Yes. Please wait here, Your Excellency. But. If it weighs heavy on your mind, you can perhaps accompany me to the front line? Eek!? The young noble pulled back the hand reaching out to the general, and shook his head. I shall depart right away. The general expected that reaction and started walking. He wondered if such a giant monster could be subjugated. In general, whenever a strong enemy appeared, he has always relied on the Black Sky Pirate sent forth by the Lev Magic Empire. But this timeC The generals walking pace increased. ** In the Saint Knight Kingdoms camp, the lieutenant general Otto, also known as the referee, witnessed the appearance of End Fang. Hou While raising an eyebrow, he thought to himself. When the Red Gate appeared, there was information that a huge goats eyes appeared on the other side of the crackwhich led the Saint Knight Kingdom to be greatly interested in this matter. Although it is a country of knights, collecting and analyzing information thoroughly is a characteristic of this country. That is also a reason why although the size of the country is a fraction of that of the Keith Gran Federation, they are considered to be on equal footing. But of course, the forte of the Saint Knight Kingdom is still Knights. Is that Red Gate some kind of magic that creates new monsters? Or is it a magic that connects spaces that weve only heard in myths and legends? Hmm I should have asked Reiji-dono a little more about it, after all Otto was headed to the top of a small hill where the troops were stationed. A large man over 2 meters tall stood there with his arms folded. His full-plate metal armor was painted white and bordered with red and gold, which are the symbol colors of the Saint Knight Kingdom. Two knights stood on either side of him, each carrying an unbelievably large sword and a long spear. General. Apparently a new player has arrived. Otto called out to the large manthe general, who leads the entire army of the Saint Knight Kingdom, as he motionlessly stared at End Fang. Long golden hair flowing behind like a river. He had a solid cleft chin which seemed like it was chiseled from a rock. His deeply carved eyes were blue, holding no emotions in them. Otto, I leave the camp to you. An incredibly deep voice was emitted when the general spoke. Understood, Friedrich-sama. Otto bowed his head reverently. General Friedrich Berger was probably in his early 30s. He was much younger than Otto, perhaps only half his age. However, he was made the general and the supreme commander of the army due to one very simple fact C he was the strongest. The full plate metal armor he donned weighed over 50 kilograms. However, Friedrich started walking with a light gait as if it was weightless. The sound of squeaking metal was mixed with the squeaking of powerful spring-like muscles of his entire body. The two knights beside him followed after him with their weapons. Huge, deep footprints were left behind in the meadow on Freidrichs path. ** Grenjido, the former top of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, was already on the front line. The front line camp was built to block the main streets of the Empire. The half-collapsed buildings were still solid, and could be used to reduce the area which needed to be fenced. Grenjido returned to the front line camp after the morning battle to have lunch. That was when he heard End Fangs roars. The sound waves from the roar caused a terrible gust of wind and sent debris flying, causing several of the camp buildings to collapse. Every single soldier stopped what they were doing and looked in the direction of the roar. Someone screamed. It was only natural since there was a giant tiger in the direction of the roar. I thought I heard some cracking sound from a while ago So it was because you were forcibly trying to pry open that crack because it was too small, huh. Grenjido wiped his body and his long spear with a towel, and turned a gaze full of wild ferocity towards End Fang. It seems like you still have some ace up your sleeve, huh, Red Gate. Grenjido picked up a pitcher and gulped down the water directly from it. And then he looked at the stunned soldiers. Hey, you guys! Dont just stand there absentmindedly! A new player has come out to play! Ill be the one to get the first hit!! As he roared out, the soldiers came back to their senses. Then Grenjido jumped upon a horse and started riding out of the camp. Y-Your Majesty!? Everyone, protect His Majesty the Holy King!! He is the former Holy King, but many soldiers followed Grenjido, calling him by his past title. End Fang was glaring over the new world that it had never seen before, not even noticing the commotion of the humans. Book 5: Chapter 16 ** Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Frontline ** Grenjido did not stand a chance of victory against End Fang. A giant that easily exceeded high-rise buildings. Only an incredibly self-confident person or a fool who would think that he could win against a monster of that size. However, Grenjido still decided to take it on. It was because he knew that ignoring this monster now will eventually bring ruin to the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. The frontline of the Empire is maintained by the active participation of the Black Sky Pirate and the marching of troops from each country. Even if something unexpected were to happen, the huge checking station should be able to stop the monsters in their tracks. Because of that sense of security, they were able to march to the front line and subjugate monsters. And they can always retreat and rest in the safe zone. (But this guy is bad news!) End Fang was simply too big. The checking station is a huge barrier, but considering the size of End Fang, it should be able to climb over it or even the cliffs that surround the Empire. If it heads north, it will find the Undeveloped Land Canion. But if it heads south, to the east is the Kruvan Holy Kingdom and to the west is the Saint Knight Kingdom. Grenjido didnt even want to imagine the casualties that would arise if that tiger found the major cities. At the moment, the Lev Magic Empire and its cliffs act as a natural giant cage to trap that giant monster. (We have to take it down here and now!) Even if he isnt able to kill it with his own hands, having the tiger escape to the outside would be the worst case scenario. Fortunately, the Levs have airships. They have not been conducting air bombings lately due to the dwindling number of shells, but that turned out to be fortunate. There is no other way to subdue the giant monster but with maximum air bombing. For that reason, someone needs to buy time here. Tsk! As End Fang swung its forefoot down, tremors ran across the ground. The horse Grenjido rode on stopped in its tracks in fear, and neighed. Grenjido jumped down to the ground, but the horse ran away. Its instinct probably told it to choose flight. Thanks for bringing me this far. The distance between Grenjido and End Fang was only 100 meters. With a long spear in his right hand, Grenjido broke into a run. The blade at the tip of the spear was long, almost like a short sword was attached to it. Furthermore, on the other end of the spear were two curved blades, like a trident. An abundance of Mithril was used to craft this masterpiece. And its hardness was increased further by the Holy Blue mana that overflowed from Grenjido. OOOOOOHHHHH!! Grenjido was not the slightest bit scared as he approached the towering creature. He launched himself into the sky by using his spear in a pole vault manner. Even so, he barely reached the belly of the beast. LOOK AT MEEEEEE!! A large amount of Grenjidos mana flowed into his long spear. It was originally silver, but now it gave off a radiance of Holy Blue. There hasnt been a day where Grenjido neglected to train his body just because he became the Holy King. He twisted his body and unleashed a powerful thrust at the joint of End Fangs forefoot. Dragon Spear Technique is a highly rare skill that Grenjido has taken in. It is a skill of the same type as theDragon Sword Technique possessed by Sword Saint Augustin of House Duke Luciel in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, and has the name of Dragon in it, the mediator of this world. A skill that unleashes a special shock wave when used with mana. A power great enough to fight against a dragon. For the first time, End Fang looked at Grenjido. The golden eyes stood out from its purple and black fur. It must have noticed that it was being attacked. However, it accepted the attack without caring. Right before the spearhead touched the fur, Holy Blue mana and purple mana clashed violently. A sound as if metal and metal were colliding against each other rang out. HAAAAAAAAA!! Grenjido mobilised all his muscles and put his strength into the thrust. The mana which clad End Fangs body was pierced, and the spearhead reached the fur. Blinding light overflowed due to the clash of mana. !? Grenjido doubted his eyes. As if each of the innumerable furs were alive, they entwined along the length of the spear and caught the thrust. BAAAAAUUUUUUU! End Fang suddenly howled. Grenjido was sent flying away by the shock wave of the howl. Holy King!! Catch himmmmm!! It was fortunate for him that his subordinates were far behind. They scattered about at the point of Grenjidos fall and tried to catch him. Grenjido watched End Fang while flying through the air. It was no longer looking at him. (It didnt even consider me as an enemy!?) His entwined Mithril spear was dangling from its fur. He felt ashamed that that was all he could do. Anger filled his body. Your opponent is me. End Fang was looking at the building in front of it. At the girl standing on the roof. Her blonde hair was flowing sideways in the breeze. There was noise coming from her black combat uniform. She was the Black Sky Pirate, Lark. Grenjido understood even without having to think calmly C that the only one End Fang recognised as enemy was the Black Sky Pirate. (Its not over yet Damnit!) At first Grenjido was thinking, I have to do at least something. But now, I will make you recognize me as an enemy filled his heart. Book 5: Chapter 17 In front of the checking station, which was literally the entrance of the Lev Magic Empire, chaos ensued. The space where we adventurers used to spend the night outdoors before being admitted into the Empire was crowded with soldiers donning armors of different colours from different countries. Hey, I cant pass through! I need to go inside! Who the hell pushed me! General! General! I caught a few people and asked what was going on. It seems that the Supreme Commander of the Saint Knight Kingdom had already passed through the passage and entered the Empire, and his soldiers were trying to follow him. Furthermore, even the second-in-command of the Keith Gran Federation was heading to the front line, so additional soldiers were trying to get through the passage to support him. The Kruvan Holy Kingdom side was also trying to send soldiers to the front line to confirm the situation, as the former Holy King was already at the front line, which extradited the chaos. On the other hand, from inside the Empire, the Keith Gran Federations soldiers were staying near the passage as it was their usual time to substitute troops. The passage was blocked from both sides. And I was too late to arrive. Uh To think the knights of our kingdom would be this disordered.Wilhelm muttered. It was Wilhelm who stopped me from trying to leave Queen of the Night earlier. He said that if I rushed into the scene in the form of a knight of unknown affiliation, it would raise unnecessary suspicions and be troublesome, and that I should go with him. However, Wilhelm was wearing ceremonial clothes at the time, so I had to wait until he changed into a knights uniform. It was nice that I got to talk with Earl Sillys a little more, but now I couldnt enter the Empire due to having a late start and getting caught up in this chaos. Lark is in there. And she is fighting. Wilhelm, I cant wait for this situation to settle down. Ill go ahead first. What do you mean go ahead? How are you going to break through this crowd? No, I am going to go from above. Above? Wilhelm and the other knights looked at me with a blank look. Its going to be a little conspicuous, but it cant be helped. People will notice this uniform, though. No, thats fine, butC H-Hey, Reiji-dono!? I started running. Not towards the passage, but the cliff that surrounded the open square. (Body Enhancement,Support Magic,Leg Strength Enhancement,Jumping Technique!) I bent down right before the cliff and kicked the ground as hard as I could. The ground exploded, forming a small crater. UWAAAH!? What the hell! Some soldiers screamed, perhaps noticing the explosion sound. My body soared to a height of about 7 meters, but the cliff was about 70 meters high. He cant reach the top like that! No, waitC What the hell again! I addedFire Magicright then. My body was launched by an explosion and accelerated withWind Magic. I hadnt reached the top yet. Add more magic, more, more. I heard more screams of astonishment from the soldiers. It hurt quite a bit. I was still not an expert at this technique. However, by using it in tandem withHealing Magic, I healed the mild burns immediately. He reached the top! Amazing! My body landed on top of the cliff. Fuh While dusting off the burnt uniform, I looked around. The cliffs that separate the Undeveloped Land Canion from the Empire were raised plateaus similar to Table Mountain and Ayers Rock. I raised my right elbow to shoulder height and put my right fist on my right chest C sending a salute of the Saint Knight Kingdom to Wilhelm and the accompanying knights who were looking at me with their mouths agape. Surprised by my action, Wilhelm and the knights returned the same salute. Alright, then. Lets go! Even while standing this high up, I could see End Fang clearly. ** Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Frontline ** The first person that End Fang recognised as a threat was the Black Sky Pirate. She stood there alone. Her fellow sky pirates and the soldiers of the Lev Magic Empire who accompanied her decided to fall back because they realised they would only drag her feet. The first to make a move was End Fang. It rushed towards Lark. Each step of the rush was enough to shake the ground. Lark calmly stood on the building. Come, my black sword. Although End Fang recognized the small human as a threat, it would be a lie to say that it did not look down on her at all. If you compare the sizes of the two, it would be like comparing an elephant to an ant. The elephant just needs to step on it, and it would be over no matter how strong the ant is. Therefore, End Fang chose the attack method called rush. An attack method that crushes everything in its path. !!!! From Larks body, dozens of long, huge, ominous black arms grew. They do not allow any light to be reflected, so it was not possible to tell what shape they held. And the distance between the two was too close for End Fang to stop its rush. Die. Black blades were shot towards End Fangs forehead. The moment the attack was about to land the mana enveloping End Fangs body interfered. The part which came in contact with the blade turned black and peeled off. But one of the blades also shattered into pieces. Lark launched black blades one after another without interruption. The membrane of mana peeled off and the blades pierced deep into End Fangs fur. Fresh blood spouted out. !!!! Even while shocked by the unusual phenomenon that occurred to its body C comparing it to a cataclysm, as it has never been injured in the last few hundred years C End Fang continued its rush without easing up on the speed. The giant body crashed into the building Lark stood on. The building was blown to pieces from top to bottom. As powerful as Lark was, even she wouldnt survive a fall from that height. However, just before the collision, Lark kicked off the edge of the building and jumped out into the air. Four black wings grew out of her body. GURURURURUAAAAAAAAAAA! After charging through and destroying several other buildings, End Fand stopped and roared. Blood spouted from its forehead. One of its four eyes was crushed. Gaha! However, Lark was not unscathed either. She was able to dodge the charge, but when she landed on the ground, she vomited enough blood to create a puddle on the ground. Aa-ah you shouldve appeared sooner. Larks stamina had already been exhausted to the limit as she had been fighting since before End Fang appeared. It turns out thatShadow Kingis effective against End Fang, but if Lark keeps shooting out blades as is, her body will collapse before long. She needs a little bit of rest before she can unleash her next attack. UUUUUUUUU! End Fang turned around and glared at Lark with its three remaining eyes in anger. Of course, you aint gonna let me rest, are you. Lark laughed at herself self-deprecatingly and tried to stand up. Right thenC I will buy you a little bit of time. Rest up. A large man appeared in front of her. A thing noteworthy was his large shield, which was as tall as the man himself. Aah~, I would really like to administer medicine after a diagnosis, but it doesnt seem like we have time for that. Here, drink this medicine. It works right away. A small hand was placed over Larks right shoulder. She didnt know it belonged to a halfling. I will useHealing Magicas much as possible. The hand on her left shoulder was warm, belonging to a human nun. Is that alright, dad? Yeah, Non. Mimino, I need you to support me. Otherwise, I wouldnt last even a few seconds against such a monster. I know. Lets go without any regrets! The three members of Silver Balance reached out to Lark, who had been fighting on the front line. Book 5: Chapter 18 ** Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Frontline ** Lark, whose body was being supported by Non, called out to Dante and Mimino as they took step after step towards End Fang. Its impossible! You cant do anything against it! Isnt it obvious just looking at the enemy?! We know just by looking at it. That we can buy some time for you.Non answered. But howC Shhh, please recover your strength for now. Everything Lark said made sense. No matter how you think about it, you cant do anything with a single shield against a giant monster. Even Non was worried about them, but she understood that her role was to heal the girl in front of her. Non felt how frail Lark truly was when she touched her. She invokedHealing Magic, but she hardly felt her mana entering Larks body. Normally, mana would permeate into the targets body, as if sprinkled water being absorbed into a fertile ground, healing wounds and increasing the bodys natural recovery rate. But in Larks case, it was as if sprinkling water onto dry and hard ground. (This child willingly overworked herself to fight until she became like this!) Non has always heard of Larks struggle. She assumed Lark would be around 13 or 14 years old judging by her appearance. She would be surprised to learn that Lark was 17, only 3 years younger than her. Larks body did not grow much due to her unhealthy living and the use ofShadow King. Its useless. If it can be cured by magic, I wouldve been cured long ago. Lark said, in a tone that almost sounded like despair. Only that noble young lady can somewhat help with thisC Lark started to say, but right then, Dante started bashing his greatshield with his mace. Hey, you damn dog! Your enemy is here!he shouted. His voice was so loud that even Non who was a distance away felt as if her ears were ringing. It was a voice amplifying magic tool used to attract the attention of monsters. As expected, End Fang turned its gaze to Dante. Dante! What is it, Mimino? Tigers are in the cat family! I-I knew that. Dante looked at Mimino who quickly ran to hide in the shadow of a building, and turned his eyes again to the slowly approaching End Fang. End Fang does not consider Dante a threat. But the moment it was attracted by Dantes noise, it lost sight of Lark C Non moved away together with her C and seems to have decided to trample Dante first. However, End Fang learned a painful lesson with its encounter with Lark, so its steps were somewhat cautious. GURURURURUOOOOOOOOO!! Shock waves from the roar kicked up a cloud of dust. Dante firmly held his ground and prevented the sound pressure with his large shield. But just that sound pressure alone made his shield creak, and flying pebbles continuously hit his shield, making a rattling noise. How the hell is anyone supposed to win against this guy? Dante started feeling weak-hearted. No! You lose when you let fear into your heart.he pulled himself back together. When the roar stopped, Dante removed his shield and looked at End Fang. It seemed displeased with the fact that Dante was not blown away from the roar. If I get scared the timing will be off. There was an unfamiliar golden bangle on Dantes left arm which was holding the large shield. Two boxes about the size of a smartphone were attached to the metal bangle. Various circuits ran across the surface. Something like a button could be seen in the center of one side, and five spherical ores that shimmered blue slotted on the other side. Come on, dog! Forgetting that it was a cat, Dante shouted. End Fang began running lightly, and swung its forefoot towards Dante. It was difficult for Dante to get a sense of the distance of the attack. It was simply too huge. Moreover, the forefoot gradually accelerated. Quickly!! It wouldve been bad if he hadnt heard Miminos cry. A-Activate!! Holding his large shield, Dante pushed the button on his bangle at the very last second. Had he been even a fraction of a second late, Dante would have been torn apart together with his shield. A thin mana membrane appeared as if crawling across Dantes body. The membrane enveloped his entire body and extended to the ground. Immediately after the membrane was deployed, End Fangs claw came into contact with the large shield. !? Witnessing what happened at that moment, Lark doubted her own eyes. End Fangs claws cracked, the mana enveloping its forefoot was torn, and its flesh was cut off along with the fur. GYAAAAAA!? End Fang pulled back without delay. It moved away purely by reflex. Fuuu That seems to have worked smoothly. Dante, turn it off quickly! I-I know. Its too rapid. The membrane which enveloped Dante was no longer there. He had already let go of the button on the bangle. And one of the blue ores in the slot was charred and discolored. And the discoloration had progressed to about half of the second ore. W-What is that?Lark asked in a stunned tone. That is a Heroic Gear. Its a magic tool we found.Non answered, while still applyingHealing Magic. The truth of the matter was, Silver Balance did not escape from the Lev Magic Empire, but they were hidden in the heart of the Empire. And they had already recovered the stolen Heroic Gear to prove their innocence. Volume 5 - CH 19 Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Frontline ? ? The bangle-shaped Heroic Gear worn by my father, Reflective Mirror, has the effect of repelling all impact without any attenuation.Non explained.? ? What!? Then you should be able to beat any kind of enemy!Lark exclaimed, her eyes widening.? ? But the nature of the balls used as fuel is unknown. More than 1 ball should have been consumed from that one usage.? ? How many more balls are left!?? ? Should be 3 or 4.? ? Lark looked up at the sky. She was almost feeling relieved that there was a way to defeat the giant monster. But after hearing thatC? ? It used to have 15 balls, but those were used to experiment how to use the Heroic Gear.? ? Isnt it useless then?!Lark said, almost sounding angry.? ? Still, it is enough to warn that giant monster.Non said, raising an eyebrow at Larks tone.? ? End Fang didnt know what had happened. It carefully observed Dante while licking its blood-soaked forefoot. Dante firmly stood his ground and did not move.? ? Dante said he will buy some time. And that was exactly what he was doing.? ? So there is no other way but for me to settle things, huh.Lark said.? ? Non, who was continuously usingHealing Magic, exhaled and smiled.? ? No, we dont know that yet. Because we found more than one Heroic Gear.? ? Although End Fangs sense of smell was particularly sharp, it did not help much with detection in this city where the rotting stench of monsters and human corpses drifted.? ? Which was why End Fang relied on its eyes instead, but still it couldnt find the small figure from earlier.? ? It wasnt simply because the figure was small. The figure seemed to have melted into the very space itself, and it was impossible to detect their presence while they were not moving.? ? End Fang has lived for a long time, but it was a technology that it had never seen beforeReiji would have called it An optical camouflage!.? ? (Just a little closer now.)? ? The cloak that barely covered Miminos small body was another Heroic Gear that has the effect of optical camouflage; an armor named Twilight Cloak. Unfortunately, it was too small to hide adults, but it did not consume fuel and could be used semi-permanentlyfor now.? ? After confirming that Dante reflected End Fangs attack, Mimino donned Twilight Cloak and ran through the back alleys. She moved to End Fangs rear.? ? (So huge)? ? Mimino got goosebumps as she looked up at the towering End Fang from up close. However, she didnt allow the fear to deter her.? ? (I have to do my best for Reiji-kun!)? ? The magic tool which was used to confirm Reijis survival was broken in Abbas tent. She didnt have enough time to investigate what it signified. However, she understood something significant must have happened.? ? And considering the situation of Red Gate at the moment, it was not likely to be something positive. The worst case scenario started creeping into her mind C Reijis death.? ? Mimino kept pushing herself from one battlefield to another to shake off those thoughts. When escaping from the Empires pursuit, instead of simply escaping, she insisted on regaining the Heroic Gears. She was the one who chose to take down the guards at the place where they found the Heroic Gear and also proposed to use the recovered Heroic Gears to deal with End Fang.? ? And now she was trying to take the lead in confronting End Fang.? ? If she didnt keep moving from one thing to another, she felt as if the last string connecting her and Reiji would snap. She absolutely didnt want to face that fact.? ? She used being an adventurer as an excuse and continuously braved dangers.? ? (This distance should be good.)? ? Mimino took out a metal magic tool with a scale engraved on a disk and a handle that could be firmly gripped. If Reiji saw it, he would have exclaimed, A hand dynamometer used in P.E. class?!. The Heroic Gear was a dull gold colour.? ? (Show me your power, Heroic Gear!)? ? At that moment, perhaps Mimino was straining herselfor just a simple hunch, End Fang looked over its shoulder. Its three remaining eyes caught Miminos body protruding out from Twilight Cloak.? ? ? ? End Fang opened its huge jaws wide. Right before it could roarC? ? Youre too late!!? ? Mimino threw out several ivy from her pocket and castFlower Magicon them. It grew at a tremendous speed and became entangled around End Fangs left hindfootbut it was too thin for a giant. For a human, it would be like a few strands of hair coiled around their leg.? ? Even End Fang looked puzzled for a second.? ? However, that was good for Mimino. She squeezed the grip lever on the Heroic Gear in one go.? ? The third Heroic Gear C the last Heroic Gear they had, Quagmire How Tough was activated.? ? The scale glowed and started rotating.? ? A high-pitched sound that pierced the ear echoed in the direction the disk was pointed at. End Fang was taken aback by the noise, but that obviously wasnt the magic tools primary function.? ? !?? ? End Fang noticed the ivy wrapped around its hind leg turn black and suddenly, its body lost balance and it collapsed.? ? GURURUAAAAAAAAAAAA!!? ? Miminos small body was blown away by the impact of the giants fall and its roaringbut a man appeared at that moment and caught her.? ? What a mysterious technique. Is it a Halfling secret technique?? ? A large man about 2 meters long C the general of the Saint Knight Kingdom, Friedrich Berger, appeared.? ? Mimino instinctively realised that this was an opportunity.? ? Please attack now! The restraint effect only lasts for 512 seconds!!? ? Friedrich lowered Mimino while nodding. He received a huge sword from the knight who was by his side C even Miminos eyes widened at the sight of it. It was about 1.5 times bigger than the sword Dante used in the past.? ? Leave it to me.? ? Friedrich answered in a deep voice, and started running. He was headed for the giant tiger.? ? At the same time, Mimino heard cries from troops coming from the other side. It was the Keith Gran Federations troops.? ? Of course, the former Holy King, Grenjido and his troops also picked up their weapons and commenced a Kamikaze attack on End Fang.? ? And then, Lark pushed away Nons hands as she was castingHealing Magicand said, Theres not gonna be a better chance. She wiped away the blood on her mouth, and started running towards End Fang. And Dante joined in as well.? ? A completely hopeless battle against End Fang at the start had turned into a mass attack right now. This opportunity came about solely due to the Heroic Gears obtained by Silver Balance. Volume 5 - CH 20 ** Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Frontline **? ? Shoot!? ? The archers of Keith Gran Federation rained down a volley of arrows on End Fang. However, every single arrow was repelled by End Fangs mana. Not even a fur was harmed.? ? The captain of the archers was surprised by the outcome. Even the outer walls of a castle would have been a little more damaged.? ? W-What should we do, general?!? ? The captain asked the general who appeared right after End Fang descended. Though the general was the adjutant of the Federations entire army, he was also a pure soldier.? ? What everyone knows. The sword is stronger than the arrow.? ? He pulled out the sword on his side. The blade was clad in beautiful mana. The weapon itself was a magic tool C a sort of treasured sword.? ? Lets go! Follow me !!? ? The general charged at End Fang, shouting orders. The soldiers of Keith Gran Federation followed.? ? **? ? Friedrich, the general of the Saint Knight Kingdom, ran nimbly even while donning a bulky full-plate mail. He carried a steel beam-like large sword like it was a wooden stick.? ? Every step he took broke the pavement under and scooped out the ground, kicking up clouds of dust. His long cloak fluttered in the air, and his armor and muscles squeaked.? ? His every step reached several meters long. Only a handful of swift horses would be able to keep up with his sprint speed.? ? His knights followed behind him, but the distance between them was steadily widening.? ? KOOOOOOOOC? ? Friedrich doesnt care about standing out. That was always the case on any battlefield.? ? Friedrich took in oxygen with a unique breathing method, and reached the back side of the collapsed End Fang. He held his sword aloft and swung it down on End Fang. When the blow reached the mana enveloping the tigers body surface, it tore the mana apart extremely easily. The mana defense on that part broke like splinters.? ? The fur on the body entwined around the blade, but that was also cut by Friedrichs sword.? ? As the sword reached the fleshC? ? !? ? The sword stopped. As if it had hit a bedrock.? ? It was not because the large sword compromised sharpness for weight. It was a custom-made weapon that perfected the condition of size, weight, and sharpness to the utmost. He had slashed many monsters, armored humans, and even smashed large trees with that sword.? ? RURURURUOOOOO? ? It wasnt that he couldnt cut the flesh, it was just stopped halfway. It was sandwiched between muscle fibers. But naturally, when the flesh was cut, blood poured out, and End Fang experienced pain and went wild.? ? Nuu.? ? Friedrichs muscles swelled as he tried to pull out the large sword. The sword, which seemed tightly lodged, came off with a pop sound. End Fangs blood spurted out into the air.? ? Since End Fangs back was towards Friedrich, its feet were facing the other side. The monster thrashed its legs in pain, which caused the death of many Keith Gran Federations soldiers.? ? She said 512 seconds, right?? ? Friedrich muttered to himself softly, and began swinging down the large sword again and again and again at the open wound on the monsters back, like a miner digging a hole. That part of End Fang became extremely bloodied, and a white spine was exposed.? ? **? ? Former Holy King Grenjido barely escaped from crashing onto the ground after the first hit, thanks to the Holy Kings Knights Order who caught him.? ? When Grenjido tried to rush back into the battle after being rescued, the knights pinned him down and forcefully retreated with him.? ? After about 50 splashes of water and his knights begging for him to calm down, Grenjido finally regained his calm. Though he was now the former Holy King, he still stood at the top of the Holy Kingdom. A man like that lost all reason to the point where he had to be splashed with water.? ? In the meantime, End Fang collapsed.? ? Lets go.Grenjido said.? ? B-But Your Majesty, your weaponone of his knights tried to advise Grenjido.? ? Its over there.? ? He pointed to the spear that was still entwined in the fur of End Fangs left forefoot, which was now closer to the ground.? ? How dare that thing underestimate me Ill get my weapon back first. Then Ill stab it to death!? ? Grenjido said in such a ferocious tone that you wouldnt believe he was the king of a nation only a few months ago. But the Holy Kings knights nodded reverently.? ? The 5th and 6th Knights Order follow me. 7th, gather the remaining soldiers and launch a full-on attack.Grenjido shouted orders.? ? Yes, sir!? ? And then Grenjido started running. He was much faster not carrying his weapon, and was fast approaching End Fangs left forefoot as it was groaning and thrashing about.? ? The left hindfoot was tied up by something which looked like a black rope, but the right hindfoot was kicking and struggling.? ? Its dangerous to get too close, Your Majesty!? ? No problem!? ? Grenjido jumped up on the left hindfoot, which was not moving, and ran along the foot. The right hind foot could only move radially from the joint down, so running near the tigers belly was sort of like its blindspot.? ? GUAAA!!? ? Behind him, the Knights Order was kicked by the right hindfoot.? ? Dont overdo it! Make sure to crush the left hindfoot!? ? Grenjido sprinted towards his spear.? ? All he could think about was retrieving his spear and stabbing the monster one more time.? ? **? ? Is that also the thing called Heroic Gear!?? ? Lark asked Dante while running.? ? Thats right. Quagmire How Tough increases the mass of the target while maintaining the volume. or so, I think.? ? Whats that supposed to mean?? ? Dont ask me Mimino seems to have understood that explanation, so I left it to her.? ? I see? ? Lark and Dante both were ignorant in the ways of science.? ? Quagmire How Tough worked as explained by Dante, but Mimino activated the Heroic Gear after binding End Fangs leg with ivy amplified byFlower Magic.? ? Right now, the substance coiled around End Fangs leg looked like just a black ivy, but in fact, it was a super-heavy substance. That giant body lost balance and collapsed due to the sheer weight of the substance.? ? Of course, it was unclear what that substance was, but the effect of Quagmire How Tough was understood.? ? However, it seems to only last for 512 seconds.Dante said.? ? !? You shouldve said such important information from the start!? ? Lark and Dante approached the back of End Fangs head. It was thrashing around and attempted to get up, but it didnt seem to be working well. Although the neck was moving around, it was completely exposed.? ? This is good enough.? ? Black shadows rose from Larks body like steam. Dante was stunned by the scene. He had heard of a scene like this in the past.? ? He passed through the capital city of Achenbach Dukedom in the past, and encountered a dragon and the Mithril-rank adventurer, Crysta-la-Crysta, there.? ? Dante was caught in an explosion in the fight and didnt see it happen, but a huge black sword appeared and lopped off the dragons neck, apparently.? ? He always thought that maybe the Black Sky Pirate fighting in the Empire was the same as the person who killed that dragon in the past.? ? However, Dante was unconscious when the dragon died, and in the battles in the frontline, Lark always defeated the monsters with minimum effort.? ? T-This is amazing? ? What stood in front of him right now was a huge bladecould it even be called a blade?? ? A black blade that stood tall like a tower.? ? Something like this could most definitely kill a dragon, he thought.? ? I will have your head now.? ? Blood spilled from Larks mouth as she said so. Volume 5 - CH 21 I honestly couldnt believe my eyes when I saw End Fang on the ground. I couldnt even imagine what could possibly cause such a giant to fall.? ? I usedFar Sightand saw ivy coiled around End Fangs left hindfoot.World Rulerinformed me that it was extremely heavy. I have never heard of the existence of gravity magic or similar magic, so how is it possible?? ? Tsk, this thing is just getting in the way!? ? Saint Knight Kingdoms uniform was an obstacle to running, so I took it off. The blade-resistant uniform would certainly be handy in human combat, but against a giant monster which can one-shot you, it just impedes you.? ? It would have been a problem if I was recognized while climbing the cliff, so I had to wear the uniform. But right now, the uniform has already served its purpose. Ill put it here for the time being, and return it to Wilhelm later.? ? Dressed in a rather shabby manner short-sleeved shirt, long trousers, and a tool bag fastened around the waist I jumped off the cliff.? ? WOOOOOOOOW!? ? I usedWind Magicto glide through the air, and then landed on a tall building.? ? I landed about 1 km away from End Fang.? ? At that moment, I saw a huge black blade rising and towering up to the sky.? ? ** Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Frontline **? ? Grenjido thought everything was going too well.? ? After regaining his spear, he kept thrusting into the beasts defenseless belly over and over again. His attacks eventually broke the mana around the stomach, cutting off the squirming fur, and injured the flesh.? ? Within a few seconds, the stomach area was bloodied. But looking at the towering body of End Fang, the wound Grenjido inflicted might be no more than a small cut.? ? End Fang was trying to get back up and failing. But Grenjido just had a feeling this was not how the beast was going to die.? ? Hence, he thought this situation was going too well in their favor.? ? HAAA!? ? Grenjido thrusted the long spear into the beasts belly and pushed even deeper. When his spear had sunk about 30cm deep, Grenjido suddenly shouted orders to his men.? ? KNIGHTS!! RETREAT AT ONCE!? ? Grenjido didnt know if it was instinct or a premonition borne of the Holy Kings bloodline, but he gave the instruction to withdraw even though the situation was favourable to them.? ? The Knights Order seemed bewildered at the command, but Grenjidos orders were absolute.? ? While dodging End Fangs thrashing legs, the knights quickly distanced themselves.? ? Your Majesty! What happenedC that blood!?? ? The knights were surprised to see the blood-soaked Grenjido.? ? This is the monsters blood. And Im not the Holy King anymore.? ? Right when Grenjido tried to flick the knights forehead, he saw C it.? ? A huge black blade towered behind End Fangs head.? ? ? ? Words escaped Grenjidos mouth despite himself.? ? Not right now.? ? **? ? Mimino, who was the key figure in End Fangs collapse, was still standing in the place where she was caught by Friedrich.? ? She carried plenty of healing and restorative medicine, but she didnt stand a chance in directly damaging End Fang.? ? All she could do was pray that End Fang could be defeated while the Heroic Armed was still in effect.? ? The effective time was 512 seconds. Just over 8 minutes.? ? There was still time left.? ? Eh?? ? The Quagmire How Tough she held in her hand was shaking strongly.? ? You set a target to the device and set how much to increase the weight of the target with the arrow on the golden disc. After that, you easily squeeze the lever on the hand dynamometer-shaped tool.? ? It is unknown exactly how it works.? ? Muge discovered how to use this Heroic Gear, and Mimino used it with the arrow set to maximum this time. The result was that the weight was increased to the extent where even a giant like End Fang collapsed.? ? Eeeehhh!?? ? However, every action has a reaction. And fuel is required to generate the force.? ? Quagmire How Tough didnt have an easy-to-understand fuel slot like Reflective Mirror, and Muge didnt have enough time to investigate that much. Naturally, there are circuits for activating the magic tool inside, and using it at maximum output will cause a corresponding reaction.? ? In addition, no matter how robust a tool is, it is still a tool at the end of the day. It will have deteriorated over the passage of many years.? ? Uwaa!?? ? The Heroic Gear that Mimino held exploded from the inside. A thick liquid along with metal and ore C melted by high heat C flowed out and dripped on the stone pavement.? ? In other words, that was the moment when the effect of Quagmire How Tough was cut off.? ? Whether or not 512 seconds have passed since the activation, if the original magic tool is broken C it will be ineffective.? ? The black discolored ivy that had coiled around End Fangs left hindfoot regained its bright green color. At the same time, it was snapped by End Fangs bulging internal muscles.? ? Gururu? ? End Fang had been released from its restraint. Volume 5 - CH 22.1 ** Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Frontline **? ? GOOOOOO!!!? ? Dante shouted despite himself, looking at the Black Sky Pirate displaying a power that he can never achieve. But instead of being jealous of that power, he wholeheartedly desired to defeat the giant beast which threatened the logic of this world as soon as possible.? ? Larks hand was trembling, holding the towering blade which boasted the power to cut End Fangs thick, burly neck.? ? At the instant when the black blade was swung down toward the defenseless neck, End Fangs body jolted, as if electricity ran through its body.? ? Tsk.? ? Lark clicked her tongue with her blood-smeared mouth. She intuitively knew that End Fangs restraint had been lifted.? ? The black blade, which had much less mass than metal, was heading for End Fangs neck.? ? GURURAA!!? ? End Fang turned its body upside down and caught the blade with its jaw.? ? Lark was surprised by the hardness of the teeths which could stop the sharpness ofShadow King.? ? HAAAAAAAAAAAAA!? ? Lark tried to lower the black blade with all her might, but it didnt budge.? ? Dont give up!? ? Dante shouted, unable to do no more than support Lark.? ? However, the outcome was determined in a few seconds.? ? Pakii.? ? The strongest blade created byShadow King, shattered like glass.? ? The shattered blade immediately turned into smoke and disappeared into the air.? ? Lark fell down to both knees and placed both hands on the ground to support her body? ? Are you okay!?Dante asked, holding Larks shoulders to support her.? ? Run awayLark whispered.? ? !? ? End Fang was finally able to stand up again. It then proceeded to stomp on the ground repeatedly. Probably to crush the soldiers who were attacking.? ? The impact from the stomps ran across the ground like an earthquake. Dante supported Larks body, and carried her up to her feet.? ? Well both run away.he said.? ? ? ? Larks skin was turning deathly white, and she didnt even have the strength to muster a reply. Her eyes were staring at the ground vacantly.? ? Godamnit!Dante shouted.? ? Holding his shield in his left hand and Lark in his right hand, he started running.? ? There was no choice but to withdraw.? ? There was no doubt that the strongest person in the battlefield was the Black Sky Pirate Lark. And that Lark was no longer able to move.? ? DAD!!Non called out, from behind a building in the direction Dante was running in.? ? Huh?? ? Dante felt his sight darken.? ? It wasnt long before he realized that the sun had been blocked.? ? What the!?? ? End Fang jumped over Dantes head and landed in the direction he was heading in.? ? The ground shook due to the impact of landing. Dante stopped on the spot.? ? Non, run away!? ? What about you, dad!?? ? I will try to escape too!? ? O-Okay!? ? Non, whom Dante would protect even at the cost of the entire world, escaped from there. End Fang didnt even care to register Nons existence, so she was safe.? ? The problem, howeverC.? ? Of course you would target us.? ? Although one of End Fangs eyes was crushed, the remaining three eyes were glaring at Dante and Lark with blazing fury.? ? End Fang was indeed wary of Dantes Reflective Mirror, but it was much, much more wary of Lark. It recognized Lark as the greatest threat.? ? I have no other choice but to stand my ground.? ? Dante readied his large shield and pondered a means of escape while considering the remaining activation time of Reflective Mirror C or he tried to, at least.? ? CHuh?? ? The ground in front of him swelled up, and a stone bullet was fired out of it. He hurriedly defended the attack with his large shield, but the next second, End Fang was already rushing towards him.? ? (Activate! Activate! Activate!)? ? As opposed to the right forefoot which was injured earlier due to Reflective Mirror, End Fang swung down its left forefoot instead. Dante activated Reflective Mirror once again, and a film of mana enveloped his body C just in the nick of time.? ? W-What!?? ? But End Fangs forefoot stopped just in front of Dante.? ? A sizzling sound which signalled the consumption of the catalyst rang out. When all the catalyst was consumed after a short time, the mana film covering Dante disappeared.? ? (This monster has intelligence!?)? ? An unexpectedEarth Magicattack, and a follow up with a rush towards Dante. All the while, End Fang was observing Dantes behavior. It was trying to figure out under what conditions the attack would be reflected.? ? If it was continuously reflected, then the stone bullet should have been reflected as well. But it wasnt. This means that only strong attacks are selected and reflectedin other words, the reflection cannot last forever.? ? Guha!? ? With the mana film deactivated, Dante was easily blown away by End Fang. Dante was sent flying more than 10 meters, bouncing and rolling across the ground a few meters more. His shield landed a distance away, with a rattling noise.? ? Lark was lying on the ground before End Fang. The opponent who crushed its eye.? ? GURURURURU? ? End Fang opened its jaw wide and was on the verge of swallowing Lark whole.? ? !!? ? Startled by something, End Fang pulled back its head. Right then, a flaming arrow flew by its nose tip? ? GURUAAA!!? ? A small-scale magic would not be able to damage End Fang, but the tiger jumped backwards to completely dodge the fire arrow.? ? End Fangs judgment was correct.? ? Although the size of the fire arrow was small, when it hit the ground where End Fang was previously standing, it caused a large explosion.? ? I made it in time. It was the last second, though? ? A boy stood in front of the collapsed girl, spreading his hands to protect her from End Fang.? ? When he turned his gaze to the girl, his expression turned bitter.? ? You gave your all, right? ? Reiji knelt on the ground and reached out his hand to Lark, whose hollow gaze wandered all over. Volume 5 - CH 22.2 Sin and Blame? ? ** Lark **? ? She still remembers the day when her younger brother was brought to the mine. A boy who was filled with despair and had given up on life.? ? When she saw that boy, she was overtaken by the feeling to absolutely protect him.? ? And that feeling has never disappeared until now.? ? That daythe day when Sixth Mine collapsed, the contract magic which bound them was released. Suddenly, everything in front of Lark seemed clear as the day sky, as if the locked door to her heart was thrown wide open.? ? Every suppressed desire gushed out to the surface. She picked up the skill orbShadow King which was in front of her, and absorbed it into her body.? ? An omnipotent sensation wrapped her whole body.? ? She cut down the soldiers who tried to attack her one after another.? ? And then, she suddenly noticed the gaze on her.? ? ? ? He didnt say anything. He couldnt say anything.? ? He was the only source of strength and hope in Larks life as a mining slave. She would protect him C her younger brother C at the cost of her own life.? ? She realized at a glance that he was afraid of her.? ? The omnipotent sensation that wrapped her rapidly faded away. She realised that she transformed into a murderer in the last few seconds and felt filthy.? ? Regret filled her heart. Later on, she understood that there was no other way to save her brother, but even so, at that time, Larks heart was almost crushed by unbearable regret.? ? Little brother.? ? She reached out her hand to him.? ? She wished with all her heart that he would take her hand.? ? If he was by her side, she thought she could live on even with the sin of murder.? ? Eek.? ? Lark withdrew her hand when she saw him terrified.? ? Obviously, she thought. No one would love a person who kills people so easily because their desires were let loose.? ? Lark turned her back on him and started walking.? ? She was able to save his life. It was she who was even willing to die for that. So she persuaded herself to be satisfied with the fact that he was safe.? ? She doesnt remember much after that.? ? When she came to her senses, she was at the town at the foot of the mine. There she heard the people talking about the slave rebellion. She realized that she was in a mine slave attire, so she entered a clothing store, stole a few clothes, and changed her clothes. She also stole food from the town. Then she moved from town to town until she eventually arrived at the Achenbach capital city.? ? She never thought she could meet him there again.? ? However, she thought that the reunion was probably the last chance God gave her.? ? She killed soldiers and took in a 6-star skill orb which old man Hinga said could topple an entire nation. If she was found, she would definitely be executed. And if her little brother was found with her, he too will be killed.? ? So she decided to stay away from him.? ? However, she still left behind the words C someday, somewhere. Even though she thought theres no way he would see it.? ? After that, various things happened.? ? She saved many people, as if atoning for all the people she had killed. Her health continuously worsened and she vomited blood many times. She knew it was because ofShadow King, but she couldnt help but use that power. This skill was already a part of Larks body. After that, she finally stole the Queen of the Night. If that nonsensical crack didnt appear in the sky, she would have traveled to a faraway land to cure her condition by now.? ? (Shit!)? ? The battle with the monsters that emerged from the Red Gate was fierce, but the regret in her heart lightened little by little. She was at least helping other people now. All of Larks actions until now have been to atone for the sin of massacring even the innocent soldiers in the mine.? ? (To think that I would recall that time at this moment I guess I dont have that much time left.)? ? The moment she saw End Fang, she didnt believe she could win. But at the same time, she also thought, I have to do it. She thought an opponent such as that would be the most appropriate for her to put everything she has into it.? ? She believed that she should not reunite with her younger brother someday, somewhere unless she first cleansed herself of the sin she carried.? ? That was the blame that Lark placed on herself.? ? She had a slight suspicion that this sin and blame will not disappear until she dies. Even so, she could not stop walking down this path.? ? That was because she was his sister.? ? Lark has been thinking of living a life that would bring pride to her brother ever since she vowed to protect him.? ? (Was I able to live a life that wouldnt bring shame to my little brother?)? ? She was unable to defeat End Fang.? ? She could only think that she finally ran out of luck. But she didnt want to give excuses.? ? Just that, she lamented thinking how this giant monster could run wild into the world and bring harm to her younger brother.? ? The adventurer who tried to protect her was blown away, and she felt End Fang approaching her.? ? (Aa-ah I couldnt protect anyone this time)? ? However, for some reason, End Fang leapt back. Someone used magic, it seemed.? ? You gave your all, right? ? Lark opened her eyes.? ? He was dressed in shabby attire, just like the time they were in the mine. Even a tool bag was hanging from his waist. The sword was the only thing that seemed unfamiliar, but she instantly recognised him.? ? Instead of being astonished by his appearance at that place, there was another feeling that swelled within Lark.? ? His hand that reached for her was the same as the hand that Lark extended towards him that day C the day the mine collapsed.? ? I wanted you to take my hand.? ? I wanted you to take it because you are my little brother, after all.? ? Such thoughts filled her mind.? ? However, such complaints did not reach her mouth.? ? Before she knew it, her younger brother had grown up so much that he might actually be taller than her.? ? His hand which touched her was big. When he pulled her into a hugshe felt warm.? ? She never imagined herself in a position where he would be the one to protect her.? ? You have grown so big.? ? Those were the only words that came out of Larks mouth. Volume 5 - CH 23 Youve grown biggerwhen I heard Larks voice, everything that had happened in the last 4 years surged into my mind like a flood.? ? It has been 4 long years.? ? It was enough time for me to grow up, and enough time for Larks life span to be reduced from her skills recoil.? ? Wait for just a little while, onee-san.? ? There was so much I wanted to talk to her about. But there was a problem at hand that I needed to solve first.? ? I felt Larks body twitch when I called her onee-san. I laid her down on the ground. I was also worried about Dante-san, but it seemed that he was just unconscious.? ? Right now, howeverC.? ? I have to do something about End Fang.? ? I took a few steps away from Lark. End Fang jumped back, wary of my magic, but it is not an opponent which can be brought down with that level of magic.? ? Can I fight and win against it?? ? After having seen Forest Eater and Human Mimic in the Back World, the probability of winning on my own was unlikely. End Fang suffered some damage in the previous attack, but those were just small wounds. In the first place, the 8 giants are opponents who decide the survival or destruction of the races in the Back World. Even if you possess Ashas extraordinary mana, they are not easy opponents.? ? Then, there is very little I can do.? ? I chose the single ray of hope available to me C persuasion.? ? I dont know if it is okay to call you End Fang but I would like to hear your side of the story.? ? I sent my voice towards End Fang usingWind Magic. There was no reaction from the End Fang, but conversely, there was no movement either. The three eyes looked at me with an angry expression.? ? What are you doing, little brother? You cant talk to monsters.? ? Its okay, just leave it to me.? ? Larks advice was reasonable, but I have already talked to Human Mimic before.? ? I encountered Forest Eater and Human Mimic in your world. Human Mimic referred to Forest Eater as big goat Can you also use Earth Talk?? ? ? ? It was silent. Was it unwilling to answer? Cant speak? Or cant hear?? ? You are all being manipulated by Vision Ogre.? ? For the first time, a change appeared in End Fangs appearance. It was a subtle change, but it seemed like my words were finally getting through to it.? ? This might just work.? ? I still dont know what Vision Ogre is thinking, but it was clear that it was trying to harm this world.? ? It manipulated End Fang to widen the Red Gate and to attack this world. It was quite a likely scenario considering that Forest Eater and Human Mimic were rampaging as well.? ? I? ? Right when End Fang blinked a couple of times and started using Earth TalkC? ? Little brother!? ? I looked back in response to Larks voice.? ? Ah? ? I saw black shadows in the sky C a number of military magic airships were heading here.? ? The turrets on the airship gleamed, and black shells started to rain down towards End Fang.? ? The impact from the bombardment which is used for siege battles was tremendous. The bombardment hit not only End Fang, but also the surrounding buildings and roads, and exploded. . End Fang dodged and weaved through the shells, but several shots hit its body.? ? GURURURURUAAAAAA!!!!!!!!? ? A large cloud of dust kicked up. The sound pressure from the roared slammed my body.? ? Shit I was so close to getting through to it!!? ? Run away! Hurry up!Lark shouted.? ? End Fang glared up at the sky with fury.? ? My plan isnt going to work anymore. End Fang is overcome with anger once again.? ? I turned around, picked up Lark, and started running.? ? Idiot! Just leave me!Lark said.? ? ? ? Leave me! At least you must escapeC? ? Shut up. I cant concentrate.? ? What concentrate!?? ? I tried to recall Wilhelms movement.? ? The movement method that the referee called Shunpo.? ? (Step firmly and Fly!)? ? It was a startling experience. Simply put, the scenery in front of me changed instantly. I should have moved quite a distance, but I didnt feel any air resistance.? ? Whoa!? What did you do!?Lark, who was in my arms, was equally surprised.? ? However, I had no time to explain it. So I just ran towards Dante-san.? ? Ah, uh Is that you, Reiji?? ? Im glad you have regained consciousness.? ? Whats going on right now?? ? They are conducting aerial bombing on End Fang with airships. Dante-san, can you evacuate with Lark for the time being?? ? Dante-san got up to his feet, looked at End Fang and then at me, and nodded.? ? He is truly a great person. He can instantly decide what information is necessary and what should be done even in a situation like this.? ? I understand. Come with me, Lark-san.Dante-san said.? ? W-Wait a minute! What are you going to do, little brother!?? ? I can still fight.? ? That is absurdC? ? CLark, we will talk later. I feel like I have to do something about End Fang.? ? Lark fell silent when I said that. When Dante-san extended a helping hand to her,? ? Its okay I can walk on my own.? ? She refused his help.? ? Your name is Reiji, huh?she asked.? ? I nodded.? ? I will have to explain the name later.? ? I am Reiji, an adventurer, and a fellow party member of Dante-san over here And also your brother.? ? Ah, there are too many things to talk about.? ? So, I will see you later.? ? I turned my back to them and started running. Volume 5 - CH 24 Hundreds of shells rained down from the military magic airships. Such a large-scale bombardment seemed almost overboard to me, but End Fang cannot be defeated by half-hearted measures either.? ? End Fang was no longer in the previous location. It ran while avoiding the shells. As a result, the hit rate dropped significantly. Out of the 10 recent shots, not one hit the giant.? ? (Its already getting used to dealing with the bombardment?)? ? The Lev Magic Empire is a small country and is made up of magic tool technology. They have never participated in any major war, and though it owns militarized magic airships, the empire has never put it into action.? ? Besides, the turrets were built for destroying castle walls and not for hunting huge mobile monsters.? ? I climbed up to the roof of a building and searched for End Fangs location. I easily found it from the loud stomps.? ? It was near the cliffs to the north side. End Fang could probably jump over the cliff with its giant body. Perhaps the Empire intends to drive it north to the Undeveloped Land Canion.? ? (Will it really work? Arent they a little too overconfident in their airships?)? ? The magic airships cornered End Fang to the cliff.? ? The airships lowered their altitude since the first bombardment. They tried to get closer to End Fang because the subsequent bombardments did not hit.? ? They were probably thinking that End Fang would not be able to jump 300 meters into the sky no matter how big it was.? ? Hmm?? ? I noticed something at that moment.? ? All the mana that enveloped End Fangs body had disappeared. The mana that it used to fend off attacks while restrained to the ground was gone.? ? The damage from the bombardment will be more devastating without the mana. Maybe End Fang is confident that it can dodge the shells?? ? But where did the mana go then?? ? !? No!? ? They would be right to assume that End Fang cant reach them in the sky by jumping.? ? However, End Fang, the giant species, can use magic.? ? I recalled the time when Red Gate first appeared. Forest Eater used magic.? ? KOOOOOOOOO!? ? At the same time as the roar, numerous wedge-shaped dark purple energy masses appeared. It appeared one after another until the number finally matched the number of airships.? ? Each one locked on to one airship each like rocket missiles.? ? The airships responses were disordered.? ? Some tried to shoot the energy masses, while others tried to turn around and escape.? ? The energy masses were then fired. The airships in the sky were hit and exploded one after another.? ? Some of the airships that were trying to escape were only hit slightly, but they were caught up in the surrounding explosions and took significant damage.? ? Oh man? ? About half the airships were completely destroyed in the explosions, while the other half were significantly damaged and were falling to the ground. Only 2 escaped unharmed.? ? KOOOOOOOOOO!!? ? End Fang roared as if to signify its victory.? ? But the battle has not ended yet.? ? Many soldiers were running towards End Fang on the ground C while debris of airships was falling down from the sky.? ? Wow? ? They proceeded without fear even after witnessing the massacre that just took place. Were they not afraid of death? No, of course they were. But still, they chose to push forward and fight.? ? It was our chance to attack, now that End Fangs mana armor was gone.? ? I have to go too.? ? I leapt off the roof and launched myself into the sky. I accelerated withWind Magic, and maintained altitude withFire Magic. I jumped from roof to roof in that manner. I could use Shunpo for short distances, but Im not used to it yet, so it consumes a lot of stamina.? ? Suddenly, screams reached my ear.? ? End Fang was yet to clad its mana armor, so it jumped and tried to trample the approaching soldiers underfoot.? ? A unit with a huge bow appearedCthey seemed to be soldiers of the Keith Gran Federation. The bow was nocked with an arrow the size of a short spear and needed to be drawn by three people. The fired arrows pierced End Fangs left side as it was distracted by the soldiers nearby.? ? GURURURUOOO!? ? The next thing that appeared was a familiar light blue aurathe former Holy King Grenjido. He approached End Fang, whose movement was temporarily stopped by the barrage of arrows, and pierced the already injured left forefoot deeply with his spear.? ? There were movements on the right side as well. The knights of Saint Knight Kingdom launched an all-out charge. Leading the charge was an exceptionally large knight, carrying an incredibly large sword.? ? However, at the same time, End Fang was about to turn to counterattack. It took a deep breath and tried to roar. The pressure from End Fangs roar can effectively stun people temporarily.? ? However, the roar was unsuccessful. I saw a leather bag flying towards End Fangs as it was about to breathe in. The leather bag popped and scattered fine particles in End Fangs mouth.? ? Instead of roaring, End Fang sneezed.? ? Its Mimino-san!? ? Only Mimino-san could think of using herbs in that manner on the front line. I couldnt see Mimino-san, but she seems to be mixed up with the Saint Knight Kingdoms army? ? During this time, the large knight leading the charge rushed in and, unbelievably, slashed apart End Fangs left forefoot wholly. A fierce cheer erupted from the soldiers.? ? (Wow!)? ? There should be almost no time in history when the Keith Gran Federation, the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, and the Saint Knight Kingdom jointly stood on the front line. However, they, the veterans of war, read the situation on the battlefield and coordinated harmoniously with each other.? ? Even in a world where skill orbs and unique talents have a great influence, the power born when people come together is still extraordinary.? ? I want to stand with them as well.? ? Lets go!? ? The distance to End Fang was about 500 meters. There were no tall buildings anymore. I jumped into the air from the last rooftop, flying over the soldiers of Kruvan Holy Kingdom and Saint Knight Kingdom, and approached End Fang without pause.? ? End Fang trampled around in frustration. The slashed off left forefoot remained standing.? ? You guys! Now is the time to push!!!? ? Grenjido shouted with all his might.? ? Which caused End Fangs to look back at him.? ? Your Majesty! Please escape!? ? The tail is coming!!? ? The Knights Order shouted.? ? End Fang turned its body back and swiped its tail right towards Grenjido.? ? AhC?? ? A huge tail was approaching at high speed like a scythe.? ? It was no longer possible for Grenjido to dodge it.? ? I wont let you!? ? I slipped in before that, and activated 5Fire Magicin my right hand and 5Wind Magicin my left hand. Moreover, it was a version that has been compressed to further increase its destructive power.? ? Bomb Tornado!!? ? An improved version of Flame Tornado that I have been using for a long time.? ? The unleashed magic collided with the tail from the front, causing a huge explosion. Volume 5 - CH 25 Overlimit Skill Holder Vol 5 Chapter 25? ? Translator: Saitama-sensei? ? Vol 5: Chapter 25? ? The tail was deflected away by a huge explosion. Flames scattered everywhere.? ? End Fang was still rampaging, and the ground shook.? ? You!?? ? Grenjido-sama seemed to have noticed me right away.? ? Your Excellency, please forgive me for leaving without expressing my gratitude.? ? There was no time to renew any old relationshipNo, well, I dont know if you can even call it an old relationship, that is.? ? UOOOOOO!? ? I stepped firmly on the ground and started running. I jumped, and used magic to fly to the sky.? ? Hes flying!?? ? How can a human fly?? ? Ive heard stories about people flying with magic.? ? Maybe its a magic tool?? ? I heard the astonishment of the soldiers and knights.? ? End Fang! Please stop this already! If this continues, both sides will suffer great damage! That is exactly what the Vision Ogre wants!? ? End Fang, whose eyes were clouded by anger, tried to hit me with a roar.? ? I had already analyzed withWorld Rulerthat the roar contained mana. I firedWind Magicto disperse the roar, causing a shock wave. My body soared higher in reaction.? ? Kuh!? ? I noticed that End Fangs mana armor was up again.? ? Everyone, please step back! End Fang is already enveloped with mana!? ? I thought we could win if we all charged in, but with End Fangs mana armor restored, the situation reversed in the blink of an eye. There doesnt seem to be any more additional airships. If we continue to fight, most of the people here will die.? ? Then, the tall knight who cut off End Fangs forefoot shouted.? ? What are you trying to do!!? ? Wow! Im about 100 meters high, but I can hear his voice clearly.? ? I also shouted back withWind Magic.? ? I am trying to convince End Fang!? ? Can you do it!!? ? Ill try!!? ? Then, the knight stepped back with the knights of the Saint Knight Kingdom, who seemed to be his subordinates. Grenjido-sama also stepped back with the Holy Kings Knights Order and the soldiers of Keith Gran Federation also responded in accordance.? ? I used magic to raise the air resistance around me and slowly descend CWind Magichas been super helpful in this battle. I thought it was a magic that had no killing ability, but it has such a varied use of application.? ? I descended and landed right in front of End Fang.? ? End Fang, can you hear me? It saddens me to fight against you.? ? ? ? A lot of my friends were hurt, and many lost their lives. You also lost your forefoot. No one benefits in continuing this fight any longer. It will only please the Vision Ogre.? ? Vi, Vision Ogre? ? End Fangs anger had not subsided, but I felt that it was gradually being directed towards the Vision Ogre.? ? Please, can you stop the fight? I want you to return to your world. Then I will close that crack in the sky C the Red Gate.? ? Little one, what can you do? No, you are I see? ? Maybe End Fang felt something. Was it because I haveWorld Ruler? Or because ofWorld Alliancein my waist tool bag?? ? I will analyze that sky and close it.? ? I still feel the presence of the Vision Ogre? ? What is it trying to do?? ? I dont know but ngu? ? End Fangs eyes were dyed red. It was so sudden that there was no sign or anything.? ? GURURURUAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!? ? Although I castWind Magicimmediately, I couldnt offset the power of the roar. My body was sent flying like a ball. While healing my body from the impact of the roar, I found my balance and stabilized my body in mid-air.? ? Child of Disaster, Such Impudence! Giant Species Is Our Pawn!!? ? Mediator!!? ? A black flame burst forth and coiled around End Fangs head.? ? It was the mediator.? ? It seems that the mediator only manipulated Forest Eater and Human Mimics minds the last time, but now, the mediator has directly hijacked End Fang.? ? This is badC? ? The mediator tried to unleash the previous magic again using End Fangs body. TheDark Magicthat fires rocket-like wedges even at the cost of the mana armor.? ? The number of wedges lined up in a row exceeded 100.? ? End Fangs body rapidly lost vitality. Tears of blood dripped from its eyes, and its fur wilted like dead grass.? ? End Fang does not have enough mana to shoot 100 of those wedges.? ? That was why the magic was invoked at the expense of vitality.? ? The mediator could pull this off because it wasnt its own body.? ? Run away, everyone!!? ? Many soldiers were already running before I even shouted.? ? However, Grenjido-sama and that tall knight were standing on the spot with their arms crossed.? ? As if trying to say they cant run away while I was still fighting.? ? (But, what can I do now? The magic has already been activated!)? ? Even if I can deflect ten or twenty wedges, three digits of them are impossible. It would be like trying to take down a fleet of magic airships.? ? With This, The Annoying Child Of Disaster Will Cease To Exist KaKaKaKaKaKaKaKaKa!? ? The mediator laughed in a ridiculing tone.? ? And then, over 100Dark Magicrockets were fired. Volume 5 - CH 26 In terms of time, it was only a few short moments.? ? However, the things I saw and thought about in those few moments were a lot.? ? The first thing I saw was Mimino-san. Mimino-san appeared next to the tall knight from the Saint Knight Kingdomit felt like she emerged out of thin airand showed me a few small bottles.? ? While thinking about how to save Mimino-san or how she appeared out of nowhere, I immediately realized what those bottles were.? ? It was just a guess. But that was the only thing that made sense.? ? Thats why I spread my hands and activated magic with all my mana.? ? Light magic.? ? It is the opposite ofDark Magic. And it should be the most suitable magic to stop the wedges.? ? However, the problem was that my mana cannot match up to End Fangs enormous mana.? ? But Mimino-sans bottle solves that.? ? Reiji-kun!!? ? It has only been a while since I last saw Mimino-san, but I felt very nostalgic. And she believed in me as soon as we reunited C she believed that I would be able to do it, and tossed the bottles.? ? The sensation of entirely losing mana ran through my body as the magic was activated.? ? Glint Aurora!!? ? A curtain of light appeared around the rockets.? ? As soon as the tip of theDark Magictouched the light, it disappeared.? ? My mana was much higher than that of a general mage, partly because I have absorbed the skill orb ofIncreased Mana Quantity. But still, I was only able to erase one-fifth of the rockets at most.? ? The curtain of light disappeared in the same way the darkness disappeared, and eventually a hole opened up.? ? Hopeless Struggle!? ? I heard the mediators triumphant cry.? ? Of course. The mediators magic cannot be prevented with a single thin curtain.? ? Immediately, the curtain shattered and the wedges of darkness popped out.? ? Palin. Palin. Palin. Palin.? ? Mimino-sans bottles that drew an arc through the air and broke near my feet. It scattered purple phosphorescence.? ? At the same time, as many curtains as the number of cracked bottles appeared, as if fast-forwarding a video.? ? Even if it is impossible with one curtain, we can just increase them.? ? Wha!?? ? It was Mimino-sans special Dupe Potion. A ridiculous elixir that regenerates a recently activated magic.? ? Mimino-san used this elixir thinking that I would solve this situation with magic.? ? The surroundings became dazzlingly bright immediately.? ? And theDark Magiccontinuously hit the curtains and disappeared.? ? The amount of light soon decreased. And when the last darkness disappeared, only one of the light curtains remained, and it too disappeared soon.? ? Fuu? ? I fell to my knees on the spot, but I managed to hold onto my consciousness.? ? Reiji-kun!? ? Uwaa!?? ? Mimino-san jumped in from the side and hugged me. Causing me to fall to the ground, after all.? ? Reiji-kun!? The real Reiji-kun!?? ? Y-Yes? ? Im glad Im so glad that you are alive? ? Mimino-san burst into tears while on top of me. I cant help but be interested about the mysterious optical camouflage cloak which hid most of her body, but thats besides the point.? ? Wh-Wh-Wh-What The Hell Are You, Bastard!? ? Ah, we are still in the middle of a battle.? ? I stood up while having Mimino-san move aside, and looked up at the mediator.? ? Child Of Disaster, As Expected, I Must Kill You First!? ? The black flames merged together to form a human figure and came out of End Fang. End Fang was too weak to even stand and fell on the spot.? ? A Mithril plate mail appeared out of nowhere and clad the mediator.? ? The mediator is strong even by itself.? ? Can I keep fighting in a state with zero mana?? ? Kill my little brother? What a joke. Youre the one who will die.? ? I heard a voice from behind.? ? Lark!? What are you doing here!?? ? Lark, who should have withdrawn from the front line, was here.? ? Her clothes were tattered as before, but her steps were firm.? ? The noble young lady healed me, with that thing called Magic Eye of Inspire. Though, she seems to have overused her power and collapsed.? ? Eh? Eh? Lady Eva?? ? Looking throughWorld Ruler, it was true that Lark had recovered her power.? ? Non healed me up, so I am also back on the front line.? ? Although his attire was dirty here and there, Dante-san, carrying a large shield, was also there.? ? A knight cannot run away after being protected.? ? The tall knight from Saint Knight Kingdom came and stood in front of me.? ? Oi, Reiji. I have things to talk about with you later, so dont run away this time. I have a ton of debt to pay back to that black bastard, so Im gonna take care of him first.? ? Grenjido-sama also headed for the mediator with a spare spear in hand.? ? Moreover, knights and soldiers started gathering again one after another.? ? With this many, even the mediator cant do much.? ? ? ? However, the mediator was silent.? ? I even felt confidence from him.? ? (Why? Is it because he has other bodies? Or is there something else)? ? The mediator glanced up at the sky.? ? At the Red Gate.? ? AhC? ? The worst case scenario.? ? I glimpsed a huge black shadow behind the gate.? ? The next one is coming!!? ? I raised my voice.? ? The mediator was trying to bring in the next giant here.? ? Lark! Please take care of the mediator!? ? That was what I intended to do from the beginning. So what are you eh, where are you going little brother?? ? I started running towards the Red Gate.? ? The crack must be closed before the next giant comes out.? ? However, as soon as I started running, I couldnt put any power into my knees. I used too much mana.? ? Reiji-kun, take this! Its a medicine that restores physical strength and mana!? ? Thank you!? ? As expected, Mimino-san understood me. I took off the lid of the small bottle that Mimino-san tossed at me and poured a sweet, lukewarm liquid into my mouth. The inside of my stomach felt hot and strength surged through my body.? ? Lets go!? ? I started running. Coupled withSprinting, my speed exceeded the human limit.? ? I took out the 12-star skill orbWorld Allianceout of my tool bag.? ? I should be able to do something with this.? ? Please let me make it in time!!! Volume 5 - CH 27 The Red Gate was wide open due to End Fang. It seemed like a large monster could easily pass through.? ? A lot of troops had been redirected to fight End Fang. However, more monsters have been pouring out of the Red Gate, and a fierce battle unfolded there as well.? ? I ran through the battlefield of soldiers fighting, and aimed for the Red Gate.? ? The wind blowing from the Red Gate was dense and contained a strange miasma that caused a burning sensation in my lungs. According toWorld Ruler, it was slightly poisonous.? ? Considering that End Fang has appeared, the destination where the Red Gate was connected to was most likely the Undeveloped Land Canion in the Back World. It is the land where the 8 giants live.? ? That thing is? ? Although it was only visible as a black silhouette, it was the same size as End Fang. Its form was round and its movement sluggish.? ? It was the giant turtle, Lost Jewel.? ? OOOOO? ? Light was emitted from its wide open mouth.? ? The beam of light pierced the ground on this side of the Red Gate with a deafening roar, causing large cracks to run across the earth. The beam of light continued in a straight line, splitting high-rise buildings in half one after another and disappeared. A moment later, the slashed buildings collapsed as if slipping off.? ? This is ridiculous!? ? The turtles eyes emitted a dark red light, meaning its emotions were dominated by anger, and it had gone wild. In other words, it was being controlled by the mediator just like End Fang.? ? We wouldnt be able to fend that thing off if it reaches this side.? ? Lost Jewel approached the Red Gate step by step. Fortunately, it was slow. But it would surely reach this side in a few minutes.? ? I arrived under the Red Gate. The monsters that died from the fall formed a mountain of carcasess, giving off a terrible rotten odor. Additional large monsters fell from the Gate, and started scattering around and scavenging for corpses.? ? While hiding behind a building, I pulled outWorld Rulerfrom my body.? ? Uh!? ? My heartbeat accelerated, and I started sweating profusely. It seems that I was overwhelmed in terms of emotions. Those emotions were suppressed with the presence ofWorld Ruler, but without it, I felt like running away from the battlefield as far as possible.? ? Pull yourself together! Only I can do this task!? ? Instead, I will take in the 12-star skill orb,World Alliance.? ? This This can only be done by me.? ? I am a reincarnated person from a different world, and possess 16 skill holders. There is none other than me who can use this skill orb in this situation.? ? (I am the only one who can do this, but that doesnt mean I am alone!)? ? I have friends. I have allies.? ? Fighting back the loneliness that rushed in, I raised the skill orbit entered my body as if it melted into me.? ? I could see where the current Pledgers were.? ? The information on the Covenant that formed the two worlds came into mind clearly.? ? As expected, that Red Gate is an irregularity! It is a complete violation of the Covenant!!? ? I could clearly see how the Red Gate connected the two worlds.? ? La-Fisa created the Labyrinth of 9 Emotion with the aim of being able to go back and forth between the two worlds freely.? ? There are certain routes which connect the two worlds, one of which I used to walk through to the Front World, but those are monitored by the mediators and could easily be closed at any time.? ? La-Fisa tried to create a route outside the mediators control.? ? The Labyrinth of 9 Emotions has accumulated 9 emotional energy for many years. With 9 being a number that exceeds the fundamental 8 of Skill Orb which makes up the two worlds, the directed emotional energy made a hole in the Covenant that connects the two worlds.? ? That hole is the Red Gate.? ? Once that hole is anchored, the two worlds will be connected.? ? However, La-Fisas plan was not perfect, it seems.? ? The energy stored was not as high as expected due to the collapse of the labyrinth due to aging. As a result, the hole was not anchored, and End Fang was able to forcibly expand it. Which means, the reverse is also possible.? ? I can close it!? ? Red Gate was an irregularity to the Covenant. The energy flowing from the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions was now clearly visible to my eyes.? ? But I wont make it in time!? ? The solution was simple. I just have to go to the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions and stop its function. I dont have to stop every one of the labyrinths. I just have to stop enough of them where it cant maintain the Red Gate anymore, so three or four should be fine.? ? However, Lost Jewel will reach this world before I could dive into each labyrinth and stop its function.? ? What do I do, What do I do!? I know how to close the Red Gate, but I dont have enough timeC? ? I failed to notice something until this very second. It might have been because I removedWorld Ruler, or because I was distracted by the terrible odor and miasma.? ? I didnt realize that such a huge creature was behind me.? ? Child of Disaster.? ? I turned around.? ? We didnt know how to close it and could do nothing but stand by and watch The Vision Ogre has crossed the limit of its role as a mediator.? ? The creature had huge wings, and its scales were covered with mana.? ? The one I saw in the Achenbach Dukedom was close to a gold colour, but the individual who spoke to me was red. And four others C blue, purple, purple, and green C were flying in the sky behind him.? ? They were the mediators of this world, the dragons.? ? Tell me how to close the crack. We will help you. Volume 5 - CH 28 Whoaaaa!? ? We soared into the sky at a tremendous speed. I felt a considerable amount of wind blowing against my body.? ? I was high above the Lev Magic Empire, about the same level as the Red Gate.? ? This is not the time to be enjoying flying.? ? I-I know. Go towards that light!? ? I was riding on the back of a dragon. The large creature, which would have no problem carrying about 10 people on its back, flew through the sky steadily.? ? The solution to close the Red Gate is to stop the function of 3 or 4 of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. It would be best to shut down the labyrinth with the most energy, so I rode on the dragons back towards the Labyrinth of Fear.? ? The red dragon which seems to be called Flame Dragon readily trusted the solution I proposed.? ? Two other dragons, blue and green, flew around the Red Gate, shooting magic at the crack. The blue dragon, called Sea Dragon, was a user ofWater Magic, and the green dragon, called Tree dragon, was a user ofFlower Magic. The scale of their magic was bound and leaps greater than the ones invoked by humans, such as large pillars of ice and large tree trunks. The dragons used those attacks like a battering ram against Lost Jewel and succeeded in stopping its advance.? ? The two purple dragons, called Shadow Dragons, were heading towards the labyrinths I directed them to C the Labyrinth of Love and the Labyrinth of Worship. There they will have to destroy the control room-like space in the center of the labyrinth.? ? Right here!? ? Although the Labyrinth of Fear was closest in terms of walking distance, we reached even faster by flying through the air. After finding the entrance to the labyrinth on the cliff, I jumped off the dragons back. By usingWind Magic, I will be able to reach the entrance without any problems.? ? I shall head for the one called the Labyrinth of Grief.? ? Thank you.? ? The labyrinths that have already been captured by the Empire had sucked in so much emotional energy. So if we crush these four, we will surely be able to close the Red Gate.? ? I dont need your gratitude. From the start, this was a problem between mediators However? ? The dragon flapped its wings and remained afloat in the air, hesitant to say something.? ? However what?? ? No it is nothing. Go, Child of Disaster. We and you are contradictory existences.? ? Uh!? ? The flapping of his wings became stronger, causing a strong wind to blow on me as well.? ? Excuse me! Just what is a Child of Disaster!?? ? Put your hand on your chest.? ? !?? ? The dragon then flew toward the Labyrinth of Grief.? ? Put my hand on my chest?? ? I put my right hand on my chest, but it felt just as usual. I have no idea what the dragon meant.? ? What if I had another previous life other than my life in Japan? I thought about that, and tried to take inWorld RulerwhileWorld Alliancewas still in my body, but it didnt work. Which means my skill holder is 12 or more but definitely less than 22. In other words, combining my previous life and the current life, it is almost confirmed that I have 16 skill holders.? ? I have no idea what you meant, dragon!? ? I entered the Labyrinth of Fear, and took a shortcut straight to the control room.? ? ** Lark **? ? That boy! Just what is he doing!?? ? Lark reflexively raised her voice. Five dragons suddenly appeared out of nowhere. The dragon she saw in the Achenbach Dukedom was so ferocious that she imagined the whole Lev Magic Empire would turn into a wasteland if five of them attacked together.? ? However, the dragons began to attack the Red Gate instead. And one of them took off with her younger brother on its back.? ? !? ? She heard a jarring sound of metal colliding with metal right next to her. Turning around, she saw Dante using his large shield to block the mediators attack.? ? D-Dont look away, Black Sky Pirate! Im worried about the dragons too, but this guy comes first!? ? Compared to End Fang, fighting the mediator was easier. But he wasnt an opponent you can win with half-hearted measures, either. Furthermore, the knights and soldiers were disordered, and as the mediator moved in between them, there was a lot of friendly fire occurring.? ? The mediator seems to have decided to crush the strongest person first. And so, Lark was targeted.? ? My bad! And also, its Lark.? ? What?? ? My name is Lark! Didnt you hear my little brother!?? ? I understand, Lark.? ? Dante nodded, but titled his neck inwardly asking, Little brother?? ? Lark and Dante stood side by side.? ? The mediator slipped into the soldiers ranks, slashing here and there and sowing confusion. It was a nasty way of fighting.? ? I think it would be better if the soldiers retreated.Dante said.? ? I agree. But who has the right of command?Lark asked.? ? I do.? ? Its me.? ? The ones who answered were the tall knight of the Saint Knight Kingdom, Friedrich, and Grenjido of Kruvan Holy Kingdom.? ? Knights other than myself will retreat. I will go one-on-one with that guy. You are fine with that right, former Holy King?? ? Like hell! That is my prey. Thats the culprit that messed up my home. You should be the one to step back.? ? What?? ? You got a problem?? ? Friedrich furrowed his brows while Grenjido glared with his arms folded. Grenjido was also a large man, but he was about 10 centimeters shorter than Friedrich.? ? Dante immediately realized that they were nobles and saidC? ? P-Please, we should stop fighting amongst ourselves? ? You two ossans are pretty lively, arent you? Just do it together. It doesnt matter as long as you defeat him.? ? Lark!?Dante exclaimed.? ? Although Dante was an adventurer, he understood his social status in society. So he was surprised at Larks remark.? ? Friedrich and Grenjido looked at Lark, and then looked at each other.? ? Fuh Childrens words always pierce with truth.? ? A joint front isnt a bad idea, I suppose.? ? The two of them then turned to the front.? ? Heed me, knights!! I, Friedrich Berger, shall strike down the enemy with my sword! Everyone else, retreat!? ? Holy Kings Knights Order! Retreat! This is my command!!? ? The two loud voices echoed throughout the battlefield. And the knights of the two countries began to retreat at once. When that happened, the remaining Keith Gran Federation soldiers also retreated.? ? The only person left in the center was the mediator. Observing Friedrich and Grenjido approaching him calmly with their weapons.? ? Lets go, former Holy King.? ? Lets do it, tall guy.? ? At the same time, the two started running towards the mediator. Volume 5 - CH 29 I stopped worrying about what the Flame Dragon said and rushed into the control room of the Labyrinth of Fear and stopped the energy supply to the Red Gate.? ? I encountered a research team in front of the control room. They were probably trying to stop the operation of the labyrinth. However, the actual method to stop it is quite complicated, and I had to use the power ofWorld Ruler.? ? I left the stunned researchers alone and returned to the outside. Black smoke was rising from the location of the other labyrinths. The dragons were probably attacking from the outside. I tookWorld Allianceback into my body, and saw the energy supplied to the Red Gate gradually subside and then completely stop.? ? Fuu? ? What a relief. Only the mediator is left, but hopefully the dragons will take care of that problem.? ? The overall battle should come to an end nowC.? ? ?? ? I was confused. Even though the energy supply to the Red Gate had stopped, the Red Gate had not closed.? ? The dragons gathered at the Red Gate after destroying the labyrinths. They, too, curiously looked up at the Red Gate, but when Lost Jewel shot its light beam from the other side of the Gate, the dragons spread. Then they continued to circle around in the sky.? ? What are the dragons doing?? ? A huge magic circle appeared in the center of the Gate. It was something I had never seen before. It gradually grew in size, and covered the entirety of the Red Gate.? ? Argh!!!? ? A high-pitched noise suddenly pierced my eardrums, causing severe headache and nausea. I fell down to my knees on the spot. Many of the soldiers lost consciousness and collapsed at the same moment.? ? The magic circle interfered with the Red Gate and created a new rift in space. The new rift overlapped perfectly with the Red Gate.? ? Lost Jewel shot its light beam again, but it did not reach this side of the Gate and only shook the atmosphere in the Back World.? ? Two of the dragons fell from the sky as if they had lost their balance, but they managed to steady themselves and flew away from the place. They must have used up a lot of their power.? ? The other dragons followed suit, and only the Flame Dragon flew towards me.? ? We have been deceived.? ? The Flame Dragon said something I couldnt understand.? ? What do you mean!? With the energy supply cut off, shouldnt the Red Gate close!?? ? Can you not see?? ? Huh?? ? Your eyes can see the Pledgers, right? It is that type of skill orb.? ? What on earth are you sayingC? ? Certainly, I can see the current pledgers withWorld Alliance. And thats when I realised.? ? The pledger of the underground humans in the Back World had changed.? ? It was not surprising that the pledger had changed. Because, if the current pledger, the person called the staff officer, came to the Front World Knock-san and the others should have reached Border Earl Mules territory with Asha by now then it makes sense that another underground human in the Back World will take over as the pledger.? ? In other words, one of the people who chose to remain in the collapsed underground city became the next pledger. It was an old man. But the situation was strange.? ? I saw him sitting in a daze with hollow eyes throughWorld Alliance.? ? The labyrinths here succeeded in transforming human emotions into energy and connected the worlds. It is interesting that they focused on human emotions. Certainly, human emotions can sometimes produce a strong power.? ? If that is possible then is the pledger of the underground humansC? ? To look at it from another perspective, you can suck out energy as long as you gather enough people.? ? Did the mediator capture them?? ? The thought sent shivers down my spine.? ? Just as there was a crack over here, there was also a crack in the Back World too. So if enough energy was supplied, the crack can be maintained from the other side.? ? The mediator has most likely captured the underground humans and was sucking out energy from them, using them like a battery.? ? Probably so.? ? I felt burning anger at the unconcerned answer from the Flame Dragon.? ? Why!? The mediator should not interfere with the world, right!?? ? Yes. But they can interfere with the pledgers.? ? Thats the same thing! The result is that they are inferring with the world!! In the first place, what does it mean to offer the blood of a pure person?! Isnt that itself interfering with the world?!? ? ? ? At that time, the Flame Dragons eyes opened wide, as if startled.? ? What happened?? ? Right There was that method too.? ? Huh?? ? Child of Disaster. We value noble birth more than you understand. And in turn, noble birth holds power.? ? The Flame Dragon flapped its wings, and its body lifted off the ground.? ? W-Wait!! I am not done talking.? ? You can rest assured. That crack is temporarily sealed by our power. Even if you leave it alone, it wont break for hundreds of years.? ? Hundreds of years? That means the underground humans will perish first!? ? The Vision Ogre is not stupid. While protecting the underground humans, it will demand for a sacrifice. It will wait for the next sacrifice while maintaining the crack.? ? Next!? By sacrifice do you mean the noble birth? ? The dragon was already high in the sky.? ? Prepare yourself.? ? My voice probably doesnt reach the dragon, but I could hear its voice clearly.? ? The effect of the crack will appear from now on. I will lend you wisdom if it is related to the continuance of the world We will rest for a while.? ? Then the dragon flew away.? ? What does that mean?? ? I thought I could finally get some answers by talking to the dragon, but I was left with even more questions.? ? What the hell, man!? ? The hazardous miasma in the surroundings had disappeared. The air gradually became purer. And above all, monsters were no longer falling from the sky.? ? However, a red, frozen crack remained in the sky. Volume 5 - CH 30 The Red Gate problem has been solved for the time being. Some shadows were occasionally visible beyond the crack, but they could no longer interfere with this world.? ? The mediator was the only problem left after that. Grenjido-sama and the tall knight C who seemed to be the supreme commander of the Saint Knight Kingdoms army C defeated the mediator. The mediator disappeared without any further provocations, leaving behind only his Mithril armor on the spot.? ? End Fang took its last breath.? ? When I examined the giants body later, its muscles were torn here and there, blood vessels were ruptured, and internal organs were severely damaged. The mediator had squeezed the giants life out of it.? ? I relayed that information to everyone, the day after the battle.? ? Well, I guess things have settled down for now.Dante-san said, with a troubled expression.? ? I was currently in Lulusha-sans tent, where Silver Balance were also staying.? ? Yes, and I was released too.? ? Lulusha-san who was previously arrested for making a false report on discovering Heroic Gears has been released.? ? It was evident that Silver Balance was able to significantly reduce the damage caused by End Fang with the practical use of Heroic Gears. The Heroic Gears were proved to be the same as the ones discovered and reported by Lulusha-sans team.? ? Silver Balance reported that they had found the Heroic Gears at a facility managed by Labyrinth Capture Division 1. After interrogating the thugs who were guarding the Heroic Gears, it was discovered that the head of Capture Division 1 and the head clerk of Rororo Company instructed the heist. The two of them were then arrested and currently under investigation.? ? Man, everything was solved while I was asleep.? ? Muge-san said, while scratching his head. He was hit in the head and dropped unconscious during the Heroic Gear theft. After that, he underwent medical treatment under the supervision of the Empire and had finally recovered.? ? What will happen to the Heroic Gears?I asked.? ? As per my proposal, it will be lent to the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, the Saint Knight Kingdom, and the Keith Gran Federation, who cooperated with this expedition. But there are disputes over who gets which Heroic Gear.Lulusha-san answered, with a bitter smile.? ? As far as I have gathered, Reflective Mirror, which seems to completely reflect any impact, no longer has a catalyst or an energy source.? ? Twilight Cloak, which has the effect of optical camouflage, was still functional.? ? Quagmire How Tough, which increases the weight of the target, was damaged.? ? All three of them seem to be unreproducible with the current magic, and their value was tremendous. But since Quagmire How Tough was broken, it makes sense that people will be fighting for the other two.? ? In any case, with the lending of Heroic Gears, the Empire will not have to offer much else.? ? All three countries did not dispatch troops without compensation. That was natural.? ? Originally, it would have been enough to hand over a few magic airships, but it seems that there are almost none left.? ? Most were destroyed by End Fangs magic.? ? If you think about it, a lot of people were killed.? ? Reiji-kun, dont make that face.Non-san said.? ? Perhaps I had a dark expression on my face.? ? The people who died in the fight put their lives on the line to restore peace to this country. Everyone knows that.Non-san added.? ? Yes.? ? Thats right, Reiji. You and I, we did our best. Rather, you did way more than your best. Im not saying dont worry about the dead, but youre worrying too much. Even right now, some guy somewhere just died. You dont have to worry too much about that.Dante-san said.? ? Father, that doesnt sound like a comforting argument.? ? Heh, I dont really get the complicated stuff.? ? Dante-san said, folding his arms and turning away in a huff.? ? It looked so strange that I burst out laughing despite myself.? ? Thank you, Dante-san, Non-san. The damage to the city is so great that I felt a little depressed.? ? The Red Gate was sealed, but the city destroyed by the monsters remained the same.? ? A large number of dead bodies and destroyed buildings and homes.? ? Only less than hall the cityscape was left intact. Maybe we should count ourselves lucky that at least half was left intact?? ? From now on, the Empire must make a big change in policy.Lulusha-san said.? ? Indeed. Im sure they will have more exchanges with other countries from now on. Peddling will surely flourish!Muge-san said.? ? Oh, Muge-san, are you still going to continue your peddling business? Didnt you obtain a large amount of money from the Rororo Company?I asked.? ? O-Oh, about thatMuge-san started being evasive.? ? Muge-san offered to provide a large amount of funding for the reconstruction of the Empire.? ? A slender Lev, who appeared at the entrance, said.? ? Who is this? He seems to be biting on a toothpick even.? ? Fufu, that is Abba. The deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Bureau.? ? EH?? ? Eeeeeh!? The fat Lev who was always sucking on syrup!?? ? Looking at your surprised face, I wonder how you viewed me until now.? ? Abba-san said while frowning, and took the toothpick from his mouth.? ? Many companies, not just Muge-san, have offered to fund the Empires reconstruction. We will be importing a lot of materials from neighboring countries to recreate the city. Even so, there are many Levs who dont want to return.? ? I heard that the Kruvan Holy Kingdom accepted Lev refugees.? ? That country must be easier for Levs to live in rather than the Keith Gran Federation, which is based on the supremacy of the human race, and the Saint Knight Kingdom, where the human race is the majority even if there is no prejudice.? ? Well, thats why Im going back to peddling with my partner! Rather, there are no more new labyrinth expeditions, so its more profitable to peddle than to develop technology in the Empire! Ahahaha!Muge-san said, and laughed heartily.? ? It seems that the government will return the provided funds with interest after the reconstruction, which is a kind of investment.? ? It is like a bet you wouldnt lose. However, if the Empire collapses during this period, the funds will not be returned. Moreover, Muge-san said that he is going to peddle for the Empire. Perhaps he intends to revive the Empire with all his heart.? ? I would like to help out too!I said.? ? Thank you, Reiji-san. But the Empire is still greatly indebted to you. Please let us do our best to repay it.Lulusha-san said.? ? No there is no need for that.? ? There is a need for that. Beginning with the capture of the labyrinth, you helped with the subjugation of the giant sea anemone and saved the air carrier, Sky Harvest, from crashing. And you even saved Her Highness Anastasia, right? As soon as you returned, you fought against the giant monster called End Fang, and then you used the dragons to block the Red Gate. Our debt to you is continuously piling up.? ? N-Not at all I wasnt the only one who was fighting, right?? ? I simply did the best I could.? ? It is exactly as Lulusha-dono says. Of course, not only you, but we are also indebted to Silver Balance, and the Black Sky Pirate. That is why I came to call you guys. His Majesty has told me that he will reward you to celebrate the blockade of the Red Gate.Abba-san said.? ? Well, that is quite soon.? ? Dante-san said, raising an eyebrow. It would make more sense if the compensation was paid after the situation has settled down, so rewards right on the heels of yesterdays battle certainly seems too soon.? ? Thats because you are adventurers. If we dont do it as soon as possible, you would pack up and leave somewhere. And it may also have something to do with the fact that I told the director it would bring shame to the Empire if we allowed our benefactors to leave without rewarding them.Abba said, grinning broadly.? ? That grin looked creepy when he was fat, but it looks pretty good on him now. Maintaining a healthy figure is important, after all.? ? I see. You heard him, Mimino. Are you ready?? ? Dante-san called out to Mimino-san, who had been working silently in the back of the tent until now.? ? Yeah, yeah! Okay, I am done!? ? Mimino-san stood up. What she held in her hands was my clothes.? ? I fixed it to fit Reiji-kuns current height!? ? I returned the Saint Knight Kingdoms uniform, and was wearing shabby clothes. So Mimino-san asked for my old clothes which I wore in the past and fixed it up for me.? ? I went on to change my clothes out of view.? ? Yup, it looks good on you!Mimino-san said.? ? There were flashy embroideries on the sleeves, perhaps it was Halfling fashion. The cloth felt soft and the comfort was outstanding.? ? Above all, I was happy to see Mimino-san, who handmade it, being all smiles.? ? I-Is that so?I asked.? ? Reiji-kun has always been a handsome man. You look good no matter what you wear.? ? Ah, umm Thank you, Mimino-san.? ? Ehehehe~? ? Mimino-san, who was now a little shorter than me, puffed her chest with pride. So cute! It makes me want to stroke her head, but thats probably not the reaction that Mimino-san wants. Rather, Mimino-san is the one who wants to stroke my head all the time.? ? Alright, then, Shall we go? I wonder what kind of reward we will get.? ? We stood up in response to Dante-sans words. Volume 5 - CH 31 The magic airship Queen of the Night still served as the base of the Lev Magic Empires government.? ? (Lark should be somewhere on this ship I wonder if Lady Eva will be attending the ceremony too.)? ? I was thinking about that while walking down a long, narrow corridor.? ? I returned to End Fangs location after the Red Gate was closed, but Lark was no longer there. I was told she was taken away by a fellow sky pirate to receive treatment from a noble lady.? ? The noble lady was most likely Lady Eva.? ? How mysterious When did those two get in touch with each other?? ? Larks 6-star skill orb,Shadow King, seems to have eroded her body.World Rulerprovided the same conclusion when I checked her condition through recalling my memory. If I dont remove that skill orb from Lark her body will soon become unable to bear the cost. And she did seem like she had been pushing herself too much during the fight.? ? Reiji? Reiji, are you listening?? ? Ah, y-yes.? ? Try to listen please. Etiquette is essential for things like this.Dante-san said.? ? We reached the waiting room to proceed to the audience room while I was absorbed in my thoughts. We received an explanation of the procedure for the audience in the waiting room.? ? Not only that, but Dante-san, who was dressed the most dirty, was frowned upon by a Lev chamberlain and he was forced to change clothes. It seems that Dante-san, who said that etiquette is essential, did not match up to the etiquette.? ? In addition, he had his face wiped, stubble shaved, and his hair trimmed. Dante-san looked like an elegant adult in his new simple red-based jacket and slender trousers.? ? I also had my hair trimmed. And I wondered if the chamberlain would say something about my clothes, but after pondering for a little while, he said it was okay. He must have noticed that my and Mimino-sans clothes were in line with the Halfling tradition. Non-san was in her religious attire, so she was safe.? ? Somehow, it feels like I am the only one who is not an adventurer.Dante-san said, wearing a tight jacket that seemed formal.? ? Father, you usually dont get to wear this kind of thing, so I hope you enjoy it.? ? Um, well, sure. I suppose it is a rare opportunity for even Platinum-rank adventurers to get an audience with the king of a nation.? ? Right then, there was a call which announced our arrival.? ? The adventurer party, Silver Balance, has arrived.? ? At the same time, the door of the waiting room opened, leading to a dim corridor. Beyond that, there was an entrance to a hall, from which dazzling light shone.? ? Whoa.? ? I was about to make a voice.? ? The ceiling was so high that it was hard to believe that we were inside an airship. The chandeliers were shining brilliantly. Since those were magic tools, the amount of light was constant.? ? High-ranking Levs were lined up on the left and right, and a golden carpet woven with geometrical patterns led straight to the Emperors throne, which was situated above several steps.? ? (The Emperor of the Lev Magic Empire)? ? The jacket woven with plentiful golden threads seemed rather heavy on the old Emperor. There was also a crown and a gold scepter, but those were placed on a table next to him.? ? I felt his powerful gaze on us.? ? The Emperors aura was indeed different from the rest.? ? Father, walk forward.? ? Y-Yeah.? ? Even Dante-san was feeling under pressure, but Non-san was calm and pushed her fathers back. Has she become accustomed to such places?? ? I-Its going to be okay, Reiji-kun. Dont worry. I will be with you!? ? Mimino-san, dont pull on my clothes? ? Mimino-san, who was pulling on my sleeves, was also daunted. I held her hand to calm her down. In response, she squeezed my hand tightly. So cute. Even though she is supposed to be 24 years old.? ? After Dante-san entered, Non-san, I, and Mimino-san followed.? ? Faint whispers among the high-ranking officials could be heard. Even withHearing Enhancement, I could only pick up soft voices. It was mostly just trifling whispers.? ? We are Silver Balance.? ? As instructed in advance, Dante-san announced our party and knelt in the middle of the room, and we followed suit.? ? The elderly Lev next to the emperor opened his mouth. The old Lev had quite a cunning look to him.? ? We have heard that your participation was significant in the expedition. You shall now hear from the glorious His Majesty the Emperor of the Lev Magical Empire.? ? We bowed our heads.? ? After a little while, we heard a hoarse voice.? ? In spite of not belonging to any army, your achievements are comparable to that of an army. Moreover, you worked hard for Lulushas sake.? ? I was slightly surprised. I didnt think he would bring up Lulusha-sans matter. Mayhaps because Heroic Gears are of great importance to this country, but I felt that the way the Emperor put it sounded like he was in support of Lulusha-san.? ? Whether you are adventurers or not, I value achievements impartially. Your achievements this time are of the order of the 1st class.? ? The 1st class? Meaning ours are the highest achievements?? ? The high-ranking officials began to make remarks simultaneously. Have you ever heard of anyone receiving the 1st class in our country?, No, I have never heard of it., Even the discovery of a Heroic Gear is only 5th class., It is equal to a hero saving our country.? ? Silence. You are in the presence of His Majesty the Emperor.? ? When the elderly Lev announced so, the hall was quiet again.? ? Originally, I would promise a pension life in the Empire, but would you want something like that? At any rate, we are half-destroyed right now.? ? We didnt know how to react to those self-deprecating words.? ? In that case, speak what you desire. I will make that wish come true. If you want honor, I will be your sponsor and recommend your promotion to Mithril-rank adventurers. If you want money, I can prepare 3000 Imperial gold coins. If there is any Magic Gear you would like, just say it. I will have the companies make it for you. What do you say?? ? Wow, I didnt expect such a reward.? ? 3000 Imperial gold coins is about 1.5 billion yen(15mil usd).? ? These rewards are unprecedented for an adventurer party to receive.? ? May I speak?? ? Dante-san raised his head. Volume 5 - CH 32 Has Dante-san already decided what he wants?? ? Go ahead.? ? The elderly Lev looked at the Emperor, and then the Emperor said so.? ? Thank you. The person who worked the hardest and contributed the most is Reiji over here.? ? MeI? Why is Dante-san suddenly bringing me up?? ? Although his hair is dyed right now, he was originally black-haired and black-eyed. He was called and discriminated against by many as the Child of Disaster due to that. Even though he is a man who fought so hard for everyones sake.? ? Though surprised that he used the word Child of Disaster, I was more overwhelmed that he called me a man, and gasped despite myself.? ? Man instead of boy.? ? In other words, he recognized me as a full-fledged adventurer.? ? What we want is for Reiji not to be discriminated against. In short, acknowledgement and identification by the Lev Magic Empire, and the backing of His Majesty the Emperor.? ? No way! Thats what they want!?.? ? Mimino-san was smiling next to me. Non-san, who was in front of me, also turned around and smiled gently.? ? Ah these people had decided this from the beginning.? ? Not glory or money as adventurers.? ? But an identity for me.? ? A social position where I can live without being discriminated against by others.? ? ? ? The inner corner of my eyes became warm and I turned my face down.? ? Tears dropped and were sucked by the carpet. Mimino-san gently held my hand. It felt warm and comforting.? ? Hmm Are you okay with something like that? We dont believe in superstitions such as the Child of Disaster, but Director of Foreign Affairs, what about the other countries?? ? Yes, Your Majesty. In farming villages and remote areas, there are many who deeply believe in superstitions, and discrimination exists to this day.? ? I just listened without raising my head, but the person who answered was the elderly Lev. So that person is the Director of Foreign Affairs, Abba-sans boss.? ? Such an unscientific thing?? ? Yes, sir.? ? Hmm the human race doesnt make any sense.? ? As the name suggests, the Lev Magic Empire has been greatly developed by the technology of magic tools. That is why they only believe in real technology and not superstitions.? ? Dante-san surely brought this up after thinking about it.? ? Alright. I promise you, Silver Balance, that Reiji will be backed by the Emperor of the Lev Magic Empire and we will guarantee his identity.? ? As soon as the Emperor announced that, the Levs in the audience stirred into noises.? ? Dante-sans hand stretched out and stroked my head.? ? Arent you glad, Reiji?? ? This is unfair? ? I wiped my face with the handkerchief that Mimino-san offered.? ? The voice of the Director of Foreign Affairs echoed when the noise from the Lev audience still remained.? ? Silence.? ? The hall calmed down once again.? ? Its an admirable request, but I feel it is a little insufficient.the Emperor said.? ? Yes, Your Majesty. We will be the laughing stock of other countries if our 1st class reward is just guaranteeing identity.the director of foreign affairs said.? ? Is there anything else you wish for? Money perhaps?? ? The Emperor wanted to offer even more.? ? Um, what should we do? We didnt think about anything other than Reiji.? ? Father? ? Well, we only talked about doing something special for Reiji.? ? So they did talk, after all.? ? I think we should go with Reiji-kuns wishes.? ? Mimino-san said, prompting Dante-san and Non-san to look at me.? ? Thats right.? ? Reiji-kun worked the hardest, after all.? ? W-Wait a minute! I dont want to be the only one benefitting from this.? ? Nevermind that. If there is something you want, just say it. You can ask for a special weapon if you want.? ? Dante-san grabbed my arm, and made me stand up.? ? The gazes of numerous people pierced meand I could feel the Emperor looking at me in an amused manner.? ? Former Child of Disaster, whom I shall personally guarantee your identity as Adventurer Reiji. What do you wish for?? ? I closed my mouth.? ? I thought this might be a good chance, depending on how I thought about it.? ? Your Majesty, although it may not be possible, I would still like to speak my wishes.? ? The Emperors eyes widened in interest when he heard that it might not be possible.? ? My wish is? ? **? ? I was tired after leaving the audience.? ? All four of us were sitting on the sofa in the waiting room.? ? Aaaah Im completely spent. Id much prefer receiving a reward from the counter at the Adventurers guild than this world stageDante-san said.? ? Indeed but I think it was a good experience. Father, you cant retire without making more money, right?? ? Uh, right? ? More importantly, Reiji-kun I didnt imagine you would say something like that. Rather, we havent heard that story at all, have we!?Mimino-san said, standing up.? ? Haha yeah. Well, we didnt really have much time to talk.? ? I got up and scratched my head.? ? We were embroiled in a battle just yesterday, and we were summoned to an audience today. WithHealing Magic, the wounds on the surface have healed, but the fatigue on my body and mind have yet to recover.? ? Even Non-san was actually running around until dawn healing soldiers. She only took a short nap before coming here.? ? From now on, the Lev Magic Empire will have to deal with the aftermath of this turmoil, and move towards reconstruction. Their great task will continue.? ? Well, it is exactly as I said to His Majesty the Emperor? ? Right when I was trying to explain another one of my wish,? ? Reiji-kun!? ? The door swung open, and Abba-san came in in a hurry.? ? What happened? Dont tell me the wish I spoke hasC? ? No, its not that. No, well, obviously your wish was so beyond expectation that an emergency meeting was to be held with His Majesty the Emperor and his aides. And this is not the first time you have done the unexpected, butwait, thats not important right now.? ? Abba-san shook his head.? ? Actually I heard that you were acquainted with the Black Sky Pirate, but she has disappeared together with her companions. Volume 5 - CH 33 Vol 5: Chapter 33? ? We left the waiting room and walked along the corridor of Queen of the Night with quick strides. Headed to the room where Lark was staying.? ? Actually she was supposed to be awarded the 4th class reward.Abba-san said, while walking.? ? 4th?? ? I felt strange that it was the 4th class. I heard that maintaining the front line was mostly dependent on Larks presence.? ? Oh, no, her achievement is equivalent to the 1st class, but she stole the Queen of the Night before so the offset equaled the 4th class.Abba-san said.? ? Does that mean the charges against her have been cleared?? ? Thats right.? ? I felt relieved. I knew that the whole country was in an uproar when the Queen of the Night was stolen.? ? But many of the higher officials were uncomfortable with her receiving public acknowledgement due to her crime, and there was a debate even during the battles on the front lines. Perhaps she found out about that?Abba-san said.? ? I see when were the rewards decided?? ? It was decided yesterday. I dont think she knew that she was being awarded. I think she chose to disappear for fear of being prosecuted.? ? ? ? No, thats not it.? ? Thats not enough reason to disappear without telling me.? ? Lark wasnt concerned about the Empire.? ? Keith Gran Federation.? ? !?Abba-san came to a stop, startled.? ? Did the Keith Gran Federation demand Lark?? ? H-How do you know that, Reiji-kun?Abba-san asked.? ? As I expected. That nation must have noticed that theShadow Kingused by Lark was the skill orb excavated from the Sixth Mine, in addition to the fact that Lark was the slave who escaped from the mine.? ? Did Keith Gran Federation explain their demand?? ? No they just stated that the Black Sky Pirate is a citizen of the Keith Gran Federation. And they wanted us to give her up promptly so they could bring her under their protection.? ? I see.? ? Does that mean Keith Gran Federation wants to hide what happened at the mine? Or do they quickly want to get ahold of Lark without aggravating the situation?? ? If she goes on a rampage, there will be numerous casualties. So they plan to get her to drop her guard, and then pull out her skill orb.? ? Lets hurry, Abba-san. You said there was something in Larks room, right?? ? Abba-san actually wanted to obtain more information from me, but he immediately took me to her room instead, perhaps wanting to prioritize searching for Lark.? ? This is the room.Abba-san said.? ? The room was probably the same as the other rooms. However, it seemed a bit too spacious for an airship with a limited space.? ? The bed sheets were slightly disturbed in that hotel-like room with no lived-in feel.? ? Here it is.? ? Paper, pen, and a bottle of ink was placed on a side table.? ? The letter was badly written C but it was written with a handwriting that could be read properly.? ? To my little brother,? ? It seems that I wont live for long.? ? But Ill try to squeeze out a little bit more.? ? It made me realize how long it has been, comparing her current handwriting to the farewell she left me in the capital city of Achenbach Dukedom 4 years ago.? ? Why does it have to be this way!? ? I knew that Lark was overusing her skill and shaving off her lifespan. That was why I thought of convincing her not to use the skill anymore, and if possible, to extract the skill orb out of her body.? ? However, Lark disappeared just before that.? ? Reiji-kun.? ? Mimino-sans hand wrapped around my wrist. My hand holding the paper was trembling, threatening to tear it apart.? ? Read againIll try to squeeze out a little more.? ? Yes, but? ? She is trying to live.? ? !? ? Mimino-sans words shone light into my heart.? ? Thats right. Lark is trying to live. She is struggling to live.? ? Lets look for her. She is an important person to you right, Reiji-kun?? ? It is exactly as Mimino-san says.? ? If Lark is gone, then I should just go look for her.? ? Dante-san, Non-san.? ? I turned around to look at them.? ? We know. You dont even have to say it.? ? Indeed. I will keep going until the church tells me to come back.? ? I didnt even need to say it out loud.? ? Is it really okay for me to ask so much of them?? ? We reunited in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom for the first time in 4 years, and came to the Lev Magic Empire to meet Lulusha-san for my own reasons. Since then, we have been caught up in an unexpected series of events. And now I am asking them to accompany me to look for Lark.? ? Wouldnt it be better if I went alone?? ? Reiji. Dont even think about going alone?Dante-san suddenly said.? ? !?? ? It is written all over your face. It is so easy to read. There is only so much you can do alone. When Zerry joins up with us, it will be easier. She is an expert in things like these.? ? Thank you, Dante-san.? ? Of course.? ? Dante-san smiled widely and gave a thumbs up.? ? Reiji-kun, I suppose you should move out as soon as possible if you are going to search for her. Regarding your identity, we will publish an official document today, at the latest tomorrow. And regarding your other wish, it will take some time to consider and`Abba-san said.? ? Yes, I shall contact the Adventurers Guild here for confirmation when things have settled down.I said.? ? Alright.? ? Ah and also? ? I remembered that there was another person I had to meet.? ? I couldnt possibly leave without greeting her.? ? Is it true that Lark-sama has left!?? ? A girl wearing a deep purple dress rushed into the room at that moment.? ? Her long blonde shone well without glitter. The red in her eyes gleamed like beautiful jewels.? ? My lady It has been a while.? ? Lady Eva stood at the entrance of the room, completely still.? ? Reiji? ? She looked at me as if trying to make sure I wasnt a specter, or simply her imagination.? ? Reiji!? ? Then, she raised her voice again. Volume 5 - CH 34 Lady Eva had grown even more beautiful than the last time I saw her. Dante-sans eyes widened, Non-san gulped loudly, while Mimino-sans mouth was almost agape.? ? It has been, at most, two months since I parted with the young lady. I dont know how much a person can change within the time it takes for early summer to change into late summer C but I certainly felt a change in the young lady.? ? The young lady was about to rush up to me, but she stopped herself. And then she perfectly bowed before me in a way befitting a full-fledged Lady of a noble house.? ? It has been a long time, Reiji. The situation at the Red Gate was a huge disaster, but I had full faith that you would surely find a solution.she said, a smile blooming on her face like a flower.? ? As expected, the young lady has grown beyond my expectations.? ? My lady This is where we say goodbye.? ? The night I left Earl Sillys residence. I parted ways with the young lady and forced her to return to the mansion.? ? Reiji, I, I, I want to be with you all the time! Why must you go!?? ? There were many reasons. I, being the Child of Disaster, could no longer live in the Holy Kingdom. And the Earl couldnt protect me anymore.? ? Above all, I didnt want to get the young lady involved in my troubles.? ? Really? This isnt the last farewell?? ? The young lady must have thought I would never return.? ? However, she still accepted my selfish wishes.? ? From that point on, I dont know how the young ladys feelings have changed. I dont know how the relationship between the father and daughter has developed.? ? However, Earl Sillys, standing behind the young lady, was still the same person who employed my services, so I think the relationship between the young lady and him should be favorable. That alone is worth my selfish wishes that day.? ? Lady Eva Sillys, it has been a while. I am currently working as an adventurer.? ? I knelt down and bowed to her. At that time, I noticed the young ladys expression distorted slightly as if in pain, but soon she regained her original perfect smile.? ? There was a distance between us as I was no longer a member of House Sillys. In fact, the young lady could be accused and criticized of having a close connection with the Child of Disaster in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Both the young lady and the Earl spoke to me in a formal manner with a thorough understanding of it. And this distance also protects me.? ? If it was discovered that there is a connection, the Earl would be forced to declare me an enemy to protect the young lady. That was an outcome I want to avoid, especially now that my identity has been guaranteed by the Lev Magic Empire. We can only meet and speak in a formal manner from now on.? ? Why are you here, Reiji?? ? I heard that you have been healing Lark with the Magic Eye of Inspire, my lady. I sincerely thank you.? ? Hmm? Why do you have to thank me for it?? ? Lark is my sister.? ? EHC? ? It was no wonder that the young lady was surprised. Lark and I dont look similar at all.? ? Not by blood, though.I said.? ? I see.? ? I didnt tell the young lady about the days I spent with Lark at the Sixth Mine. The young lady seems to have assumed that it was before I arrived at the Kruvan Holy Kingdom.? ? My lady, I see that you have become able to use the Magic Eye of Inspire freely You must have given it your all.? ? !!? ? For the young lady, Magic Eye of Inspire was a contraindication of contraindications.? ? Immediately after she was born, the young ladys magic eyes influenced her biological mother to lose control of herself, causing her to die in despair.? ? The eyes also caused a friend of hers, Louis, to lose control, and caused his death as a result of taking an 8-star skill orb into his body.? ? But I told the young lady not to loathe her magic eyes.? ? The Magic Eye of Inquire that is used by her father, the Earl, can check whether the target is lying or not, which is extremely useful in the noble society. However, the young ladys Magic Eye of Inspire can be used to help others.? ? That was why I wanted the young lady to master her magic eyes. Which would help the young lady overcome her own past.? ? As a result of her unyielding spirit, the young lady learned of another latent power of her magic eyes C the power to restore a persons vitality.? ? Yes I did my best.the young lady said.? ? You did great.? ? Do you really think so?? ? Of course. I am very proud that you have grown so much in this short amount of time.? ? Fufu you can praise me even more, Reiji.? ? The young ladys tone became softer. The tears forming in the corner of eyes signified how hard she worked to overcome and master her magic eyes.? ? By the way I heard that Lark-sama was gone.? ? Perhaps unable to suppress her feelings anymore, the young lady turned her gaze away from me and looked at Larks bed, changing the subject.? ? Yes. She had to escape due to circumstances.? ? I see. Was Lark-sama the reason you left the Holy Kingdom?? ? Before we parted, I told the young lady that I would tell her the reason why I had to leave the Holy Kingdom the next time we met C not the reason why I had to run away, but the reason why I had to leave eventually someday.? ? No, I met Lark by coincidence. To tell you the truth, I came to the Lev Magic Empire to meet with the granddaughter of my benefactor? ? After I talked a little about Lulusha-san, the young lady nodded in an understanding manner.? ? I suppose you have always had a strong sense of duty, Reiji.? ? The young lady laughed a little, returning to the perfect noble Lady.? ? Are you going to look for Lark-sama?? ? Indeed, I am.? ? ? ? I wonder what the young lady thought about during that brief pause?? ? I still havent chosen a skill orb to present to you yet, Reiji.? ? Im always waiting.? ? But I wouldnt know where you are.? ? Well adventurers are always on the move.? ? Right then, Earl Sillys clapped his hands and interrupted.? ? Oh, I just came up with a good idea. Reiji-san, why dont you write to the Sillys residence on a regular basis? It would also make it easier to contact you.? ? Eh But having contact with me might cause problems in the Holy Kingdom. Im the Child of Disaster, after all.? ? We have amassed enough power that letters wouldnt cause a problem. What do you think, Eva?? ? That is a great idea. Thank you for the good suggestion, father.? ? It somehow felt like the Sillys father and daughter were attaching a collar around my neck.? ? Well it doesnt make me feel uncomfortable.? ? The young lady is most likely always worrying about me. If my letters could help give her peace of mind, its not too much work for me. Moreover, I feel like even the Earl is genuinely worried about me.? ? Its about time for me to leave. I want to start looking for Lark before the trail goes cold.I said, standing up.? ? I understand. Reiji, once things have settled down, will you come back to? ? The young lady tried to say something, but she shook her head instead, as if getting rid of the thought.? ? I will be waiting for your letter.she said.? ? I will be sure to send it through the Adventurers Guild.? ? You promise?? ? The young lady crossed the index finger and middle finger of her right hand and presented it to me. I approached the young lady and gently grasped her hand.? ? Seems like our promises are increasing.I said.? ? I want even more promises.? ? The young lady whispered in a lovely selfish manner. Volume 5 - CH 35 While leaving Queen of the Night and returning to Lulusha-sans tent, I was swarmed with a barrage of questions about Lady Eva by Silver Balance.? ? I had told them about everything that happened in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom previously and also that the young lady was an extremely beautiful person, but they seem to have taken it with a grain of salt and thought I was simply talking about my employer in a favorable light.? ? I finally understand what you had to go through? ? Dante-san sympathized with me for reasons I didnt fully grasp.? ? Hah, I guess the noble ladies you read about in books really do exist.? ? Mimino-san sighed in an unusual manner.? ? Reiji-kun, the more the obstacles, the more brightly it(love) will burn! You have my support!? ? Non-san said passionately, seeming to misunderstand something.? ? Uhmm the young lady was my employer.I said to Non-san.? ? Indeed. And now you have quit your escort job, Reiji-kun Which means, you two are on equal footing now!? ? ? ? Non-sans eyes were gleaming for some reason.? ? The young lady will most likely become the next head of House Sillys. I think that must be why she wants me to be with her all the time, because she needs an excellent escort. Though, I do feel slightly embarrassed to praise my own self as an excellent escort.? ? (I wonder if there has been any exceptional man who has sneaked under the watchful eyes of Earl Sillys and captured the young ladys heart?)? ? No, thats impossible.? ? That person has a troublesome ability which can detect lies, after all.? ? In that case, would the young lady be wed in a political marriage? Hmm? ? (Well, no point in worrying about that right now. She is still 12 years old, after all.)? ? I decided to think about other things.? ? Lulusha-san was nowhere to be found when we returned to her tent. She seems to have stepped out on work related matters.? ? As Abba-san said, Reijis identification will be ready by tomorrow. So lets get ready to leave.Dante-san said.? ? Where should we even begin the search?Mimino-san asked.? ? Reiji, do you have any idea?Dante-san asked.? ? Hmm, lets see? ? I put my hand on my chin and thought about it. I have asked Abba-san to check if there was any sighting of Lark, but where should we go if there has been no sighting?? ? Non-san brought out a simple map.? ? To the north from here lies the Undeveloped Land Canion, so it is unlikely that Lark and her companions would head there. To the south east lies the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, and to the west lies the Saint Knight Kingdom.? ? The Keith Gran Federation was connected to the south of Saint Knight Kingdom. The ocean extends to the west of Saint Knight Kingdom and to the north of the Keith Gran Federation.? ? (Which reminds me, I have to let Border Earl Mule know that I am leaving the Empire.)? ? I requested him to accept the people from the Back World, so, by all rights, I should return to the Border Earls territory again, but I want to prioritize searching for Lark at the moment.? ? (If I extract Larks skill orb, her condition shouldnt get any worse. And I should do it as soon as possible.)? ? Lark was aware of her condition.? ? And then, she came to the Empire and stole the Queen of the Night.? ? Come to think of it Why did Lark steal the Queen of the Night?I mumbled to myself.? ? Hmm you wouldnt be able to find a buyer even if you had a mind to sell it. Was it something she wanted to do as a sky pirate? It seems that she has a few companions, so maybe she wanted to guarantee their livelihoodMimino-san chipped in from the side.? ? It doesnt feel very Lark-ish. I dont think shed steal a weapon just to guarantee food on the table. Though, Im not too certain.I said.? ? Your knowledge is the only thing we can rely on right now, Reiji-kun. So I dont think its necessary to confirm it.Mimino-san said.? ? Okay Then, if she stole Queen of the Night for another purpose What would it be?? ? Thinking in simple terms, maybe as a means of transportation?Mimino-san added.? ? A place you can only reach by flying through the sky? Is there even such a place?I thought out loud.? ? Non-san, who had been listening to our conversation so far, suddenly reached for the map.? ? The sea that extends to the west of the Saint Knight Kingdom. I have heard that there are many uninhabited islands around here.? ? Non-san circled around the sea area on the map with her index finger.? ? Apparently, there are many reefs and the tides are fast, so you cannot reach that place by boat. However, there is a story that a Sage lives on one of the uninhabited islands.? ? A Sage?? ? He is said to be an exceptional doctor who has cured all kinds of incurable diseases. However, he was persecuted by the Keith Gran Federation and fled to the sea with his disciples.? ? I was taken aback hearing that.? ? He was persecuted by the Keith Gran Federation just like me.? ? I reflexively rubbed my wrist that once had the slave tattoo on it.? ? Is it possible that he is a Japanese reincarnated person with black hair and black eyes?? ? I want to say it is not possible, but is that truly impossible?? ? If that person possesses medical knowledge that does not exist in this world, it would not be strange that he would come to be called a Sage.? ? I have heard about that story too. Though, in my version the sage fled alone.Dante-san continued.? ? I see, so its a fairly famous story. Which means, its highly likely that Lark knows it too.I said.? ? Yes, that is possible. Or maybe the guys who were with her are trying to take her there.Dante-san said.? ? Larks companions?? ? I only saw them on the battlefield for a short while. Those guys seemed to be somewhat devoted to your sister. So it means they could be the ones who are trying to take your sister to the sage.? ? I see.? ? Everything makes sense if thats the case.? ? At first, I wondered whether Lark would really steal an airship to save her own life. Rather, I would be more convinced if it was for a reason like, I stole it because it looked interesting.? ? However, if her companions wanted to steal it to save her life, Lark must have reluctantly agreed.? ? Well, then, I know we are waiting for Abba-san to contact us, but for now, our immediate policy is to go to the Saint Knight Kingdom? ? Just as I was about to finish my sentence,? ? Are you looking for the whereabouts of the Black Sky Pirate? I have some good information? ? I heard a voice from the entrance of the tent. Volume 5 - CH 36 Vol 5: Chapter 36? ? Zerry-san!? ? Bocchan, its been 3 days. How is everyone else doing?? ? Oh, Zerry. I asked you to gather adventurers, but it seems to have been in vain.Dante-san called out.? ? Ah, but Zerry-san was getting drunkC mogu?!? ? N-Nahaha I have something very important to discuss with bocchan, so its alright to temporarily delay my welcome party.? ? Zerry-san blocked my mouth, put an arm around my shoulder and dragged me outside.? ? Bocchan! What were you trying to say about me?! You make it sound as if I was idling by without carrying out my mission.? ? That is the truth, though? ? No, no, no. It is too much to ask of a general combat power girl like me to fight on such a hell-like battlefield.? ? What the heck is a general combat power girl?? ? Dante-san was fighting on the front line, thoughI said.? ? Look here, bocchan. Dante-san is terrifying, okay? He has already exceeded the limit of a human.? ? Really?? ? Have you not noticed it? That person is not an average human. I doubted my ears when I heard that he was a Silver-rank adventurer the first time you introduced him. It wouldnt be strange if he was suddenly promoted to Gold-rank or Platinum-rank. Even Mithril-rank wouldnt be strange at all.? ? Certainly, Dante-san is quite amazing.? ? There have been many times I wondered how he could block such powerful attacks during the battles in our journey. And he could perform insane acrobatic movements while carrying a thick, large shield. That is not normal for a person who is about to turn 40.? ? I see? ? What do you mean I see? The most terrifying of everyone else is you yourself, bocchan?? ? ? ? Somehow, the topic was directed at me.? ? Even that terrifying Dante-san sometimes says, Reiji is extraordinary.? ? Eh. Thats the first time Im hearing that.? ? That you immediately absorb whatever youre taught.? ? ? ? That is all thanks to World Ruler-sama.? ? I dont know what kind of skill youre using, but if Dante-san is not a normal human, then you, bocchan, are not even human anymore.? ? This cat lady.? ? I dont want to get involved in a battle where even two such superhumans have to struggle. Non-san and Mimino-san are fine because they provide logistical support, but if I try to join you guys, Ill die Ill die instantly, no doubt. What Im good at is gathering information and contacting people. Please dont compare me to your superhuman standards.? ? I am sorry.? ? As long as you understand.? ? Zerry-san struck my back a few times, and let me go.? ? Wait a minute Why was I the one scolded instead?? ? Have you finished talking?? ? Dante-san came out of the tent.? ? Ah, yes, its over. Well, I just so happened to overhear everyones conversation, and you are apparently looking for the Black Sky Pirate. On the way here with Yua-san, I came across several people who seemed to be the Black Sky Pirate.? ? !? ? In fact, when they found out that we were a caravan group, they approached us and asked to buy a carriage. Since they were offering a lot of money, Yua-san sold them one of her carriages.? ? You sold it!?? ? Well, I didnt know that you were looking for the Black Sky Pirate at the time, bocchan. And Yua-san is also a merchant, after all. However, they did ask for directions from Yua-san and she explained it in detail to them.? ? Zerry-san entered the tent and pointed to a point on the map.? ? There is no doubt that theyre headed to the Saint Knight Kingdom.? ? **? ? Abba-san brought a certificate of my identity that night. I didnt know how effective this ID was in this world, but rather than its effect, I was more glad that everyone in Silver Balance did it for me. I felt grateful to receive the certificate.? ? It was a 15 cm square steel plate with an elegant pattern engraved on it, and a magic gem embedded in it.? ? The Lev Magic Empire permanently guarantees the bearers identity. And if the bearer so desires, he may live out the rest of his life in the Empire.? ? I heard that it can be used as an ID card like the guild certificate of the Adventurers Guild, but I hope that there will not come a day where I would have to use it at all.? ? We were busy all day long until late at night.? ? Dante-san and I left the tent to procure supplies for long-distance travelling, which I expected to be quite difficult as the Empire was currently half-destroyed.? ? But everywhere we went, many Levs called out to us, such as Greatshield! You saved my life on the battlefield!, Is it true that you discovered Heroic Gear?, etc. And they shared what little supplies they had with us.? ? I guess it isnt so bad to receive favours huh, Reiji.? ? Dante-san said while carrying the baggages on the way back, as the sun set and bonfires were lit here and there in the Lev Magic Empire? ? He must be recalling the incident at the Achenbach dukedom. I heard that Dante-san and the others were treated as overnight heroes for repelling the dragon.? ? Yes.? ? We have been through a lot of hardship. But Im glad that everyone was able to make it.? ? Although many people lost their family and friends, the people of this country are still delighted that the Red Gate was closed and they were able to regain their homeland.? ? Oh, so you were in such a place, huh.? ? A large man appeared from the side. He reached out his hand, and carried one of my baggage from me.? ? Ah Duke Grenjido!?? ? !?Dante-san was greatly taken aback.? ? The former Holy King, Duke Grenjido, appeared before us with not a single attendant in sight.? ? Yo, theres no need for formalities right now.? ? The duke smiled and stopped me from trying to kneel.? ? I heard from the Earl that youre about to leave soon. So, well, I came to see you.? ? Reiji, His Excellency seems to have something to discuss with you, so Ill go ahead first.? ? No, please stay.I said.? ? Dante-san, who has had his fill of nobles after todays audience, tried to escape, but I stopped him. He looked like a scolded child.? ? Arent you the adventurer with the greatshield? Youre quite skilled, arent you? Why dont you come to the Holy Kingdom and teach my knights? What do you say?? ? Eh, ah!? No, um? ? Oh, man. Dante-san is losing his cool!? ? Duke, please stop joking around. Dante-san is our leader. Wed be in trouble without him. Also, please let me carry my own baggage.? ? I am not joking, but if it would trouble your party, then it cant be helped.? ? He seemed to have understood that trying to solicit Dante-san is useless, but he didnt return my baggage.? ? If the Earl saw this scene, its not hard to imagine he would say something like As expected of Reiji-san, you made the former Holy King carry your baggage for you or something like that.? ? Well, Reiji. I wanted to apologise to you.? ? Duke Grenjido said, sighingly. Volume 5 - CH 37 Vol 5: Chapter 37? ? The Dukes words were short and too abstract from the common sense I knew. Despite being an undisputed existence in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, the Holy King had to conduct all political matters with the Six Great Dukes. Thanks to the existence of the First Altar the Holy Kingdom was prosperous and wealthy, but on the other hand, a tremendous number of immigrants flowed in from other countries. The rising population caused rapid increase in various problems, various factions, various forces, etc.? ? Among them, the Holy Blue of the Holy King was particularly special, and that was also the authority of Duke Grenjido. He absolutely loved all his children, who also possess the Holy Blue.? ? I think its true that my judgement as the Holy King grew blunt due to the love for my children. I had to sacrifice Kluvshrat, but I couldnt I felt relieved when Louis of House Rozier raised his hand to be the substitute.? ? I guessed that Louis was trying to look good in front of the young lady. If it wasnt for the Magic Eye of Inspire, Louis wouldnt have dared to question the Holy King.? ? But I think it was all just one misfortune which led to another misfortune.? ? I believed so. So it would be meaningless to tell Duke Grenjido about the magic eyes.? ? IDuke Grenjido muttered, looking up at the sky dyed by the evening glow. Madder red clouds hung in the sky, making you feel the arrival of autumn. The night breeze felt cool.? ? Your Excellency.? ? Dante-san, who had been silent until then, called out.? ? I am not too knowledgeable about nobles or the Court, but I do have a daughter, and I know I would do anything to protect her. So I can understand what you had to do.? ? Duke Grenjido turned his gaze to Dante-san.? ? I see? ? Yes Though, Im not sure if it would be of any comfort.? ? No, thats not the case Im sorry.? ? The tensed duke seemed like he relaxed just a bit.? ? I have received a lot of reports, Reiji. You not only protected the nobles of the Holy Kingdom from the mediator, but you also subsequently subjugated Ouroboros, it seems.? ? Ah, no that was because Dante-san and the others were there.? ? I will definitely reward you, so why dont you come to the Holy City?? ? I was startled.? ? I had spent four years in the Holy City with House Sillys.? ? And also the place where I said goodbye to the young lady.? ? But I? ? Whether youre the Child of Disaster or not, none can complain if its my invitation. I can even make you a ward of my Duke House.? ? Your Excellency, thats overkill.? ? I dont think it is, considering everything youve done for us I feel sick at the thought that you would never return to the Holy City.? ? The dukes face distorted. He looked like a child who was about to start crying. Man, adults can make a face like that even at this age, huh.? ? Im sure what the duke is really thinking about is Louis. Because Louis will never return.? ? He is not a man who would think of saving only his own child, after all.? ? Okay. Ill visit the Holy City someday if Im in the vicinity. I think it will be okay since the Lev Magic Empire will guarantee my identity.? ? What?? ? I told Duke Grenjido about the plate issued by the Empire. And also that I have to go to the Saint Knight Kingdom.? ? The Empire beat us to it, huh? ? The duke said in a regretful tone.? ? Alright, be sure to visit the Holy City. Dont forget, okay?? ? Yes I will.? ? And I wont forget about the rewards too. If there is something you want, just say it. Oh right, Victors daughter, Eva. If you want to marry that girl, Ill be your backing.? ? Wha!? No, that isnt the relationship I have with the young lady!? ? Just leave it to me.? ? It isnt like that!? ? While talking about such things, we returned to Lulusha-sans tent. In the end, I let the Duke Grenjido carry my baggage.? ? See you!? ? Duke Grenjido said, raising his hand just like adventurers do.? ? **? ? Fuu Im spent.? ? I guess dealing with nobles really is your weakness huh, Dante-san? ? I can handle it if its about once a week, but its too much if its in quick succession. Leaving that aside, so you do have that sort of relationship with that noble lady huh, Reiji.? ? Absolutely not! Dont you start with this too, Dante-san. We only had an employer-escort relationship with each other That is all.? ? Though, the fact that I crushed slave business together with the young lady, and her sacrificing her own sleep to nurse me back to health, may have deviated slightly from the employer-escort relationship.? ? Anyhow, Dante-san and I entered the tent with our baggage.? ? ? ? Ouh, Dante-san. Please dont stop suddenly.? ? Dante-san, who was walking in front of me, stopped all of a sudden, and I almost ran into his back.? ? Whats the matterC? ? I took a peek in front of him.? ? The empty tent was dim at dusk, but there stood a giant body that surpassed Dante-san, looking down at himthe eyes were gleaming in the darkness.? ? Eeeeeeeeeeek!? ? It is I.? ? It talkeeeed!!? ? Dante-san and I reflexively dropped our baggage.? ? Reiji-dono Isnt that reaction a bit too much?? ? A man popped out of the shadow of the giant. It was Wilhelm, the neutral handsome knight of the Saint Knight Kingdom.? ? Which means, this large man is? ? I apologise for the sudden visit, but I heard that you will be leaving tomorrow.? ? It was Friedrich, the supreme commander of the Saint Knight Kingdom.? ? Another big-shot, Dante-san whispered as such in a lamenting voice. Volume 5 - CH 38 Even though the tent was big enough for multiple people to sleep in, Friedrich sat on a chair in the center of the tent with his arms crossed and looked as if he was feeling cramped.? ? And Dante-san, who was inferior in terms of height but not so much in terms of physique, was shrinking back due to an invisible difference called social status.? ? As Friedrich opened his mouth, you could clearly see the muscles connecting to his jaw bulging.? ? I shall be straightforward. Come to the Saint Knight Kingdom.? ? Ah, yes. That was my intention.I said.? ? I see. Then Wilhelm will take care of the rest.? ? Friedrich then stood up and left the tent with lumbering footsteps together with his knights.? ? Eh? Its already over?? ? Oh, its over?? ? Dante-san said in a plainly relieved manner, but Wilhelm and the bearded knightJohann-san still remained.? ? By the way, Dante-san, this young knight is also akin to a noble.? ? Eek.? ? Dante-san seems to be allergic to nobles. To be exact, Wilhelm is a distant relative of the royal family, but if I said that, Dante-sans allergies would get worse.? ? Ah, well I would rather you treat me just like any other knight.Wilhelm said.? ? No, thats not possible. I know you are a diplomatic representative of the Saint Knight Kingdom, after all.I said? ? I suppose.? ? Wilhelm dropped his shoulders disappointedly. Johann-san said Well, it cant be helped, in a consoling manner. What is going on? Does he want a casual relationship with me? Thats impossible. Im just a commoner. A simple commoner who learned the noble etiquette during his escort employment.? ? By the way, about the thing that Friedrich-sama talked about earlier Is it true that you will come to the Saint Knight Kingdom?Wilhelm asked.? ? Yes, that is my intention.? ? I-I see I was sure that being an adventurer was second nature to you.? ? Huh? Well, I am going to continue being an adventurer for a while.? ? That would be difficult. A knight being an adventurer is? ? Eh?? ? Huh?? ? Somehow, it didnt feel like we were on the same page.? ? Wait a minute, Reiji. You will come to the Saint Knight Kingdom, right?Wilhelm asked again.? ? Yes, thats what Ive been saying.? ? You will become a knight, right?? ? Come again?? ? Why?? ? Dont tell me, are you coming to our country because you have some business there?? ? Youre exactly right. Thats why were preparing for departure in a hurry.? ? ? ? Wilhelm put his hand on his forehead and looked up, while Johann-san sighed.? ? W-Wait a minute. Why does going to the Saint Knight Kingdom have anything to do with becoming a knight?? ? About that you received rewards from the Empire today, right?? ? Well, yes.? ? In that same meaning, if Friedrich-sama, one of the 5 Knights of the Saint Knight Kingdom, asks you to Come to our country, it means We will promote you to knighthood.? ? Wait, what?? ? That is too big a stride. In the first place, there is no reason for me to receive anything from the Saint Knight Kingdom. And that large knight could have used a little more words to explain properly.? ? Besides, even a foot soldier is a knight in the Saint Knight Kingdom.? ? Haa Just in case, would you like to hear about the position and salary prepared for you?? ? No, its fine.? ? I see We were considering promoting you to a seat of the prestigious 11 Knights.? ? Hah?? ? Even if you look at me excitedly, I dont know what that position means. It sounds like a managerial position.? ? Its a prestigious position, you know? At the very top is the Kings Knight, under them comes the 5 Knights, and following them is the 11 Knights. They are the central figures of the Saint Knight Kingdom. Friedrich-sama evaluated you so highly that well, nevermind.? ? Perhaps because he noticed that I didnt seem interested at all, Wilhelm cut short the explanation. As expected, Johann-san smiled wryly at this.? ? I suppose it cant be helped, then. Johann, lets go.? ? Yes, sir.? ? As Wilhelm stood up to leave, I stopped him.? ? Im sorry, I have something to ask you.? ? This was an opportunity to ask about the way to the Saint Knight Kingdom.? ? The road that Lark would have most likely taken.? ? Wilhelm kindly answered. It was almost a straight road, and if were in a hurry, we just have to follow the main road.? ? Thank you very much.? ? Its no problem. Well, if youre going to our country, shall I lend you one of the military carriages?? ? Is that alright?? ? We have a carriage which prioritizes speed but comfort is the worst, and a carriage which rides at the same speed as a civilian carriage but comfort is the best. Which would you like? My recommendation is of course the latterC? ? The faster one!I exclaimed.? ? I see okay. I shall arrange for a ride at dawn.he said, making a disappointed face.? ? Thank you very much!? ? Uh, um Reiji, well no, its nothing. Goodbye.? ? Okay.? ? I gratefully bowed to Wilhelm for providing what I needed most right now. Wilhelm then left the tent.? ? Wilhelm-sama actually wanted to talk more with Reiji-dono, seeing as how youre both teenagers. If there is another opportunity, I hope you will give him a chance.? ? Johann-san said in a soft tone, and left.? ? Teenagers, huh? ? The sun had already set beyond the horizon. The two of them soon disappeared into the night.? ? (Even if were close in age, our situations are completely different. I wonder if people of high social status have normal worries too Well, I suppose they do. Even Lady Eva was secretly worried that she didnt have any friends. Though, now she seems to have found a friend in Lady Mira.)? ? While I was thinking about that,? ? Huff A-Are they all gone?? ? Dante-san took a deep breath, as if he had been holding his breath up until now.? ? On a side note, Mimino-san and Non-san did not approach the tent because of the knight atmosphere inside, and Zerry-san went to the gambling den and lost. Volume 5 - CH 39 Vol 5: Chapter 39? ? The next morning, just before sunrise, we completed our preparations and left Lulusha-sans tent.? ? Be careful. Well, I am sure you guys are always careful.? ? You too, Lulusha-san. Youll be busy from now on.I said.? ? Oh, thats exactly what I want.? ? I shook hands with Lulusha-san who was smiling broadly.? ? Her way of smiling was not similar at all, but it somehow reminded me of old man Hinga. My eyes widened reflexively.? ? I exist only to be punished. For I have committed a sin that I cant atone for even with my death. But I was blessed to bask in the suns embrace in my final hour. O God who governs heaven and earth, I pray that thee grant blessings unto this shunned child? ? I perfectly remember old man Hingas last words.? ? A sin that I cant atone for even with my death I still dont know what that is.? ? You came to the Lev Magic Empire under the guidance of my grandfather, and you became my savior, as well as the savior of this country. The whole country should be singing your praises? ? W-We dont need that. All the soldiers of the Empire did their best to achieve this result.? ? Youre really humble, arent you? The ministers in this country could follow your example.Lulusha-san said.? ? Well said All of the subordinates achievements are credited to the boss, while all the boss failures are thrown on to the subordinate. Attitudes like these will make every employee quit their jobs.Abba-san added.? ? Still, its a big deal since youve risen all the way up to the deputy director position. Please become the director soon and reform the Foreign Affairs Bureau first.Lulusha-san said.? ? Thats what Im going to do. Though, Ive already decided on the first thing Im going to do once I become the director.? ? Oh? Im looking forward to it.Lulusha-san said.? ? Yes do look forward to it.? ? Abba-san said while biting on his toothpick, thinking about something.? ? Ah He is going to propose once he becomes the director. Everyone (except for Lulusha-san herself) started grinning, as if they had figured out the reason.? ? Noticing our facial expression, Abba-san hurriedly saidC? ? O-Oh, I just remembered. I have some work to do. Well then, Silver Balance, see you again sometime.? ? Then he left. No matter how much work he had, no one would have started working this early in the morning.? ? Ugu, ugu thank you very much, everyone.? ? Muge-san also came to see us off. He shook hands with each of us, with tears in his eyes.? ? I really wanted to depart with you guys, but Neko-chans remodeling hasnt finished yet.? ? In resuming his peddling, Muge-san was remodeling Neko-chan to carry a larger amount of reconstruction materials. For no special reason, Muge-san started his research on Heroic Gears, and was now remodeling Neko-chan while continuing to work every day, shortening his own sleep hours. He might be the hardest working person among us.? ? Muge-san, please dont become worn out before Neko-chan does, alright?Dante-san said.? ? I will be careful, Dante-san. I am thinking of hiring a driver and going to nap instead.? ? Is he planning to rest while travelling and then work without sleeping? Dante-sans look turned serious. This was beyond hardworking. This is more like death from overworking which exists in Japan. Though, I suppose he will be fine if he is sleeping during travel?? ? Right, then. Its about time for us to depart.? ? We said goodbye to Lulusha-san and Muge-san and left the tent.? ? Although it was just before sunrise, many people had already got up and started preparing breakfast. You could see smoke from cooking.? ? When will the tents in this square disappear? Or maybe, even after the reconstruction has been completed, the tents will be left here for those who visit the Empire in the future?? ? I wonder how far we can go today?Dante-san muttered.? ? We dont know how fast the carriage is.Mimino-san said.? ? Leaving aside the comfort, a long trip would be quite painful if the carriage is too cramped.Non-san said.? ? I dont care as long as I can sleep.Zerry-san said.? ? Everyone proceeded in front of me while talking.? ? At that time, dawns light shone through the streets, illuminating the rough plains ahead.? ? I looked back over my shoulder for no particular reason. Queen of the Night was in my sight.? ? I found a figure on the deck of the airship half illuminated by the sun.? ? If Im not mistaken, that isno, it cant be anyone else.? ? I wouldnt mistake Lady Eva.? ? Lady Eva was looking at me as her hair fluttered in a gentle breeze.? ? She brought her hands to her mouth and shouted something out loud.? ? I couldnt hear her from this distance, but I completely understood what the young lady was saying.? ? Please come back soon. We have a promise to fulfil.? ? I turned around, knelt, put my right hand to my chest, and bowed my head.? ? That should be enough to convey an escorts response to his employer.? ? Well, the young lady only accepts answers such as yes, understood, or roger, though.? ? I stood back up and caught up with Dante-san and the others a little later.? ? Oh? Bocchan, what were you doing?Zerry-san asked.? ? I was just saying goodbye? ? It was embarrassing to talk about in detail, so I shortened it.? ? Now, lets depart. We have to catch up to her quickly.? ? Catch up to my sister, Lark. Volume 5 - CH 40 ** Saint Knight Kingdom, Port Town Zackerhafen **? ? The wind blowing in through the open window carried the scent of the sea water. The cry of the black-tailed gull was heard in the distance, and Zackerhafen, one of the best port towns in the Saint Knight Kingdom, was enjoying a peaceful afternoonbut the air in the room was tense.? ? An elderly man, wearing a habit, wiped the sweat on his forehead.? ? It seems that your body is quite weak. There is nothing else you can do but eat nutritious food and get ample rest. Do you have an appetite?? ? ? ? A girl who was being treated withHealing Magic- LArc, shook her pale face sideways.? ? That wont do. A good diet is important in nourishing the body. Magic only helps the body hasten natural recovery.? ? ? ? I will come visit you every day during your stay. Eat well. Take care, alright?the man said, standing up.? ? The man then exited the room together with another sky pirate. The sky pirate used to be a mountain bandit previously, and even before that he was a furniture craftsman.? ? Will that suffice, Kook-san?the man wearing the habit asked.? ? Yeap. Doctor, is the young miss condition that bad?? ? Um I wonder just what on earth would cause someone to lose that much vitality? Its almost like a melting candle. Kook-san, where is her family?? ? Right now, we are the closest to a family.? ? I see. Please spend as much time as possible together. I will visit as soon as possible.? ? Those words are only given to patients who can no longer be saved. Surprised that Larks condition was that bad, Kook cast his eyes down.? ? Thank you for today, doctor.Kook said, offering a pouch of gold.? ? I cant take this muchC? ? Can you please keep this a secret? We want to spend our time in peace.? ? Um if thats the case.? ? The monk accepted the pouch, and left the inn.? ? Fuu What else can we do? Even our money is limited.? ? Kook heaved a sigh. Not wanting to show Lark such a gloomy face, he decided to go to the inns dining hall. There was no one there. Kook sat on a shabby wooden chair with no backrest.? ? Brink me sake.? ? Good heavens! Already drink during the midday? What happened to the sick young lady?? ? Shut up, hag. Bring it here already.? ? My goodness. To think I have to serve a good-for-nothing who drinks sake instead of caring for the child. But this is also part of the business, so I have no choice but to serve it.? ? The old woman at the inn brought an ale in a mug. Kook gulped it down. A burning feeling washed down his throat.? ? Well, then. What should we do? ? The reason they escaped from the Lev Magic Empire was because there were people from the Keith Gran Federation there. Lark was so conspicuous that its already obvious that her skill is theShadow Kingmined at the Sixth Mine.? ? Keith Gran Federation didnt try to capture her in the midst of the Empires crisis, but its easy to imagine that they would make their move as soon as the Red Gate problem was already solved. That was why Kook and the others decided to escape the day right after the Red Gate was closed.? ? It was exactly as Reiji had guessed.? ? But the sudden trip seems to have worsened the young miss condition.? ? It seems that Lark was able to prolong her life thanks to the treatment of a noble lady. But if a problem arises with the Keith Gran Federation, even the noble would have to abandon Lark.? ? In any case, Larks life was extended by a noble lady. Lark managed to travel from the Empire to the Saint Knight Kingdom, but her energy was exhausted during the trip and she could no longer move.? ? Kook could no longer count how many times Lark had vomited blood. There were even times when she vomited 3 times in a single night.? ? Even though were so close? ? Larks last hope of being cured is the existence of a sage who is said to be well-versed in medicine.? ? They came to the port town for that reason, but there were two problems.? ? Can the young miss endure the ship voyage? The voyage would last for a few days. MoreoverC? ? Boss, you started drinking at midday?? ? One of the sky pirates who went out to the town had returned. He was the engineer who operated the Queen of the Night.? ? How did it go?Kook asked.? ? Haa Not well at all. All the fishermen said their boat wont sail there. We wont be able to search for the sage at this rate.? ? Another problem was that they couldnt get a ship.? ? It was not a matter of money. Kook saved up money little by little by pestering the treasurer while back in the Empire. He already had this plan thought up way before.? ? Then why cant they get a ship?? ? An unidentified monster in the sea, huh? ? The guys in this town are calling it Umibozu.COh, please get me a drink too, onee-san.the engineer casually gave a shout.? ? My goodness, the whole bunch is drinking during midday.the old woman said in a complaining tone, but she excitedly brought a mug as she was called onee-san.? ? What was the sayingThe ghost, when examined closely, is withered silver grass, was it?? ? Whats that?the engineer asked, and took a gulp of his drink.? ? Its the words left by an old poet. Maybe this thing called Umibozu isnt really that big of a deal? For example, it might just be a temporary swell of an ocean current, a whale, or a shadow of a cloud? ? That might be the case right, but we cant do anything if the sailors dont want to get out into the sea. They wont sail into the open sea when the Umibozu appears. They will just fish on the coast until Umibozu disappears, it seems. And none of us have any experience in controlling the sails of a ship.? ? Hmm? ? Kook looked up at the ceiling with his thick arms crossed.? ? Ill try to think of some kind of solution, but you shouldnt slip a word of this to the young miss. Knowing her, shell probably say something like? ? Ill get rid of that Umibozu thing.? ? Exactly. Thats what she wouldC? ? Kook looked back in a hurry to the voice from behind. Lark, who should be in bed, was standing there.? ? Young miss!?? ? Oi, adults are already drinking ale during midday? Give me some too.? ? AhC? ? Lark stole Kooks mug, and gulped down the drink down her thin throat.? ? Puha! That was good! No wonder they say sake is the best medicine of all.? ? Young miss its not good for your body. And youre still a kid.? ? Im already 17. Its not unusual around here.? ? Maybe, but there is also a saying that sake is the cause of all illnesses.? ? There it is, our bosss mysterious knowledge of the world. Where did you learn all that?? ? Oh, shut up. Im just an educated sky pirate.? ? You dont even have an airship anymore, though.? ? That may be right, but No, wait a second.? ? Kook clapped his hand.? ? You are an engineer, right?? ? And he gripped the arm of the engineer sitting next to him.? ? Whenever you ask that question, it is usually followed up by something unreasonable! Leave me out of it!? ? Just listen to what I have to say Its easier to operate a non-flying ship than a flying ship, right?? ? Like I said, controlling the sails require experienceC? ? Im not talking about sails.? ? Huh?? ? I think it is a more realistic approach than defeating the Umibozu for us. to steal a ship. I know there are only a few of them, but we should be able to find a magic ship somewhere. Volume 5 - CH 41 ** 10km off the shores of Saint Knight Kingdom **? ? The sea was quiet at night. The water surface was so calm that it even reflected the starlight.? ? ? ? However, in the dark sea, even deeper darkness emerged to the surface. It was big enough to swallow an entire village, but it stayed still near the surface of the sea, and then slowly sank.? ? ** Saint Knight Kingdom Port Town, Zackerhafen **? ? I found it, young miss, head. There are four magic ships in Zackerhafen.? ? The cold light of a magic lamp illuminated the room. Four men sat around a small table. Lark was sitting on a bed and listening to them.? ? These people have been following the Boss Kook since their bandit days. They conducted small-scale raids with the policy of Attack people but do not hurt them. Take their money but not too much. As such, they have been able to avoid the town guards and lived by barely getting by.? ? Their roles have not changed since those days.? ? Hou. All 4 huh?? ? Naturally.? ? A slender man threw out his chest in pride. He had no name and was simply called the scout. And that was enough for him, as was for his companion called the engineer.? ? The scout pointed to a simple map of the port town on the table.? ? This port is roughly divided into fishing boats and transport boats. But this one corner is a mooring that is only used by the rich of this town.? ? Hmm? Are there military ships, too?? ? Military ships are in the neighbouring port. You cant station military ships in the same place as the common people.? ? Right. So, the magic ships are at the rich peoples mooring?? ? Yes, but it has a dry dock installed, so we cant just sail away.? ? Haa They carefully store it on land? The rich truly have a tendency to lock away everything they own, dont they?? ? The scout grinned in response to the boss.? ? Thats our chance. Itll be the locksmiths turn at this point.? ? The scout placed his hand on the head of a petite man sitting next to him.? ? Unkempt hair hung down to his eyes, and his plump body was reminiscent of a dwarf, but he was simply a short human.? ? M-M-Me?? ? We just have to break into the dock and sail away with the ship. So we need you to get us into the dock. You can open it with your locksmith skills, right?? ? Will it really go so well?the engineer asked, with a doubtful gaze.? ? It will. If the ship was floating in the sea, people would be keeping an eye on it, but if its stowed in the dock, we dont have to worry about people. In my opinion, I think your job to get the magic ship started will take the most time.the scout said to the engineer.? ? I see. Youre quite clever for a scout.the boss said.? ? Dont praise me too much, boss.? ? We just got to get the magic ships engine running, plop the ship into the sea, and say goodbye to this town.the boss said.? ? Will it really go so well?? ? The engineer turned a doubtful gaze at the boss this time.? ? Well, thats the plan. What do you say, young miss?? ? The boss turned to Lark. She opened her mouth as if she suddenly noticed that someone called out to her.? ? Hmm? If you guys can do it, then thats fine.? ? Young miss Are you really going to follow us? You would just get in our way, so stay here.? ? Get off my back. I cant sleep peacefully here while you guys are out there doing this for me. I already decided that Im going.? ? Young miss, we should carefully make a plan and thenC? ? Shut up, engineer. No plan is going to help us.? ? Larks statement was correct in a sense.? ? There was no prospect of getting new information even if they stalled any longer. In any case, they are going to be leaving the success up to chance. If there is no chance of success, then they just have to run away. They have escaped through their enemies grasps many times.? ? (But I dont want to use your skill this time, young miss.)? ? The boss thought.? ? It was almost certain that Larks condition was due to her skill. They were trying to obtain a ship to cure her condition, but if they have to use Larks skill to get the skip, that defeats the purpose.? ? Alright. Lets get going, you guys. Its the departure of the sea pirate crew Salty Sea Breeze.? ? The boss stood up while declaring so.? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Hey, Kook. That shitty naming sense, stop it seriously.? ? The cold gaze of his three companions and Larks disgusted voice pierced the boss heart.? ? This is why you guys are unlearned thieves.? ? It has nothing to do with knowledge? ? **? ? Although Zackerhafens downtown area was still crowded at night, the alleys were dark and silent. The sound of waves hitting the shore can be heard constantly.? ? The five individuals seemed to be walking casually, but none of them made a footstep. Moreover, since they were walking in the shadows, even if there were people who glanced from the main street, they wouldnt see that as many as five people walked through the back alleys.? ? The port was even less crowded at night. Bonfires were lit on the transport ships. Guards and mercenaries were standing as sentries, but the fishing boat section was unmanned.? ? The same was true for the rich peoples docks.? ? Oi, is there really a magic ship in this place? It might not be worth as much as an airship, but it should still be worth a fortune, right?But theres no security at all.Lark said.? ? M-Magic tools that detect intruders are s-set up? ? The locksmith pointed to the nearest dock.? ? It was a stone building with a height of about 3 stories, and a number of small windows.? ? The dock had a huge door facing the harbour. If you can open it, the ship can roll down the slope and straight into the sea.? ? A rope was tied around the door, with several magic lamp-like objects hanging from it.? ? I dont know the r-range, but if you get c-close, the alarm will sound Its simple, but d-dangerous.? ? Incidentally, there was a guard station right behind the docks. It seems that soldiers will be dispatched if an alarm sounds. Perhaps the idea was that it is more efficient than setting up sentries.? ? How do we get through the alarm, then?Lark asked.? ? There is a magic tool to cancel the alarm. But we dont have time to create it at the moment.the scout answered instead.? ? Lets check the rest of the docks.? ? Many docks had the same alarm system installed. The number of docks without an alarm system was narrowed down to two. One of them seems to be a dock with a magic ship.? ? Our probability of success is fifty-fifty.? ? Heh, thats not a bad bet. We have nothing to lose anyway, so lets challenge it.? ? Lark said, slamming her right fist into her left hand. Volume 5 - CH 42 ** Saint Knight Kingdom Port Town, Zackerhafen **? ? The targeted dock had a side entrance-like door. The locksmith immediately started working on it.? ? N-No problem. I c-can do it in 10 minutes.? ? Do it in 5 minutes.? ? Urged by Kook, the locksmith started working on the door in a hurry.? ? Thats rare, Kook, You dont usually rush the locksmith so much.? ? Not really. It would be better if we get it open quickly, after all.? ? Lark shook her head at Kooks unfriendly response. But Kook simply wants no one to notice, with no trouble to occur, and just steal the magic ship quietly.? ? If found, they will be chased by numerous soldiers. If that happens, Lark would have to use her skill.? ? Are you done yet?? ? N-Not yet. I just started.? ? Kook looked up at the sky. This passage, which was sandwiched between docks, was quiet and dark, but there was nowhere to hide.? ? The sound of waves crashing on the shore drowned the sound of the door trying to be unlocked.? ? Kook was keeping a lookout in the direction of the sea, and the scout kept a lookout in the direction of the town.? ? A few people are heading over here.? ? Tsk. Is it patrol time?? ? I dont know. Doesnt seem to be the fixed time.? ? Is it done yet, locksmith? Its already 5 minutes.? ? A-Almost Its open.? ? Right when the door openedC? ? A flashlight-like magic lamp was directed into the passage.? ? Hey, whats wrong? Why are you just standing there?? ? Ah, its just Did you see something strange?? ? Five guards came to a halt at the narrow passage between the docks.? ? The man in the lead who was holding the light continued to say.? ? There was something pitch black here.? ? Are you dumb Of course its going to be pitch black in the middle of the night. Move quickly.? ? E-Eh? Thats strange? ? The 5 guards walked into the passage.? ? Eventually, they stood before the side entrance.? ? It was around here that somehow the light didnt reach. It felt like it was blocked by a black curtain.? ? Man, just the other day you said you saw a bed or something, and now youre saying you saw a black curtain.? ? T-Thats not what I mean.? ? Yes, yes, we all know how lovey-dovey you are with your lover. Now, lets get out of here. I want to go back and sleep.? ? ? ? The guards then left while chatting, taking along the confused guard.? ? Are they gone?? ? Yes.? ? Fuu that was close.? ? Kook and the others were holding their breath with their backs against the wall. After the guards left, they breathed out simultaneously.? ? At that moment when the light was creeping towards them, they were most certainly in the passage. However, a curtain of darkness hid them from view at that exact moment. In that gap, they slipped into the side entrance.? ? Arent you glad to have brought me along? My ability isnt just for fighting, you know?? ? Lark proudly said. In other words, the black curtain was a blade ofShadow King. The blade was widened and enlarged to temporarily hide them.? ? ? ? Kook turned on his magic lamp. Larks forehead was drenched with cold sweat C she was extremely exhausted by using her abilities for just a moment.? ? Thats right. It seems we cant do anything without you, young miss. Hey, lets move on, guys.? ? But Kook chose not to put his worries into words and encouraged his companions instead.? ? (What we should do right now is not to regret our weakness, or worry about the young miss but to keep moving forward.)? ? The magic light illuminated the vast space of the dock.? ? Whoa? ? Someones voice leaked. It could have been Kook himself.? ? In front of him was a towering magic ship. In this world where sailing ships are commonplace, it was a strange contraption that had no sails and there were fin-like giant water wheels on the left and right.? ? The hull was lifted so that it could be supported from the left and right, and the ground was dug in a V shape and sloped towards the sea. Logs were placed on the ground, so the ship was probably transported around on top of this. And the entire hull was made of shiny black metal.? ? Is iron floating in the sea?the scout instinctively said.? ? Engineer, can you get this moving?? ? Well, since its a ship, the steering shouldnt be too difficult.? ? Okay, then get it moving in 10 minutes.? ? Wha! We were just talking about steering! I dont know if I would have to start the magic engine!? ? Even while saying so, the engineer headed to the wheelhouse in a haste. The engineer climbed a mobile platform stairs, followed by the scout, Kook, and Lark. The locksmith was in charge of opening the docks front door.? ? Lark was out of breath just by climbing up the stairs. When Kook reached out a hand to her from the deck,? ? Its not like I am an old woman.she exclaimed.? ? You sure always have time to put on a strong front.Kook said.? ? Well, I just dont want to hear that from a real old man whose favourite phrase is Im exhausted.? ? Dont say that with a smile on your face.? ? Hehe.? ? Without taking Kooks hand, Lark jumped up the stairs and landed on the deck.? ? 10 minutes since then.? ? B-B-B-Boss~the locksmith called out.? ? What happened!?Kook asked, leaning over the deck.? ? Ive opened the front door. We can go out anytime!? ? Fool! Climb up here then!? ? Y-Yes~? ? The locksmith found the mobile stairs and ran towards it.? ? I got it!? ? Right when the engineer cried out from the wheelhouse, the ship started vibrating greatly with a lot of sound.? ? Hurry up, locksmith!? ? C-Comingggg? ? Scout~! Remove the left and right fasteners!? ? On it!? ? As the fasteners supporting the hull were released, the ship dropped and started heading toward the sea.? ? I will help tooC? ? When Lark stood up to help out, she noticed them.? ? Crap! They found us!? ? The side entrance threw wide open, and a large number of guards rushed into the dock. Volume 5 - CH 43 ** Saint Knight Kingdom Port Town, Zackerhafen **? ? W-Whats going on!? The ship is moving!? ? There are thieves!? ? The confused guard earlier called a search party, it seems. The lights inside the dock suddenly turned on.? ? Scout!!? ? I know!? ? As the fastener was released forcibly, the metal fittings snapped, and the ship tilted greatly. The water wheel broke the wooden scaffolding built around it for repair purposes.? ? Tsk.? ? Lark reached out her hand and activatedShadow King. A long black blade cut through the fasteners that supported the ship one after another.? ? The magic ship fell, and for a moment, Lark and the others floated in mid-air, then landed back on the deck with thuds. Kook failed to land properly, and went rolling across the deck.? ? The magic ship moved forward as if it was slipping forward.? ? Are those guys trying to steal the magic ship!?? ? The guards were stunned for a moment by the tremor caused by the dropping of the magic ship, but they soon regained their senses.? ? One of them is over there!? ? The guards found the locksmith in the middle of a swaying staircase.? ? Locksmith! Hurry up!!? ? The magic ship had been lowered, so the exit of the stairs was far above Lark. Lark shouted out as she ran to the back of the deck. The locksmith unsteadily climbed up the stairs, but the guards had already gathered underneath.? ? Hurry locksmith!!? ? Im c-c-coming!? ? The magic ship was speeding up. The locksmith finally reached the top. He could have landed on the ship by jumping down right away, but the locksmith was shocked by the height, causing him to freeze up.? ? Lark tried to reach for him, but there wasnt anything she couldnt do anymore. She saw a black blade at the tip of her hand but she was well aware that it was just a weapon that hurts others.? ? (However!)? ? Lark killed a lot of people the day she got this skill.? ? Most of the guards were only there to serve their duties. She didnt have a reason to take their lives.? ? It was natural that her younger brother didnt take her hand.? ? (Still, my little brother reached out to me.)? ? The brother she met in the Lev Magic Empire for the first time in four years had grown taller and older. And he protected Lark.? ? (He wouldnt give up in this situation!)? ? Lark clad her hand in a black blade.? ? The stairs shook greatly as the guards climbed up.? ? The locksmith was frozen in place.? ? GO AWAY!!? ? A black blade flew out. The blade slashed the stairs just slightly above the guards.? ? The swaying stair was slashed in half, and the separated upper half started falling.? ? UWAAAAAAAA!? ? The locksmith started falling down towards the edge of the deck, but as the magic ship was accelerating steadily, he was about to fall right out of the ship.? ? However, the scout was already sprinting towards the locksmith with his arm stretched out. He managed to grab the locksmiths body, and pulled him up onto the deck in one breath.? ? WERE ABOUT TO CRASH!? ? The engineer shouted from the wheelhouse.? ? The bow of the magic ship came into contact with the docks door, which the locksmith had already unlocked. The right door smashed open due to the sheer weight of the ship, fell into the sea and splashed up a great amount of seawater.? ? The magic ship was hardly damaged even after all that. As soon as it landed on water, the ship bounced and reached a level position.? ? Dont let us down, magic engine!!? ? As the engineer increased the engines output to full capacity, the water wheels started to rotate.? ? Wait!!? ? Dont think you can escape!!? ? The guards jumped out of the dock and chased along the embankment, but the magic ships acceleration was quick, and the guards were left behind in the blink of an eye. The waves caused by the magic ship rocked the small fishing boats at the mooring.? ? Lark looked back and saw the guards in a panicked state.? ? Fuu? ? Lark was holding onto the railing on the deck, but she suddenly collapsed on the spot.? ? Young miss! Young miss!? ? She heard Kook approaching her.? ? **? ? I caught the scent of the tide long before we arrived in the town. The port city of Zackerhafen was more disorderly and more lively than any other towns I saw in Saint Knight Kingdom.? ? I wonder if shes in this town? ? I couldnt catch up with Lark up until this point. I dont think our carriage was slow. Just that Lark and her companions were too fast. Perhaps they could escape so quickly because they were sky pirates.? ? Traveling at night is dangerous, but there are people who still do it. They are more accustomed to traveling and are more aware of the dangers than anyone else.? ? We did stop to rest during nighttime.? ? I am sure she is here. Nobody is sailing out to sea, it seems.Mimino-san said, with a tone of worry.? ? We returned the carriage rented from the knights of the Saint Knight Kingdom.? ? At the entrance of the town, we confirmed that a party fitting Larks description had entered. Curiously, that seems to be three days ago. I was surprised that the distance between us had extended by two more days en route, considering that our chase started a day after.? ? The knight who drove us here shook his head as though giving up. No doubt that he also did his best in the chase. Her travel speed was abnormal, after all. Perhaps she used some sort of shortcuts, and not just travelling at night.? ? We arrived at the town early in the morning, but headed for the harbour first.? ? Lets hope theyre stuck at the harbour. Theres a story about something called Umibozu going around, so none of the ships are sailing into open water.Dante-san said.? ? From what Ive seen from Lark so far, I think she might just do something crazy.? ? You must think highly of your sister.? ? Thats why we should have followed my proposal to use a shortcut~Zerry-san said.? ? Zerry-san, your shortcuts were full of dangers such as annihilating bandit groups and paying exorbitant amounts of toll fees. And we cant take those paths while having the knight with us, right?I said.? ? We should have just snatched their carriage.Zerry-san said.? ? You know we cant do that.? ? Zerry-san knocked me on the head and stuck out her tongue. I will pay you back for this.? ? Its kind of noisy.Non-san said as we approached the harbour.? ? Although my ears caught the hustle and bustle, I thought that a port town was supposed to be like this C but there seems to be something else going on.? ? I caught a glimpse of the sea beyond the houses. I was excited to see the sea for the first time in this world.? ? At that moment, I heard something which caught my attention.? ? CA magic ship has been stolen. It seems that the thief used some sort of black blade.? ? Ah, man Lark did something crazy, after all. Volume 5 - CH 44 I asked Dante-san and Non-san to collect information about Umibozu in the Adventurers Guild, and I decided to go with Mimino-san to negotiate the renting of a ship. As for Zerry-san, she was gone before I knew it.? ? We decided to negotiate with the Knights.? ? This was still a knights country, after all, so talking to the knights should help us with our quest.? ? We understand. Since it is Reiji-donos personal request, lets hear it.? ? A decision was made quickly.? ? The commander who oversees the knights of Zackerhafen was a middle-aged gentleman with a curving handlebar mustache. Although he was a knight, he didnt carry a sword. As a matter of fact, he was concurrently serving as the mayor of the port town, so that duty seems to occupy most of his time.? ? There are several magic warships. We shall lend you one of those.? ? I was quite surprised when the commander accepted my request so readily.? ? Uh, um, is that alright?? ? Of course. There are two reasons for this decision.? ? The commander raised two fingers with fingernails neatly trimmed.? ? First, the Umibozu problem is serious. Umibozu coming and going as it pleases will continue to cause problems for an extended period of time. We were planning to send out a research vessel, either way. The second reason is? ? He pulled out a letter from his pocket.? ? This is a letter from His Excellency Friedrich Berger. We are instructed to accommodate Reiji-dono when you arrive.? ? So that large knight went to this length to favor me, huh.? ? Moreover, Im a big fan of Friedrich-sama. Receiving a handwritten letter from Friedrich-sama is enough reason to cooperate with Reiji-dono.? ? The mayor winked playfully.? ? Fan?, I thought at first, but it seems that the knights are not all the same. There are those who fight in the frontline and then there are those who work in logistical support. A knight like the mayor, who is good at handling paperwork, was delegated to work as a civil official.? ? In this country, even civil officials are knights.? ? Although the commander was working as a mayor, as a knight, he still yearned to climb to the ranks of 5 Knights and 11 Knights, it seems.? ? Those people were trying to recommend me to a managerial position, after all. Lets not tell the mayor that I refused that position. He might become displeased with me.? ? Lets leave right away. I shall send word to your companions to come to the Knights Port.? ? After the messenger ran off to the Adventurers guild and somewhere else (probably to where Zerry-san is. They seem to know where Zerry-san is the Saint Knight Kingdom is scary), Mimino-san and I were taken to the harbor by the mayor.? ? I am sorry. You must have a lot of duties as the mayor, and yet you have to guide us to the port.I said.? ? No, I dont mind. It is an honor as a knight to be able to guide someone who might or might not have been recommended to the 11 Knights.? ? ? ? He knows?? ? For a moment there, I saw the mayors eyes gleaming! He must be angry, after all!? ? Fufufu, you dont have to be so tense. I think that if we display the merits of being a knight of the Saint Knight Kingdom, maybe Reiji-dono will consider living in this country.? ? Y-Yes, indeed? ? Of course.? ? It was not just the mayor and us, but also about 10 knights following in an orderly manner.? ? The townspeople were not wary of the knights? ? Oh, mayor. What do you say to a game tonight?? ? Look, its the knights. Lets say hi to them.? ? The knights are passing through, clear the way.? ? A man carefreely invited the mayor to a chess-like game, a child happily waved to the knights, and a cart moved out of the way to provide passage.? ? It was not that they were respected and revered, nor were they dismissed because of the authority, but the knights blended with the public naturally. I have heard that the capital is more strict and disciplined, but the port towns on the outskirts are probably more flexible.? ? (Certainly, it feels nice here. It feels like the townspeople and the knights are gently blending together.)? ? While I was thinking about that,? ? By the way, Reiji-dono. This is just a rumor, but word has it that you made a ridiculous request to His Majesty the Emperor of the Lev Magic Empire.? ? !? ? I was greatly flustered to hear that the mayor knew about that.? ? W-W-W-Why do you know about that!?? ? Rumors are passed around like the wind. However, the contents were not transmitted by any means I was just wondering what kind of request you made. That even the Emperor could not give an answer immediately and had to hold a meeting.? ? I am actually scared that it has been transmitted to a town this far. How was a rumor transmitted faster even though we journeyed here at a considerable speed?? ? It seems like youre in a hurry right now, so maybe we can have a meal once you get back from the sea?? ? O-Okay.? ? We crossed the private port, and started approaching the military port.? ? Unlike commercial ships and fishing boats, cannons and shields were lined up on the deck, giving it an imposing atmosphere.? ? The mayor left Mimino-san and I to confirm the status of the warship.? ? I was really surprised, Mimino-san. How does the mayor know about that?? ? Reiji-kun, are you sure about accepting the meal with the mayor?? ? I cant turn him down. They are lending us a magic ship, after all.? ? ? ? Mimino-san?? ? Mimino-san cast her eyes down.? ? We are also curious about that request. Why did Reiji-kun make that wish? I can somewhat understand it, but? ? Come to think of it, I havent talked much about that, have I? I dont know how much of it is confidential, and how much of it I can talk about.? ? Its okay if you dont want to talk about it? ? No, thats not the case at all.? ? I recalled the moment when I posed my request to the Emperor.? ? What I wished forthe Liberation of Her Highness Anastasia was just my personal wish, but I havent really asked if Her Highness Anastasia herself wishes for that. Volume 5 - CH 45 Although born in the High Elf royal family, Asha was sent to the Lev Magic Empire as an equivalent value for a magic airship as fire magic, which elves hate, naturally manifests around her when she produces voice.? ? In the Empire, Asha was treated as an art piece who attended official events and functions and simply sat there.? ? However, her constitution was found to be controllable, and Asha has been able to speak and use magic freely since. She displayed enough of that in the Back World.? ? But, if thats the case, why did you reveal that you had cured Her Highness voice, Reiji-kun?? ? When I made that wish to the Emperor, I also explained about Ashas throat and voice. WelI, I didnt say that I sneaked into her room, of course.? ? Which would in turn increase Ashas value and the Empire wouldnt want to let her go.? ? I just didnt want her long sought freedom to be shadowed by secrets.? ? Reiji-kun? ? Mimino-san looked at me with a worried look.? ? Whenever I see Mimino-san make this kind of face, I am reminded that she is older than me. She usually feels like a child to me.? ? Mimino-san must have noticed the things I didnt say.? ? It was because my own freedom was shadowed by secrets. Being released from the mine was an irregular occurrence as a contract slave. And to hide Lark from the Keith Gran Federation, I sneaked out of the country with Zerry-san.? ? That is why I didnt want Asha to have to hide her voice to be free. Knowing full well that the Emperor might not want to let go of Asha if he knew that her voice has been cured.? ? Dont worry, Mimino-san. I can take care of myself now.? ? Thanks toWorld Ruler, my fighting ability has improved, and above all, I am quite confident about my ability to escape from any situation. I wont be caught by the Keith Gran Federation.? ? Moreover, because of this present that everyone gave me, I am no longer at a disadvantage being black-haired and black-eyed.? ? I took out the ID card issued by the Lev Magic Empire from my tool bag.? ? I wont forgive anyone who bullies you! And if you want, I would follow you anywhere, Reiji-kun!? ? Thank you, Mimino-san. Thats reassuring.? ? You should rely on me more!? ? Mimino-san puffed her chest with pride. She once again started looking like a child to me.? ? **? ? A warship powered by a magic engine was a ship that could accommodate more than 100 people. However, Umibozu seems to be a monster which requires at least an entire warship, it seems.? ? Non-san and Dante-san joined up with us. Zerry-san was already drunk when we met up, so we threw her aboard on the deck and got on the ship.? ? In short, the Adventurers Guild has known about Umibozus existence for hundreds of years, but has almost no information on it?? ? I said, after hearing the report from Dante-san.? ? As the ship sailed away from the port into the open sea, there was a lot of swaying. But once inside the cabin, there was no wind.? ? Just so. Theyve tried to form a subjugation team several times in the past, but after repeated annihilations of the teams, they decided to let sleeping dogs lie. In fact, it only appears for a few months at the longest, and then disappears and reappears decades later.Dante-san said.? ? CBut, you see, leader of Silver Balance, Dante-dono It is also a fact that many cant make a living and some also die in those several months.? ? Why did the mayor come along? And the mayor also seems to have heard of Silver Balance. He looked at Dante-san with a gaze of respect, not caring about positions such as knight and adventurer. No, he didnt look at Mimino-san so maybe he just likes macho people like Friedrich.? ? Was the effect really that great? CForgive me, I didnt mean to doubt your words.Dante-san said.? ? Dante-dono, you can treat me as a fellow adventurer. Casually, frankly, and openly.? ? B-But? ? It is quite alright, I say.? ? Dante-san looked at me, as if seeking for help, but I gave him a give up look. The other knights in the room nod gave a sorry look, and Zerry-san was loudly vomiting over the deck.? ? O-Okay, Ill speak casually? ? Thank you, Dante-dono.? ? And Zerry-san loudly sent another volley of vomit into the sea.? ? So, people die on land because of Umibozu?? ? Yes it is unfortunate, but fishermen who make a living by sailing into the open sea inevitably hit rock bottom. The town supports people who are in need, but those who borrow a lot of money and become unable to pay them back, sometimes choose to end their own life.? ? Isee.? ? For that reason, I want to see if there is a way to chase off Umibozu, even if we cant subjugate it.? ? I looked at the nautical chart spread out on the table. The sighting points of Umibozu were color-coded and marked with an X.? ? The locations where it was sighted were scattered, but it always appears a certain distance away from the embankments and landit feels like you could get a straight line if you connected the dots.? ? Maybe that line is another coastline?? ? No, surely everyone else has considered that possibility, right?? ? Hmm.? ? Whats wrong, Reiji? If you have any ideas, please share it with us.Dante-san said.? ? Ah, uhmm everyone has probably already thought about it.? ? I pointed to the x marks.? ? Umm maybe theres something like a continental shelf around here? Volume 5 - CH 46 Vol 5: Chapter 46? ? A continental shelf refers to the topography of the seabed, which means that the seabed, which gently slopes a certain distance away from land, suddenly deepens at a fixed distance.? ? The fact that there is a continental shelf here means that the archipelago where the sage is could be located quite far away. I started wondering if it was on a different continental plate but now is not the time for that.? ? I explained what a continental shelf was all the way through, but Dante-san still looked at me with a confused look.? ? Reiji, Ive never heard of the word continental shelf. What about you, mayor?Dante asked.? ? The depth of the water around the locations where Umibozu was sighted is well over 100 meters. We do not know how deep it is, so the seafloor topography is uncharted.? ? Ah? ? Of course. They dont have a way to chart the topography of the seabed. There are no undersea exploration vessels in this world, and, obviously, no ultrasonic measuring instruments.? ? However I have heard that the species of fish caught in the waters around here are different. Is that true?? ? The mayor asked the knights, but most of them said they didnt know. One young knight raised his hand in response.? ? My grandfather is a fisherman. He said something like, Umibozu doesnt come near the harbor because it eats different prey.? ? That is the first time Im hearing that. I have never seen anything like that in the reports.? ? M-Mayor, its alright if we dont read too much into grandfathers words We dont know what kind of monster Umibozu is in the first place, so what it eats is even more of a mystery.? ? Hmm I see. Maybe your grandfather has a great fishermans intuition.? ? Yes, sir. I feel obliged.the young knight said.? ? Reiji-dono. I had never heard of the existence of a continental shelf, but does the ecology of the fish that live there change?the mayor asked.? ? I tried hard to remember the knowledge from my life in Japan.? ? Well, yes, maybe. The presence of a continental shelf should change the movement of ocean currents, so I think that not only the habitat of fish but also the season when migratory fish visit will change.? ? Hmm in other words, Umibozu appears on the continental shelf off the coast of Zackerhafen for food?? ? There is a possibility of that, but I think? ? Right when I was about to voice another possibilityC? ? Mayor! We found a magic ship ahead!? ? The voice of the knight who was on the observation deck rang out.? ? Theyre in battle!! Theyre in battle with something!!? ? It was hard to believe that the small dot on the horizon was what we were chasingthe magic ship on which Lark was sailing.? ? There were large splashes of water around them. It was unclear whether it was an attack from the magic ship or an attack from the bottom of the ocean.? ? Cant we go faster!?? ? This is full speed!? ? I called out to the knight in the wheelhouse, but it seems we are already sailing as fast as we can.? ? I rushed out to the deck and headed for the bow of the ship. I found Zerry-san there.? ? Bocchan.? ? Can you see whats going on, Zerry-san?? ? Somewhat.? ? Drool and spit was stuck around Zerry-sans mouth due to vomiting from seasickness, but I didnt feel like pointing it out at the moment.? ? Zerry-san has even better sight than me. Even though I can use a skill which enhances my vision, Zerry-san has much better eyesight. It is probably a racial trait of a cat beastman.? ? Its looking bad.? ? Zerry-san said, looking out with a hand over her strained eyes.? ? Oh my, theyre not fighting. Theyre running away!? ? EhC? ? I see I thought it was strange that we had caught up with Larks ship, which was supposed to be one day ahead, but it seems that they encountered Umibozu and made a U-turn to escape to the coast.? ? A green tentacle-like thing sprang up from the ocean with a tremendous splash of water. Although the magic ship avoided a direct hit, it was swaying violently.? ? That thing isUmibozu!?? ? I doubted my eyes.? ? The magic ship heading towards us was sailing across a dark-coloured sea. I thought it was just a change in the color of the ocean, but in actuality, it was an extensively widespread shadow.? ? The whole thing was Umibozu.? ? It was a size which can easily swallow an entire village or a town.? ? (How the hell do you fight that!? In the open sea no less!)? ? The magic ship can be seen clearer and clearer. It seems that they had also noticed us, and as if saying escape, someone was waving a white flag from the deck. Suddenly, large waves rose, causing the magic ship to sway violently again. The white flag flew into the sky.? ? The number of tentacles appearing from the ocean increased. There is no escape if they get caught by that.? ? AhC? ? A black blade burst forth and cut through the tentacles.? ? Shit! Stupid Lark!!? ? She usedShadow Kingwithout hesitation. Does she not know she is dying because of that skill? Or is she using it knowing full well about the consequences? Either way, its stupid.? ? We cant get any closer! Lets withdraw, mayor!? ? B-But? ? We can catch up while turning!? ? Hmm? ? The knights were urging the mayor to turn back. They were correct. I dont think this ship is equipped to handle that huge creature.? ? MayorC? ? I called out.? ? Please turn back.? ? Bocchan, youC? ? Zerry-san was startled when I said that.? ? However, what I tried to say was a little different from what Zerry-san assumed.? ? Please turn back. I will jump over to the magic ship over there instead.? ? I developedFire magicandWind magic. Volume 5 - CH 47 I could now naturally useStrengthening Magic,Physical EnhancementandJumping Techniquein combination. As I leapt from the bow of the ship, my body soared several meters high into the sky.? ? Bocchan!? ? Reiji!? ? I heard everyones voice calling me from behind. Im sorry, but please let me go to Larks side for now.? ? OOOOOOHHHHH!!? ? I activatedFire MagicandWind Magicat the same time to produce greater blast waves than ever before. My body soared forward like a rocket. A tremendous amount of inertial force was applied to my body. My bones creaked and my vision distorted. I forcibly suppressed the breakdown of my body withHealing MagicC I felt that my actions were gradually becoming like a superhuman.? ? Is thatC!?? ? Lark was still slashing apart green tentacle-like splashes trying to attack the magic ship. But beyond them, the sea level was gradually rising.? ? A deep green mound rose out of the sea while spraying seawater. There were several dents on the mound. The cavities were pitch blackCit didnt look anything like a face.? ? Increase the speed!? ? I already am! Boss, youre getting in my way. Go stand over there!? ? Aaaaaaaaah!? ? Dont let the young miss fight alone! At least shoot some arrows!? ? Larks companions were being rackety on the magic ship.? ? And speaking of Lark, she was shooting black blades from the back of the magic ships deck. But at last, even as she held out her hand, the blades did not come out.? ? She fell down to her knees on the spot as if drained of all strength, and hung her head.? ? A number of tentacles charged at her right then.? ? LAAAAAAAAARK!!!!!!!!? ? I increased the power to the maximum and compressed the output ofWind Magicas thin as possible on each of my 10 fingers. With 10 wind blades at the ready, I jumped from the sky and onto the deck, right beside Lark.? ? It was impossible to completely kill the tremendous impact of banging my feet from the landing. My body screamed in pain as the bones in my leg cracked. I suppressed it withHealing Magicagain. My body was now in a state of operation where I had to cover my debt with more debts. My healing could no longer keep up with the breakdown.? ? However, if there was ever a time where I have to push myself beyond the limit, this is it!? ? The 10 wind blades followed me down from the sky and lined in front of me. As I launched every single one of them simultaneously, the tentacles which were rushing towards the ship were torn apart by the blades, and dropped onto the deck like rain.? ? Little brother?? ? I turned around and looked at her.? ? Lark? ? I whispered. And then said,? ? YOU, IDIOT!!!!!!? ? Eh?? ? Idiot! Fool! Stupid! Moron! Reckless! No brain!? ? Eh, waitCwhat? Why are you dissing me for no reason?? ? Obviously! Why did you run away without telling me!? There is no guarantee that the sage even exists! And you were even abusingShadow Kingknowing that it was worsening your condition! Youll die before even meeting the sage!? ? Youyou already knew all that?? ? Yeah. Yeah, I know.? ? I placed my hand on Larks head and usedDark Magictogether withHealing Magic.? ? You must know that I can fight side-by-side with you, right? If so rely more on me. We are siblings, arent we?? ? You, what are you? ? Larks eyes appeared drowsy and her eyelids closed shut.? ? It was theDark Magicwhich you cant activate unless in contact with the target. I activated Playing Nightmare and put Lark to sleep.? ? I held the weakened Lark in my arms.? ? You there, Ill take care of Lark! If we dont put her to sleep, her body wont hold.? ? O-Okay.? ? I decided to entrust Lark to a tall, sturdy man. In the meantime, I usedWind Magicto cut off more tentacles.? ? Are you the young miss? ? Yes, I am her brother.? ? I answered. Joy sprang up from the bottom of my heart.? ? You dont look similar at all? ? ? ? Well, I suppose thats right, but Is that really whats important at the moment!?? ? So, what do we do about this monster?the man asked.? ? Well, Ill do something about it. Please do your best not to get injured.I said.? ? What can you dC No, Im sorry to leave it to you. Thank you.? ? Alright.? ? After confirming that Lark had been taken away, I faced Umibozu again.? ? Well, then. Shall we get started? Though, Ill be overjoyed if you could just go away quietly.? ? Ours was the ship which intruded into Umibozus territory without permission. So, Umibozu was naturally attacking it. I wanted to avoid fighting if possible, but Umibozu was eager to destroy the magic ship. I readied for battle reluctantly.? ? First and foremost, I have to confirm what kind of creature Umibozu is.? ? I checked the green tentacles that had fallen onto the deck. They were twitching and squirming around energetically. They varied in thickness, ranging from the thicknesses of a hair to a log.? ? I looked at Umibozus face next. The dents on the mound were lit with a dim light. It felt like Umibozu was looking at me.? ? World Ruleris useful in such cases. It conveyed the information that Umibozu was still a single creature. Needles containing paralytic poison were hidden in the tentacles. The dim lights were a sensory organ, not for visual information but for detecting temperature and the flow of mana.? ? When the cut pieces of tentacles fall into the sea, they are reabsorbed by Umibozus main body. In other words, the tentacles can be cut withWind Magic, but it does not deal significant damage to Umibozu.? ? In that case, should we escape till the harbour while cutting off the tentacles?? ? There were no records of Umibozu coming to the shore, and if it is such a huge creature, there is a high probability that it will turn back at shallow sea.? ? Uwaaaah!? ? The magic ship suddenly tilted greatly.? ? Gyaa!? ? B-B-Boss? ? The people in the wheelhouse fell and slid to one corner of the cabin. I hurriedly grabbed the railing on the deck, but my body floated and I was almost thrown into the sea.? ? Umibozu had launched an attack from under the ship.? ? Not only that.? ? Hey, hey, hey!? ? The mouth under the face suddenly opened up, and pale light gathered there.World Ruler conveyed that it was a high energy reaction.? ? And just as I thought, the light was emitted like a laser beam.? ? Damnitttttt!!? ? I devoted my mana toDark Magicand developed a cloud of darkness behind the magic ship. The cloud absorbed the emitted laser light. The dark cloud was shrinking with every passing secondthe laser did not stop, so I added even more dark clouds.? ? The laser energy was offset by the dark magic.? ? Can you really contend with something as big as that!?? ? Right as desperate cries came from the wheelhouse, an arrow landed at my feet. The arrow was carrying a small bottle that shattered as soon as it landed.? ? Immediately as a faint phosphorescence spread, another dark cloud appeared outside of my magic, and absorbed more and more of the laser light.? ? Bocchan!? ? Reiji-kun!? ? I heard the voices of Zerry-san and Mimino-san. No doubt they were the ones who shot the arrow.? ? The warship I asked to turn around earlier was right beside me. The warship had begun a U-turn and was probably trying to run in parallel with this magic ship.? ? They had remained behind to help me. Volume 5 - CH 48 AfterDark Magicabsorbed the laser, Umibozus face reappeared again.? ? As long as we have Mimino-sans Dupe Potion, we can take on this monster no matter how many times it comes at us.? ? Reiji-kun! That was the last Dupe Potion!Mimino-sans voice echoed.? ? O-Oh, right It costs a lot to make the Dupe Potion!? ? Umibozus hill-like size started shrinking. Wrinkles and crumples seemed to appear on the wet, slimy surface.? ? Did it shrink because of the laser light? Does that mean it cant shoot that magic continuously?? ? If so, its my turn to counterattack!? ? Even now, the tentacles were still attacking, so I tried to counterattack while tearing apart the tentacles withWind Magic. Furthermore, it was difficult to maintain my balance due to the magic ship moving forward at full speed while swaying.? ? However, Im lucky that the enemys body was big.? ? GO!? ? I launched threeFire Magic. The basketball-sized fireballs spun around like a cannon and landed directly on Umibozus face.? ? Splashes of water shot up. The seawater evaporated due to high heat.? ? As the green body burned and melted away, the green flesh underneath was exposed.? ? Green body fluid spurted out.? ? Gya! Gross!? ? Zerry-san screamed from the nearby warship.? ? Reiji! Theres almost nothing we can do to help, but we have your back! Just focus on that monster.? ? Reiji-dono! We, knights, will not abandon you!? ? Unusually, Dante-san was wielding a longsword. As tentacles rained down on the warship from above, he dexterously slashed and cut them apart. This person is truly unbelievable!? ? Thanks to the tentacles being forced to separate, the attacks focused on me were lessened.? ? That is good enough, Dante-san.? ? And thank you for your help too, mayor.? ? Mimino-san! Please give me all the poison you have!? ? Poison!?? ? That is a living creature. Poison should be effective!? ? I-I understand.? ? Mimino-san took out a lot of bottles from her tool bag. S-She was carrying that much poison? Does she usually walk around with that much poison while travelling?? ? Zerry-san carried all those bottles and jumped onto the magic ship when the distance shortened. Her leaping distance is almost the same as when she is on land.? ? Bocchan, Ive brought it all hereC Bocchan?? ? Ah, uh no, nothing.? ? If I told her that I was impressed by her amazing motor nerves, this cat beastman would definitely grow more stuck up. So I decided to keep quiet.? ? I spread a towel and wrapped all the poison bottles in it. The bottles were clanking against each other, threatening to break, but it was only temporary, so it should be okay.? ? Zerry-san, can you swim?? ? Do you even know what youre asking me, bocchan? I was called the Mermaid Princess of the Dark Fang Mercenary Group, you know? I can swim even in a storm. In fact, there was a time I jumped into a large river during a storm while running away from a debt collector and successfully escaped, you know?? ? Thats not really something to brag about, but whatever.? ? Then, please come pick me up when I fall into the sea.? ? Of course, just leave it to me Wait, what? What do you mean? Bocchan? Bocchan!? ? I carried the tucked poison bottles with both hands and jumped up. UsingFire MagicandWind Magic, I steadily approached Umibozu.? ? I was unsure of my remaining mana. I had used quite a bit to offset the laser light.? ? But it should be okay. Information analysis byWorld Rulerhas already been completed.? ? There was no poison in any other part except for the tentacles. And as a living thing, its mouth was probably below. The mouth was open under the sea.? ? In other words, this thing was a huge jellyfish.? ? Since it can use magic and body fluid flows out like blood when harmed, it is not exactly a jellyfish. But there is no doubt it is part of the jellyfish family.? ? As expected this is pretty much all empty, isnt it?? ? There was no tentacle trying to capture me as I rushed towards Umibozu.? ? In order to bring out the tentacles from the sea to the surface of the sea, it is necessary to stretch them out from the outside of the umbrella. In other words, the closer you get to the centre of the umbrella, the harder it will be for the tentacles to reach you.? ? However, the hollow eyes of the mound gleamed, and suddenly shot a light.? ? Crap!? ? It was a thin laser. I twisted my body to dodge the laser, but my clothes were burned.? ? That was dangerous it seems to be squeezing out what little mana it has.? ? But this is the end for you!? ? I swooped down towards the green mound.? ? UOOOOOOOOO!!? ? I used most of my remaining mana to activateWind Magic. Power rapidly flowed out of my body.? ? I tore the umbrella with a huge wind blade. A large amount of body fluid spurted out. As I landed on the place where I cut through the mound, a large amount of body fluid spurted on me, and I started smelling kinda fishy. I heard Zerry-san almost vomiting due to the strong smell.? ? While reminding myself that the body fluid is harmless, I thrusted the poison bottles wrapped in the towel into Umibozu. Cool temperature was transmitted through my skin as it came into contact with the slimy surface.? ? Umibozus body started trembling, Probably because a foreign object entered its body.? ? But honestly, I couldnt think of any other method to defeat it.? ? The vitality of a jellyfish is not to be underestimated.? ? Even if I cut the tentacles and umbrella in half, I have a feeling that it will still survive.? ? As time passes, Umibozu will recover its mana and shoot that huge laser light again.? ? Im sorry to poison you like this.? ? I pulled out my arm and jumped back. While keeping a distance withWind Magic, I shotEarth Magic.? ? The rock I shot with the last remaining residue of my mana splendidly pierced the towel and broke the bottles into smithereens.? ? My body fell into the sea.? ? Umibozus umbrella can be seen changing rapidly from green to blue, from blue to white, and from white to green.? ? Ah, the poison worked Well, it was Mimino-sans poison, after all.? ? Mimino-san will surely get angry at me because of this plan.? ? My body floated on the surface of the sea as I thought about it. Volume 5 - CH 49 Even though the ecology of jellyfish is not completely known even back on Earth, I can rely onWorld Rulerabout the ecology of animals in this world.? ? Cutting off the tentacles didnt have a significant impact on the jellyfish, but I found that poison was effective, so I went with that strategy.? ? The dying jellyfish seemed like it was dissolving in seawater. The poison flowed out into the sea.? ? Although it was extremely poisonous, the amount was not as large as expected C rather, I was impressed that this amount was enough to kill Umibozu, and at the same time I was afraid of Mimino-san. After Umibozu died, the poison diffused into the vast ocean and became less potent. At that point, it will not be a threat to any of the marine life.? ? Bocchan!? ? Zerry-san pulled my body which was drained of strength due to the lack of mana. I feel angry to say this myself, but as a skilled adventurer, Zerry-san has strong arms which made me feel relieved in her care C but feeling relieved makes me want to sleep, so I kept a firm grip on my consciousness.? ? Although it was late summer, the rays from the sun were glaring, burning my eyes.? ? Youre always so rash and unreasonable Make sure to grab onto me firmly.? ? Zerry-san said while swimming back to the ship. Just as she self-claimed, she was quite skilled at breaststroke swimming, while I held onto her back.? ? Hehe Im sorry, but the magic ship wouldnt have survived if the battle had dragged on.? ? The giant Umibozu silently swayed to the bottom of the sea. The tentacles floating on the surface of the sea sank when dragged by the sinking body.? ? Please think about other people too Ever since the Red Gate appeared, you have been throwing yourself into absurd situations, bocchan.? ? I was surprised by Zerry-sans serious tone. Even at this distance, I can see the tears in the corner of Mimino-sans eyes, calling my name on the deck of the warship.? ? Im sorry.? ? That was all I could say, as happiness from having someone worrying about me and being sorry for worrying those people filled my heart.? ? As long as you understand what Im saying.? ? Zerry-san said with a bright voice as if to blow away the mellow atmosphere? ? By the way, what was Umibozu after all? I have never seen such a monster, but the poison worked.she then asked.? ? I want to explain about jellyfishes, but where do I even start?? ? Its quite strange though, isnt it? That there is a creature which intentionally attacks ships.Zerry-san said.? ? Thats right. It must have been upset.? ? Does it have emotions like people?? ? I dont know about that, but I think it was just one of those seasons.? ? Season?? ? I thought about bringing this up to the mayor and Dante-san in the cabin.? ? Why did Umibozu come to this continental shelf?? ? First of all, the reason why there are few witnesses is that people are told to stay away when Umibozu appears. But even then, why is its ecology so unknown and wrapped in a mysterious veil?? ? It was because all the ships that approached it were sunk. As Zerry-san said, Umibozu intentionally attacks ships.? ? Its just a guess, but I think the reason why Umibozu approaches the coast is for spawning.? ? Eggs are laid on the shallow seabed where there is a continental shelf. After giving birth, it returns to the open sea.? ? Spawning requires physical strength, so these creatures have a strong appetite during this period, and also easily get nervous and upset. So, if ships sail to this vicinity, they will be attacked.? ? Hmm I see. Bocchan, youre quite smart for thinking of that idea.? ? I just used to watch those kinds of shows on Japanese TV.? ? Bocchan? Whats wrong?? ? There was another thing which concerned me even more.? ? The jellyfish spawning itself is not a problem. If I remember correctly, there are some that hold fertilized eggs and release them after they become larvae, while others have something akin to immortality where they are reborn as a young individual after dying. Well, if it died of poison, it wont be reborn.? ? The real question is whether Umibozu sexually reproduce or asexually reproduce.? ? Zerry-san, can you hurry up please?? ? Eh Im already going fast.? ? Go faster. I have a bad feeling.? ? If it is asexual reproduction, it lays egg on its own. After hatching, some of the jellyfish will grow into Umibozu if they live long enough, while others will be eaten by fishes while they are small.? ? However, the problem is if Umibozu sexually reproduces.? ? Reiji-kun, behind you!!? ? I heard Mimino-san screaming.? ? At that time, I knew that my unpleasant premonition was right.? ? Hurry up, Zerry-san!? ? I felt the sea level rising. Waves were forming.? ? Looking over my shoulder, I saw another Umibozu appear beyond the dead Umibozu.? ? Another Umibozu who came for sexual reproduction C the dead Umibozus partner.? ? NYAAAAAAA?!!!? ? Faster, Zerry-san! We dont have time for your cat nyaaa right now!? ? I can swim faster without you bocchan!? ? If you let me die, I will drag you down to the bottom of the ocean with me, Zerry-san!? ? My mana had returned very slightly. I directed the water current withWater Magicto propel our bodies forward.? ? The faint lights in the cavity on the new Umibozu blinked as if it was looking around. To me it looked like the Grim Reapers submarine was pulsing radar to search for me.? ? Umibozu suddenly stopped moving. As I was wondering what it was doing, the surface of the sea swelled up and a blue-black Umibozu body, which I poisoned, was lifted up by the second Umibozus tentacles.? ? The green surface of the second Umibozu transformed into dark red.? ? Is it expressing anger?? ? Didnt they say that jellyfish have no emotions because they dont have brains maybe the jellyfish in this world do. After all, the jellyfish back on Earth dont shoot lasers. (TL Note: How cool would that be!)? ? Keh.? ? We were about 30 meters away from the magic ship. But in the open sea, that distance seemed quite daunting.? ? Pale phosphorescence gathered around Umibozu.? ? Its going to shoot again!? ? Gya! Bocchan! Become my shield!? ? O-Oi, Zerry-san!?? ? Zerry-san turned around and held my body facing Umibozu. This woman is seriously trying to use me as a shield!?? ? However, I just dont have enough mana anymore. Mimino-sans Dupe Potion has run out as well.? ? Nothing at all can be done in this situation. As I wracked my brain to think of something, I noticed that the surroundings suddenly darkened. Volume 5 - CH 50 I was completely unaware of the thing which was approaching us.? ? A huge shadow which not only covered me and Zerry-san but also the magic ship and the warship that were a little farther away the magic airship lowered its altitude and gradually drew closer.? ? W-W-What is that, bocchan!? Is that a new enemy!?? ? Arent you glad, Zerry-san?? ? What!?? ? It looks like were saved.? ? The person who leaned out from the deck of the magic airship was a person I knew very well. It was dangerous to lean out like that, but I felt like her actions were getting bolder each time.? ? Reiji-saaaan!? ? I saw a High Elf royal waving at me.? ? Asha! Magic!? ? Umibozu seems to have felt that the magic airship in the sky was a threat, and directed the light towards the sky.? ? I dont know why Asha was here, or anything about that magic airship which flew a flag I have never seen, but we have to prioritise taking care of this situation first.? ? I just have to defeat that, right?Asha asked nonchalantly.? ? Eh? ? A chill ran down my spine at that moment. Far colder than the chill I felt when the second Umibozu appeared.? ? Zerry-san!! Lets get outta here!!? ? Huf? Isnt that airship going to defeatC? ? Just go!!? ? I hurriedly usedWater Magicto create a water current.? ? Were gonna get caught up in it!!? ? I pushed our bodies forward with a magic boost that prioritised speed, not caring about balance. We barely, just barely got out of the way.? ? Umibozu shot a laser beam into the sky.? ? At the same time, Asha also cast a spell.? ? The flame spear created by Asha was so huge that it could penetrate any castle wall or castle gate.? ? The two collided in mid-air. The shock wave from the collision pushed us down from above.? ? Gabubo!?? ? Zerry-san and I sank into the sea. The intense light resulting from the collision illuminated even the depths of the seabed.? ? The dead Umibozus carcass swaying in the curtain of light underwater, seemed almost magical.? ? Gaho Uwaaha!?? ? Reality awaited us when we returned to the surface of the sea.? ? The sea bellowed, pushing our bodies in one direction without our control, and the tremendous amount of heat from Ashas magic evaporated the surrounding water, resulting in a sudden deterioration in visibility.? ? The laser light and the spear of flame seemed to have disappeared after colliding, but the flames scattered to the surroundings and burst on the surface of the sea.? ? Zerry-san!? ? Bo-bocchan youre safe? ? Pull yourself together. We need to get out of here as soon as possible.? ? Is something else going to happen?? ? The next time Asha shoots her magic, the surrounding area will turn into boiling water.? ? Shit! Lets ruuuuuun!? ? Zerry-san quickly started swimming away with overarm strokesthis woman is eager to leave me behind, isnt she!?? ? I had recovered to the point where I could swim as well, so I hurried up and chased after her.? ? I cant see anything at all, but flames are effective against sea enemies Isnt that right, Reiji-san!? ? A terrifying voice echoed down from above.? ? However, if I stop Asha, Umibozus tentacles will attack us. So I cant stop her.? ? The only thing I can tell her isC? ? Asha! Please narrow the range as much as possible!!? ? I understand!? ? A flame spear of the exact same size appeared on the other side of the fog.? ? No, no, t-thats not it!? ? The image of Asha wearing black sunglasses came to mind.? ? Reiji-san, Ill save you!? ? The flame spear, which was the biggest threat to my life today, pierced the surface of the sea.? ? **? ? Im sorry? ? Asha seemed to be seriously remorseful.? ? We were at the mayors mansion. Asha, a High Elf royal, was welcomed here.? ? Since the battle with Umibozus, a whole day has passed. Lark had spent all her energy and had been asleep.? ? It is wonderful news that we were able to defeat Umibozu. And the only harm was to Reiji-dono and Zerry-dono. So, we can call it a success, right?the mayor said, trying to excuse Asha.? ? AshasFire Magickilled the second Umibozu, or rather, it obliterated the jellyfish leaving nothing behind, and the seawater temperature in the surrounding area rose abnormally.? ? Thanks to Zerry-san screaming Dive!, I wasnt caught in the explosion or the boiling water, but I was caught in a turbulent stream of water and sank to the depths of the sea. I started seeing the Grim Reapers face at that moment. But I managed to regain my composure, and returned back to the surface of the sea.? ? Steam was rising and the fish caught in the explosion were floating on the surface, which was quite a hellish scene. The magic ship and warship were swept far away, so instead of swimming there, I flickered a faintLight Magicand waited for the rescue party.? ? No, it is not okay! We almost died! Isnt that right, bocchan!? And I cant work for a while because of that, so I have to receive due compensation Ouch!? ? I landed a chop on the back of Zerry-sans head as she acted like an accident faker trying to extort money.? ? If Asha didnt come, we would have been killed by Umibozu. So considering that, I dont think she was mistaken.I said? ? Reiji-san!? ? Asha looked at me like a scolded child who was suddenly praised.? ? But you need to learn to control your magic, alright?? ? Y-Yes? ? She nodded dejectedly, like a puppy who was scolded.? ? Though, I am glad that she has become able to express her emotions as such.? ? So, why are you here, Asha? And who does that magic airship belong to? More importantly, though, who are these people?? ? Three elves stood behind Asha, who was sitting. All three wore a green-based combat uniform. Their high laced leather boots were also matching.? ? One of them was familiar to me too.? ? One of them is Polina-san, right?? ? The first time I met her was when she was a member of the Golden Brigade party.? ? An elf who was a part of Leons party.? ? But she seems to have joined the Golden Brigade just to enter the Lev Magic Empire. And the last time I saw her was when I sneaked into Ashas room to remove her skill orbs.? ? She mistook me for a thief and poisoned me with paralysis poison.? ? I clearly remember that time withWorld Ruler.? ? What is your reason for attacking Her Highness Anastasia?? ? She questioned me, aiming with a bow.? ? Reiji-san, Ill let you go if you didnt hurt Her Highness. But I wont go easy on you if you approach her again.? ? She said before leaving.? ? She seemed to be on a secret business or something, and since the appearance of the Red Gate, I hadnt seen her at all. It was quite a surprise to encounter her here. Volume 5 - CH 51 Vol 5: Chapter 51? ? Unlike when she was an adventurer, Polina-san had her hair neatly tied and looked almost similar to the two elves standing next to her. All three were women, and all three had the same short-cut hairstyle, with straight-cut bangs and a tuft of hair tucked to one side.? ? I am surprised that you noticed me.Polina-san said.? ? It felt like all three had given up their individuality rather than simply appearing similar.? ? We are a secret service that escorts the royal family of the Sylvis Kingdom in the Elven Forest. The magic airship is called Owl Wings, which belongs to our kingdom. It wouldnt be appropriate to discuss other matters in this setting.? ? I see.? ? There was also the matter regarding Ashas constitution, which means we cant talk about it here. Us, the mayor, Dante-san and the others, and also a clerk present to record the report were all present in this room.? ? At any rate, I am very happy that Umibozu has been subjugated. We will have a banquet today, so please join us. Though, I am unsure if it will be to the liking of our elven royal guests.the mayor said, with a smile.? ? Of course, we will participate.Asha said.? ? Your Highness.? ? Its okay, isnt it?? ? Yes.? ? Polina-san seemed like she wanted to say something, but swallowed her words.? ? **? ? We then moved to an inn. Immediately,? ? Reiji-san It seems that you have been very active after leaving me behind.Asha said, with fiery vigor in her voice.? ? A-Asha-san?? ? I waited for a long time, you know? I waited patiently with the dark elves just like you told me to. And you promised to return, right?? ? IC? ? Indeed, I told Asha to stay behind when she insisted on coming with me. After that, I headed straight to the Red Gate.? ? Its not that I wasnt thinking about Asha, just that I had to prioritize the Red Gate.? ? I-It sounds like a complicated story, so were going to excuse ourselves!? ? Bocchan, do your best~? ? Reiji-kun, you must always be sincere with a woman.? ? Dante-san, Zerry-san, and Non-san left those parting words and left the room.? ? Reiji-kun? ? Mimino-san called out, with a look which seemed like she was worrying too much? ? If you deceive a girl, then you have to take responsibility for it, okay!? Shall I apologize with you?? ? No! Its okay!? ? I am still worried thoughC? ? No, no. Its okay.? ? I got Mimino-san to leave the room by pushing her back. Apologize with me? Are you my mom?? ? Andwhat about you three?I asked Ashas escort.? ? We will not leave Her Highness side. And, there are other things we need to ask you.? ? Do you mean about Her Highness throat?? ? Yes, there is that matter too.? ? That matter too?? ? If a man and a woman are left alone for a long time, some people will certainly start to think there are inappropriate things going on.Polina-san said.? ? The other things you mentioned was about this?!? ? Nothing like that happened!I said.? ? You were together with our beautiful Highness and nothing happened, you say!? And you call yourself a man!?? ? This is absurd reverse guilt!? ? I see now. Polina-san was truly worried about Asha and was trying to protect her.? ? Asha. We have a lot to talk about, but first and foremost? ? I placed my hands on the table C a crude, plain table unbefitting of a High Elf royal C and bowed my head.? ? I am truly sorry, Asha. I didnt mean to leave you behind, I justC? ? P-Please raise your head, Reiji-san.? ? ButC? ? I already know that.? ? Huh?? ? I raised my head and saw Asha looking straight at me with a troubled look.? ? I knew that you wouldnt leave me behind for no reason, Reiji-san. But I felt so hurt when you left me, so I am just sulking a little.? ? Asha? ? I have a lot to talk about too. About what happened to the village after your disappearance, about the Border Earl, and Polina too.? ? Ashas hands gently grasped mine. Her hand was flush and warm.? ? Ahem, Reiji-san. Touching Her Highness is a blasphemous act.Polina-san said.? ? Eek. I pulled my hand away reflexively.? ? It is not blasphemous! I touched him because I wanted to!Asha said.? ? Touching a mans hand because you want to is an act unbecoming of a royal. Its shameless.? ? S-Shameless!?? ? Ashas cheeks turned red, and a number of flames manifested in the air.? ? L-Lets calm down for the time beingI said.? ? Was Polina-san originally this kind of person Wasnt she supposed to be the silent type whose thoughts you couldnt grasp? Wait, I dont understand her thoughts even now, though.? ? Ill explain the situation first, then.I said.? ? Asha and Polina-san were surprised when I announced that the Red Gate problem had been resolved. However, when I added that the dragon suggestively said that it wasnt a permanent solution, Polina-san and the two other elves started whispering amongst themselves quietly.? ? I couldnt hear clearly even with myHearing Enhancement.? ? If what the dragon is? ? Then the Third Forest is going to hurry up and contact? ? All right.? ? After the discussion was over, one of them turned towards Asha and said,? ? Your Highness. I need to return to Owl Wings.? ? Okay.? ? Excuse me.? ? The elf reverently bowed her head, and then jumped out through the open window in the room C from the third floor.? ? She landed on the roof of a neighboring 2-storey building silently and started sprinting. Does she perhaps haveSprinting, I wonder.? ? She couldve just walked out the door normally.Asha muttered.? ? I 100% agree with that sentiment.? ? So why did you come here, Reiji-san?Asha asked.? ? I was pursuing my sister.? ? Lark was being cared for by her fellow sky pirates or are they sea pirates now? Lark herself has been asleep since then.? ? I returned the magic ship back to its owner and offered to pay for the repairs. And I thought of asking to forgive Larks crime of stealing with the fact that she helped subjugate Umibozu.? ? But it turned out that the wealthy man who owned the magic ship was the mayors older brother.? ? What? The same Reiji-san who was active in the Red Gate Campaign was on board my ship and fought on it!? What an honor! Lets preserve the damages as they are!? ? He was rather delighted. It seems that the mayors older brother was also a man who admired strong knights just as the mayor.? ? I was aware of the saying Bad news travels quickly, but it seems that my name has been transformed into a strange image and propagated within the Saint Knight Kingdom.? ? In fact, I had already pulled out Larks skill orb. I confirmed it with Kook-san, who was the boss of the pirate group, before extracting the skill orb. The skill orb was now in my possession. Larks condition shouldnt deteriorate any further, but she is already quite sick.? ? I will set sail tomorrow and search for the sage in the ocean.? ? ? ? Asha?? ? Ah, no? ? Reiji-san. The Sylvis Kingdom has an elixir to restore lost vitality.Polina-san said.? ? Polina!Asha exclaimed, seeming panicked and scared.? ? But its an extremely valuable item and is under the control of the royal family.? ? Oh I see. Then that means I cant get it, huh.I said.? ? Why do you think that? The person in front of you is Her Highness Anastasia, a member of the royal family.? ? Polina, I already told you? ? Right now, Her Highness is able to control her magic and speak properly. That being the case, she is a complete and legitimate member of the royal family. Her Highnesss father, His Majesty the King, will surely welcome Her Highness Anastasia again. Perfectly controlledFire Magicwill not be a disadvantage.? ? Ah I see whats going on.? ? Since Ashas voice has returned, Polina-san wants to bring her back to the Elven Forest. Volume 5 - CH 52 What selfishnessThey sealed off Ashas voice due to the manifestation ofFire Magicwhen she speaks out and used her as a diplomatic tool. And now that she has overcome her condition, they want her to come back?? ? (But if Asha wants to go back)? ? If she herself wants to return to her home, I must respect her decision.? ? If I could cure Reiji-sans sister by returning to the kingdom, then IC? ? Wait, Asha. What is it that you want? I dont want to sacrifice someone else for me and my sisters sake.? ? The freedom that Lark and I obtained is built on the sacrifices of those who died in the collapse of the mine and the battle. It must not be forgotten, nor can I forget it.? ? I? ? Asha was hesitating to say what she wanted, as I looked straight into her eyes. Then, as if she had made her decisionC.? ? I want to be with Reiji-san forever!!? ? Your Highness!? ? Polina-san and the other elf let out a sad voice.? ? That was Ashas true feelings.? ? She wanted to be with me. Hearing that warmed my heart.? ? Thank you, Asha You want to join me as an adventurer, right?? ? Huh Eh?? ? Oh? Is that not what you meant?? ? Ah, n-not-thats not what I? ? Flames started popping around Asha as her face turned bright red. Whats happening to her?? ? You thick-headed boy! But for now I will thank you for that thick-headedness!? ? Polina-san!? Is that abuse or gratitude!?? ? However, Your Highness, you alone cannot decide that.? ? Polina-san continued, ignoring me.? ? You were sent to the Lev Magic Empire officially. You will have to serve your duty at least until the next Emperor takes the throne. In that time, this boy will grow up and impregnate some random woman and live on a farm somewhere.? ? If words could cut! Asha believed her and looked at me in panic.? ? I-Is that true, Reiji-san!?? ? No, it isnt.? ? I had to deny it once and for all.? ? Oh, are you saying you wont take responsibility for the woman you impregnate?? ? Thats not what Im saying at all!? ? Polina-san has a vipers tongue!? ? Well, you see, theres one other thing I havent talked about yet. I was rewarded by the Emperor for the success of closing the Red Gate. He promised to grant me anything I wished for. So I wished for Her Highness Anastasias liberation.? ? Perhaps this was beyond expectations, as Polina-sans mouth opened agape, and Asha half-rose to her knees and quickly sat down again.? ? Ashas eyes grew moist.? ? Reiji-san, I why would you use your reward for someone like me? ? I was actually presented with something from my party members, so I just wanted to give a present to someone else too Also, the Emperor couldnt answer immediately and said hell consider it. Maybe it wont be granted, after all.? ? Even so! I I am so happy that Reiji-san did that for me.? ? My heart fluttered as she looked at me with teary-eyes full of gratitude.? ? What now, Polina-san? If it is granted, Asha will be able to choose her own future.I said.? ? Polina-san glared at me, gritting her teeth.? ? **? ? We had a banquet that night as announced by the mayor.? ? It hadnt been too long since Umibozu appeared, so the townspeople were not too hurt by its presence. Nevertheless, sake was being served all over the town celebrating the subjugation.? ? A number of tables were set up in the large garden of the mayors mansion, and platters of fish cuisine were placed on them. There was also a buffet party-like line of dishes served by waiters on the side.? ? Reiji The young miss is still sleeping, so were going to head back to the inn.Kook-san said.? ? The sun was still in the sky, about to set. The banquet was just about to start in earnest.? ? Youre going to leave so quickly?I asked.? ? It feels embarrassing to be here, as we were the ones who stole the magic ship. Weve already eaten our belliess full. Furthermore? ? I was wondering why he was wearing a thin coat on a warm evening, but he opened and showed two sake bottles hidden inside the coat.? ? Nihihihi.? ? It wasnt just Kook-san. The locksmith, engineer, and scout also each hid ham and cheese, and dried fish under their coats.? ? Were going to have a drink at the inn. So dont worry about us, and enjoy the party.? ? Alright.? ? They left, as I gave them a nod with a wry smile.? ? I was worried about Lark, but theres almost nothing I can do at the moment.Healing Magiccan only heal external wounds, and the only thing that can restore the vitality itself is something extremely special, such as Lady Evas Magic Eye of Inspire.? ? I was thinking of sending Lark to Earl Sillys place while I searched for the sage. The young lady will surely assist in Larks recovery. However, the time and effort required for that depends on whether Lark wakes up and can walk on her own. Non-san also sent a letter to a person named Magic Master.? ? Apparently, when Non-san and Dante-san took a walk around town during the day, Dante-san was approached by the knights, inviting him to participate in the training, it seems.? ? Where did you learn to handle the shield?? ? What do you think about becoming a knight in this city?? ? If youre not interested in becoming a knight, at the very least how about an instructor?? ? The admiration of the Saint Knight Kingdom toward strong people was quite amazing. I noticed the mayor and his older brother shooting glances at me from time to time, but I pretended not to notice them. They were surely planning to badger me to tell stories.? ? Why the long face, Reiji-kun?? ? Ah Mimino-san.? ? Mimino-san walked up to me. Her plate was lined with fish cut into squares and small red fruits. She looked like a squirrel as she stuffed her mouth with those red fruits. I unintentionally grinned thinking about that.? ? Why are you suddenly smiling?? ? S-Sorry. Its nothing. By the way, Mimino-san, about the Dupe Potion Ill give you all the money I have on hand to pay for it. And if there are rare materials to get, I will also help look for it. ? ? For my sake, she had to use many Dupe Potions that easily cost several gold coins each. Though, considering the effect of the potion, its a very reasonable cost. ..I also have to pay for the poison I used up.? ? Oh, you dont have to worry about that. I dont need money to help my party members.? ? ButC? ? Or are you saying, you wont help pay for me when I am in a pinch?? ? If its something that can be solved with money, I will empty my whole wallet!Ah!? ? See!? ? Mimino-san smiled brightly.? ? I knew you would, but actually hearing it does make me happy.she said.? ? Her smile was too dazzling. I wanted to protect this smile forever.? ? The operating funds for the party are managed separately, so her personal funds were unaffected, it seems. Apparently, the party made bank after defeating the dragon in the Achenbach Dukedom and selling the materials from Ouroboros in the Holy Kingdom.? ? Ah.? ? Mimino-san suddenly raised a small voice.? ? Reiji-kun, rather than worrying about money, you have a more important job.? ? Mimino-san turned my body around and tapped on my back.? ? Escorting a girl is a boys special privilege.she said, playfully.? ? At the end of my line of sight, a dressed up High Elf princess walked out of the mayors residence. Volume 5 - CH 53 Dark green smooth dress accentuated Ashas slender body. Although she had experienced a rather rough journey, her upper arms were white and her skin texture was also delicate.? ? Her hair was done in an upswept style, showing off her nape. With a slight make-up applied on her face, she looked like a devilish beauty.? ? It was nothing like the saying anyone can look good with the right clothes. Since Asha was already a terrific beauty, wearing make-up made her shine even more.? ? -E-Eh, errr Everyone, thank you for attending the party today.? ? It wasnt just me who was fascinated by Asha, but everyone at the venue as well. Some men had dropped the forks they were holding, and were glared at by their women.? ? The mayor somehow managed to recover and proceeded with the greetings for the Umibozu subjugation party. When Ashas gaze met mine, she smiled C my heart started beating even faster. I was able to regain my composure thanks to Polina-san, who had a shit-eating grin on her face behind Asha.? ? When the mayor announced that he himself was at the scene of subduing Umibozu, cheers erupted among the gathered people.? ? Then he touched on the contributions of Silver Balance, then on the bravery of the knights, and finally on Ashas magic, and then the announcement ended.? ? It was a bit embarrassing because there were too many eyes on us.? ? Well then, everyone, please have a good time this evening.? ? After the mayors greeting, a band of about 8 musicians played some lively music.? ? There was almost no enjoyment of music in this world. It was just to the extent of bards singing at bars, so it felt like a fresh experience.? ? Come on, Reiji-kun. Go.? ? Well, I couldnt afford to listen to the music. As Mimino-san pushed my back, I started walking towards Asha. She too walked towards me quietly.? ? Reiji-san, I feel very weird. I have worn these dresses many times before, but today I feel so embarrassed.? ? I think it looks great.? ? Even I was surprised to hear a straight compliment slipping out of my mouth, but Ashas cheeks turned bright red C or maybe it was just the sunset C and her naturally red lips curved into a smile.? ? Fufu. Reiji-sans compliment makes me very happy. I dont think a compliment from anyone else can make me feel this way.? ? I-Is that so?? ? Being told that, the naive boy with little love experience as I am, almost had my heart leap out of my body.? ? How is your sister?? ? Kook-san and the others are watching over her currently. Thank you, Asha, for caring about Larks wellbeing.? ? Fufufu. Reiji-san, you address your sister like an outsider.? ? Well, were actually unrelated.? ? Huh?? ? There were no other children in the place where we met, so Lark insisted that I was her younger brother.? ? W-Wait a minute. So your older sister, no, Lark is actually a stranger?? ? Yes, were completely unrelated. We dont even bear the slightest resemblance.? ? If so, that means that Lark-samas feelings towards Reiji-san isC? ? When Asha was about to say something,? ? Reiji-dono, Your Highness Anastasia, you two are the leads of the party today. Please come join us.? ? The mayor and his brother approached us. Lark destroyed the dock and even stole a magic ship, so I couldnt refuse their request.? ? Yes, of course. Asha, are you good?I asked.? ? Y-Yes, I am fine.? ? Asha looked a little lonely, but her ability to act befitting the occasion was truly royal. We would be able to talk as much as we want later.? ? Reiji-dono, you were flying in the sky, right!? How did you do that?? ? By applyingFire MagicandWind Magic? ? I shared with them the method to fly since it was not really a secret, but it seems that they couldnt understand the concept right away. They seem to think that explodingFire Magicnear your body would simply burn you.? ? Man, Im wondering what kind of skill you possess. You can control two types of magic up to the master level, and even have a surplus of mana.? ? A merchant-like man with a sharp eye said. I thought he might be a merchant because he was fat and had a gait that seemed to have no experience in martial arts.World Rulergave me the same information.? ? The mayor didnt say anything about it. He should have seen me useDark Magic, which means I will have to use up at least 6 skill holders just for magic, and the composition of skills is a big secret for some people, so he hid it on purpose for me.? ? But well How interesting was written all over his face.? ? Its nothing all that special.I answered, with a bitter smile.? ? Haha, all the masters say that. I am Yago, a trader who is active mainly in the Keith Gran Federation. I was stuck here with my ships due to the appearance of Umibozu. I am greatly indebted to you, Reiji-dono. Pleased to make your acquaintance.? ? Ah, yes.? ? I shook his outstretched hand C it was a soft hand that had never held a weapon before. Though there were calluses on his fingertips due to writing.? ? (Hmm?)? ? A very faint power a change that I wouldnt have noticed if I didnt haveWorld Ruler, was in the hand which I grasped.? ? Although he immediately pulled away his hand, I saw the shock in Yago-sans eyes.? ? (Haa I see.)? ? This person saw my skill.? ? In the past, I was asked to shake hands in the same way and my skills were seen at that time. I met with Secretary Specular at Earl Sillys residence.? ? The Earl said:? ? The skillOrb-See allows you to confirm the skill of the person you see. Though, at his level we cant see the number of stars of the skill.? ? At that time, I had removedWorld Ruler.? ? But right now it was in my body.? ? Did you see something, Yago-san?? ? I asked with a smile. Volume 5 - CH 54 Beads of sweat formed on Yago-sans forehead.? ? Yes. I reaffirmed that you are amazingly strong. I can see the powerful aura that is emitted by Reiji-dono.? ? Youre exaggerating. By the way, I only have physical enhancement skills, and I dont have any magic skills other thanMana Quantity Increase.? ? !?? ? What I said should have been exactly the same as what Yago-san saw.? ? As I casually talked about my skills, the people in the surroundings started becoming noisy.? ? Does that mean he is using magic without magic skill orbs?? ? Why I have heard that some masters of magic remove their skill orbs to use magic naturally.? ? What an extraordinary talent to be able to use such magic at this age.? ? I simply smiled at those exchanges.? ? (Haha, not really.)? ? I stuck out my tongue inwardly.? ? Because I dont have any of those skill orbs.? ? I have only two skill orbs in my body at the moment.? ? One isWorld Ruler .? ? The other is COrb Camouflage .? ? It was originally in Ashas body. And thanks to absorbing it, it doesnt matter who tries to see my skill orbs.? ? (Even so, that wasOrb-See, huh. I wonder if I learned it throughWorld Ruler?)? ? I couldnt help but want to try it. I decided to try it out when I have a chance. It seems that you cant use it unless you shake hands, and its a bad habit to snoop on other peoples skills, so I dont have many chances to use it.? ? Oh right, mayor. Do you know anything about the sage who lives on an island in the open sea?? ? Ah, you mean the Sage of Medicine? Yes, I have heard of him. He lives in a difficult to reach area of the sea, which can only be reached by a fairly skilled captain.? ? Is that so?? ? Is it difficult to reach him, after all?? ? In the worst case, I would have to sail close and fly through the sky, I guess. It puts a lot of strain on my body, but if it is only temporary, I just have to do my best.? ? Though, that is an old story.? ? Huh?? ? Suddenly the mayors tone changed.? ? Even if the tides are fast, we have magic ships now. With magic ships, we can easily reach the island without any problems.? ? Really!?? ? Wow! The progress of science is amazing!? ? Science is progressing steadily in a world of all-purpose magic!? ? For our Hero Reiji-dono, I shall prepare our armys magic shipC? ? Wait a moment, mayor. I volunteer my magic ship.? ? The mayors older brother cut into the conversation.? ? No! By all means, we will prepare our companys ship.? ? This time, it was Yago-san who volunteered. To be honest, I dont want to get on this persons ship, though.? ? No.? ? A dignified voiceeven Asha joined in.? ? I will carry him on the elves magic airship! It is Reiji-sans request, after all!? ? Your Highness, the personal use of Owl Wings is strictly prohibited. Even Your Highness is not allowed to make that decision.? ? Ah? ? Asha turned bright red and after being turned down by Polina-san.? ? She looked like an enthusiastic child who failed, and the adults were watching over with a smile (including me).? ? Thank you, Asha. I appreciate the thought.? ? Uh, but I couldnt be of help to you? ? You killed one of the Umibozu. Things would have turned ugly if you werent there.? ? For some reason, the adults also joined in and praised her, saying, Thats right and Your Highness Anastasia is amazing. As expected, this is a picture of adults trying to encourage a child.? ? Alright, then. Lets decide with a card who will send Reiji-done to the sages island!? ? Hou? ? Im up for it.? ? Let me join too.? ? Me too.? ? Adults rushed into the premises to join the card game suggested by the mayor. The number of magic ship owners joining the game had increased to 10 before I realised.? ? I-Is this really okay?? ? I didnt know how much it would cost to use a magic ship.? ? As I was slightly shook up at how smoothly things were progressing,? ? Reiji-san is very popular. I am feeling a little lonely.Asha said, sighingly? ? Asha?? ? When we were in the Back World, I was the only one with Reiji-san, but before I knew it, more people gathered around you, and when we returned back to this world and I took my eyes off of you for a short while, even more people gathered around you.? ? There are many people who are cooperating with me, but only a few who will stay in the future.? ? Is that so?? ? Yes, I understand that my value to people will not always be the same.? ? I recalled what Asha said.? ? I want to be with Reiji-san forever !!? ? That certainly touched my heart.? ? I was very happy when you said you wanted to go on adventures with me, Asha.? ? Asha blinked her eyes and exhaled a little, as if wanting to say you clueless guy.? ? Did I say something strange?? ? No. Its fine for now. It is always I who receives something from you but that is only until now.? ? Hmm?? ? Thats right I have a gift for you, Reiji-san.? ? Polina-san handed something to Asha in wrapped clothes, and she offered it to me.? ? A small leather belt?? ? Youre gifting me this?? ? Yes. CWell then, Reiji-san. I will be leaving now.? ? Ah? ? The bonfire illuminated Asha as she turned around to leave.? ? Before I knew it, the sun had set and the curtain of night had appeared.? ? Illuminated by the light of the flames, Asha looked magically beautiful.? ? Asha!? ? I wonder why.? ? I felt that Asha was slowly separating from me.? ? There were many things we had to talk about Like what she would do from now on, what happened to the dark elves, her liberation from the Lev Magic Empire, etc? ? I have to find a cure for my sister at the moment but when thats over, lets go on an adventure together.? ? For some reason, I could only say lets go on an adventure.? ? Asha stopped and turned around, showing only the side of her face.? ? Its a promise.? ? She said with a smile. Volume 5 - CH 55 ** Saint Knight Kingdom Port Town Zackerhafen C Town Mayors Residence **? ? Is Silver Balance going to continue on as adventurers? How about all of you become knights and join our country?? ? Thats right. Most of the priests under the Holy Pope were raised in our kingdoms churches. If Non-dono is also trained there? ? The knights said, turning their gaze towards Non-san.? ? Hey hey, dont try to plant strange ideas into Nons mind.? ? Dante interjected, stepping out in front of Non, blocking their gazes.? ? No, its not strange. Is it?? ? O-Of course. It is in the interest of the country that young and beautiful people stay in this country.? ? You guys are thinking of weird things, after all!Dante-san exclaimed.? ? Dad, thats enough? ? As Non herself was overprotective of her father, she was aware he was also overprotective of her. But she naturally felt embarrassed to have that happen in public. She was already a full-fledged adult, after all.? ? Non-sama, we received a letter addressed to you.? ? The butler of the mansion approached and said.? ? A letter?Non asked.? ? Yes, from the State Church.? ? I see.? ? Non excused herself from the conversation, and then entered the mansion.? ? The envelope she was handed inside contained a wax seal from the State Church. She immediately opened the envelope and read the letter. She prepared herself to read something along the lines of return to the church.? ? !? ? But as she read, she was surprised by what was written in the letter.? ? She looked back to see her father looking at her with a worried look. Non waved her hand to reassure him. Dante nodded slightly in response.? ? Is everything all right?the butler asked.? ? It may cause some inconvenience to the mayor.? ? Non put her hand on her forehead and sighed a little.? ? **? ? I was standing at the venue where Asha had left, wondering what she was trying to do.? ? But I couldnt figure it out. A womans heart is difficult to understand, after all.? ? Reiji!? ? Larks companion, the scout, ran towards me.? ? The young miss has awakened!? ? !!? ? All the thoughts in my mind vanished in that instant, and I started running with the scout. A number of people were looking at me for some reason, but I rushed out of the mayors mansion and headed for the inn.? ? H-H-Hey! Youre too fast! You are the young miss brother, all right!!? ? I combinedPhysical Enhancement,Sprinting, andSupport Magicon top of each other, and arrived at the inn faster than a scout main and jumped into Larks room.? ? Lark!!? ? The room was dimly illuminated by a magic lamp. Lark was sitting on the bed, and a doctor was checking her condition. Kook-san and the others were also there.? ? That voice Is that you, little brother? Youre so loud even at night? ? Lark?? ? I was deeply startled.? ? Even though her eyes were looking in my direction, she wasnt looking at me.? ? I understood what it was even without World Ruler. Lark was blind.? ? Please be quiet. These symptoms were not present during the examination the other day. I wonder if something happened.the doctor asked Kook-san.? ? However, Kook-san kept silent as if he knew the answer.? ? Hmm. For the time being, your physical condition seems to be stable, but this is not good news. It is barely stable. And being blind, you wouldnt be able to move around right away. Anyway, you need plenty of rest. I will take my leave for now.? ? Thank you, doctor.? ? The engineer left the room together with the doctor to see him off. The scout entered the room in an exhausted state instead.? ? Kook.? ? As soon as the doctor left, Lark called out in a moody tone.? ? Were you the one who stole my skill orb?she asked.? ? No. Why would I steal it at this point?? ? Right. If you had a way to steal it and wanted to steal it, you wouldve already done it. Then, its you right, little brother?? ? Yes I removedShadow Kingfrom your body.? ? Lark clicked her tongue when she heard my answer.? ? Who asked you to do that? Give it back. It belongs to me.? ? Lark, that skill orb is not good for you. You know that, right?? ? MyWorld Rulerwas continuing analysis even now. There was no doubt that Larks vision was lost because ofShadow King. I also found out that Lark lost her eyesight long ago, and she compensated for it with the power of the skill orb.? ? Whether its good or bad, thats who I am!? ? No. You are you even without the skill orb.? ? I found that skill orb! Thats why its mine! So give it back!? ? No youre wrong. You cannot let yourself be controlled by the skill orb. Whats the point of living if its going to rob your life?? ? Youre one to speak Im sure your extraordinary powers are thanks to a skill orb too.? ? !?? ? I was startled.? ? Lark was indeed right, and I am not stupid enough to forget that fact.? ? It was unfair for me to admonish Lark while I reaped a myriad of benefits throughWorld Ruler.? ? I ? ? I am not saying its bad. But that skill orb is mine. So give it back.? ? ? ? Little brother!? ? I wont give it back This thing will ruin you, Lark!? ? You!!? ? Lark threw a pillow at me, but it didnt hit me and instead hit the face of the scout who was diagonally behind me.? ? Get out!! I dont want to see your face!!? ? Lark, I? ? I told you to get out!!? ? Young miss, what are you doing!?? ? Kook-san stopped Lark as she tried to get out of bed while glaring intensely. The scout placed a hand on my shoulder and shook his head sideways.? ? I will come back later.? ? I dont wanna see the bastard who stole my skill!? ? Larks words pierced my chest. I left the room and rushed to the outside of the inn.? ? I knew what I did to Lark was terrible. I knew she usedShadow Kingfully aware of the implications to her life, but instead, I removed her skill without asking her first.? ? And I didnt think Lark would get so angry.? ? Did I misunderstand her?? ? Or did she change a lot in these four years?? ? Lark will use that skill even knowing that it will kill her.? ? To protect the weak the weak like myself.? ? No matter what anyone says, Lark will not let go of that power. Lark knows that she could protect many people if she had the power.? ? I can persuade Lark. I have to.? ? How arrogant was I to think that.? ? Did I get too carried away after obtainingWorld Ruler?? ? As I looked up at the sky vaguely, I suddenly noticed the noise around me.? ? What is that?? ? Its the elfs magic airship.? ? Why is it flying at night?? ? Although it was night, many people came out onto the streets. Their gaze was gathered in the skyon a huge silhouette cruising through the night sky, hoisting a number of lights.? ? Owls Wing?? ? I finally realized.? ? Asha was on board that airship C which would be heading to the Third Forest.? ? In other words, Asha decided to return to the Elven Forest. Volume 5 - CH 56 Vol 5: Chapter 56? ? Why did Asha return to her kingdom when she said she wanted to go on adventures with me?? ? No Somewhere in my heart, I had a feeling this was going to happen.? ? She is a High Elf royalty, a princess, Her Highness. The world in which she lives is clearly different from mine.? ? What she wanted was only a temporary adventure, like how people long for adventures in story books.? ? Ah? ? As the sound of waves crashing against the shore registered in my ears, I finally realized that my legs had carried me to the harbor.? ? There were not a lot of people around. The blowing wind carried the scent of the salty sea.? ? The outline of the magic airship on which Asha was aboard was getting smaller and smaller as it flew further away.? ? Haa? ? A sigh escaped my lips as I felt a sense of helplessness and disappointment in myself.? ? Just as I decided to sit on the spotC? ? Booooo~~~~~chan!? ? Uwaah!?? ? Zerry-san suddenly hugged me from behind.? ? Her high body temperature felt warm, and her breath smelt like liquor.? ? Oh? Normally you would be able to tell when I am approaching you, but today you seem to have left yourself defenseless.? ? Is there something you need?I asked.? ? Hmm? Cant I just come hang with you for fun?? ? Im not in the mood today.? ? I pushed away the drunkard with both hands.? ? Hoho I get it now. Did you get rejected, bochan?? ? Huh?? ? Well, a High Elf is like a star beyond the clouds which you can see but never reach for, so you should forget about her.? ? What no, Asha isnt like that. I mean, Asha is not someone I can forget so easily either.? ? Oh? Is that so? Then is it a forbidden love for your sister?? ? What!? Lark!? What kind of stupid things are you saying!?? ? Hey, your cheeks are blushing red Which means shes the one your heart desires? ? N-No, thats not it! I was just surprised!? ? But you arent related by blood, right? Then its okay! Nahahaha!? ? Its not okay Besides, Lark told me she doesnt want to see my face again.? ? What happened?? ? About that? ? I hesitated for a moment, but decided to talk to Zerry-san about removing Larks skill orb, how it would have killed her if I didnt, and how she threw a fit of anger because of it.? ? I have been with Zerry-san for a long time, and I trust her a lot though, I havent forgotten that she used me as a shield in the Umibozu battle.? ? Ahhh, the fault lies with you, bochan.? ? So you think I should have talked to her about it beforehand, too?? ? Zerry-san is a classic example of a person who speaks offhandedly, but I guess even she would be delicate in matters pertaining to women.? ? Thats not it Lark-san is a woman who strives to put on the image of a strong, reliable woman. So, if the man she loves prods her weakest part, she would naturally feel embarrassed right.? ? Come again?? ? Lark-san is indeed strong, but thats only because she is forcing herself. It is clear as day to me.? ? No, no, not that What do you mean the man she loves? Who are you talking about?? ? Haaaaaa? ? Zerry-san heaved an intentionally deep sigh.? ? Bochan I knew that you werent emotionally as mature, but to think it is this bad. I am talking about you, of course.? ? Huh?? ? Wait a minute, what is she saying?? ? Lark is my sister.? ? Well, thats because she cant get close to you unless she acts the part of a sibling. Lark-san doesnt seem to have proper emotional growth as well. Where did you two grow up?? ? As slaves in a mine.? ? Bochan, surely Lark-san must have done something wrong in the past and ran away, right? Thats why she cant convey her feelings to you. Because she doesnt want you to get involved.? ? That is? ? And as you continue to say that she is your sister, she thinks it is better to keep the distance between you two. Moreover, she doesnt want to cause worry for you, bochan. Which is why she escaped from the Lev Magic Empire without telling you. Everything makes sense if you think she did it for the sake of the man she fell in love with.? ? Thats? ? I knew that Lark considered me precious to her.? ? Furthermore, Lark never called me Reiji but only little brother.? ? Haaaaaa? ? Jerry-san sighed intentionally again.? ? But the man she loves has robbed her of her only source of strength C the skill orb. Which leaves Lark-san with no foundation to stand upon. If I was Lark, I would be angry and embarrassed. I would be enraged.? ? She was indeed enraged.? ? It makes me irritated to look at Zerry-sans told you so face, but I feel there is truth in her words.? ? I will return the skill orb to Lark.? ? You better not.? ? What? Why? If Im in the wrong, I have to apologize.? ? You just dont understand a womans heart, do you, bochan?? ? I dont want to hear that from a drunkard who drinks during noon? ? Sake is a womans taste.? ? I hate that shit-eating grin on Zerry-sans face.? ? Just think for a second, bochan. Lark-san has probably calmed down and remembered what she had just done. She flipped out at you for having her best interests in mind. She must be feeling deeply embarrassed and just wants to disappear.? ? You speak as if you had seen it.? ? Its your fault for not understanding these things.? ? Ugh.? ? And what do you think will happen if you go and apologize now?? ? She will feel even more embarrassed.? ? Thats right.? ? Zerry-san crossed her arm with her chest puffed.? ? I feel that Zerry-san is correct this time around.? ? Then, what should I do?? ? Give her some time. This is a chance for Lark-san as well. A chance for her to be honest with you, bochan. But that takes time. To become a strong woman, you have to acknowledge your weakness.? ? I thinkI understand.? ? It pains me to not meet Lark for a while, but I think we both need some time to calm down.? ? So, please go to the Third Forest, bochan.? ? Understood wait, what?? ? Isnt it you who has to talk to the High Elf lady? This can only be done by you, bochan.? ? No, but What about Lark?? ? Wont you leave that matter to us?? ? A voice came from behind.? ? Turning around, Non-san was standing there.? ? Behind her were Dante-san and Mimino-san.? ? My dad, Mimino-san, and Zerry-san will go see the Sage of Medicine.Non-san said.? ? But this is regarding my sister, so? ? Reiji-kun.? ? Non-san approached closer.? ? Although the height difference between Non-san and I had decreased, Non-san was still a little taller.? ? Actually I was contacted earlier by letter, and it seems that my master, who taught me magic, is coming to Zackerhafen. Since she is a genius inHealing Magic, she will help Lark-sans recovery.? ? Will it be fine?I asked.? ? Of course.? ? Non-san reached out her hands and placed them on my shoulders.? ? You dont have to hold everything inside you, and dont assume that you have to do it all alone. Rely on us. We belong to the same party and are like a family. If Lark-san is your family, then she is also our family.? ? Non-san? ? Non-sans gentle smile melted my stiffened heart.? ? I was pushing myself too hard.? ? I had to save peoples lives, and so I had to keep doing my best for that.? ? However, the person whom I want to acknowledge my deeds has not done so C Lark.? ? Thats why I feel helpless. It feels painful.? ? I will be here, too!Mimino-san said.? ? As will I.Dante-san said.? ? And the ever-reliable myself will also be here. Im expecting a reduction in debt, bochan.Zerry-san said, with a wink..? ? Okay!? ? I wiped the tears in the corner of my eyes with my sleeves.? ? Thank you for your help!? ? The moment I said that, my bodyeven my heart, truly felt lighter. Volume 5 - CH 57 The next day, I finished my preparation for a journey and headed for the elves country, the Sylvis Kingdom.? ? I wanted to know why she decided to return back to her kingdom. And if she did it for my sake C to sacrifice herself to help Lark, I really dont want that.? ? Im off, Lark.? ? I said my goodbye, looking up at the inn where Lark was staying.? ? Everything until now had been quite busy, but this time it was very quiet.? ? Dante-san and the others were busy since morning with arranging a magic ship, consulting with Larks companion Kook-san, and welcoming Non-sans master.? ? So I departed alone today.? ? Non-sans master is said to be aHealing Magicgenius who is skillful enough to be in the top 10 in the Church, and she seems to have a lot of experience in treating patients with special medical conditions. Apparently, she detailed in a letter that she would examine the patient directly.? ? If so, we can leave matters to her while going to meet the Sage of Medicine.? ? Non-sans intuition was that it would be difficult even for her master to cure Lark, so we still had to go see the sage.? ? There you are, Reiji-dono.? ? Huh?? ? The merchant I met at the town mayors residence last night, Yago-san, called out to me as I was looking for a horse-drawn carriage to enter the Keith Gran Federation from the coast.? ? He was fat and smiling like a merchant, but he was alert and attentive. Three brawny guards were escorting him.? ? Yago-san why are you here?? ? I heard that you were looking for a way to get to the Third Forest, Reiji-san.? ? Last I heard, Yago-san had lost in the game of who gets to offer their magic airship to travel to the sages island. Though, I dont know what kind of game he and the mayor conducted.? ? Why dont you board my ship? It goes through Valhalla, the capital of the Keith Gran Federation, but I can take you to the vicinity of the Third Forest. My ship is fast. More importantly, it can continue the journey even at night unlike a carriage.? ? Umm are you sure?? ? Of course. As I said last night, its an honor to have the hero of Redgate on board my ship.? ? I shall graciously accept your offer, then.? ? I bowed my head. As Non-san said yesterday, it was better to learn to rely on others a little more.? ? Oh, thats great! Lets depart immediately. Our ship is scheduled to leave today.? ? Thank you.? ? To tell you the truth, I wanted to talk a lot more last night, but it had gotten late before I knew it. So lets share our stories during this trip? ? Yago-san tried to snoop on my skill orb last time, but right now, he simply gave off the vibe of a business enthusiast and a curious person. He may not be a bad person, surprisingly.? ? I boarded Yago-sans large magic ship. The ship departed in the afternoon.? ? Although the ship is for transporting cargo, it could still accommodate about 100 people. My addition barely made a difference, it seems.? ? Be safe, Lark.? ? As the ship sailed away from the port, the town started disappearing into the distance.? ? Although it was a magic ship, it didnt depend solely on magic tools for power but also on the wind. The sails were greatly expanded due to the east winds.? ? On the deck, I was thinking about various things while looking at the distant town.? ? About Lark. About Asha. About Silver Balance. About Zerry-san, who was not officially added into the party, but was treated as a fellow party member by everyone.? ? I also thought about Lady Eva.? ? I wonder what shes up to right about now? ? We said our farewells in the Lev Magic Empire. I have no idea when I can meet the young lady again.? ? I would like to see her as soon as possible, but I dont know what is waiting for me in the Sylvis Kingdom.? ? The Sylvis Kingdom is part of the Keith Gran Federation.? ? According to the information I procured in advance, the Third Forest is a territory under the direct control of King Geffert, the head of the Federation, but the elves claim that territory to be their Kingdom since the Federation recognizes the autonomy of the elves.? ? It seems to be a politically complicated mess.? ? I wouldnt want Asha to go to a place like that.? ? And the Keith Gran Federation is also where the Sixth Mine is located.? ? The place where I met Lark and my life in this world began in the true sense of the word.? ? The place where Lark obtainedShadow King and I obtainedWorld Ruler .? ? Whenever I think about that mine, my heart gets riled up even now.? ? I was bound by contract magic and lived in false peace.? ? The criminal slaves smiled at me with a false heart, ate false meals, and drank false liquor.? ? But the truth was there too.? ? Old man Hinga.? ? The person who taught me the knowledge to live in this world.? ? What would that person say to me now?? ? What would he say if he knew what I was trying to do?? ? Perhaps I might be getting involved in something very bad.? ? I noticed something when I found out that Lark had lost her sight.? ? Shadow Kingcomplemented even Larks lost vitality.? ? The ability of a 6-star skill cannot simply be to shoot black blades.? ? In the same vein asWorld Ruler, which could not only analyze information, but also allows the use of observed skills.? ? For skills with a high number of stars, there is an obvious way to use it, and another way to use it by learning in-depth.? ? In other words,? ? I think there are still other uses forWorld Ruler, and also forWorld Alliance.? ? This was just a hypothesis, but I had a strong feeling thatWorld RulerandWorld Alliancestill had a lot more potential.? ? But that could also drive me into dangerous territory, like how Lark lost her sight and vitality by drawing an unreasonable amount of power from the skill orb.? ? No, I will almost certainly be in danger.? ? Im sure old man Hinga would try to stop me. He would say something like its not good to be overambitious.? ? I grasped the railing on the deck.? ? The town was no longer visible. I could only see an unfamiliar coastline.? ? I am about to step into an unknown world. However, if the knowledge cannot be obtained without plunging in, then there is no other choice.? ? In the coming adventures, this knowledge would be paramount, I felt.? ? My sense of danger has deepened following the events of Red Gate and Umibozu.? ? Im sorry, old man Hinga. I might have to disobey your teachings? ? I have made my resolve. I will explore the new abilities ofWorld RulerandWorld Alliancein order to protect my loved ones. Volume 5 - CH 58 Port Town Zackerhafen ? ? Lark was alone in the room. Neither Kook nor any of her other companions were there.? ? The room was dark as the windows were closed. The food and medicine were left untouched on the table by the bed.? ? Why Why did you do this, little brother? ? Lark recalled the boy whom she met at the Sixth Mine. The boy changed her way of thinking and her life.? ? You know how important that is to me? ? The boy whom she thought she had to protect. That was the case when they were living in the mine, and that was still the case even after she obtained the skill.? ? When she became worried and searched for him in the Achenbach dukedom, a dragon suddenly appeared, and by defeating it, Larks feelings became firmer.? ? That she should protect her younger brother as the older sister.? ? However, her brother, whom she was reunited with for the first time in four years, had grown up a lot. He was almost as tall as herself, and above all, he was stronger than herself, who possessed a 6-star skill.? ? I can protect my little brother again if I regain my energy? ? She had been dreaming for a very long time. That she will meet her younger brother again, and they will spend happy times together again.? ? Due to killing a lot of people, she became a wanted person and couldnt be with him at his hardest time. But even that she did to save his life.? ? She didnt want such a reunion.? ? She felt miserable.? ? For losing her power.? ? For losing herself to anger.? ? For acting the way she did towards her younger brother.? ? Wow, its dark in here.? ? The room door opened.? ? The person who walked in was even shorter than Lark herself. It was Mimino, wearing an outfit of colorful shades that is rarely seen.? ? Lark was aware that Mimino belonged to Silver Balance, a fellow party member of her younger brother.? ? Dont come in!? ? Ah right, you cant see. I guess it doesnt matter if its dark.? ? I told you not to come in!? ? Lark searched for something nearby to throw at Mimino, but she had already thrown many get out at Kook and the others, so there was nothing else left by her side. It was Kooks foresight to move the table with the meal a little further away from the bed.? ? Mimino entered the room without heeding Larks outburst, and opened the window. The light streamed in to illuminate the misery of the roompillows, sheets, vases, liquor bottles, etc. were scattered on the floor.? ? Ahhh This is not good. If you sit around sobbing in such a dark place, you will have mold growing on your head.? ? Shut up!? ? And also I dont think its good for a girl to use a man-like tone. We, women, have our own womanly weapons, after all.? ? I told you to shut up!? ? Lark stretched out her right hand in a fluid motion and was taken aback when the accustomed black blade did not manifest out.? ? This irritation is all due to the lack of skill orb.? ? Miminos words pierced Larks chest deeply.? ? What if it is? It doesnt matter to you even if I dropped dead like this.? ? Oh, but it does matter to me. Because Reiji-kun will be sad.? ? I dont know that name!! My little brother is my little brother!? ? Lark raised her head, sensing that someone was standing right next to her.? ? Immediately after, the sound of a slap echoed through the room. It took some time for Lark to realize that her cheek had been struck.? ? As the older sister, you should be happy with your brothers growth!!? ? Miminos voice echoed in Larks stunned head.? ? Why wont you acknowledge him!? Reiji-kun did his absolute best so that one day his sister will praise him for the man he has grown up to be!!? ? He wanted me to praise him?? ? Of course! Reiji-kun has been saying he wanted to meet his sister ever since he entered our party. That was his most important goal in life.? ? ? ? With a hand on her cheek, Lark turned her hollow eyes toward Mimino.? ? Are you crying?Lark asked.? ? The sound of snorting and sniveling was heard. Miminos voice was trembling.? ? Im so vexed! You denied Reiji-kun who worked so hard to meet you! But Reiji-kun was blaming himself for it he almost seemed like he was going to cry ? ? My brother? ? Mimino wiped the tears from her eyes.? ? I was asked by Reiji-kun to meet the Sage of Medicine for your sake. Medicine is the field of expertise of Halflings, you see. But if you die before we return, that will be troublesome. I wouldnt know how to face Reiji-kun after that. So we prepared a special treatment for you. A doctor who is versed in high-levelHealing Magicis heading to this city.? ? I dont wantC? ? You dont have the right to refuse.? ? Huh!? Why!? ? Because Reiji-kun said so.? ? ? ? Lark hung her head with an absent-minded look.? ? My little brother what happened to him in the four years I didnt see him?? ? You should ask Non regarding that. She will be treating you, and she will tell you a lot.? ? What about you?? ? Hmm?? ? What are you to my little brother?? ? After a few seconds,? ? Hmm He relies on me a lot, and we are very close to each other, and if anything happens, Reiji-kun always comes to me first! In other words I am? ? Lark couldnt see that Mimino was answering with a beaming smile, but she could easily imagine it.? ? His Mama!? ? Thats absolutely weird!? ? Lark immediately retorted. Volume 5 - CH 59 There are eight places in the world that produce skill orbs.? ? One of them is the Third Forest, which is managed by elves. Little is known about how skill orbs are produced in the Third Forest.? ? In the Sixth Mine, the mine had transformed into a dungeon, and the skill orbs grew from the walls. At the First Altar in the Holy Kingdom, the altar shone brightly, and skill orbs popped out like bubbles.? ? The way skill orbs manifest is different depending on the location.? ? The Third Forest is located almost in the center of the vast Keith Gran Federation, and the forest itself is vast enough to completely fill the land of the Saint Knight Kingdom. Though, it seems that skill orbs only appear in a small part of the forest.? ? This is amazing? ? 15 days had passed since I left Zackerhafen. I rode on a horse-drawn carriage from the federations capital, Valhalla, and arrived at the Third Forest.? ? Huge trees stood in front of me. The boundary between the forest and the grassland was so clear, as if there was a clear line.? ? Birds were constantly singing from the trees which were more than 10 meters tall.? ? Were selling fruits from the forest~.? ? Would you like to buy a special elf potion?? ? Those who wish to enter Sylvis Kingdom please come over here.? ? The guild has made a request for adventurers.? ? The road that sewed through the undulating grassland ended once in front of the forest. It seems that there is the same examination of entry into the Third Forest.? ? There were small settlements, inns, shops, cafeterias, public institutions such as guilds, and various other buildings around.? ? (If the forest is this wide, you can smuggle in from anywhere.)? ? As expected, the poaching problem seems to be serious C there is no end to poachers targeting the rare beasts unique to the Third Forest and the skill orbs C and the Adventurers guild regularly posts Patrol Requests in the Third Forest. The lucrative rewards seem to be due to the inevitable physical clashing with poachers and the unattractive nature of this border settlement, which makes adventurers unwilling to stay.? ? (Even so, there arent many elves in sight.)? ? Only humans were selling at stores and running the inns. The Keith Gran Federation is generally prejudiced against sub-races, and there were no beastmen or dwarves here either.? ? Only the building that examines applicants for entry into the Sylvis Kingdom was different.? ? Two elf guards stood at the entrance, staring sharp-eyed at the immigration applicants lined up in front. The guards were clad in leather armor hardened with a special chemical, and carried wooden spears. The tip of the spear was a highly sharpened ore rather than metal. They would certainly blend in as residents of the forest when viewed from outside.? ? Their blonde hair, long ears, and beautiful appearance matched the expectations of the elves I had.? ? As the examination was done one by one, I had to line up outdoors. This process would be quite grueling during the winter season or on rainy days.? ? Next person, please.? ? It was my turn next. Inside, there were 5 elves. Three were armed and the other two stood behind the counter. The two were dressed in beautiful indigo attire and looked like civilians. Unlike the armed elves, their eyes exuded gentleness, but they were still alert.? ? Please present your Identification card. Hmm, the Adventurers guild certificate? The name is Reiji. Unfortunately, you cant enter the kingdom.? ? Huh?? ? W-Wait a minute. Why? I havent said anything yet.? ? Because you are an adventurer.? ? Sorry, I dont understand, but the Adventurers guild certificate should be fine as an ID card.? ? It is not a problem of not being able to prove your identity, it is that you are an adventurer.? ? Of the two elves at the counter, one had an annoyed look, but the other explained it to me.? ? The poachers seem to be the cause for this problem.? ? Most of the poachers seem to be adventurers, and they claim to have accepted the guilds request. The guilds request sometimes specifies to submit something that can only be obtained at the Third Forest.? ? The cost is too high if you try to get it from the marketplace. However, poaching in the Third Forest is free.? ? The guild does not specify how to obtain it, and since it is not possible to confirm the market price of the requested item, the request will be posted as requested by the client, and the adventurers will accept it.? ? But that is the Adventurer guilds problem, not ours. We have to protect the interests of our country.? ? Thats true but poachers are also cracked down by adventurers, right?? ? Yes, thats even more of a problem.? ? Apparently, it seems that it is none other than a poacher who accepts the request for the patrol. Which creates an absurd situation where poachers can legally enter the Third Forest and even receive the reward for the patrol request.? ? The Adventurers Guild also thinks this is a problem and is trying hard to confirm the identity of the adventurers who accept the patrol request, but the number of things that can be done are limited and the situation has not improved much.? ? So, do you think we should allow adventurers into the country?? ? I suppose not.? ? Then, please go home.? ? Wait. What if there is something else to guarantee my identity?? ? What do you mean?? ? If I cant enter as an adventurer, then I just have to present another ID card.? ? I didnt think it would get an opportunity to play an active role so soon.? ? Here it is.? ? I presented the ID card issued by the Lev Magic Empire at the counter. The two elves had puzzled looks, but their complexion soon changed. Volume 5 - CH 60 Understood. We will permit entry.? ? One of the two elves said shortly thereafter. The other elf, who had an annoyed look until a while ago, peered intensely at my ID.? ? Does the name Lev Magic Empire carry such a high value? Or is it a country that they respect for having presented a magic airship?? ? Hmmm.? ? Will you be entering right away?? ? Ah yes. Thank you.? ? I stopped thinking about it, and nodded.? ? Now, the first thing to do is meet Asha.? ? **? ? There was a carriage from the entrance of the forest to the Sylvis Kingdom, and I was advised to ride on it. On the contrary, if I insisted on walking there on my own, I would be mistaken for a poacher.? ? I rode on the horse-drawn carriage C I think its a horse, since the elves called it a horse-drawn carriage, but the animal had six legs and moss on its back C through the unchanging scenery of the deep forest for about two hours. As I was almost getting tired of it, I heard someone singing.? ? We are about to reach there.? ? The coachman was an elf, and there were only two passengers other than myself. The two were humans. And although they looked like merchants, they had been told in advance that elves hate pointless chatter, so they had been keeping silent the entire time.? ? It felt almost like an escort carriage. In fact, several elves were watching the carriage from the woods with interest.? ? Wow? ? I peeked out of the carriage from behind the coachman and looked up. There was a village on the treetops.? ? Wooden dwellings were built across the wide branches of large trees. And the trees were connected by rope bridges.? ? The rope bridge was covered with colorful cloth. The colorful aspect was mysteriously in harmony with the rest of the forest.? ? (Its similar to the dark elf village)? ? The dark elf village was more simple, more crude, more dangerous, but somehow the resemblance was very close.? ? Well, there are some things which are different. Such as, a 3-storey building on a treetop!? ? The carriage stopped, and I got down in the middle of the forest.? ? Then, the singing voice I heard ceased. Several children who were gathered on the rope bridge scattered in every direction.? ? I heard the sound of wood processing from somewhere. I could still hear some singing voices, and heard some of the lyrics.? ? Although the village was on treetops, workshops and warehouses were on the ground, and many elves were walking on the ground. They wore uniform hemp woven clothes, which were dyed in nature colors.? ? Farewell.? ? Yes, we shall meet later.? ? Perhaps their destination had already been decided as the two passengers walked away quickly. The elves gazed at them with cold eyes, as if they had done something wrong.? ? Well, then. I wonder how I can meet the royal family?? ? The road stretches from where I stood, which seems to be a carriage stop. You can see horses(?) pulling carts down the treated road, but there werent that many passersby.? ? Time felt like it was flowing at a relaxed pace.? ? However, it is too unfriendly towards travelers. I dont need a sign which says Welcome to the Sylvis Kingdom or something, but I want a guide at least.? ? Hmm? ? As I was at a loss, I noticed a group approaching me from across the main street.? ? They were two types of elf soldiers. One group was dressed in leather armor and equipped with ore spears, and the other was equipped with bow and arrows.? ? Only the person leading the group was equipped with a scabbard sword on his waist and a leather strap inlain with a blue jewel on his forehead.? ? Are you Reiji?? ? The leading elf asked me.? ? The spear wielding elf soldiers surrounded me, whereas the bow soldiers kept their guard from a distance. There were 15 spearmen and 7 bowmen in total.? ? Yes.? ? I see. So you are the kidnapper who kidnapped Princess Anastasia!!? ? Come again?? ? Before I could even reply, the soldiers readied their spears and the bowmen nocked arrows into their bows.? ? You have the audacity to brazenly walk into our kingdom?! Being a despicable human, I thought you would have vanished by now Not that it would have mattered, as we would have chased you to the ends of the earth. Youre the man who has brought harm to the High Elf-sama we worship!? ? No, wait just a second there. Is that how Im perceived here? Did Asha say anything?? ? Dont address Her Highness the Princess with such over-familiarity!!? ? The blue jewel elf glared at me wide-eyed. This guys eyes are crazy. Did he smoke something bad before coming here?? ? Well, umm I dont know what you have been told about me, but can I meet Her Royal Highness Anastasia for the time being?? ? Even if they perceive me as a criminal, my priority right now is to meet Asha. Besides, Im already a fugitive slave and a criminal at the Sixth Mine.? ? Of course you cant meet her!! How audacious can you be?!? ? Then, can I meet the High Elves in charge if I follow you?? ? Of course you cannoC I mean, you can meet them. The High Elf-sama instructed that they will conduct your interrogation directly. However! You should be addressing them as High Elf-sama!!? ? Alright. Understood. Please take me to see the High Elf-sama.? ? Kuh youre not even resisting. How pathetic.? ? What the hell is up with this elf? He flips out at every little thing. Should I have just gone wild?? ? Get your weapon out!? ? I dont have any.? ? Nonsense!? ? You can check for yourself.? ? My dagger had become loose in repeated battles, so I entrusted it to Dante-san for repairs.? ? I showed the inside of the tool bag to the blue jewel elf and confirmed that there was nothing weapon-like inside. Which prompted the elf to put on another mysterious look again.? ? What the hell is this guys problem? Volume 5 - CH 61 Overlimit Skill Holder Vol 5 Chapter 61? ? Translator: Saitama-sensei? ? Vol 5: Chapter 61? ? I was taken to a particularly large tree while surrounded by soldiers. The tree didnt feel like it was thousands of years old but rather dozens of nearby trees fused together to evolve into a single large tree.? ? There were more than 100 dwellings up on that treetop. A donut-shaped public square was formed around the circumference of the large tree. You could see a few children running around, elves singing while playing instruments, some were sitting on the ground just chatting with each other, while some others were playing card games, and etc.? ? However, the noise stopped when the soldiers arrived with me in tow.? ? We will be heading to the High Elf-samas residence. Make sure to be respectful.? ? Dont you have to tie me up or something?I asked.? ? Hmph, tying up an unarmed kid would sully the name of Elven Guard.? ? Apparently the elf soldiers were confident in their martial abilities.? ? Since elves have a much longer lifespan than humans, their fighting ability may actually be quite high. I wanted to shake hands with one of them and activate myOrb-Seeskill, but as it would be a bit suspicious I decided against it.? ? A number of stairs were built around the large tree to climb up. There were no handrails but each and every elf climbed up the stairs quickly without any fear. The elves were probably used to it. The up stairs and down stairs were clearly separated so that movement would be smoother.? ? After climbing about 20 meters up, we came to a spacious landing stairs, and then took a separate set of stairs from there.? ? I was taken up a spiral staircase made by carving out the trunk.? ? While climbing up those stairs, the view suddenly opened up.? ? This tree seemed to be one of the tallest in the entirety of the Third Forest.? ? Wow? ? As I looked down from the top of the tree, a carpet of green leaves spread as far as the eye can see. The direction I came from was divided into grassland and forest, as if a clear line was drawn between them.? ? Even deeper in the forest, more than 10 km from where I was, a conspicuously enormous tree was visible.? ? There were of course other trees that stood out like the tree which I was climbing, but that enormous tree was completely exceptional.? ? The trunk pierced through the carpet of trees, with huge branches and leaves spread over the carpet of trees, boasting its influence over a vast area.? ? Whoa.. What a gigantic tree? ? Dont look.? ? The blue jewel elf moved in front of me, blocking the view.? ? Ehhhh~? How can I not see it when its that big?? ? There is a story that the World Tree will be polluted when seen by humans.? ? !? ? World Tree! Its called the World Tree, after all!? ? Its called the World Tree, huh.I murmured.? ? !? Y-Youre trying to collect information, huh! I wont let you do that! Hurry it up!? ? The blue jewel elfs face turned bright red, and he pushed my back.? ? As we climbed up a slightly sloped area, a single house came into view.? ? Wow? ? The width was about 8 meters, which is not so big, but there was no doubt that it was a house.? ? The area, which looked like a veranda, was wide open towards our approach, and a single table was placed on the floor covered with wooden boards.? ? That was all there was, you could even call it a room.? ? The blue jewel elf and all the soldiers kneeled at once. The bow elves were not here, only the spear elves.? ? There was an elf sitting at the table C a High Elf, cupping his cheeks with both hands and looking at me with an amused look.? ? You? You are the human who kidnapped Asha?? ? The man said.? ? His platinum blonde hair was shoulder-length, tied intricately, with a number of jewels braided in. His surprisingly well-proportioned appearance and long, stretched ears clearly showed that he was an elf.? ? His smooth skin and sapphire blue eyes reminded me of someone.? ? (Same as Asha!)? ? There was no doubt that this person was a High Elf and a relative of Asha.? ? Hmm you are quite calm for a child of the human race. Do you think being acquainted with Asha would keep you safe?? ? No, thats not it.? ? Then, are you counting on those unpleasant lizards to protect you?? ? Are you perhaps talking about the Lev Magic Empire?? ? Thats right. Thanks to you showing off your ID, I knew immediately that Reiji, the criminal who had kidnapped Asha, had come.? ? There is no internet or telephone in this world. However, there is a magic tool for ultra-long-distance communication, so he probably received my information through that.? ? In other words, it was both a correct and incorrect choice to present the ID card issued by the Empire.? ? ? ? Oh, whats wrong? Are you angry? Did you get angry on your lizard friends behalf?? ? Yes, I am angry. But rather than you mocking the honest-living Levs, its more of a resentment that an elf like you is a relative of Asha.? ? The High Elf squinted his eyes as I glared at him.? ? So what are you going to do about it? Are you really going to hit me here and now?? ? I felt tension running through the bodies of the elves behind me. They were still kneeling, though.? ? No. More importantly, let me meet Asha. I only came here to talk to her.? ? As I said so, the High Elf placed a hand over his mouth.? ? What does that gesture mean? I readied my guard, thinking it meant something.? ? Puh! Kuku, ahahahahaha!? ? He started laughing. He laughed while smacking his knees? ? Huh?? ? What? Did I say something funny? Hes laughing so simple-mindedly, though.? ? Y-Your Highness?? ? The elf behind me called out to the High Elf of the royal family nervously.? ? Ah, I couldnt control it. Youre so weird. I am impressed. Hey, Elven Guard, you can leave.? ? Eh!? B-But we are the High Elf-samas guards? ? And this is a High Elfs command. Or what? Are you saying you wont listen to the commands of the royal familys failure?? ? N-Never!? ? All the armed soldiers stood up in a hurry, turned right and went down the spiral staircase.? ? Ummm?? ? As I was looking confused, he beckoned to me and said,? ? Come and sit here. I am Ashas older brother, Matvey. Among the 10 heirs to the High Elf throne, I am dead last on the line. I am called the failure Matvey.? ? Failure?? ? You dont have to look at me so suspiciously. You and I have one thing in common.? ? Matvey displayed an incredibly well-proportioned smile.? ? I want to release Asha from this country. Volume 5 - CH 62 I am sorry about earlier. I was just testing you to see what kind of a person you were.? ? Matvey-san said while making tea. It was a flower tea, with flower buds in the tea cup.? ? I was simply blinking my eyes, not sure what to make of the sudden development.? ? No need to be so alert. If you are worried about poison, you can replace it with my cup.? ? Ah no, its okay.? ? Although I was surprised at his sudden change, I decided to sit down and have a cup of tea with him. World Rulerinformed me that this tea was not only harmless, but also has a calming effect and a weak detoxification effect.? ? A sweet fragrance entered my nostrils. This is good tea (Not that I know the difference between good and bad tea).? ? This is a good drink. Even as a failure, I am renowned for my tea brewing.? ? Umm, Matvey, uh,-sama, I? ? Wait. You can just call me Matvey. Youre already calling Asha by her nickname, right?? ? Err? ? I cant call you with such over-familiarity.? ? Matvey-san? ? Well, thats fine.? ? Matvey-san, I came to talk to Asha. If she wants to stay here, I wont stop her.? ? What if she wants to escape?? ? Well? ? Will you help her escape with all your might? Even if it means turning all the elves in the Third Forest into enemies?? ? ? ? Of course I intend to do that, but I still dont know this person well enough to answer yes.? ? Well, thats fine. But maybe youll change your mind after listening to my story.? ? Matvey-san prefaced as such and took a sip of his own brewed tea. And while praising his own brewing, he started speaking.? ? Asha was treated way worse than a failure like me. The trees in the forest hate fire. But Asha was an existence who manifested fire so her voice was sealed off. By none other than our father, the King.? ? Isnt the public reason a curse by an evil wizard? Are you sure you can you reveal such important secret to me?? ? Of course. You are the one who restored Ashas throat, right?? ? Yes, but it was mostly Ashas own effort.? ? Its still amazing what you did. All the healers in this forest gave up on curing the sickness? ? Ah, I see. The royal family did not seal off Ashas throat and neglected her. They tried to solve Ashas fire problem. But they were fundamentally wrong.? ? That is not a sickness. It is Ashas innate constitution.? ? Innate constitution?? ? The same way we breathe out air when we speak, Asha had a constitution in whichFire Magicwas invoked with her voice. You can say that she has an extremely high affinity withFire Magic.? ? No, wait, wait, youre saying that so casually. But its the same as an illness, right?? ? It is not. For an illness, it ends when you cut off the root of the cause, but for an innate constitution, you have to deal with it for the rest of your life. I had Asha train in controlling her mana. She had talent for it from the start. At first, flames appeared whenever she spoke, but gradually the flames became smaller, and now it only appears when her emotions are running high.? ? ? ? Whats wrong?? ? Ah, no.? ? Matvey-san staring at me felt uncomfortable.? ? It is not good for the body to be stared at by a handsome man.? ? I thought she didnt like speaking.? ? Hmm I wonder. I didnt get that feeling from her.I said.? ? Whenever she spoke, fire manifested and caused panic for the people around her. Because of that reason, her voice was sealed. It would be natural if she disliked speaking after that.? ? That sounds logical, but as I said to Matvey-san, that was not the feeling I got from her.? ? To me, I felt as if Asha wanted to speak so badly.I said.? ? Hmm, I see what it is now.? ? ?? ? In other words, Asha was dying to talk with you.? ? Matvey-san said, grinning at me. How unfair. Good-looking guys still look good even with a sly smile.? ? Hmm, so thats why she has grown skilled in speaking. I see now.? ? ?? ? But the person in question herself hasnt told you the most important thing. I am shocked by my late bloomer sister.? ? Uh, Matvey-san?? ? No, its nothing. I am talking to myself.? ? Matvey-san seemed as if he had reached some sort of understanding.? ? By the way, how much do you know about us?I asked.? ? You were transported away with Asha by transfer magic, right? I havent seen it myself, but it actually exists, huh. I also know that Asha releasedFire Magicbefore that. Then, about a month later, you guys returned.? ? I see Information regarding the Back World isnt known, huh.? ? No, I suppose you normally wouldnt think about connecting the Red Gate and the Back World without sufficient knowledge.? ? Where is Asha now?? ? She is probably at the Kings place by now. Most likely discussing the future C if she would remain here in the forest, or if she will return to the Lev Magic Empire. Oh, just to be clear, I called them lizards earlier, but I have no discriminatory thoughts against them. Levs technology is insane. If Asha says its okay, Id rather go to the Empire instead.? ? Oh? ? Isnt this person being a bit too frank? He is closing the distance between us much more pushily than Asha.? ? But Asha doesnt know that youre coming.? ? Ah, yes.? ? Well then, shall we go?? ? Where?? ? Haha, where else? ? Matvey-san stood up while saying so, and activatedFlower Magic.? ? I felt mana being concentrated, and then this small house started to move.? ? To the High Elf residence, of course.? ? EHH!?? ? It was insane. It was the second time I was surprised by a High Elf after Asha.? ? To think magic could be used in such a waythe trees themselves started moving together with the house. Volume 5 - CH 63 You could do more things if you have an extraordinary amount of mana. Matvey-sans mana was as impressive as Ashas mana.? ? This is amazing. I have never seenFlower Magicon this scale.I said.? ? Well, this is about the best someone like me can do? ? Matvey-sans hands are shaking? Is he pushing himself too much?? ? I was not sure if the trees were walking or the branches were stretching out tremendously, but after a while the movement stopped.? ? We were still a distance away from the World Tree, but we stopped in front of a mansion supported by multiple giant trees.? ? White painted walls with window frames and roof intricately carved with animal and flower designs. It seems that all of them are made of wood.? ? Matvey!! WIth whose permission did you decide to bring a human here?!? ? A large trunk in front of the mansion was designed perfectly like a road, which may have also been created withFlower Magic.? ? A handsome guy who looked a lot like Matvey-san appeared, but his eyes were pretty sharp.? ? Thats my third elder brother, Holobrit.Matvey-san said.? ? Im guessing the people hiding from sight are also your siblings?I said.? ? You noticed them?Matvey-san asked.? ? I nodded.? ? We were not hiding.? ? Handsome men and beautiful ladies started to come out from here and there. There were 17 of them in all.? ? The one wearing the yellow hair ornament is the eldest brother Yaroslav, the blue bangle is the second brother Svyatoslav, the third brother youve already met, the fourth brother is Andrey, the one wearing his hair in a bun, the fifth brother is the one with short hair Alexandre, the sixth one is? ? I-I think thats fine for now.? ? I could surely remember all of them due toWorld Ruler, but this is not the time for introductions. The problem is that all of them have tremendous mana.? ? Is that human able to sense us based on presence alone?? ? The fourth brother, Andrey, asked.? ? It was not quite how Andrey surmised it. I was exploring a new way to useWorld Ruleron the way to the Third Forest.? ? And I found a certain new usage.? ? Your mana is not something you can hide even if you wanted to, right?I said.? ? World Ruleris able to acquire new abilities by combining the skills that I have already learned.? ? Eyesight Enhancement,Mana Control,Orb-See By combining these, I acquired a skill I would like to callMana-See, and now I can visualize the amount of mana of others.? ? Their mana was rising up like steam. It was several tens of times greater than general elves who are already said to have more mana than other races.? ? Therefore, even if they are hiding somewhere, I can see the mana leaking from them.? ? Hou, you can feel mana. Then you should know that this is not a place for a lowly human like you.? ? Because I can see it, I can understand it very well.? ? This person, among the 17, towered over the rest in terms of mana.? ? Asha was amazing, but this person is in a different league.? ? Thats Yuri. My twin sister a genius.Matvey-san said.? ? Lowly human who was brought here by the failure Matvey, leave this place.? ? Twin sister, huh? ? I dont know what kind of life High Elf royals lead, but with a twin sister who possesses that kind of mana, I can see why Matvey-san would be called a failure.? ? Matvey-sans mana was certainly less than the people here, only about half of theirs. Even so, in a human society, he would be called a great mage for the mana he possesses.? ? I simply came to meet Asha.I said.? ? That child wont see you.? ? Please, I just want to meet her once and talk a little bit.? ? I bowed my head, butC? ? Dont push your luck, lowly human!!? ? Yuri-san became furious, and mana started gathering around her like a whirlpool.? ? Stop that. Are you really going to use magic here?? ? She is just like the humans who lose their cool and start shooting magic everywhere.? ? Oh, dear. And this is supposed to be the first candidate for the next king.? ? The High Elf brothers started complaining one after another.? ? Yuri-san is the next King Queen? Hmm, these siblings dont sound so friendly with each other? ? Shut up! I am compensating for all of your lack of mana!? ? Yuri-san stretched out her hand towards me and shot a wind blast.? ? !!? ? If it hits me, I would be blown off this tree and fall to the ground.? ? But I noticed a certain something.? ? In order to confirm it, I have to do something about the wind blast coming my way first.? ? SOOOOOOO!!? ? I also developedWind Magic.? ? How foolish. A human going against the mana of a High Elf?? ? A vain struggle.? ? I heard such murmurs from the surroundings. My mana is certainly not at all comparable to Yuri-san. Its like pitting a tricycle against a dump truck.? ? However, I haveWorld Ruler.? ? The small tornado-like wind blast reached me but just before, theWind magicdisappeared like it never existed.? ? !?? ? Taken by surprise, everyone froze on the spot.? ? It seems that Yuri-san herself was the most surprised.? ? I alone was grinning. Volume 5 - CH 64 H-Hey the next Queen would of course hold back against a human.? ? One of the High Elves said.? ? Holding back, I see. Of course, that makes sense.? ? Yeah, just going easy on a human.? ? The other brothers nodded in agreement.? ? No I definitely did not hold back! What did you do!?? ? Yuri-san asked me with an astonished look.? ? I just analyzed the wind created byWind Magicand unraveled it.I said.? ? That is not possible! Its like unwinding a complexly woven carpet with a single thread of needle!? ? I was about to applaud her unexpectedly good analogy.? ? Wind is the flow of air.Wind Magicacts on the atmosphere to create wind, but conversely, if you can grasp the flow of air perfectly, you can unwind it.? ? Earth Magic, which usually throws a mass of rock, could not be unraveled in this way.? ? Of course, it is necessary to have the same analysis capability as a supercomputer to grasp the air flow and unwind itCwhich is whereWorld Ruler, my personal supercomputer, comes into play.? ? Yuri-san understands exactly whatWind Magicis, which brought out the carpet analogy. Her understanding of the subject matter was as amazing as her talent.? ? Eh? What happened?? ? Matvey-san, who was crouching next to me, should follow Yuri-sans example a little more.? ? Silence!!? ? A sharp voice echoed like a horn. The door of the mansion had opened, and a High Elf who was accompanied by the Secret Service, including Polina-san, appeared.? ? Adorned with a dark green gown and a crown of fresh flowers on his head. But unlike the handsome-looking guys herethe High Elf was so old that he couldnt walk without the support of Polina-san and the Secret Service.? ? Wrinkles were engraved on his face. His curly hair was pure white. I could tell that he was about to reach the end of his life even withoutWorld Ruler- although, according toWorld Ruler, he seems to still have another 10 years left.? ? Yuri-san was the first to kneel, and the other High Elves followed suit. Perhaps Matvey-san was tired of crouching, and he just sat cross-legged. And I, for the time being, knelt with my right hand on my chest, and bowed my head as taught in the Sillys residence.? ? You are Reiji, I see. Raise your head.? ? Strictness and kindness accompanied the hoarse voice.? ? I raised my head.? ? I am Sylvis the 8th, King of Sylvis. Everyone here is my children and they are doing their best every day to fulfill their responsibilities as High Elf royalty. Please excuse Yuris behaviour.? ? Your Majesty!? ? Yuri-san tried to say something to King Sylvis who apologized, but when His Majesty turned a gentle look towards her, she fell silent.? ? I want to talk to Reiji for a moment. Leave us alone.? ? !?? ? Everyone was astonished yet again. The most terrible reaction was from Polina-san and the Secret Service.? ? Your Majesty, that is not advisable. It is already unusual for a human to step so far inside our kingdom. Having Your Majesty talk to him alone is? ? Even if I insist?? ? Yes, that is our mission. If Your Majesty still insists, then please do so after severing our heads. This is the consensus of the Secret Service.? ? Polina-san and her team bowed before His Majesty the King. As expected, His Majesty scratched his head in a troubled manner. He looked like a normal grandpaCexcept for his long, pointy ears.? ? I did not come here to meet with Your Majesty. I am fine with just meeting Asha.? ? Just as I said so, Polina-san and her team glared daggers at me.? ? For the time being, I am still the head of the country.? ? The Kings appearance, with a bitter smile, seemed to overlap with the failure Matvey-san more than anyone else here.? ? I was going to decide whether to let you meet Asha or not, but it seems that we cannot be alone. Lets do this then. It will be I, Yuri and Reiji.? ? B-But your Majesty!Polina-san started to oppose.? ? Can the Secret Service as a whole win against Yuri?the King asked.? ? U-Uh? ? Oh really? Is Yuri-san that amazing?? ? Your Majesty, I would like Matvey-san to be present as well.? ? As I said so, His Majesty looked at me and Matvey-san, who sat cross-legged, with great interest.? ? It meant acceptance.? ? **? ? 4 chairs and a table with a tea set was set up on the terrace of the mansion. Polina-san and her team were keeping watch of me from within the mansion, but it was at a distance where they wouldnt be able to hear our conversation.? ? The World Tree a few kilometers away provided a spectacular view on the green carpet of trees, but no one else was enjoying it. Flocks of birds gathered in the World Tree to nurture their lives.? ? As expected of you, Matvey.? ? Brewing tea with the tea set was Matvey-san. I think he was willing to brew tea of his own initiative because he was worthy of it from his viewpoint and confident in his ability to brew tea.? ? His Majesty enjoyed the fragrance of the tea to the fullest, and then took a sip. Matvey-san sat back on his chair in a shy manner.? ? Well, brewing tea is the only thing you have ever been good at.Yuri-san said.? ? Anytime you tried to brew tea, it always turned into muddy water. So, anyone would be better than you.Matvey-san said.? ? What did you say!?? ? Enough of that.? ? The King intervened in the exchange between Yuri-san and Matvey-san.? ? His Majesty, sitting to my right, lowered his cup and saidC? ? Now, then I have a lot to say to an exception like you, but you dont seem to be nervous at all.? ? I know Your Majesty is not going to hurt me.I said.? ? But Yuri, who is said to possess the highest mana in High Elf history, is also here. She used tremendously great magic earlier, right?? ? Is that so? Was it really that great?? ? Yuri-sans lips curled into a small smile as she looked away. She must be feeling happy hearing the praise no doubt.? ? Yes, but I also knew that Yuri-san wasnt going to hurt me.? ? !? ? Yuri-san looked at me with surprise, and His Majesty the King remained smiling as usual. No, I can guarantee she was definitely trying to kill you, said Matvey-san, who was glared at by Yuri-san again.? ? Hou why did you think so?the King asked.? ? If I had been blown away by the wind attack at that time, I would have been falling to the ground head first. But an airflow created by magic was swirling underneath. I think Yuri-san was thinking of dropping me to the ground with a controlled speed instead of having me free fall.? ? ? ? Yuri-san looked at me with a surprised look without saying anything.? ? Since her elder brothers could be plotting various other things, perhaps she prioritized putting on a confident act against the human for the time being.? ? In other words, this person had little hostile intentions towards me from the beginning. Well, I didnt know how serious she was, so I shot a counter magic just to be safe.? ? Hoho. Did you hear that, Yuri? Reiji is a pretty sharp guy.the King said.? ? Yes, I noticed that when my magic was countered.Yuri-san said.? ? So it was not that you held back, but Reiji countered it?? ? I seriously shot with the intention to send him flying.? ? She probably shot that magic because she was confident she could catch me while I was falling.? ? Yuri-sans mana seems to be equivalent to the magic capabilities of an entire country.? ? I useFire MagicandWind Magictogether to move through the sky. This is because the power of air alone does not have enough buoyancy to carry a person. However, Yuri-san can solve that problem with justWind Magic- thats how much mana she has.? ? Unwinding wind is not an easy task. Its impressive that you were able to come up with that. I wonder if that way of thinking and insight helped to treat Ashas illness.? ? His Majestys question finally revealed his true intention for meeting me.? ? How did I cure Asha, who couldnt be cured by anyone else. Asha probably didnt explain. She probably was worried that explaining things would have a negative effect on me C for example, the Secret Service could attack me for reasons such as inappropriately touching their Princess.? ? And on the other hand, His Majesty, even if he knew that I was the one who treated her, he has no idea how I did it. So he was probably thinking that I have some kind of connection with what caused Asha to get sick That I might have caused her to get sick just to provide the solution later.? ? Perhaps the reason why he wanted to talk alone even after all that was to get me to lower my guard and squeeze out as much of the truth as possible.? ? (I see. He looks like a gentle grandpa, but he is considering multiple things in his mind.)? ? I wouldnt have thought so far withoutWorld Ruler. However, thanks toWorld Rulernoticing expressions such as doubt and inquiry on His Majestys face, I was able to surmise this much.? ? I have been wanting to talk about this. That is because I want any child who is born with Ashas condition in the future to live peacefully.I said.? ? Hey! You make it sound as if His Majesty has oppressed Anastasia!Yuri-san exclaimed.? ? Quiet, Yuri I let Asha live comfortably, yet it is also true that she was more constrained than others.? ? His Majesty then listened to me quietly. I didnt know if it was just a pose or if he truly believed so, even withWorld Ruler.? ? I will explain Ashas innate constitution. Volume 5 - CH 65 After that, I talked about Anastasia.? ? The mana that she was born with has a high affinity towardsFire Magic, and simply producing a voice makes it an act similar to magic chanting.? ? And I had her learnMana Controlto overcome it.? ? This is what I said to Matvey-san earlier.? ? I see So that wasnt an illness?? ? His Majesty said, taking a sip of his tea.? ? Even if Asha can control her mana, can she only useFire Magic?? ? Yuri-san asked with a worried look.? ? Even while worshiping His Majesty the King, Yuri-san was also worried about Asha For a High Elf, she is very much like a normal girl.? ? It depends on her training. But I think she will be able to use other magic without any problems.I said.? ? Your Majesty!Yuri-san exclaimed.? ? Um. That would be great for a High Elf.? ? ? ? Hmm?? Yuri-san and His Majesty have faces of joy and sadness.? ? Our family is complicated. We are happy that Asha has become a normal High Elf, but she now has a duty as a normal High Elf.Matvey-san said.? ? Duty? Is it related to the royal family?I asked.? ? Yes. She has a duty to remain here and sing to the World Tree every day until her last.? ? What?? ? As I put on a confused look,? ? First the Tree God, then the Grass God, and finally the Flower God? ? Celebrate the forest, relieve the wind, pour down the rain, and invite the sun? ? Yuri-san sang in a small voice. In a language I didnt knowbut it was a mysterious song that transformed into images in my head.? ? The surrounding air started stirring, and the trees and leaves at my feet rustled.? ? This is called Chant, a song that carries mana just by singing. We inherited this song from a time long ago, and our clan has been destined to continue singing. And in so doing, protect the World Tree. That is our mission.Yuri-san said.? ? When Asha sang, fire manifested forth, so she was forbidden. Conversely, Asha is the only High Elf who was allowed to leave this forest.Matvey-san said.? ? But then, why was she given shackle-like skill orbs? The skills she had wasOrb Camouflage ,Reproductive Disruption ,Mana Propagation , which is something that ordinary parents wouldnt give their child.? ? !? ? Really?? ? Yuri-san and Matvey-san both looked surprised.? ? His Majesty then slowly nodded.? ? Once Asha left the forest, I knew it would be difficult to monitor or stop her actions. It is no problem if she mixes blood with other races, but if it were with an elf who had left the forest or perhaps even a half-elf, the possibility of a High Elf being born could not be ruled out, so we had to give her aReproductive Disruption.? ? Why? Does Asha not have the right to be a parent?? ? If a High Elf is born and we cant capture it, that child wont do its duty. It will go against our mission.? ? But doesnt that mean Asha is already disobeying?? ? Asha is unsuitable in a forest that hates fire. Doesnt that make sense?? ? You can change the mission based on sense?? ? His Majesty nodded.? ? That almost sounds like someone is in control of the mission!? ? As His Majesty closed his eyes and sank in silence, I finally noticed.? ? I see now thats what it was.? ? Mission. Duty. I thought it was something religious, but that wasnt the case.? ? As a Pledger, do you think that is what you must do?? ? ? ? His Majesty was silent, but that was affirmative.? ? I know who the pledgers in this world are throughWorld Alliance. His Majesty the King, who is right in front of me, is exactly one of them. The pledger would be chosen from the High Elf royal family. HoweverC? ? Thats strange.I said.? ? Yuri-san glared at me in response.? ? What would a human like you know about us!!? ? I do know. I have spoken with the mediator, the dragons.? ? Wha!?? ? His Majesty Sylvis was more surprised than Yuri-san.? ? I thought that talking about the Back World would only add confusion, so I only mentioned the dragons, the mediator of this world.? ? Y-You spoke with a dragon?His Majesty asked.? ? Yes. By the way, the High Elves Covenant isSkill Orb, isnt it?? ? The contents are as follows:? ? Dont take too many skill orbs.? ? Skill orbs make up the world.? ? It was a covenant with only two lines.? ? The covenant contains only information about the skill orbs. There is no such thing as dedicating aChant.? ? Why do you know that muchC I see, did the dragons tell you? But why you?the King asked.? ? Ours is a relationship that is connected by fate.? ? In the Achenbach Dukedom, I was attacked by a dragon, in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom and in the Back World, I was toyed around by a mediator, and in the Red Gate campaign, I was helped by the dragons.? ? That can only be called fate.? ? Certainly, our High Elf duties are not included in the Covenant.? ? Your Majesty! More than that isC? ? Its alright, Yuri. Reiji knows more than we imagined. Nothing would happen even if we tell him? ? His Majesty then turned to me.? ? But before we talk about this, I shall let you meet Asha.? ? Eh, are you sure?? ? Um. Matvey, guide him.? ? Y-Yes? ? As Matvey stood up, I followed suit. Just as we were about to walk into the mansion,? ? By meeting Asha, my purpose will be fulfilled.I said.? ? That I am aware of. But you will return here no, even if you dont, thats fine.? ? ? ? I was deeply struck by His Majestys words, this great senior in life who has probably lived for hundreds of years.? ? Finally, I can meet Asha. Volume 5 - CH 66 Anastasia ? ? She returned to the High Elf mansion for the first time in several years, but after just one day, she became accustomed to living there.? ? The mansion made only of wood was extremely durable because it also combines special materials with magic. A perfectly transparent windowpane, which is rarely seen in other countries, was used here. But this is a special glass made using the abundant mana of the High Elves.? ? The people of Sylvis Kingdom, the elves, consider it the utmost pleasure to serve High Elves, so the elves deliver new products and replace them every few years with elaborately designed curtains, paintings, furniture, etc.? ? Your Highness, we shall take our leave.? ? The maids, who were also elves, bowed and left the room after attending to Anastasia.? ? That kind of life seemed like a lie.? ? She felt strange that the exciting days in the Back World spent with Reiji and the days of being treated as a guest in the Lev Magic Empire felt like a dream.? ? But considering the long life as a High Elf, it may all have just been a small event? ? She had already reunited with her father, the King, and her other siblings, but their response was to restrain her as expected of royalty. Only the twins, Yuri and Matvey, were pleased to see her, but soon afterwards they turned sad. Asha thought they sympathized with her, as she would have to fulfill her duty as a High Elf.? ? Still, I cannot escape my duty.? ? She could do nothing but watch as her whole family sang the Chant. She was frustrated. She wanted to sing with everyone.? ? But that desire was incompatible with her desire to stay with Reiji forever. She had to choose oneso Asha decided to voluntarily return to this mansion if it could help save Reijis sister.? ? The matter of the secret elixir that restores vitality has already been conveyed to the king. The king had his usual kind look, but Asha wondered if he was truly this old last time. The king has always been a man who was difficult to read, and this time as well, he immediately promised to prepare the secret elixir that Asha wanted.? ? All she has to do next is send the elixir. Then she will be able to fulfill her role.? ? And Reiji will be pleased to see his energetic sister. And he will embark on more adventures.? ? No.? ? She couldnt help but imagine herself next to him. The more she imagines it, the sadder she gets. The memories she was trying to forget were vividly revived in her mind.? ? The nights she spent alone with Reiji. The first time she actually had a task was to fill the bath with hot water in Dragonewt City. In the Dark Elf village, she ended up fighting against a giant goat.? ? And then she remembered that night. That night when Reiji came to her room in the Lev Magic Empire.? ? The night when she regained her voice.? ? The voice which Reiji easily restored to her was nothing short of a miracle to Asha.? ? He never boasted about it, and never expected anything in return. He just smiled and said, Im glad.? ? Remembering that moment causes her emotions to swell. She was unable to contain herself.? ? Asha closed her eyes and tried to forget them. Calm down, calm down, it will only hurt for a little while she repeatedly told herself.? ? Hmm, what is that?? ? Asha suddenly felt something at that time.? ? The inside of the mansion is usually quiet. There should be quite a few elves working, but they are trained to work silently.? ? But at this time, she felt as if the mansion was noisy.? ? Asha left her room. No one was present in the large corridor.? ? She pinched and lifted the hem of her long dress. Her wooden shoes made tapping noises as she walked.? ? As Asha walked down the long corridor, a maid who seemed to be in a hurry ran from the opposite direction. When she noticed Asha, she turned her face down.? ? Whats wrong?Asha asked.? ? It was rare for a maid to run, and it was also rare for a maid to see Asha and react like that.? ? Ashas heart started racing, thinking that something out of the ordinary must have happened.? ? The maid was mumbling for a while, but that may just be the surprise from hearing Asha speak. So far, only the king, her siblings, and a few maids have actually heard her speak.? ? No, it is nothing. Please return to your room.? ? Why do I have to return to my room if it is nothing?? ? That is? ? No further information could be obtained from the hesitant maid. Asha ignored her and walked ahead. Asha turned the corridor three times. Beyond that was the entrance hall. She was on the 2nd floor, so she was able to look down at the front door. The mansion was clearly noisy.? ? She wondered what had happened.? ? Asha kept walkingthen she heard the voices of Polina and the Secret Service.? ? You cant meet Her Royal Highness Anastasia.? ? No, His Majesty has given permission.? ? It seems that Matvey was talking. A question appeared in Ashas head. Matvey does not need permission to meet her, and Polina should not have any reason to stop him.? ? But the next moment, she was so surprised that her heart nearly stopped.? ? Lets go, Matvey-san. There is no point arguing back and forth. And I dont want to keep His Majesty waiting too long.? ? It was impossible for her to forget that voice.? ? Dont be afraid, its okay.? ? That night, she took his hand and regained her voice.? ? Asha!? ? She asked Reiji to call her by her nickname. Thinking about it now, she realizes how embarrassing it was. But she was still happy that he called her so.? ? No matter how long the journey, it is made one step at a time. You just have to walk steadily.? ? When she was disappointed with herself, that is what Reiji said.? ? He had supported and encouraged her at every step of the way.? ? It was natural for a High Elf of the royal family to guide the dark elves, but that only seemed like a burden to her who was an outcast. But because of Reijis words, she accepted the role.? ? To take it step by step, to move forward.? ? As such, the duty of the High Elf royal family may also be a step.? ? She began to think that she should fulfill her duties step by step.? ? By the time she noticed, she had already begun running.? ? Upon coming to the atrium of the entrance hall, Asha grabbed the railing and looked down.? ? Many of them looked up at her, probably noticed the sound her shoe made.? ? The secret service, the maids, the butlers, and her siblings.? ? However, there was only one person reflected in Ashas eyes.? ? The only person she cared about with all her heart.? ? Reiji-san!? ? Everything was alright just having him here.? ? She had resolved to take her own step without him. But when she actually saw his face, her determination crumbled like sand.? ? Reiji-sanwhy are you? ? Although there were many things to say, her words got stuck in her throat, and instead she burst into tears.? ? Asha.? ? Although he was surrounded by so many people, Reiji had run up the stairs and was already in front of her. To the extent that the Secret Service was actually astonished.? ? Perhaps you didnt want me to come? ? Reijis face with a wry smile had not changed at all.? ? But I am here.? ? Asha jumped into Reijis chest. Though her emotions were running wild and fireballs would surely manifest, scaring the elves C she couldnt stop herself anymore. She was certain Reiji was usingWind Magicto put out the fires with a troubled look. Hands full of kindness and warmth tremblingly held her shoulders C after all, that is who Reiji is.? ? (I love you from the bottom of my heart! Only you!)? ? Asha could no longer deceive herself or hide her feelings. Volume 5 - CH 67 Perhaps she didnt want me to come That thought has always been in a corner of my mind. So I was greatly relieved when Asha hugged me.? ? But, ummm Polina-san and the Secret Service were glaring at me with murderous intensity. The maids and butlers were stunned.? ? **? ? After Asha had calmed down, we moved to Ashas room. The people were quickly cleared out. Naturally, Polina-san doggedly opposed, but Matvey-san asserted that the King allowed it.? ? The large room was very much in-line with Ashas taste, a simple and warm interior.? ? This has been my room since I was little. It was left as is when I left the forest, so its been assigned to me again.? ? Asha stopped and looked at me.? ? Reiji-san. Why are you here? Did Matvey onii-sama help you?? ? No, I did not do anything. Reiji came this far on his own.? ? I really wanted to talk to you, Asha.I said.? ? Talk?? ? I nodded and started talking.? ? I wanted to ask why Asha returned to the Sylvis Kingdom. If the Emperor of the Lev Magic Empire grants my wish, Asha will be freed from the empire, and she will be able to live as she pleases. If she returned to the forest to save Lark, I want her to stop.? ? Regarding Larks condition, I am not sure what to do either.? ? World Rulerrelays information about the decline in Larks vitality, but it does not tell me what I should do about it.? ? This was the first time this has happened. For example, when I looked at Dante-sans petrification, a cure came to my mind. And the same was the case for Ashas constitution.? ? In Larks case, however,World Rulersimply says that vitality is declining, as if it is something natural.? ? This is only my speculation, but unlike illnesses and poison, there is no clear foreign substance acting on the body, soWorld Rulermay not give the answer I want.? ? I dont know what the elfs secret elixir is, but there is no guarantee that it will cure Lark. I just want you to live freely, Asha.? ? ? ? Asha, who was listening to my story with her face down, smiled. It was such a calm and reassuring smile.? ? Reiji-san, you are mistaking something.? ? Huh?? ? I take pride in being able to sing the Chant. I can finally contribute to this forest just like my siblings I am forever grateful to Reiji-san for giving me the opportunity and I wish I could thank you for it. The secret elixir is one of them. Of course, if it doesnt heal Lark-san, it will be meaningless.? ? Its not meaningless but I see now.I said.? ? Asha did not come here begrudgingly. I felt relieved to know that.? ? She is a High Elf of the royal family. I knew living freely would not be so easy for Asha, but she still tries to tackle her responsibilities head-on. In that case, I should support her decision.? ? I understandC? ? Wait a minute, Asha.? ? Matvey-san, who had been silent until then, opened his mouth.? ? Its true that you have more mana than a failure like me, and if you can sing the Chant, His Majesty and our siblings will be happy. But we dont sing the Chant every day, and we were able to manage just fine even when you werent here.? ? Is that so?she asked.? ? Matvey-san folded his arms and nodded.? ? There are important turning points at a specific time of the year, and thats when the Chant is required. So theres nothing wrong if you leave the forest when the Chant is not required.? ? Matvey onii-sama, thats? ? Yes, I hope you negotiate with His Majesty and get permission to go out on your own. Its time for this forest to change.? ? ? ? This time, Asha had a troubled look.? ? Whats wrong, Asha? I can tell just by looking at you that you wish to leave. Why cant you just be honest? Reiji came all this way for you.? ? But that is selfishness? ? What is selfish!? ? Matvey-san slammed his fist on the table.? ? They sold you to another country for the price of a magic airship. This country is more selfish! Youre just claiming your legitimate rights.? ? Only a High Elf can sing the Chant.? ? That is exactly why? ? I can understand His Majestys feelings to preserve the blood of the High Elves to protect this forest.? ? If this forest is in danger of being destroyed, it should just be destroyed.? ? Onii-sama! You are going too far!? ? I am not! I have overwhelmingly less mana than you guys, but thanks to that, I was able to see various things with an open mind. The life of elves and the life outside this forest. Look outside the Third Forest. The Keith Gran Federation has lost the Sixth Mine and is frantically looking for skill orbs. But His Majesty is restraining the distribution of skill orbs from the forest. With the mine out-of-order, the Federation will eventually put pressure on this forest. At that time, the Chant and whatever would no longer matter.? ? But onii-sama? ? W-Wait a minute.? ? I interrupted them.? ? This talk seems to be veering away from Ashas wishesI said.? ? Muu? ? Thats right. Im sorry.Matvey-san said.? ? I think its important to protect the Covenant to preserve the balance of this world.I said.? ? Are you of the same opinion as His Majesty?? ? Hostility swelled in Matvey-sans eyes.? ? Please calm down. Preserving the High Elf Covenant and unwilling to distribute the skill orbs that were produced are two separate matters.I said.? ? Huh?? ? What are you doing with the skill orbs produced in the Third Forest? You dont destroy them all, right? If there is external pressure, you can solve it by distributing the skill orbs. That way, the forest will remain safe.? ? No that will not work.Matvey-san said.? ? Why?? ? The truth isC? ? Onii-sama!? ? Asha stopped Matvey-san from speaking.? ? Is it some sort of a big secret?? ? Reiji-san, we cant say more. This is a High Elf problem.Asha said.? ? The Chant is not required to protect the Covenant.I said.? ? Then I asked the question that popped up in my mind after listening to His Majestys story.? ? Dont take too many skill orbs, the skill orbs make up the world that is all. So what exactly is the Chant? Is it something that can adjust the amount of skill orbs produced? A barrier that protects the forest? No, the poachers would not have been an issue if that were the case.? ? ? ? ? ? Both Asha and Matvey-san fell silent.? ? Apparently, there is a High Elf secret in the Chant.? ? You will be back here again No, even if you dont, thats fine.? ? His Majesty said so earlier.? ? In other words, I can choose to either poke my head into the secret further or turn around and leave without knowing.? ? High Elf is also a race that has been bound to the Chant.? ? If Ashas fate is also bound by the duty of the ChantC? ? I will talk to His Majesty again.? ? Unless I clarify what that duty is and unravel the chains that bind their destiny C Asha can never truly be honest with her feelings.? ? World Rulershould be able to uncover the secrets of the Chant. Volume 5 - CH 68 I returned to His Majesty Sylvis. Yuri-san and His Majesty were sitting as before.? ? That was quick.? ? His Majesty was using a lap blanket that previously wasnt present. It seems that the maids have been taking care of him in this short period.? ? I felt sorry for taking so much of His Majestys time, but it was necessary.? ? As the talks from here onwards would be about me and His Majesty, Asha and Matvey-san remained back at the room.? ? Your Majesty, please tell me about the Chant.I said.? ? I thought that this would be the case since you had discovered Ashas innate constitution.? ? So there is some sort of secret?I asked.? ? His Majesty shook his head sideways in response.? ? Yuri. Guide Reiji to the World Tree.? ? Is that a good idea? This is a closely guarded secret that only our family knows? ? It is fine.? ? ? ? Yuri-san stood up with a stern look.? ? I shall follow Your Majestys order.she said.? ? Excuse me. I would have gone with you, but my legs are already giving out.? ? As Yuri-san started walking behind me, I bowed my head to His Majesty.? ? Reiji.? ? His Majesty called out in a gentle voicethe most gentle voice I heard today.? ? It was fate that you met Asha. That thread of fate led you to the High Elves.? ? I didnt understand what meaning was hidden behind those words.? ? I dont think this will diminish my sins and blameHis Majesty said.? ? Your Majesty?I asked.? ? What are you still doing there, Reiji?Yuri-san called out to me.? ? Ah I shall be going now, Your Majesty.? ? I turned around on my heels, and started chasing Yuri-san who was far ahead of me.? ? **? ? Yuri-sans movement method was simple. It was all about jumping from tree to tree and accelerating withWind Magic.? ? Until now, I would follow up withFire Magic, but I would more than likely get scolded for using fire in the forest, so I tried to make up for it withWind Magic,Jumping Technique, and other strength-enhancing skills.? ? (Something feels strange.)? ? Even while usingWind Magic, I did not sense mana decreasing from my body. It felt like a hot spring that kept springing up.? ? Hmm, you sure use a lot of magic for a human.? ? We went past the area where the elves live and entered into the dense forest. Yuri-san looked back and said to me as she weaved through the trees.? ? Umm, Yuri-san Do you have aMana Quantity Increaseskill?? ? Why would I tell you that?? ? My question was answered with a question.? ? No, I just had a feelingI said.? ? Just follow me without the pointless chatter.? ? .You were the one who talked to me first.? ? Well, anyway Judging by her current reaction, it would not be weird if she had such a skill. In addition, I presume it is an insanely rare skill with 3 or more stars.? ? It is not possible that I absorbed mana from the atmosphere in the forestevenWorld Rulerdenied it, so it is highly likely that I acquired a new skill.? ? Among the high elves who possess a great amount of mana, I only saw two of them, Yuri-san and Matvey-san, use magic. In that case, I learned something from one of them and assumed that it wasMana Quantity Increase.? ? However, since I have learnedMana Quantity Increase from the Mythril ranked adventurer Crysta-La-Crysta in the past, it means that I have learned a skill that is at least 3 stars or more this time.? ? Anyway, I was lucky to receive an unexpected piece of good luck in this place.? ? Although my mana has not grown to equal Yuri-sans, I think it is closer to Ashas mana now.? ? (His Majestys words from earlier are quite concerning.)? ? Yuri-san continued being silent, so I pondered on His Majestys words while on the move.? ? (Sin and blame. I feel like I have heard it somewhere before)? ? Thanks toWorld Ruler, I can remember everything, but even so, it falls to me to find the correlation and connect two pieces of information.? ? My memory felt a bit too huge and the thing I was looking for felt like it was buried.? ? As I groaned Hmmm to myself while thinking about it, Yuri-san said shut up.? ? I cant even say Hmmm to myself!?? ? We have arrived.? ? Ah, okay.? ? When the trees became sparse, what appeared in front of me was a wall of a giant tree.? ? I knew full well that it was a trunk that is a part of a living tree, but I just could not see it as anything but a massive wall. My brain felt like it shrank at that moment.? ? Whoaaa? ? The surroundings were extensive and spacious. The ground at my feet was covered with moss.? ? Looking up at the world tree, moss continued from the root to the top. At the top, the branches were spread out and flocks of birds made their nests there.? ? World Rulerinformed me that it was not a single tree but multiple trees fused and growing together.? ? The Tree of Life?? ? The shape of the leaves was familiar. Like a maple leaf, the leaves were divided into five branches, and at each tip of the five, they were further divided into five. I arbitrarily named it Double Maple and learned that it was a leaf from the Tree of Life in the Achenbach Dukedom.? ? The freshness of the leaf was not lost even after it was stored for a long period of time, and it was used to cure Dante-sans petrification.? ? Humans seem to call it that. This leaf is incredibly precious to us, but it cannot be used by the human race.Yuri-san said.? ? I heard that it is a medicinal herb that can only be prepared by the High Elves.? ? I know how to use those leaves, but Im not stupid enough to say that in front of Yuri-san.? ? Over here.? ? Yuri-san took the lead and approached the World Tree. The ground was soft and fluffy. It was clear that almost no one has visited this place. Birds chirped from the skies, and the sunlight filtered through the canopy formed a mottled pattern on the moss.? ? You would not notice without looking closely, but there was a gap between the trees that grew closely together with each other. And it seems that you can enter inside through the gap. A fat person might find it difficult to enter the gap, but I was able to slip inside easily. The inside was slightly bright.? ? There was a hollow space within. Large enough to fit in a hut. Branches grew like ivy from top and bottom and merged in the center to form a single mass of lump.? ? There was a dark red light in the center.? ? This is? ? Thump Thump A slow but strong heartbeat.? ? This is the reason why we sing the Chant. It supplies mana to the Life Dragon, Kurtus Vita, who sleeps under the World Tree, and sustains its life. Volume 5 - CH 69 The ancestors of the elves were nomadic people. The world was devastated and the clan was on the verge of death.? ? It was the Life Dragon Kurtus Vita who saved them.? ? The dragon bestowed the elves with a forest. The forest brought a dwelling place and food to the elves, and repelled foreign enemies who tried to invade.? ? Kurtus Vita continued to preserve the forest, but despite the increasing number and prosperity of the elves, the dragon grew weak. As he weakened, the forests ability to repel foreign enemies weakened, but at that time the elves had grown strong enough to defend themselves.? ? It was their turn to help Kurtus Vitathe King of the elves, a High Elf, supplied mana to Kurtus Vita by singing the Chant.? ? Kurtus Vita fell asleep for a long time, but trees grew where he slept, and now it has grown into such a giant tree.? ? That is what Yuri-san said.? ? We dont know what kind of state Kurtus Vita is in anymore, but if there is a tree here that is connected to Kurtus Vita and it can provide mana to the saviour of our clan who is sleeping underground, then it is our duty to continue to offer the Chant to them, right?? ? So that is the duty of the High Elf royal family, huh.? ? (However, as I suspected)? ? I kept looking at the dark red light that kept pulsing, and confirmed it withWorld Ruler.? ? (This is not part of Kurtus Vita.)? ? It has an angular shape, a strange light, and a heartbeat. There is no mistaking this.? ? It is a skill orb.? ? And in addition to that, it is a skill orb that someone has remodeled.? ? Yuri-san, this is? ? Its kind of warm to think that this is a part of Kurtus Vitas body the one who protected our ancestors. Looking at it reaffirms that we, the High Elves, must continue our duty.? ? ? ? I could not say it.? ? I could not tell her the truth I saw.? ? We stayed there for a while, but contrary to Yuri-san, who had a warm look, I was highly uncomfortable.? ? **? ? Why is there a skill orb in such a place?? ? Is it possible to remodel a skill orb?? ? EvenWorld Rulercould not analyze what kind of skill orb it was originally.? ? I could not organize my thoughts. I was silent all the way until we returned to the High Elf mansion. His Majesty Sylvis had already returned to work, and he had granted me permission to stay the night, so I decided to indulge in his hospitality for today.? ? For some reason, only Asha, Matvey-san, and Yuri-san had dinner together. None of the other siblings were present. As expected, their relationship does not seem to be good.? ? Matvey-san and Yuri-san immediately broke into a quarrel with each other, so it seems that they are not on good terms either.? ? FuuI exhaled.? ? After dinner, Asha and I moved to the room given to me. Asha brewed tea for me. The fragrance was a bit prickly, but the tea was good for the body.? ? This is the first time I have seen Yuri onee-san talking like that.? ? Huh?? ? Matvey-san and his twin were always somewhat awkward with each other. Perhaps something happened during the years I was not here or maybe because of Reiji-sans presence, they have changed too.? ? Me? Thats not possible.? ? No. It is possible. Anyone would be moved by Reiji-sans enthusiasm I was moved too.? ? Asha said with a downcast look and a shy tone. She was so incredibly cute!? ? It makes me happy to hear that. I am just trying to live to the best of my ability.? ? No one ever told me that back in Japan. Thanks toWorld Rulers assistance, I could learn a great many things if I simply put in the effort, so I spared no effort in studying and practicing. I, originally, liked studying as well.? ? What did you discuss with His Majesty, Reiji-san? If its something difficult to talk about, you dont have to tell me? ? ? ? I wondered if I should tell Asha about it. His Majesty the King and Yuri-san treated the World Tree as a closely guarded secret of the Life Dragon Kurtus Vita, and I dont know how much Asha knows.? ? This is a very sensitive subject.? ? It will have a deep impact on many elves.? ? Reiji-sama, are you there?? ? When I was at a loss for an answer, there was a knock on the door and a maid entered. She was a little surprised because Asha was there, but she immediately regained her composure.? ? His Majesty the King has requested your presence.? ? Understood.? ? I stood up.? ? Asha, lets pause this conversation for now.? ? Of course. I will be waiting for you.? ? Looking at Asha who answered honestly like a sensible childC? ? I am always making you wait, arent I?I said.? ? Yes, but its not a pain to wait. Considering the years it took for me to be able to speak not at all.? ? **? ? The Kings private room was not so different from Ashas room. The elves live in harmony with the forest, so they probably do not desire excessive decoration.? ? Well, then Can you tell me what you saw?? ? The only people in the room were me and His Majesty. There were about a dozen Secret Service people in the hallway, but they should not be able to hear our voice if we are not too loud.? ? Remodeled skill orb.? ? His Majesty should be able to understand those wordsas expected, His Majesty nodded.? ? Your Majesty, did you send me there knowing I would see through it?? ? Yes.? ? Why Yuri-san didnt seem to know that.? ? It is knowledge inherited only by successive kings. It is not a single skill orb, but a combination of multiple skill orbs The kings have been conducting research for generations. There was no other means of converting mana into vitality in order to keep Kurtus Vita in the ground alive.? ? Im not too familiar with it, but isnt it a taboo to modify skill orbs?? ? The word sin and blame that His Majesty said earlier seemed to indicate that the modification of skill orbs is not an act which he was proud of.? ? As you say. It is a matter of modifying skill orbs which make up the world. Therefore, I try to involve myself alone Of course, I cannot conduct the research by myself, but the world is vast. Some people, knowingly or unknowingly, conduct remodeling experiments on skill orbs.? ? Thesis-like papers were placed on the table. The moment I saw it, my heart jumped to my throat.? ? The authors name was Hinga. Volume 5 - CH 70 Old man HingaI murmured to myself.? ? Hou, do you know of Dr. Hinga?His Majesty asked.? ? I heard that he was a leading figure in the research of Covenant and Skill Orbs.? ? I heard it from El-san, the rabbit high priest, in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom.? ? Yes, he conducted a lot of deep research despite the short lifespan of the human race. Unfortunately, he seems to have ceased all research about 10 to 20 years ago.? ? Dr. Hinga seems to have been a nobleman in the Forsha Kingdom. Perhaps his research was lost due to the destruction of that country.I said.? ? I see Forsha Kingdom, huh? ? Oh, is there something important about it?? ? Forsha Kingdom is ostensibly said to have been defeated and destroyed in the power struggle within the Keith Gran Federation, but that is not the truth. A local epidemic struck the nation and killed most of the population. I heard that by the time the epidemic was over, there wasnt enough population left to support the country, and King Geffert annexed it.? ? No way Is a local epidemic even possible?? ? I know that this is not a world where you visit the neighboring countries by train or plane, but even so, transportation by carriage is frequent and there should be enough movement of people between countries.? ? In spite of all that, the disease only targeted a single country?? ? I dont think it is possibleC normally, that is.? ? What does that mean?I asked.? ? The illness was aimed only at the Forsha Kingdom by this sin.? ? His Majestys thin fingers pointed to old man Hingas dissertation.? ? The front only had the title Study on the Internal Composition of Skill Orbs. I wonder what it entails.? ? Can I look inside?? ? I dont mind, but try not to reveal it outside.? ? I picked up the bunch of faded paper, probably due to long years, and looked inside.? ? This is? ? I understood the contents immediately.? ? Study on remodeling and destruction of skill orbs? ? Thats right. Its a paper that investigates changing the number of stars or destroying skill orbs which cannot be destroyed originally.? ? You cant destroy it? You really cant destroy skill orbs? Not that I ever thought of destroying one.? ? It looks like an ore, but it is a mysterious object that can be absorbed into your body.? ? Even with the presence ofWorld Ruler, skill orbs can only be identified as skill orb.? ? No, but I remember seeing a dragon destroying skill orbs.? ? I recalled the time when I fought a golden dragon in the Achenbach Dukedom.? ? The dragon spat fire breath from its mouth and destroyed the skill orbs.? ? Reiji-kun, the dragons are the mediator.? ? Ah? ? Naturally, they are able to interfere with skill orb. But it is impossible for usC no, its not completely impossible. It was Dr. Hinga who researched that subject.? ? I roughly read through to the end. I decided to memorize the details of the contents and scrutinize them later.? ? Skill Orb can be destroyed or modified by compounding the equal amount of activation magic? Did you use this technology to create that heart-like thing which connects to the Life Dragon Kurtus Vita?? ? Thats right. It was imperfect but the King long before I completed this technology. Dr. Hinga only rediscovered our technology.? ? I see? ? The Life Dragon Kurtus Vita fell asleep long ago, which means the King of High Elves discovered the technology hundreds or thousands of years ago.? ? Although it was a rediscovery, there were a few things even I didnt know of. I was impressed that the human race would also conduct this kind of research. But I see now, they were punished for committing a taboo? ? Are you saying that the epidemic that hit the Forsha Kingdom was punishment for committing taboo?I asked.? ? Otherwise, the unnatural illness wouldnt have been so prevalent.? ? ? ? I still remember the words old man Hinga said while looking at the sun in his last hour.? ? I exist only to be punished. For I have committed a sin that I cant atone for even with my death. But I was blessed to bask in the suns embrace in my final hour. O God who governs heaven and earth, I pray that thee grant blessings unto this shunned child? ? Did old man Hinga know that the Forsha Kingdom was destroyed because of him?? ? Was he in the Sixth Mine to atone for the sin?? ? I wish you all the best in life, Reiji.? ? The person who died wishing for my happiness was the one who brought an illness that killed many peoplea great sinner?? ? Thats bullshit.? ? If it was the God who governs heaven and earth that divided the world into two and created the skill orbs, why would they even complain about human activities?? ? If there was a mystery in front of you, it would be natural to want to unravel it.? ? Isnt it natural for scholars to study skill orbs?? ? However, such inquisitive actions are punishment with an illness?? ? Fuu, you are still young, Reiji. But that youth is also good.? ? His Majesty laughed a little.? ? If it rains, it will moisten the earth. If the wind blows, trees will sway. Is there anyone who will complain about that?? ? Are you saying that my anger is akin to spitting at the sky?I asked.? ? The king, who first started researching skill orb modification, seems to have died of a strange disease that gradually rotted from his fingertips. The next king died of coughing and vomiting blood. The next one lost all the hair on their body When it comes to my generation, the punishment is not as heavy as it was at the beginning, but my lifespan is still much shorter than the average High Elves lifespan, and thus I am dying. From the perspective of elves and other High Elves, the seat of the king is cursed.? ? Even so you have been continuing the research.? ? Without Kurtus Vita, the elven race would have died in the wild. The kings life was not too great a price to repay that grace. Even when their fingertips rotted, even when their elbows disappeared, even when their dissertation was smeared by coughed up blood, even when they lost all their hair and sat in the cold of the winter, the previous kings continued on the research. I, having inherited the will of my predecessors, have happily continued the research so I can hand over my research to the next generation and die.? ? ? ? Yuri has a great will. I am sure she will lead everyone as a Queen and carry out this responsibility. No not just Yuri, all of her siblings are good people too. They know that the Kings work is cursed, but they all wish to inherit it. Of course, that includes Matvey too.? ? What about Asha? Did you send her out of the country because she is no good?? ? His Majesty shook his head.? ? No such thing.? ? The skill orb embedded in Asha had a star I had never seen. Was it created by Your Majesty?? ? It was a skill orb calledMana Propagation . The stars were hollow and shone a dark, weak light.? ? Yes. Although Asha couldnt speak, she was able to communicate by writing, and I knew that she had a great will. So I gave her the skill orb that I created Its a skill orb that naturally propagates mana, so even if she accidentally invokesFire Magic, it will not manifest a large fire.? ? God might have also punished Asha.? ? That child wished to be of use to the forest as a High Elf. If the kings job is to accept the punishment, then that child would also be involved in the kings duty.? ? This persons meaning of affection is completely distorted.? ? However, that is the basis of the belief of the elves which supports and sustains the entire forest.? ? Even knowing that the modification of skill orbs will invite disaster, His Majesty is uniting everyone by demonstrating the spirit of self-sacrifice.? ? It is not something I can understand.I said with all honesty.? ? Thats fine, child of man. Thats why I can entrust Asha to you.? ? Huh?? ? At this moment, at this moment alone, I want to ask something of you, not as a king who touched the taboo, but as a simple father.? ? His Majesty lowered his head deeply.? ? Make Asha happy. She has suffered ill-fortunes ever since she was born, even though she was not the king. Thats why I dont want her to suffer anymore. I want her to leave this forest and spread her wings far and wide under the great sky.? ? P-Please raise your head.? ? Will you promise me that?? ? His Majesty glanced up at me with his head hung down.? ? Yes, okay. If she wants to.I said.? ? I want you to take her away even if she doesnt want it. She might choose to remain in the forest due to the sense of responsibility.? ? Well yes, but I dont want to force her.? ? Do you think Asha isnt cute enough?? ? No, she is cute.? ? And she likes you too. You have enough reason to take her away.? ? No, thatsC Eh? Asha likes me?? ? His Majesty suddenly stood up in a stunned manner.? ? What the hell is wrong with you Are you seriously that thick headed? There is no other woman in the world who would signal you as clearly as my daughter.? ? Eh, ah? No, but Asha said she wanted to be with me as an adventurer? ? She even said she wanted to be with you? And you denied her by understanding it as wanting to become an adventurer?? ? Ah, eh, uhhh? ? Be clear! My daughter is the cutest in the world, isnt she?? ? Ah, yes, I think she is.? ? If so, take her away!? ? No, that reasoning is? ? His Majesty stood up and grabbed my collars.? ? Y-Your Majesty!?? ? As her father, I am saying that its okay to take her away. Is that clear!? Do it tomorrow! Get out tomorrow!? ? Eeeeh~!?? ? The door suddenly threw wide open and the Secret Service jumped in.? ? What happened, Your Majesty!?? ? As expected, this man is a criminalC eh?? ? The Secret Service stood stunned when they saw His Majesty flipping out instead of me. Volume 5 - CH 71 His Majesty had a fever the next day. He seems to have gotten too excited.? ? While bedridden, he seems to have informed the Secret Service and the other High Elves that it was not my fault, so the matter was solved with just having people glaring at me and nothing more.? ? The message from His Majesty to me was, I had a lot of fun yesterday. Dont forget your promise.? ? I did not make that promise, though? ? Good morning, Reiji-san.? ? Asha came into my room while I was having breakfast.? ? Her flower-like smile was so cute I absentmindedly wondered if Asha likes me.? ? Is there something wrong?Asha asked.? ? Ah, uh, no youre wearing pants today.? ? Instead of yesterdays dress, Asha wore slender pants similar to the riding clothes she wore in the Lev Magic Empire.? ? Yes. Apparently it was His Majestys command that I should wear this today.? ? ? ? Does he mean to say it will help in long trips?? ? And there was also an order to pack my luggage in one travel bag? ? ? ? Is it really starting today?? ? Asha.? ? I left my half-eaten meal and walked towards Asha.? ? And I held her hands in mine.? ? Listen carefully.? ? O-Okay?? ? I will be leaving this country in a while.? ? E-Eh, what?? ? So, please finish up whatever unfinished business you have. The time limit is 30 minutes. Be careful not to be noticed by the Secret Service. Ill quickly go talk to Yuri-san.? ? WhaaaaaaaatC? ? As fireballs popped up together with her loud voice, I quickly shut her mouth.? ? Your Majesty I will fulfill my promise. But I will become a wanted man? ? **? ? I asked about Yuri-sans whereabouts and was led to the same terrace as yesterday. The scene of her reading a thick, large picture book spread out on a table looked like a wide painting.? ? Yuri-san. Im sorry to disturb you while reading.? ? I dont know if you can actually call it reading. Im just rereading it over and over again.? ? Over and over?? ? This is the history book of the Sylvis Kingdom.? ? It was in a language that I have never seen before. The language Yuri-san speaks is basically the same as common language in other countries, but each race has its own language before the introduction of the common language.? ? The Chant that Asha sang was also of the ancient elven language.? ? His Majesty told me to read it carefully because history repeats itself.? ? ? ? I couldnt say anything.? ? History repeats itself probably referring to the calamity that falls on the king.? ? You talked to His Majesty last night, correct? I am ready to accept my destiny when I become king.? ? Yes, I know.? ? I see then go now. You are taking Asha with you, right?? ? Did Yuri-san see through the plan, or did she hear it from His Majesty in advance?? ? In any case, if Yuri-san becomes the next king, I should have no problem in this country.? ? At first glance, she was a strict person, but she was also kind. And she is tolerant of other races. Some of the other siblings were hostile to me just because I was a human.? ? Even so, arent you going too much with the flow? I am sure His Majesty forced you into this plan? ? Ah, ahahah? ? Did she already know that much? Then you shouldve stopped it, is what I wanted to say, but since His Majesty felt so strongly about it, I made my decision to take Asha away.? ? I may have been swept up too much in His Majestys flow. But this time, its fine.? ? If Asha truly did not want that from the bottom of her heart, I am sure she would tell me.? ? Ah, Yuri-san, can I say something to you?? ? What?? ? You already know that His Majesty does not have too much time remaining, right?? ? ? ? This time it was Yuri-sans turn to be silent. But that meant affirmation.? ? I will come back to this country when you are enthroned. I will definitely come, so could you please make some time to meet me then?? ? Alright.? ? Yuri-san easily accepted it, contrary to my expectations.? ? I am glad. I can tell the truth in my heart at that time. I could not talk to His Majesty about it, but I can still talk to Yuri-san it isnt too late.? ? Can I ask you something as well?Yuri-san said.? ? What is it? If it is anything I can do, by all means.? ? Asha and Matvey, please take care of them both.? ? ?? ? I tilted my neck. Matvey-san?? ? It seems like you dont understand. But thats alright. Just keep them in mind.? ? But Matvey-san will remain in this country, right?I asked.? ? Of course. If you take that idiot out of the forest, he will only cause problems. Just keep them in mind, that is all.? ? Okay?? ? I am not sure if I understand, but I nodded.? ? I said goodbye to Yuri-san and left the place. I looked back before entering the mansion, Yuri-san was reading the history book in the same fashion as when I first saw her. Volume 5 - CH 72 Asha did not prepare much luggage and was ready to go.? ? Umm Reiji-san. Is this a good idea?? ? Asha seemed to be really distracted. She returned to the forest of her own will, but now she has to sneak out like this. She probably does not want to trouble the country.? ? But Asha only thinks that because she has not heard what His Majesty said yesterday.? ? And she likes you too. You have enough reason to take her away.? ? Asha likes me? ? Hmm? What are you thinking about, Reiji-san?? ? Ah, no, nothing. You are still officially from the Lev Magic Empire, so lets stop thinking about the complicated stuff until the Empires decision is made!? ? No good. Only Asha knows what she thinks of me, and it is quite possible that His Majesty is misunderstanding things. So lets stop thinking about unnecessary things!? ? But the secret elixir is still? ? I see Asha returned to the forest for Larks sake, and she is worried that she did not serve that purpose.? ? Its okay. That is Larks problem, not yours. Im sure Lark would say the same thing.? ? ? ? Moreover, I am doing this because I want to.? ? Huh?? ? Im leaving this country with you because that is what I want. So you should also be more honest with what you want, Asha.? ? Reiji-san wants to take me away? ? Yes, no one else but you.? ? !? ? Ashas face turned red, and a flame curtain manifested around her. Oh damn, its hot, hot! I immediately scattered the flames withWind Magic.? ? T-T-The way you say it almost sounds like? ? Asha, its time to go.? ? Ah, uh yes.? ? I carried Ashas bag. Asha followed behind me.? ? It was convenient that there was no one else in the corridor.? ? Asha, well jump out the window.? ? O-Okay.? ? The window was facing the back of the mansion, and I learned that hardly anyone comes around here during the day. I opened the window and took Ashas hand.? ? Dont make any noise.? ? After confirming that Asha held her mouth with her other hand, we jumpedsince we were jumping down from the 2nd floor to the 1st floor, myWind Magicwas enough to kill the momentum of the fall.? ? When we landed softly, Asha released her hand covering her mouth and exhaled.? ? (Perhaps its not a good idea to go out like this)? ? It felt unpleasant to sneak out of the country in the middle of the night like this, but when I looked at Asha, my feelings changed.? ? Lets go, Reiji-san.she said, with a brilliant smile.? ? Alright!? ? I took Ashas hand and we started running. When we reached the edge of the large tree, we jumped again C our bodies floated down through the air, right into the middle of the forest under. While reducing our fall speed withWind Magic, I aimed for the gaps in between the branches, but a few still hit my body.? ? I needed to use fairly strong magic to land on the ground safely, but it wasnt a big deal for me as my mana has increased.? ? We were deep in the forest. Except for the large trees supporting the High Elf mansion, everywhere else was completely silent in the forest.? ? Is this place far from the town where the elves live?I asked.? ? Yes, its about an hours walk away.? ? Although there was a wide beaten road, there was no traffic.? ? Asha and I held hands as we traversed through the quiet forest.? ? I knew that by heading north we could get out of the forest. And if we exited into the grasslands, we could get a good view of the surroundings. So it should not be too difficult to find a road or a town.? ? If possible, I would like to move forward without approaching a town.? ? Asha, stop.? ? About 30 minutes after we started running, we stopped.? ? Were surrounded.? ? They let us come this far on purposeperhaps because His Majesty had given an order to not stop us. Is that why they waited until we were this far?? ? The Secret Service first appeared here. They were hidden on top of branches and in the shades of the trees.? ? An elf I knew quite well enough slowly approached us from the other side.? ? Polina-san, thanks but we dont need you to see us off.I said.? ? I know I dont need to see you off, but it is not the same for Her Royal Highness Anastasia.? ? Polina-san stopped at a distance of about 10 meters away.? ? Release Her Highness Anastasia now and you will not die.? ? I laughed unintentionally upon hearing her say that.? ? Doesnt that mean youll simply beat me to within an inch of death? I would rather pass on that.? ? Obviously. Its already unforgivable that you, a vile human, have close contact with the royal family, but now you are trying to get them out of this country!? ? Not only Polina-san, but all 20 Secret Service members surrounding us were seething with anger.? ? How troublesome I am not skilled enough to notice when we are being tailed, or when we are being watched. It may be because I rely too much on skills. Though I do train a lot withoutWorld Ruler, perhaps I was too biased towards my fighting ability.? ? If I want to learn detection ability, do I ask Zerry-san? No, not her(immediate answer).? ? What are you grinning about?Polina-san said.? ? Nothing really. Please move out of the way if you have no business with me.? ? You!? ? Polina-san shot a stone bullet at me. I tilted my neck and dodged it.? ? What!?? ? Another man swooped down from above to attack me. I blew him away withWind magic.? ? Its not a big deal as long as I can see them.? ? Asha, please step back.? ? I can fight too!? ? I know that. But I want to protect you today.? ? !?? ? A small fire manifested around Asha again.? ? Reiji-san, youre always protecting me but okay, dont overdo it!? ? Of course.? ? As Asha moved out of the way, the Secret Service stirred.? ? Are you stupid? We can fight unhindered without Her Highness Anastasia in the way.? ? Polina-san, the same goes for me. Also, dont secretly try to take Asha away. She might invoke her magic if you do that.? ? ? ? The Secret Service probably knew all too well about the mana of the High Elf royal family, as several people who were about to start moving stopped with a twitch.? ? Now, then I shall also warn you. His Majesty has given me permission to take Asha with me. Attacking me means that you will become rebels of this country. I just want you to know that before you start.? ? We are acting on behalf of all the elves in this forest! We will not be fooled by the words of a human!? ? I see. Then, by all meansC? ? The Secret Service attacked from 5 directions while I was still talking. Weapons ranged from knives, daggers, and axes, but they were all made of stone rather than metal.? ? Please dont interrupt me while Im still talking.? ? I deployed 5Fire Magicin my right hand and 5Wind Magicin my left hand, and released a small flame storm towards each of the 5 attackers. Volume 5 - CH 73 Guhh!? ? Kuh!? ? Dodge!? ? Two of the five people were hit directly and were sent flying, two were injured partly, and one completely evaded the attack and closed the distance with me. The ax that he swung down was a sharp blow, but I activatedEarth Magicand erected an earth wall from the ground.? ? His magic activation time is too quick!? ? People without a skill have quicker activation time, it seems.I said.? ? Gaha!!? ? A lump of mud extended from the earth wall and sank deep into the mans belly, sending him flying too.? ? Hmm?? ? I caught the sound of air being cut by arrows flying at a tremendous speed.? ? (3 in total. I can dodge them all, but)? ? I developedWind Magicinstead with the intention of showing off my prowess. The arrows were sucked into a layer of wind that surrounded me like a dome. The arrows circled around me as if a satellite orbits the earthand were shot towards the people who initially fired the arrow.? ? Wha!?? ? Uwaa!? ? Muu!? ? The arrow did not pierce anyone, but it seemed to be enough to surprise and warn them.? ? W-What is that magic!?? ? Polina-san was incredibly astonished.? ? I told you. People who dont have a skill have quicker magic activation.? ? Thats impossible!Wind Magic,Fire Magic, andEarth Magicbeing invoked naturally!?? ? Well? ? To be precise, it is the result of learning fromWorld Ruler, making it invocable even ifWorld Ruleris removed.? ? Everyone, prepare large-scale magic! It doesnt matter if the forest is damaged a little!Polina-san exclaimed.? ? I felt the mana of the Secret Service, including Polina-san, swelling up.? ? The amount of mana was high, probably because elves have a long lifespan. They excel at close combat and can also use magic. These people would make great adventurers if they ever choose to change professions.? ? That is no good, Polina-san.? ? If you are fighting against a monster, you have to anticipate its behavior.? ? If you are escorting someone, you have to repel human attackers.? ? Each of those scenarios require different ways to approach them. But these people have no strategy to defeat me. They are just throwing out attacks randomly.? ? You cant spend so much time preparing your attack.I said.? ? !? ? I closed the distance with Polina-san instantly just before she was able to invoke her magic. I was able to put Shunpo to practical use.? ? WhaC goho!? ? My punch sank into Polina-sans stomach. She fell unconscious onto the ground.? ? It is not my hobby to hit women, but she was trying to kill me. I cant pull my punches.? ? S-Shoot!? ? Another elf shouted. A storm ofEarth MagicandWind Magicloomed on me from above.? ? This is also not good at all.? ? I created a strong wind that blew the whole thing away. I countered theWind Magicwith my own, and decreased the momentum of the stones hurled at me, and dropped them on the ground in front of me.? ? Even if you combine magic, there is no synergistic effect between wind and earth. It would have to be something like Sandstorm. Although, that magic has no killing potential.? ? Do you still want to fight? If youre not going to change your mind, then I will start attacking everyone.I said.? ? ? ? The Secret Service was silent. They hold fast to the High Elf is supreme belief and are willing to sacrifice themselves if necessary. I am sure they will continue to fight.? ? Which means I need to fight too.? ? (Vain and barren)? ? I felt the loneliness hidden in my chest growing.? ? This country was barren. Abundant in fruit but it was superficial. Elves worshiped the High Elves, but the High Elves live bound to the past.? ? Now!!? ? One of the Secret Service members screamed.? ? Right then, I heard the sound of an engine. Light filtered through the tree canopy illuminating the surroundings, but it was soon covered by a huge shadow.? ? Everyone looked up at the sky and noticed the large presence in the sky.? ? Owl Wings!? Why is it here!?? ? The huge magic airship slowly descended and stopped right above the tree canopy. Strong gust of wind blew due to the propellers.? ? The Secret Service is ordered to return to His Majesty the King. This is His Majestys decree.? ? A voice echoed from the magic airship via a magic tool that amplifies voiceCthe Elves froze in response to the word decree.? ? I immediately recognised that voice.? ? Reiji. Asha. Sorry Im late Ill hang down the rope. Grab on to it.? ? Matvey-san said.? ? **? ? Although Owl Wings is an airship built in the Lev Magic Empire, it seems that many improvements have been made for the elves.? ? Elves dislike metal, so that has been reduced as much as possible, and the airship was given a simple wood grain finish.? ? We met Matvey-san in the lounge inside the airship.? ? Matvey-san! Why are you? ? Well, obviously the Secret Service wouldnt let you walk away freely, would they?? ? I suppose.I said.? ? Matvey onii-sama, you must have gone to great lengths to get the permission to fly this magic airship? ? Asha was worried. Apparently, this ship, which is the only airship in Sylvis Kingdom, is always being operated with great care.? ? Its not a big deal. Its the day my cute little sister is departing on a journey, after all.? ? Onii-sama? ? That said, Yuri kicked my ass and made me move the airship.? ? Matvey-san said while rubbing his ass with his right hand Was he really kicked in the ass?? ? Haha I cant match up to Yuri, after all. I didnt understand a single thing, about His Majesty, or about Ashahe said. Volume 5 - CH 74 Matvey-san said that he will send us to the Saint Knight Kingdom as is.? ? He had a dark expression on his face, however. Matvey-san must also be fighting his own battles.? ? I probably shouldnt say this, but? ? I told Matvey-san about what Yuri-san said, that she told me to take care of him.? ? Take care of me? What does that mean?? ? This is just my guess, but after Yuri-san becomes the next queen, perhaps she is intending to increase interaction with the outside world?I said.? ? With the outside world?? ? The elves have always lived a closed off life in the Third Forest, but she is thinking about changing it. To start a new era for the elves. Perhaps she wishes for Matvey-san to negotiate and communicate with the outside world.? ? Huh? W-Why me?? ? You were the only royalty who was kind to me without being bound by stereotypes. I think Yuri-san is counting on that kind of personality.? ? Yuri? ? Matvey-san whispered, unable to believe it.? ? Yuri onee-sama always looks at Matvey onii-sama with a stern look, but those eyes always carry kindness too. I was able to notice it because Reiji-san said she was kind.Asha said.? ? Hmm, is that so?I asked.? ? I am sure it is. It is the same as how Matvey onii-sama respects Yuri onee-sama even if they bicker all the time.? ? !? ? As if Ashas words had hit the nail on the head, Matvey-san became flustered.? ? I-Its not like I respect her or anything Well, I do acknowledge that her mana is amazing Hey, I-Ill go check the flight status for a moment!? ? Matvey-san left us, as if escaping to hide his embarrassment.? ? Is what you said really true, Reiji-san? About what will happen after Yuri onee-sama is crowned Queen? ? Its just a guess for now. But it feels more like Yuri-sans, no, rather the current King Sylvis intention.? ? His Majestys?? ? Look at this Owl Wings. It uses plenty of wood, but all the engine parts are made of steel. And naturally, sorcery of the kind ofFire Magicis also used. It will contribute to the national interest. But from the perspective of the elves, this magic airship is unacceptable, isnt it?? ? It was in exchange for me, who usesFire Magic, after all.? ? I shook my head as Asha dejectedly cast her eyes down.? ? No, Asha. His Majesty cares for this country, the elves, more than himself. I am sure it must have been a painful choice for him to let go of you. If that is the case, why would he accept something that doesnt benefit the country, a magic airship that the elves would not accept? There must be a meaning to it.? ? To usher in the new era of the Sylvis Kingdom.? ? I nodded.? ? I want to think a little.Asha said.? ? I think you should. And what I said is only a guess so far.? ? I left Asha sitting on the sofa in the lounge and headed to the top of the airship.? ? Owl Wings flew over the Keith Gran Federation. We had already passed through the large forest and were flying over the grasslands. The wind was so strong that I could not go out to the deck, but I could still see the large forest behind from the observation room.? ? A vast forest illuminated by the morning sunthe World Tree was faintly visible far away, covered by haze.? ? (The elves claim themselves to be the Sylvis Kingdom, but on the other hand they accept that they are part of the Keith Grand Federation and are treated as a territory under the direct control of King Geffert Airships are probably the reason why they had no choice but to accept these conditions.)? ? Even if the elves are accustomed to fighting in the forest, it is impossible to protect the High Elves if enemies come from the sky with a magic airship. The same goes for the World Tree.? ? Magic airships have the power to change the face of war, so every country tried to get their hands on it. Although the Lev Magic Empire was a small country, it had a strong presence because it was the technological leader.? ? Apparently there are anti-airship weapons installed in places like the capital of the country, though I am not too familiar with it.? ? In any case, His Majesty Sylvis, who knew that the number of magic airships had increased, would have realized that he could not continue the closed off life of the elves as it is. He obtained a magic airship before the Keith Gran Federation demanded the opening up of the Third Forest.? ? (Perhaps His Majesty already knows about this.)? ? I did not tell His Majesty about the truth of the World Tree.? ? (That heart-like substance the modified skill orb was not connected to the Life Dragon Kurtus Vita.)? ? It was simply absorbing mana and used it to grow the World Tree.? ? It was even more clear when I saw the flow of mana.? ? In shortC? ? (The High Elf duty has no meaning.)? ? If the Life Dragon Kurtus Vita is buried in the ground, it will have already died and returned to the earth.? ? The High Elfs duty that has been continued generation after generation was just an act which served to enlarge the World Tree.? ? I couldnt say that to His Majesty.? ? I couldnt say that Your life, and the actions of all the past kings who remodeled the skill orb, were useless.? ? However, seeing that His Majesty is trying to lead the elves to a new era perhaps he already knows that it was useless.? ? (I dont know for sure.)? ? I understand that it would be meaningless to say anything about it now.? ? So I will talk about it to Yuri-san instead. When she becomes the Queen. Volume 5 - CH 75 Overlimit Skill Holder Vol 5 Chapter 75? ? Translator: Saitama-sensei? ? Vol 5: Chapter 75? ? It took way less time to return to Zackerhafen by flying through the sky. Well, even in Japan, where railroads and highways are widespread, air flights are overwhelmingly faster. It is a tremendous technological innovation in this world if you think about it? ? I have to return home now.? ? We arrived at dawn. The madder red sunshine dyed the grassland red like fire.? ? The magic airship temporarily landed at the suburbs of the port town. With the engine still running, Asha, Matvey-san, and I quickly got down from the airship.? ? Matvey-san, however, is planning to return to the Sylvis Kingdom right away, it seems. He had borrowed the airship on unreasonable terms and the fuel was barely enough.? ? Matvey onii-sama, thank you very, very much for everything. Please forgive me for leaving so soon again.? ? Its alright, Asha. Take care of yourself.? ? Yes? ? The high elf brother and sister hugging each other was very picturesque. The elves, part of the crew of the magic airship, seemed to be impressed by the sight.? ? I think Matvey-san was truly worried about Asha when she was sent to the Lev Magic Empire. That is why he was happy when she returned, but he still wanted her to be freed, so he is seeing her off thus.? ? If there are people like Matvey-san who are so kind and warm, I am sure that the Sylvis Kingdom will turn out fine.? ? On a side note, the elf crew of the airship seem to be supporters of Matvey-san. A High elf is still a High elf even if he is called the failure Matvey.? ? Reiji, here.? ? ?? ? Matvey-san separated from Asha reluctantly and presented me with a small wooden box.? ? It looks like Yuri hid this in my bag Good grief, I cant beat her at all.Matvey-san said.? ? I wonder if Matvey-sans reserved feelings towards Yuri-san have disappeared? He pushed the box into my hands. Before I could check the contentC? ? Alright, then Im going now.? ? Matvey-san climbed up the magic airship.? ? Both of you can come to the Sylvis Kingdom at any time. This is not our final farewellC but Reiji, youre a human. You have a much shorter lifespan than us. So you should come visit me soon. You are my friend, after all.Matvey-san said shyly.? ? Yes, I will definitely come again!? ? I answered clearly.? ? I am sure Matvey-san will be okay now. He can work together with Yuri-san to take the Elven Forest in the right direction.? ? When the magic airship that Matvey-san boarded hovered up, a strong wind blew upCI created a wind wall withWind Magicto block it.? ? Old Forest, Floating Oil, Burning Life, Like Flames? ? God descends, lives in the forest, gives eight-colored leaf, to man? ? First the Tree God, then the Grass God, and finally the Flower God? ? Celebrate the forest, relieve the wind, pour down the rain, and invite the sun? ? Asha was singing the Chant. Originally, she should not be singing in a place like this, but she probably wanted to sing.? ? Golden dust of sparks circled around me and Asha.? ? Looking up at the sky, Owl Wings was bathed in the morning sun.? ? Matvey-san jumped out onto the deckCwhich he definitely should not be doing.? ? Asha! Our Princess Anastasia of the Sylvis Kingdom!? ? The elf crew held Matvey-san from both sides and tried to pull him back in, but Matvey-san grabbed the railing on the deck and planted himself firmly.? ? You are always a princess! No matter who says what, you have always been a noble and proud princess!? ? The mana that Asha kneaded further increased, and the whole area became like a golden lake.? ? The magic airship started to fly further up.? ? I wish you all the luck in your future endeavorsC? ? Finally, Matvey-san was pulled off the railings and taken back into the ship.? ? Eventually, the magic airship started to fade into the distance. When Ashas song was over, the surroundings suddenly became dark even though the sun was rising.? ? Fufu, Matvey onii-sama, that was such a dangerous thing to do? ? I think he wanted to listen to Ashas Chant.? ? Is that so?? ? Of course.? ? I am happy.? ? Asha smiled sweetly.? ? Asha is cute whether she has a troubled look, or working hard, or crying but my favorite is definitely when she is smiling.? ? By the way, what about that small box?Asha asked.? ? Oh this?? ? Even without opening the small wooden box, I could guess what was inside. But I still opened the box in front of Asha.? ? T-This is!? ? Surprised, Asha picked up the bottle inside the box.? ? It seems like we are deeply indebted to Yuri-san now.I said.? ? It was the elfs secret elixir.? ? Yes We should definitely return Yuri onee-samas favor someday.? ? Im sure we will get the opportunity someday.? ? I could see the knights of Zackerhafen galloping towards us on their horses. It is only natural if a magic airship landed nearby their town.? ? It is time to head to the town. I wonder what Lark and everyone from Silver Balance are upto. Volume 5 - CH 76 The Knights of Zackerhafen seemed to know that the magic airship belonged to the elves, and they offered to provide transport. We would appreciate it if you could contact us in advance if possible One of the knights said with a troubled expression. I could only apologize to them. I would have contacted them, but we were in a rush too. Asha and I entered the port town, escorted by the knights. Although it was early in the morning, the harbor was already quite busy. Everyone seemed happy to hear that Umibozu had disappeared and that they were able to go fishing again. We parted ways with the knights in front of the inn where Lark is supposed to be staying. As expected, the mayor definitely wanted to see me and asked me to come over later, but I said, I would try if I have time later. I do not mean to refuse him, but it makes me feel uncomfortable being treated like a hero. Asha and I entered the inn. The employees were preparing breakfast at the time. Ah Hey, Kook-san! Kook-san! Hes back! The boy, and also an unbelievably beautiful girl! A female employee ran upstairs while shouting loudly. Ah, man. I understand the unbelievably beautiful girl part, but why am I just a simple boy? Then, I heard footsteps of someone running down from the 2nd floor, and suddenly followed by the sound of someone falling down the stairs. What the hell are you doing! the female employees voice echoed. And then Kook-san walked down the stairs while rubbing his butt as the female employee supported him. Umm, are you okay?I asked. Thats embarrassing. I almost broke my arm.Kook-san said. Who cares if you get hurt! If anything had happened to the building, you would have been done for.the female employee walked away in a huff. Oh my, how scaryKook-san whispered. Kook-san How is Lark?I asked. Oh, right. The young miss is sleeping right now. I mean, recently, she has been sleeping almost all the time. Does that mean her condition is stabilizing? Thats right. The young miss is actually making an effort to heal her body properly Non-san and her master come to visit every day. There is not much to worry about, and the young miss has gotten better at perceiving her surroundings through hearing. But that is sad in its own wayC Wait a moment. What about Dante-san and Mimino-san? Oh, and Zerry-san too. They went to see the sage, right?I asked. We returned from the Syvis Kingdom in a very short time, but it still took a long time to travel there by boat and a carriage. It should have been enough time to travel to the offshore archipelago, where the Sage of Medicine is said to be, and be back. Kook-san furrowed his eyebrows. Actually, they havent returned yet. At the port, theyre talking about sending out a search team. ** Lark was sleeping peacefully on the bed. The complexion of her skin had gotten better C even looking throughWorld Ruler, it seems that her vitality has recovered from the last time I saw her. Non-sansHealing Magicis working well. Even though she said that even her masters magic would have difficulty restoring vitality. Lark In this room, Lark asked me to return her skill orb. She was furious that I had pulled outShadow Kingout of her body. Since that time, I had not seen Larks face. (I would get angry too ifWorld Rulerwas taken from me without permission. Even more so if it was someone with unreasonable strength) It was my fault that I did not talk to her first. Therefore, I have to discuss it properly with Lark once we come up with a plan to heal her. We are the only family left to each other, after all. Lets go, Asha.I said. Are you sure? Dont you want to wait until she wakes up. Its okay. I asked Kook-san to continue looking after Lark. Kook-san and his companions told me that they would stay by Larks side until she was healed. (Lark has great friends around her even without a skill. I have to do what I can for her.) The next place Asha and I visited was the church. I was worried about Dante-san and the others, but I thought it would be better to collect information from Non-san first. The Zackerhafen church was a neat and clean white-walled building. Many people visited to pray even though it was still morning. The Saint Knight Kingdom has a deep connection with the church, and there are probably many devout citizens. Oh, how very helpful What other stories do you have? You have to guide lost young men such as ourselves I entered the chapel and noticed something strange. There were bottles of wine at a table in the corner, and a woman was drinking wine with a copper goblet early in the morning. And about five men men of all ages and appearances, flocked to women, pouring wine into her cup and kneeling on the floor begging for something. Ara? I think Ive told enough stories, though? The woman was most certainly wearing a religious habit. Her habit was pretty much the same as Non-sans C except for the purple embroideries C but she did not look like a nun at all. Her hem was bare and her thighs were visible. The fingers of her right hand holding the goblet moved seductively, and her chest, which was supported by her left arm, seemed as if they were about to spill out. Her long strawberry blonde hair glistened, hiding her right eye. She had a mole under her amethyst-like purple left eye. She wore makeup in a manner which heightened her sex appeal, which was very uncharacteristic for a nun. Sex appeal, yes, sex appeal. She was simply a lump of sex appeal. A sex appeal monster. Please, just a little more. Just the tip. I have lived for this moment alone. The men seemed to be busy trying to butter up to her. WowAsha muttered. The nuns sex appeal was so strong that sparks manifested around Asha. Asha, dont look. Ah! I grabbed Ashas face and turned it to the front. I felt like we saw something we should not have seen, but it has nothing to do with us, so I will just ignore it. Curiously, other visitors dont seem to notice that strange thing going on. They just sat on a chair of their choice and prayed. (I wonder if those people are the norm of Zackerhafens everyday life) We headed to the back of the chapel, to the pulpit under where statues of five idols were erected. No one was giving out sermons at this time, but I recognised the person conducting cleaning duties by the side. ? That person noticed our footsteps and raised her head to look up. Reiji-kun! Im back, Non-san. Non-san dropped the broom in her hand and started running towards me. E-Eh? Whats wrong, Non-san? And she hugged me tightly. I did not know what to do. I felt the sensation of her soft body and her warm body temperature. Thank you for coming back safely My dad and the others have yet to return C so, I dont know what I would have done if even you didnt return, Reji-kun Non-san I see No matter how strong Dante-san is, Non-san will naturally get worried if he goes out into the sea and doesnt return on time. I put my hand on Non-sans back and hugged her tightly. Its going to be okay. I will go look for them.I said. I have to go search for them. Rent a boat and go out to the sea. If I knew this would happen, I would have asked Matvey-san to send out the magic airship. But it would have been difficult without fuel. First of all, please tell me everything you know okay?I said. Yes yes, I understanC Non-san paused mid-sentence when she looked behind me. Hee?so this is the Reiji you were telling me about, Non? The sex appeal monster stood there. Yes Master. Non-san answered as suchMaster? This person? Volume 5 - CH 77.1 Non-sans Master, the sex appeal monsterOops, I mean, Riviera-san is indeed Non-sans teacher, and a big-shot of the church. You were surprised? There are many people who are surprised when I tell them I am from the Church. People dont seem to realize that God does not particularly forbid naughty things. Yeah there is no other way to describe her as anything but a sex appeal monster. We moved to the office room in the church. Non-san, Asha, Riviera-san and I sat at a table. Riviera-san tried to sit next to me but Non-san took that spot, forcing Riviera-san to sit across from me. Riviera-sans appearance is really bad for my heart, so I actually appreciated Non-sans help. Asha sat next to me on the other side and kept a vigilant eye on Riviera-san. I hope she will not grow up to be like Riviera-san even by mistake. A good example of what not to become is also important. Non-san, regarding Dante-san and the othersC Reiji-kun, the fact that the High Elf princess is here meansC Umm, I have the vitality elixirC The decoration in this room is tasteless. Lets decorate it with flowers. I, Non-san, Asha, and Riviera-san all spoke at the same time, causing information congestion. One of them even opened up with information we could do without. Well umm, let me start first. I decided to talk about everything that happened so far. I talked about being able to bring Asha back. About the secret elf elixir which could be of use to Lark. And I also thanked them for treating Lark. Lark looks a little better at the moment. Thank you very much.I said. Non-san? Non-sans expression turned gloomy in response to my words. Its not working at all. Riviera-san, who had been looking around the room until then, said sullenly while resting her chin in her hand. I-Is that so?I asked. Me and this unworthy disciple of mine slammed all of our mana at that girl, you know? Even an old man on the verge of death would stand erect like a tower after all of that healing, but the Lark girl just doesnt respond to it at all. Please dont call it erect. Non-sans face is turning bright red, and Asha is staring in puzzlement. I am not going to explain it to Asha cause that will only bring more trouble. On the contrary, how can you distinguish the recovery that even we, as professionals, can barely distinguish? O Hero of the Red Gate Battle This was a difficult question to answer. Although Riviera-san was smiling, she did not trust me. Of course, its only natural since we just met, but I felt like she was skeptical of me from the beginning. Perhaps she has heard something about me. She seemed to even be acquainted with the mayor of this town. But why does she doubt me? M-Master. Whats wrong? Usually, whenever you see a man, you start drooling for them though.Non-san said. Shut up, Non. For real. Lark is my sister. Of course I can tell how she is doing by looking at her complexion. There is no way I was going to talk aboutWorld Ruler. So, I gave a bland answer instead. Hmm well, whatever.Riviera-san said. MasterNon-san muttered. Is she somewhat convinced or not? But still, that girls condition is abnormal. I have never seen anything like it before. She is not hurt, not sick, but simply waning. Like an old lady. If left as she was, that girls situation would have been similar to a snakes cast off skin. It was a wise decision to call for me at this time. As expected, Larks condition was pretty bad, after all. I see Non-san, thank you for calling Riviera-san.I said. N-No, its fine. There was not much else I could do. Non-san hurriedly shook her head, but Riviera-sanC Hmm, I dont think so. Non, you managed to cure your fathers petrification, right? Even I am not confident of being able to cure that if it has progressed too much Youre a worthy disciple, after all. !Non-sans face turned pale. Well, but she doesnt want to tell me how she cured it Do you know anything about it, Hero? Ah, right. Non-san and the others were originally heading to the Saint Knight Kingdom to cure Dante-sans petrification poison Non-san is trying to protect me.I said. Hou? What do you mean? I cured the petrification poison by using a material that is generally not allowed to the general public. If this were to be revealed, I would be persecuted. What did you use?she asked. I smiled and shook my head. Indicating that I had no intention to reveal it. Ara? Do you think I would lodge a complaint just because Im affiliated with the church? I wont say a word, promise. Just CU-RI-OUS. Riviera-san used a very seductive tone at the end. But I had no intention of yielding. Hmm. There is no man who wasnt swayed by this. It cant be helped. Should I prove that I am not acting as an affiliate of the Church but just as a curious woman? As Riviera-san threw her hat away, and tried to take off her habitC Master!? Nononono!!! Non-san rushed to stop her. Dont look, Reiji-san! Asha covered my eyes with her hands. Riviera-san rolled up the hem of her dress so much that I accidentally caught a glimpse of her underwear on her plump thighs. Are you okay, Reiji-kun? My master showed you something unsightly!Non-san said. What are you saying there isnt a man who would not be happy to see this.Riviera-san said. Are you an exhibitionist?I asked. What a terrible thing to say!?Riviera-san exclaimed. It was not that terrible. I wouldve been much more terrible if it wasnt for the fact that she healed Lark. Volume 5 - CH 77.2 Non-san calmed her master and sat down. Non-san, so does that mean things will not get better even if Larks treatment continues as is?I asked. I am afraid so We are only able to stop her present condition from getting worse. What about the elfs secret elixir? This is it.Asha said, and placed a bottle on the table. Riviera-san opened the lid and checked the content before Non-san could pick it up. Amazing. This is the actual secret elixirRiviera-san said. Do you know of it, Master?Non-san asked. I have seen it once in the past. My masters master said, This shall only be used if something should ever happen to His Holiness the Pope.. What kind of effect does it have? I dont know. You do not know? Apparently, it can heal anything. Whether its a disease or a wound, or anything at all. However, its hard to obtain because it uses the leaves of the Tree of Life, which the elves cherish greatly. Its commendable that you were able to obtain it. Asha smiled a little. She must be remembering Yuri-san. Anyway, lets try and use this. Youre sure about this, right? Because I think the Church will give you enough money to spend until you die if you give this elixir over to them.Riviera-san said. I expected it to be expensive, but to think it was by that much! Of course.Asha answered immediately. Hmm, how sweet. Girls who are in love are strong of will, arent they, Non? ?? Thats right, Master. Well, my disciple is still immature in matters of love, however. Its because you are too wild, Master. Riviera-san fell silent with a bitter look. Well, thenC Non-san, about Dante-sanI said. Right. Truth is, even I dont know why they have not returned. Non-san responded in a much calmer manner than when I first met her at the chapel. I wonder if Riviera-san said something silly to calm Non-san Non-san knew about as much information as I did. The reason why there was a discussion about whether to dispatch a search ship was not to search for Dante-san and the others, but because the mayors brother was also on the ship that carried Silver Balance, and he has also not yet returned, it seems. Alright. I shall go visit the mayor right away. Ill ask him to send out a ship.I said. I, too would like toC Non-san. If possible, I would like to ask you to take care of Lark Okay. Non-san is probably the person who wants to go look for Dante-san the most. But she agreed to stay behind. Well, it cant be helped. Even if you go, youll just be a hindrance, after all.Riviera-san said. I-I know that better than anyone else.Non-san said. As Non-san glared at Riviera-san with tears at the corners of her eyes, Riviera-san smiled softly at her it was akin to an intimate sisterly smile. If you still want to go knowing that, you just have to say please. I will look after the patient. !! Non-san was taken aback, probably noticing the true meaning of Riviera-sans words. Are you sure, Master? Its fine. You should learn to rely on your master at times such as this. Non-san stood up and bowed to Riviera-san in response. Then she turned to me. Looking at her expression, I can already guess what her next words will be, and I will not be able to refuse her. However, I am a little worried about leaving Lark in Riviera-sans care. I hope this person is not attracted to girls ** Non-san parted ways with us to prepare for the journey, saying she would join us later. Whereas Asha and I headed for the mayors residence. Reiji-san umm, you probably would not like me for asking this, but W-What is it, Asha? You can ask me anything. Just now, what were you talking to Riviera-san about? Ahh, that When we were leaving the church, I was stopped by Riviera-san. Non-san had already returned to her room, and Asha was not near enough to hear the conversation between the two of us. I am relieved that you are not the dangerous person I suspected you to be. You can leave your sister in my care. Thats what she said. When I heard that, I noticed that from Riviera-sans viewpoint, I was an abnormal existence who was always next to her disciple. I have the ability to cure petrification that even high-ranking priests could not cure, and I even achieved outstanding results in the Red Gate Battle. Moreover, I am still 14 years old I suppose people would naturally be suspicious when looking at me objectively. Riviera-san was simply worried about Non-san. So she asked us to be careful. Regardless of her behavior, Riviera-san seems to be in a fairly high position within the Church, and her skill inHealing Magicis said to be top notch. The reason why such an individual came to Zackerhafen, a port town on the outskirts of the Saint Knight Kingdom, was because she worried for her disciples wellbeing. Though, she doesnt seem to openly say that to Non-san. So she is a good person who cares for her disciple?Asha asked. It would seem so. When we arrived at the mayors residence, my arrival had already been announced, and the mayor came out to meet me immediately. And he promised that he would soon set out a ship to search for his brother. My brother is so unfair! He left me behind and went on an adventure with those wonderful adventurers! Apparently, rather than worrying about his brothers wellbeing, the mayor himself wanted to get on the ship. The knights around him tried to persuade him to stay behind, but the mayor kept throwing a tantrum that he wanted to go too. The knight captain who was only able to watch without doing anythingC Reiji-dono, lets go to the harborhe said. Will that be okay?I asked. We have gotten permission, so its a waste of time to stay here. The mayors selfishness has been treated as waste. I felt sorry for him, but I also wanted to get on the ship quickly. Non-san! Non-san seemed to have been waiting at the harbor since earlier, carrying a backpack. A backpack that surely carries the tools required for our adventures. The ship we were permitted to use was the warship that we used in the battle with Umibozu. The speed of the ship is also quite sufficient and sturdy enough to withstand battle. Lets go. We boarded the ship. Dante-san, Mimino-san, Zerry-sanC Please wait. Ill come pick you up soon. Volume 5 - CH 78.1 The warship sailed away from the shores of Zackerhafen. We had been sailing for an entire day. There was only the sea as far as the eye could see. Speaking of which, Zerry-san has terrible seasickness. But she still went to look for the sage. She is a mess of a drunkard who is beyond saving, but she still acted for my sake. (Should I reduce her debt a little when we return?) By the way, Zerry-san still hasnt paid off her debt in full yet. To all passengers. The archipelago has come into view. Ready for battle. We repeat, the archipelago has come into viewC An onboard broadcast rang. A slight silhouette of an archipelago could be seen on the horizon. From here onwards, we will land at a location where even the knights of Saint Knight Kingdom do not possess information of. The tides were rough, and birds that attack humans could also be seen flying in the skies. ** Are you sure you want to get off here? The captain asked me anxiously. I nodded in reply. Due to numerous reefs, it is difficult to proceed any closer unless you are a skilled sailor Isnt that right?I asked. Yes. A few days ago, one of the best sailors in Zackerhafen captained the ship carrying Silver Balance. This ship is a warship, and due to its large frame we cant get any closer No, thank you for bringing me this far. I apologize for the inconvenience, but please return here again in 5 days.I said. Most certainly. Non, Asha and I switched to a small boat just enough for 3 people and luggage. The distance from here to the nearest island was less than 5 kilometers. The silhouette of the island was clearly visible. I looked up at the captain and waved goodbye. They sent us off with a salute. Non-san, Asha, please hold on firmly. Okay. U-Understood. Lets goC I took position behind the ship and held out both hands. When I unleashedWind Magic, Ahhhhh!! Uwaaah!? The ship shot forward at a tremendous speed. Fireballs manifested around Asha due to the sudden movement, but those were quickly left behind in the blink of an eye. Wow! I have never seen something like this Even ships sail differently with Reiji-dono there. I heard such voices from the warship. Though I immediately was unable to hear anymore due to how fast we were traveling away from the warship. As I looked down into the ocean while using magic, black reefs could be seen under the lush sea surface. Furthermore, the flow of the tide was quite strong. Sailing a small boat at normal speed through these waters would take hours to reach shore. A little more to the right, Reiji-kun! Okay! Of theWind Magicthat I activated with both hands, if I raise the mana output on my right hand, the bow turns to the right. We have reached the beach! Okay! I cut off the magic and turned around. We had already reached the bay of the island. I leapt to the front edge of the ship and shot a strong blast ofWind Magic. Due to the sudden application of wind brakes, the ship slowed down and slowly turned to its side and parked at the beach. We have arrived. I jumped onto the beach, extended my hand and helped Non-san get off the boat. Asha, take my hand Asha? I then extended my hand towards Asha. J-Just a minute please My heart is beating fastshe said. Apparently, the speed was too much for Asha. It must have been like riding a jet ski. After she calmed down and got off the boat, I moved the boat to a safe place away from the beach and tied it to a nearby tree. This much should be fine. Lets go. With luggage containing food for 5 days, we braved the islands. Although it is called an archipelago, it is said that there are more than 30 islands, large and small. However, the island where the Sage of Medicine is said to be located is on the island with the tallest mountain. And it seems that we can walk across to that island from the current island as there is a road which appears during low tide. Dante-sans ship could not be seen anywhere. They might have boarded onto the island directly. ** Wild monsters lived on the islands. Such as poisonous snakes, poisonous moths, and even large carnivorous dinosaurs. However, it was as if none of the monsters had ever seen any magic. When I invokedFire Magic, all of them ran away with great shock. The vegetation was very similar to those of the Saint Knight Kingdom, but there were also many that I had never seen before. We were quite lucky that there were many edible fruits in particular. World Rulermade it quite simple to judge whether the fruits were edible or not. It was night out and completely dark when we reached the other side of the island. A mountain that pierced the heavens could be seen over the shallow seas. The low tide had just passed and the tide was starting to rise. The tides will be low just early tomorrow morning, so we decided to camp on the beach. Its my turn to keep watch. Please try to get some sleep, Non-san.I said. After finishing dinner, Asha fell asleep immediately. Although Asha led a tough daily life in the Back World, she was originally a sheltered young lady. She still cant keep up physically. Asha was sleeping with a happy look, wrapped in a blanket. I said I would keep the first watch, but for some reason Non-san didnt try to catch some sleep and instead sat down next to me. This is kind of nostalgic The two of us have not camped very often, but it reminds me of the time in the forest when I first met you, Reiji-kun. Even though we are at the beach I dont think I could have lived a decent life if Silver Balance didnt pick me up at that time. Is that so? I think Reiji-kun could have made it even without us. I silently shook my head. After leaving the Sixth Mine, I was wandering around in the forest. Even when I tried to enter cities, the security there was too strict. And then, I caught the smell of dried meat baked over a bonfire and was drawn towards it subconsciously. Since I hadWorld Ruler, even if I didnt meet Silver Balance, I would have learned enough to fight and fend for myself without entering any towns. But what awaits me at the end of such a path would be a dark life sneaking into towns, stealing food, and so on. Once you go down that road, it will get worse quickly. I might have made a name for myself in the underworld if I went down that path. Lark probably stopped at the last minute before going down that road. I dont know the details, but I think Lark stopped herself for my sake. Then what about me? At the mine, I greatly regretted not taking Larks hand, but I would have eventually forgotten that regret and went down the wrong path. I wish I could help Reiji-kun even a little.Non-san said. A little!? I was surprised at myself that I raised my voice. Ashas eyebrows twitched, but she stayed asleepThank goodness. I would not be here if it wasnt for the grace all of you showed me that day. You, Mimino-san, Dante-san, Non-san, and Raikira-san. I can never repay that debt. No, Reiji-kun, you dont owe us anything. My dads body reminds me of it every time But thank you for saying that. Non-san? I felt as if Non-san was acting strange. At first, I thought she was worried because we couldnt locate Silver Balances location, but that doesnt seem to be the only reason. I will definitely find my dad and return home. Of course. But When I get back, my journey with Silver Balance will be over. Huh? For a moment, I couldnt understand what she meant by it. You already know that I received special permission to temporarily leave the church to find a cure for my dad, right? Ah, right Non-san received a special permit to help Dante-san who was petrified at that time. Normally, when you join the church, you will live with the church for the rest of your life. Such a life must seem constrained, but the guarantee of food, clothing and shelter in this world is also a wonderful blessing. Dante-san entrusted Non-san to the church after the passing of his wife. Actually, the reason why my master came to Zackerhafen was because she got irritated that I never returned and wanted to take me back. Im sorry. I asked you to take care of Lark without knowing that Dont apologize. I had to go back anyway. We were rather lucky that I was able to consult my master regarding Lark-san. Despite the way she is, my master is one of the top users ofHealing Magicin the church. Non-san Are you going to return to the church in Saint Knight Kingdom with Riviera-san? I dont know where we will go. My mentor is always busy with work, and travels all around the continent. I think I will be accompanying her for a while. Someone needs to keep her in check, after all. HahahaNon-san said, and laughed. I also responded with a laugh. But the sadness swelling in my heart did not disappear. I know it cant be helped. I knew that someday we would have to say goodbye. I have simply had a longer vacation than my peers. And it is coming to an end. The bonfire illuminated Non-san as she gazed at the night sky while hugging her knees. I wanted to ask Non-san if there was a way to not return to the church or to retire. The words reached my throat but they never left my lips. The church has raised Non-san until now, which allowed Dante-san to continue his work with peace of mind. It is now Non-sans turn to return that grace. The same as I am indebted to everyone in Silver Balance. I-It doesnt mean that t-that I cant meet you anymore, right? I asked in a surprisingly pathetic tone. Non-san turned to look at me, and was surprised. She then took out a handkerchief and wiped my cheek. Of course we can still meet so please dont cry. S-Sorry. I cant stop crying even though you are right by my side, Non-san The tears did not stop. I am indeed sad, but that wasnt the only reason for my tears. I know Non-san wants to be with Dante-san very badly, but she still chose to face her responsibility and decided to return to the church. Her conviction touched my heart. I thought Non-san looked really cool at that moment. I am not okay. I am not okay at all, either. Non-san stretched out her arms and pulled me into a hug. She was still a little taller than me, so my head was on her chest. I saw a gleam in the corner of her eyes just before that. Reiji-kun. Yes. Please keep it a secret until we return to the town. I have not talked to anyone about this yet Okay. The waves crashing onto the shore were small. The sound of the waves echoing into the dark of the night could be heard all night long. Volume 5 - CH 78.2 We started moving again the next morning. There was a road on the sandy beach that led to the next island; the island where the Sage of Medicine should be. Wow A road appeared where the sea was. Its a sight that one can never see if you are always in the house. Asha sounded impressed. This sort of scenery is sort of an adventurers privilege. There are people who live in rural mountains who have never seen the sea, and vice versa. Some have never seen snow either. Non-san said in a bright tone, not a hint of the tears from last night. We hurried to the next island before the road disappeared. A mountain towered in the back. If you didnt know that this is an island, you might mistake it for a part of the continent. Beyond the sandy beach was an untouched primeval forest. It seemed quite difficult to navigate through Are you allies of Silver Balance? A voice was heard from the depths of the forest. We immediately went on guard. A man appeared before us, wearing clothes which very closely resembled Japanese clothes. He seemed to be in his late 20s. His hair was dark brown, long and intricately tied behind. His golden, emotionless eyes stared at us. He didnt seem to be carrying anything that looked like a weapon, but myWorld Rulersaw through that he was quite particularly muscular. Are you an associate of the Sage of Medicine? It was said that the sage and his companions migrated here. CFollow me. The Sage will meet you. Without answering my question, the man walked through the primeval forest. ** Although it felt very suspicious, we had no choice but to follow the man. We need to explore this island anyway. We proceeded forward with vigilance. Are we going to be okay? It felt almost like an ambush, though.Asha said. I know youre worried, Asha, but on the contrary, I think he was waiting for us.I said. Waiting for us? Since he mentioned Silver Balance, Dante-san and the others seem to have been here before. Thus they expected that more people would show up and were waiting for us. You need either an excellent sailor or wait for the road which appears during low tide to reach this island. So you dont need to wait too long every single day. Ah, youre right! Asha seemed convinced by my answer, but it still didnt make sense to me. First question is, what were they waiting for? It is probably either Non-san or me. Is it Non-sans Healing Magic or my fighting ability? But since the sage is already a specialist in medicine, I feel that I am the one who is being expected. Well, either way there is no doubt that there is going to be trouble. And one more thingC (That person is not a normal human.) Although there was no clear physical distinction like that of elves or dwarfs, myWorld Rulerknew that he was not a human. The man walked with light, smooth movements. And when he came into contact with the beast trail, he decided to follow it. Is that a town? It looks to be so. Non-san, who was moving in front of Asha and I with a quick pace, said. The trees abruptly stopped and extended into a spacious farm. Beyond that, there was a wall of rocks. Rows of houses could be seen within. It was far bigger than I had imagined. There were far more than 100 houses. The base was made of stone, but the building itself was probably made of wood. The walls were coated with plaster-like and clay-like substance. And the roofs were of various different hues. The hues were similar to the color of a flower I saw before we arrived here. Bright scarlet to the eyes, yellow that reminds you of spring, pink like tropical countries, fruit-like orange. They were all warm colors, no cool colors were used. Furthermore, animal shapes carved at the tip of the protruding roofs were also unique. There were various animals such as lively monkeys, wild boars, birds, and mice, but it seems that there are only mammals and birds. In the primeval forest, I didnt see any animals in particular, and I could only hear the chirping of birds. But perhaps if I were to explore the depths of this island, these animals may be found there. Hmm, visitors? How unusual. Again? Are they friends of those guys from the other day? People dressed in the same clothing as the man who welcomed us exchanged such words in reaction to us. There were people who carried baskets full of fruits, people who carried a hoe in one hand as if they were heading for farm workand for some reason, there were many people who were carrying books. Although races such as dwarves, halflings, and beastmen can be seen here and there, the majority were the same race as the man who welcomed us. Over there.the man said. There werent many straight roads. We continue down the gently curving roads. I noticed that there were no animals such as horses or cows here. People moved and transported things all on foot. We were heading towards a three-story mansion C the largest in the town C with its back towards the tallest mountain in the archipelago. The site was surrounded by stone walls, but nothing like a gate could be found. There was a simple hole in the wall kind of opening. We found a familiar figure in the courtyard in front of the mansion. Dante-san Non-san started running before the words even left my mouth. When Non-san jumped into the arms of her father, Dante-san was surprised but firmly hugged her back. I would like to say that it was a touching reunion, but after hugging him for a while, Non-san had the face of a demon. Dad!! Why didnt you contact us at all!! And Non-san started scolding him. For a few minutes until that was done, Asha and I had no choice but to silently look at the father-daughter interaction. The man who welcomed us didnt particularly show any emotions, either. Although I call it an interaction, it was mostly just Dante-san kneeling on the ground and apologizing repeatedly. So what has been going on? After her emotions had subsided, Non-san asked Dante-san as he stood up with a bitter smile and dusted his knees. Well, I am not sure how to explain it actually Oh, right, Mimino and Zerry are both okay. They have gone out to help the townspeople, so rest assured. As are the people who ferried us here Dante-san said after noticing that I was a little fidgety. As for what happened the Sage has been waiting. Waiting? For what?I asked. I knew what Dante-san was going to say even without hearing it. You it seems. Dante-san said, looking at me. We were told sooner or later, you will be coming here. So we were asked to wait. We didnt want to offend the Sage, so we decided to wait. The Sage was waiting for me. Come. The man who welcomed us finally said. It was me that this person was waiting for, after all. Alright.I said. Wait a minute. You should go after Mimino and Zerry return No, its okay, Dante-san. Please wait here Non-san, Asha. I said in a light tone so that everyone could feel at ease. Looking at the surroundings, the town seems to be peaceful and it doesnt feel like there is any imminent danger. So I think its just a discussion.I said. But If its a difficult topic, Ill come back to consult with you. Hmm, okay then Dante-san reached out his hand and patted my head. Dont shoulder everything on your own, okay? Okay. Ah, this personC these people are so warm and kind to me. I will be leaving now. The man was quickly moving forward, so I chased after him with a jog. The Sage knew that I was coming I should naturally be wary, but somehow I was able to guess what we were going to talk about. I thought you would be going in with your friends. The man said while opening the door of the building. No. Im the one who the Sage has a business with, right? Do you already know what the Sage is going to say? I took a step into the building and noticed something. It was much more than a simple front door; it was already part of a facility. It had a stairwell reaching to the 3rd floor, extending to the left and right. The wall was not a wall but rather numerous shelves which were closely packed with books. I dont know exactly, but you are a race who records. One of the clans included by the Covenant.I said. So you already knew? I didnt have any confirmation, but if you were waiting for me then it is probably related to the Covenant. I was guided to the back of the building which permeated with the scent of old books. Volume 5 - CH 78.3 Dragon and Ogre, Sin and Blame (1) Reiji passed through a small, compact room where the Sage was waiting. A book rest could be found inside, with dim lighting from a magic lamp. There was an extremely large open square book of about 1 meter, and a person was sitting in front of it. HIs bushy white hair was long enough to reach the floor. His eyebrows and beard covered his entire face, so I couldnt see his expressions at all. The clothes he wore were the same as the man who guided me in. But the metal chains that were loosely wrapped around his hands and feet were kind of creepyCaccording toWorld Ruler, the metal seems to be an alloy containing Mithril, which gave off a mysterious mana. Sage, I have brought him. Before the man even said, the little old manthe Sage had been staring at me from under his bushy eyebrows. My name is Reiji. He did not say anything. When the man who guided me here left the room, the Sage jumped off the chair in front of the book rest. He briskly walked towards the wall of bookshelves. When he held his hand over the wall that was sandwiched between the bookshelves, the wall disappeared and a path was created. The Sage gave me a quick glance back, and proceeded through the path. Do you mean for me to follow you?I asked. MyWorld Rulergave a strange reaction about the Sage. Impossible to decipher. It didnt matter to me if he was a human or something else, butWorld Rulersimply repeated the impossible to decipher error message. But its not like I can choose to turn back here. I stepped into the passage where the Sage disappeared. Huh? The next thing I know, I was in a meadow. It wasnt as if I actually stepped outside. I perceived that because the surrounding area was a grassland as far as the eye can see, and there were no thick jungles or mountains that pierced the skies. The most abnormal thing was the sky. The cloudless sky was a mixture of madder red, blue sky, and darkness at night. It was an empty sky that made me feel uneasy just by looking at it. The Sage briskly advanced through the grassland. As if he had conviction that I would follow. It was a little annoying, but I followed the Sage, regardless. After a while, we arrived at a place where a square cloth was laid wide. It was woven in a mosaic pattern with vivid colors, like a picnic sheet. There was already an old man dressed in a similar attire to the Sage sitting there. But that old man had his white hair trimmed, without a beard, and his eyebrows were not bushy. Purple eyes peered intently from his deeply chiseled face. However, the unique thing was near his hairline. There were two protrusions therelike horns. Why did you bring him here? The old man in the corner said, in a hoarse voice. MyWorld Rulerwas also giving an impossible to decipher error to this old man as well C but I was already starting to figure out who he was, no, who they were. Are you perhaps the Vision Ogre? Yeah, thats right.the old man in the corner said, without a care. ** In the Back World, Human Mimic said: We were born to balance this world pillars, so to speak. Two worlds divided by the goddess. This world was entrusted to the Vision Ogre, who created us. The black humanoid guys, who are called mediators, are said to be automata created by the Vision Ogre. If this old man is the Vision Ogre, then the other old manthe Sage is. Sit down. Dont expect hospitality. The mouth under the bushy beard mumbled. The tone was that of an old man, but his voice was surprisingly youthful. I took off my shoes and sat on the mat, still suspicious of the two before me. The Vision Ogre looked at me with interest C on a side note, he and the Sage were barefoot. As you might have expected, I am a dragon. ! The Sage said before I could even ask. This form is just a simple display. It is not necessary to explain the details. Is it not necessary to explain the dragon blood flowing through the librarians?I asked. I noticed that the people called Librarians were different from humans; they had the essence of a dragon. You noticed? Those ones said they wanted to accompany me. They were originally humans, but because of their aptitude, I gave them my blood. But that is trivial. Trivial, huh Is it trivial compared to the reason why I was called here?I asked. The Sage nodded slowly. But I am just looking for a cure for Lark C my sister. I did fight the mediator, but that was because they attacked me first When I brought up the mediator, the Vision Ogre mumbled with a blatantly disgusted face. Something about, Do you know how hard it is to make even one. If you care so much about it, you should keep it locked up. You used it to sow chaos in the world, so I had no choice but to break it. Is it the girl who is paying the price for using the 6-star skill orb?the Sage said. You know about her, Sage? I am the mediator of this world, after all. The skill orbs support the world. It is natural to pay attention to the powerful skill orbs. Larks vitality is declining. How can I restore it? Destroy it. Huh? Destroy the 6-star skill orb, and the vitality trapped inside the skill orb will return to the girl. But you cant destroy a skill orb That is whyOrb Destructionskill exists. Ah Right, there is a skill calledOrb Detachmentfor attaching and detaching skill orbs, it is highly rare. On the other hand,Orb Destructionis not so rare C in comparison toOrb Detachment, that is. Since it is a unique skill it is naturally rare C you can choose a particular skill and destroy it. Originally, the orb would be destroyed when the person who took it died. But that would be meaningless in this case, right? Yes It is a problem which can be easily solved withOrb Destruction. (The question is whether to let Lark know) Recalling the fight I had with Lark, I doubt I could convince her. To destroy the skill orb that Lark so badly wanted back. Then, lets get to the main point.the Sage said.I want you to lend me your power, Child of Disaster. My power? You do have theWorld Allianceskill orb? Yes. There was no point in lying, so I answered honestly. I entrustedShadow Kingto Kook-san back in Zackerhafen, but I haveWorld Alliancewith me because only I can use it. Its still in the tool bag hanging from my waist. Use that power to connect the two worlds. `Huh? What the Sage, no, the dragon said was very simple. I understood the words. But I didnt understand what it meant. Oi, dragon. Not explaining things is a bad habit of yours. The Vision Ogre said with a hoarse voice. Hmm then you should explain. It was originally a problem born of your management.the Sage said. Ah? Are you picking a fight? The Vision Ogre spoke vigorously for an old man. A-Anyway, can you please explain the situation? I dont understand anything.I said. Hmm, okay. Then, the Vision Ogre started talking about various circumstances that I didnt know about. Information that I would have prefered not to know. The history of the world. Volume 5 - CH 78.4 Translator: Saitama-sensei Dragon and Ogre, Sin and Blame (2) The two worlds divided by the Goddess were supported by the Mediator, the Pledger, and the Skill Orb I already knew this fromWorld Alliance. However, in the long history of the two worlds, the skill orbs have always been biased towards the Front World the world I am in. Thats why the world was out of balance. Especially when it comes to skill orbs with higher stars. Your people pull out the skill orbs withOrb Detachmentto prevent them from disappearing. In some cases, many of them are stored in warehouses. I have nothing to do with those people. Well, leaving that aside. In the Back World, where the higher star skill orbs have stopped flowing to, the number of races that can use skill orbs have decreased significantly, and they are currently facing extinction. Is that the reason why the mediator in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom was so obsessed with the Revocation of the Covenant? It was the Skill Orb Award Ceremony in which Lady Eva, the person whom I was escorting, participated. The ceremony was covered in a black dome, and I heard that the mediator who appeared at that time manipulated His Majesty the Holy King to revoke the Covenant. The revocation was not registered because I broke the dome at the very last second. The Vision Ogre nodded with a bitter look. That was because the mediator went a little out of control. But it was I who gave him the mission to do something about the Covenant. In a sense, his actions were expected. But you demanded a sacrifice with a cryptic 8-star skill orb! Sacrifice right, there was a sacrifice. The Vision Ogre recited the Covenant. Covenant for the Covenant (Holy Blue Human/ Underground Human) ? You can maintain the Covenant by offering the blood of a pure person. ? The mediator can monitor this, but the mediator cannot be harmed. Because of this Covenant, the noble children in Kruvan Holy Kingdom are not allowed to receive skill orbs until the Skill Orb Award Ceremony. The underground people offered sacrifices every time. It was the Holy Blue people who made the Covenant null and void C the royal family of the country you call Kruvan. ! This allows us to remind the worlds of the Pledgers and maintain the two worlds. But that is Do you think it is unacceptable to sacrifice one life even though there are large numbers of humans dying every day? If so, that is your sin. Sin We are desperately doing our best to maintain the world. And we have noticed you as the Child of Disaster Before this, the Child of Disaster has always caused chaos in the world. But you are a little different. Child of Disaster, is a reincarnated person. They possess 16 skill slots, which is twice as much as a normal person Overlimit Skill Holder. This power can easily be abused. Unlike the power of a king, which is monitored by many different parties, the use of this power relies solely on the user. In other words, you start thinking that you are a special, chosen one. If I hadnt met Silver Balance I probably would have drowned in this power. It is also thanks to my meeting with Lady Eva, Asha, Zerry-san and Lark. For the first time in that moment, I saw human emotions reflected in the eyes of the two old men The previous Child of Disaster used to take off their shoes before sitting on the mat, just like you did. But their behavior changed after living in this world for a few years they became aggressive. In the end, to clear away that Childs sin C in other words, to kill that Child, the human race had to sacrifice tens of thousands of lives. It was hard for me to believe that tens of thousands of lives were sacrificed. But the fact remains that this comes from the serious expressions of two old men. The Sage who had been silent until then spoke. We do not know the thoughts of the Goddess, but the appearance of a reincarnated person like you might be in anticipation of a situation such as this. Thats why there are skill orbs with more than 8-stars. In the first place, it is strange that there are skills with more than 8-stars even though there are only 8 skill holders. The reason why there are skills that cannot be handled without 16 skill holders is to prevent the world from collapsing. The Goddess planned for a reincarnated person to act as a safety net Even though we were talking about me, it didnt feel real. My head was kind of spinning. After seeing me like that, the Vision Ogre said. In any case, what we want to ask is for you to destroy the Covenant usingWorld Alliance. You can try convincing the Pleger to revoke the Covenant, but it would probably prove too difficult. Unless it is for something of paramount reason, they are made to feel the need to maintain the Covenant. Is it something like a passive suggestion?I asked. Well, yes. What would happen if the two worlds are connected? Hmm the density of life will probably be temporarily doubled. Every living creature will be preserved and made to live in one world. I was slightly relieved to hear that. If there are sacrifices involved in restoring the two worlds into one, I probably wouldnt want to trigger such an event. But as you know, the monsters in the world under my management are evolving violently. I have spawned 8 giants but I still couldnt control the monsters well. Those monsters will be coming too. If you dont take sufficient measures, there will be a lot of victims that is not what we want.the Vision Ogre said. Right When the monsters from the other world arrive here, the residents of this world will be helpless to fend for themselves. I can see it plain on your face that you dont want to do it.the Vision Ogre said. Naturally. Nobody would want to be party to an event which could give rise to such a loss of life.I said. But if you leave it alone, the world will perish. Cant we stop it? For example, improve the balance of the distribution of skill orbs Are you going to go around and break 5 and 6-star skill orbs? That is impossible. A 6-star skill orb is something that surpasses a national treasure. Even if I say The world is about to collapse, please destroy that skill orb, nobody would listen to me. In that case, I would have no choice but to do it by force. What will happen to the world when it collapses?I asked. Oh? Do you wish to collapse it with your own hands? No, not that I just want to consider the various possibilities. That is simple.the Sage replied instead.The life activities of all creatures are forcibly stopped, and they return to nothing. The Vision Ogre and I may remain, but it is not guaranteed. The matter seems to be more urgent than I expected. How long do we have?I asked. The Vision Ogre shook his head, saying he doesnt know. Maybe tomorrow, maybe next year, maybe 100 years from now. The world is made up of various elements in circulation, but my world is currently clogged up at many points. The most important part is that the blood of a pure person from the Holy Blue bloodline was not offered to us. We cannot predict what will happen next. To think that what happened at the Skill Orb Awarding Ceremony of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom had such a great influence on the fate of the world. Regarding the Red Gate Why did you connect the two worlds with that red crack? I felt that it might be able to clear a number of the clogging.the Vision Ogre said. That thing is out of regulation. I feel it would rather accelerate the collapse.the Sage said. The opinions of the two old men were the opposite. Is that why the mediator tried to invade through the crack and the dragons tried to close the crack instead? There are few points of consensus between me and the dragon but those few consensus are absolutely certain. As you suggested, it may be good enough to break the skill orbs and correct the distributions. But that might still not be enough the dragon and I are in agreement that we dont have enough time. Does that mean that there are virtually no other options? Sound the alarm that many monsters will soon appear, and have each country prepare for battle as soon as possible. And revoke the Covenant as soon as possible Simply saying those words reminded me of the difficulty of the task at hand. Why? Why me? Why do I have to be the one to do this? I cant I cant do it. I almost wanted to cry. I didnt come here to hear all these things. I just wanted Lark to be healed. Is it so bad to wish for the health of my one and only sister? We are making you carry too heavy a burden on your back at such a young age. Its alright. You dont have to decide now. As the Vision Ogre said earlier, this world may still be here. Dragon, arent you being too sweet to this guy? Are you fine with this world perishing? With this guys power, he should be able to save the lives of his friends. This child, who wishes to save the lives of strangers, and not just his friends is a child who carries a kind soul, unlike the previous Child of Disaster. So it is alright. You do not have to carry this burden on your back. The Sage stretched out his hand and patted my head. The wrinkled hand did not transmit the warmth of a human, but I felt kindness from his surprisingly nervous touch. I bit down my teeth to stop myself from bursting out crying. Volume 5 - CH 79.1 Reiji-kun!! Everyone was waiting for me outside as I left the Sages residence. Mimino-san, Dante-san, Zerry-san, and the captain and crew who brought them to this island. Not to mention, Asha and Non-san too. . Are you okay!? I was worried! Im fine. I was more worried about you, Mimino-san. Mimino-san jumped at me. Looking at her, who was currently shorter than me, made me feel the passage of time. Have you met the Sage? Ah, yes Is there no way to cure your sister? Mimino-san asked fearfully, perhaps due to the sad expression on my face. No, I did ask for a way to cure her. It does not seem to be that difficult, so Im sure we can cure her once we get back. Though, I do have the difficult task of persuading Lark to consent to destroyShadow King. Then, what happened? I looked at everyone. Earlier, I asked the Sage and the Vision Ogre to give me some time to think about it. The Librarian man didnt say a word as he guided me outside, seeming uninterested about what transpired between me and the Sage. I dont think the matter I discussed with the Sage and Vision Ogre is something that should be hidden. If the world is going to be destroyed, then there is no point in hiding it. Everyone, I have something to talk about. The time has finally come. It is time to tell everything about me to these people. ** We moved to the house where Dante-san and the others stayed. It was the same wooden house as the other houses in the area. The house was but one large room, with a number of beds lined up. I sat down on a bed and looked at the faces of my friends one by one. Dante-san is a reliable person. He always acted for the good of his companions and generously taught me combat knowledge. Mimino-san taught me how to live in this world. I have never seen such a kind person in my previous life or in this world. Non-san loves Dante-san more than anything. And she thinks of me and Mimino-san as part of her family. Zerry-san is a really bad person. Shes covered in debt, loves to gamble, always whining, and doesnt have a grip on her life. But without her, I would have been identified as a fugitive slave and eventually caught by the authorities. And she has been keeping me company ever since. Asha chose to go on adventures with me. Despite her desire to serve as a member of the royal family, she chose to go with me not only because I solved her voice problem, but because she truly desires it C perhaps she might even have feelings for me. In any case, she will never betray me. I have been wanting to tell everyone about this for a long while now. Therefore, I can talk to these people. I was born in this world, but I actually have memories of my previous life. That previous life was in a different world C and my soul has reincarnated in this world. Then I talked about everything. As a result of the reincarnation, I have twice as many skill holders as an average person. When the mine collapsed at the Sixth Mine, I found a 10-star skill orb and used it to survive the predicament. World Rulercan imitate the skills of others, and it can also recall the memory of previous life. As there has been history where the previous owner has gone on a rampage using this skill orb, people with black hair and black eyesthat is, reincarnated Japanese people have since been shunned and killed as the Child of Disaster. I am sure everyone here must have thought at least once that I had a very high level of fighting ability that didnt match my age, but it is all thanks toWorld Ruler. Its not my own power. After saying all that, I hung my head in shame, and couldnt raise it. There was fear somewhere in my heart that they would be disappointed or be angry with me. Thats strange. However, Dante-san said something that I couldnt think of. As I raised my head and looked up, I saw Dante-san with a puzzled look while folding his arms. What is strange?I asked. You certainly have a power that doesnt suit your age, but I felt that your movements in battle werent brought about by a skill. It felt as if your movements were completely your own. Thats because I trained after removingWorld Ruler. What? Removed it? I took out the 10-star skill orb from my chest and showed it to everyone. Everyone except Dante-san muttered Whoaaa!. Is this the 10-stars?Mimino-san asked. Its beautifulNon-san said. Wow! At first glance it seems useless, but surprisingly, there is someone who can use it.Zerry-san said. It feels as if I am about to be sucked in.Asha said. It was an almost entirely black skill orb, with a rainbow-colored light spiraling in the center. My first impression of it was eerie, but its kind of embarrassing now since everyone seems to be looking at it so curiously. While holding the skill orb in my left hand, I ignited a flame withFire magicin my right index finger. I noticed that by training withoutWorld Ruler, my movement after reabsorbingWorld Rulerbecomes even more refined. By relying onWorld Rulerwithout any training, my movements are simply guided by the skill in a set pattern.I said. Did you go through that much training?Dante-san asked. For the whole four years since I parted ways with Silver Balance. Dante-san laughed slightly in response. Dante-san?I called out. Haha Then that fighting ability is already yours. It wasnt just the skill. But withoutWorld Ruler, this power would not have been possible to attain Then let me ask you this, can anyone fight like me if they possess a skill orb? The way Dante-san fightsI have always thought that Dante-sans fighting ability is abnormal. Perhaps all veteran adventurers are, but I felt as if Dante-san was lightly breaking through the limits of a human. Thats not possible! Your way of fighting is a mass of technique that has been thought out and trained from various angles in addition to all the experience you have accumulated thus far. And it is even more ridiculous because you do not use any special skill, andC Thats exactly it. You are able to use magic easily without skill orbs, right? If you think about it, thats quite abnormal, isnt it? Ah Thats right. Not only can you use magic without having a skill, but you can do many other things too. You cant find such a child genius anywhere else in the world. If you say you only did it with effort, then you are a genius in making an effort, Reiji-kun.Mimino-san also agreed. You have a kind heart, Reiji perhaps because of that you may have felt like you stole the skills of others, but I dont think so at all. You made those skills yours by your own effort. Just like I did mine. So take pride in your strength, for it is wholly yours. Dante-san It is as Dante-san said. Somewhere in my heart, I thought that the strength I gained throughWorld Rulerwas not my own. So when I had a fight with Lark, Youre one to speak Im sure your extraordinary powers are thanks to a skill orb too. When Lark said that, I couldnt say anything to refute her. I was so happy that I was almost brought to tears. I felt as if I had confessed all my sins and was forgiven. But thats not what I have to talk about right now. Reiji-san Is your reincarnation related to why the Sage wanted to meet you?Asha asked. I nodded and took out another skill orb from the tool bag while absorbingWorld Rulerback into my body. The skill orb was wrapped up in a light-shielding cloth. As I unwrapped it, a skill orb that shone brilliantly in red, blue, yellow and various colors came into sight. This isWorld Alliance, a 12-star skill orb. I obtained it in the Back World. Volume 5 - CH 79.2 Everyone seemed to be counting the number of stars while squinting their eyes. I covered the skill orb partially, as the light was quite blinding. This is mindblowing What does it do? Zerry-sans eyes, surprisingly, did not turn into gold coins. Probably because she intuitively understands that a skill orb with more than 8 stars is not something that can be sold or bought. It provides the complete understanding of the Covenant that connects the two worlds and it can also revoke the Covenant, apparently. I explained the eight articles of the Covenant, and also regarding the mediators. The world is divided into two by the goddess, and the mediators manage the two worlds. The mediators are the dragon and the Vision Ogre. Dante-san seems to have recalled the memory of fighting a dragon in the Achenbach Dukedom. The dragon was obsessed with finding and destroying skill orbs. I had explained these things to Asha to some extent, but everyone was surprised to find out that Ashas family was one of the pledgers. And so are the Librarians in this town. And they were also surprised to learn that the Sage of Medicine is the dragon. His mansion has a door that leads to a different space, which may be similar to the black dome used by the mediator in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom in the past. And then I told them of the conversation I had with the Sage and the Vision Ogre. That the world is in danger of collapse. All five of them fell silent. They seem to have fully understood the reason why I was partly sad when I returned from the mansion. Is it not possible for the Librarians to revoke the Covenant? I dont think Reiji-kun has to carry this burden on your back. The first person to speak out was Non-san, who was deeply anxious for me. It seems that only items related to each article can be destroyed The Librarian can only revoke the structure of the Covenant. But if the structure is revoked, the balance of the world may be greatly disturbed, so they are not considering that option. On the other hand, the Holy Blue Humanthe Covenant in which the Holy King of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom is the Pledger is related to the maintenance of the Covenant. By revoking this, the mediator can begin influencing the other pledgers and revoke the Covenant one by one C or so the Vision Ogre thought. However, it is said that the risk is great because it is an unprecedented thing that no one has ever done before. Revocation throughWorld Allianceis the safest thing to do because all the Covenants can be revoked simultaneously. Saying safest is quite an extremely serious self-contradiction, as terrible things could very much still occur. Reiji. Are you 100% certain that revoking the Covenant will connect the two worlds? Yes. I told them that it was clearly stated so in the article related to Revocation of the Covenant. And also that I couldnt understand the last article even withWorld Alliance. Significance of the Covenant (/) ? makes the Covenants the mediator , . ? Should the Covenant be revoked, will change to . Regarding this article, neither the Sage nor the Vision Ogre knew. They didnt even know that such an article existed. Since the skill orbs were not created by them, which includesWorld Alliance, I wonder if they dont 100% know what the Covenant is? However, even if I told everyone about this, it would be akin to information overload, so I elected to not talk about it. Reiji-kun. It makes no sense that you should carry this burden on your back. You should forget what you heard today and think about your sisters treatment first. I agree with Mimino-san. This is just too much. Mimino-san and Non-san told me that I didnt have to do anything. Hmm, I think Bocchan should just do whatever you want to do. If you know for certain that the world will collapse, lets use all our money and drink to our hearts content! Zerry-san was as usual. I have a feeling that she is never going to pay back the debt she owes me. I think we should talk to His Majesty King Sylvis about this. I feel that this is something that all the Pledgers should bear. Asha gave a positive suggestion. I do not have the power to call upon the leaders of every country, but it may be possible to create a place of discussion for the parties involved. I could talk to the High Elf King, the Librarian, and the Holy King of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Reiji. Dante-san finally called out. Do you want to avoid the destruction of this world? OfC of course. If so then you have to revoke the Covenant. And youre the only one who can do so at the moment. If push comes to shove, do it. ! Dante-san gave me a push on my back. The rest is the responsibility of adults. Lady Anastasia gave a good suggestion, but well have to do what we can. So you just focus on revoking the Covenant in the event of an emergency. What Dante-san was saying was, We will take care of the rest, so push the red button if the world is in danger of collapse. I didnt have to choose. The warmth from this person is just so! His words washed away all my worries. Thank you, Dante-san. I have made my decision. But I will still act. I will do everything I can! Please, everyoneC Will you lend me your help so that this world will not disappear? Understood. If Reiji-kun says so.Mimino-san said, with a big smile. I dont think Reiji really needs to carry this on your shoulders, but leave the Church to me.Non-said, sighing. We just left, but now I have to go back to the Sylvis Kingdom.Asha said, with a serious look. Theres nothing much I can do~Zerry-san said, looking puzzled. No, you will go to the Adventurers Guild with me.Dante-san said. Eeeeh? Dante boss, theres really nothing I can do, ya know. You are fast on your feet. That is very important. Youre planning to make me run around!?Zerry-san cried out. Zerry-san, you worked hard this time around, so Ill pardon your debt completely once this is over.I said. Dante boss! Ive actually made a name for myself known as Running Zerry! I can run anywhere! Zerry-sans mood changed in the snap of a finger. Its a pity that I cant use the debt trump card against her anymore, but Im sure shell be in my debt again. Were talking about Zerry-san, after all. Well, there you have it, Reiji. Focus on treating your sister first. We can start moving once she has recovered to the point you dont have to worry anymore.Dante-san said. Got it. Leave everything else to us!Mimino-san said. Everyones kindness was so warm that I was about to tear up again. We decided to move on two fronts: Discussion between the pledgers and Sounding the warning bell. Mysterious Space So they chose to revoke the Covenant? That child seems to have been blessed with good friends. Earlier, Reiji, the Child of Disaster, conveyed his intentions to revoke the Covenant and left. He said he will work together with his friends and do his best to find a way. As the Sage murmured so, his figure changed to a giant dragon from an old man. The body was stout and gray, but the mane growing from the back of his head to the back was pure white. The scales were dull. Hmm. Youre quite whimsical too. What Sage of Medicine?! You are so deeply involved in this world. Which part of that is a mediator? Vision Ogre. Isnt your approach of sitting still for many years and only now sending out puppets to do you bidding after the world has become unbalanced worse The Sages voice, who had transformed into a dragon, shook the atmosphere. In the first place, all this began because the races in your world did not circulate the skill orbs and began to accumulate them. It is something no one can comprehend Do you think the Goddess knew that the two worlds would eventually become one? You didnt say that if the two worlds were to become one, we might disappear. Was there a reason to say it? Hmm The dragon and the Vision Ogre are the observers and mediators of the two worlds. These two races were elected by the goddess, but surely, if the two worlds disappear, their role will be dismissed. I didnt want that child to carry unnecessary burden. How very kind of you. Isnt that the case with you? The reason why you created puppets to do your bidding was because you didnt want to burden the lives living in your world to bear the burden Fool, thats not true. I just didnt want to be counted as a force to get rid of monsters after the worlds were rejoined. Really? The eight giants will play an active role in your place. If you release their souls and give them wisdom Hmm. Almost all of them are dead. Good grief, it took almost everything I had to create them but, oh well. The Vision Ogre muttered and then said. He is strong enough to beat the giants, so the Child of Disaster will surely take care of things once the two worlds are rejoined. At that time, the Child of Disaster will surely become the Child of Hope. I wholeheartedly agree. The two remained silent for a long time. It was as if time itself had stopped, but it was only a blink of an eye compared to the eternal years they have lived. Volume 6 - CH 1.1 Vol 6: Chapter 1 (1) Encounter and Omen Port Town Zackerhafen Adventurers Guild The Adventurer Guilds stone counter stood unyielding even when Dante leaned his massive body against it. However, the guild receptionist behind the counter was trembling nervously. Which means, the guild ignores my report, right? T-Thats not the case I-Its just a very outlandish story, so I am a pure gold adventurer. To think that I am not even taken seriously. L-Like I said previously, this guild cant handle such significant information! Even the communication with the capital is only one regular monthly report not nearly as active as the Keith Gran Federation It cant be helped, huh. Sorry for the trouble. Dante stepped away from the counter and left the guild. There was only one receptionist and a submaster in the guild. There were no other adventurers. Hmm in this country where the knights reign supreme, there is no chance for adventurers to grow. The sun was high up in the sky. Intense sunlight shone on Dante. He brushed up his thinning hair with his hand, and headed for the inn. The Adventurers Guild has branches across national borders, so they are in possession of various information. If there is something wrong in the world, it is likely that the Adventurers guild will be the first to notice. Thats why Dante wanted the guilds top brass to know early on but a branch in a rural town with too few facilities and functions couldnt do anything. Dante-sama. Oh, if isnt Dante boss? Anastasia, Zerry Are you two leaving now? Anastasia decided to travel to Sylvis Kingdom. However, since traveling alone might be dangerous, Zerry is supposed to accompany her. Thats right~. The ship is about to leave. If we miss this one, the next one will be in five days. So we have to hurry.Zerry-said. Dante boss? I will go too. Huh!? What are you talking about? Your job is to get in touch with the Adventurers Guild. Thats not possible here. I have to go to a bigger town. The receptionist said: Not as active as the Keith Gran Federation. If so, there is no reason to stay in the Saint Knight Kingdom. And a ship is the best way to travel from Zackerhafen. Dante-sama, Zerry-sama and I shall contact the guild on our way to the Sylvis Kingdom.Anastasia said. Thats right. Besides, what will you tell Non?Zerry asked. Currently, Mimino and Non are heading to the lords mansion in this city. This is to convey information about the collapse of the world to the governing authority of the Saint Knight Kingdom through the lord. Furthermore, it will take a whole day to report on the Sage of Medicine. They are supposed to help with Larks treatment. I dont need to be there. But Ive talked a lot with Non. Dante had already heard from Non that she will return to the church after Larks treatment at Zackerhafen. He knew that this day would come eventually. And Dante accepted it. This isnt going to be our last farewell. And Non has her own responsibilities. It is Nons task to inform the upper levels of the church about the crisis of the world through her Master, Riviera. Alright, we understand. To be honest, its quite reassuring to have you with us, boss. Thank you, Dante-sama. You can rest easy, Anastasia. I wont let Zerry drink alcohol while Im on the lookout. Boss!? At least let me have 1 cup a day !? Just one bottle! There is a huge difference between a cup and a bottle. The three of them hurried to the port. The boarding procedure from Zackerhafen to the Keith Gran Federation across the border had begun. They sent a message to the inn where Reiji was, and then boarded the ship. The passenger ship left the port shortly afterwards. (Non, see you again.) Dante thought of his daughter while gazing at the port town. Thinking back on it, Dante was poisoned by petrification while shielding one of his party members from the Golden Brigade. Mimino told Non about his condition even though he forbade it. It is quite impossible to leave the Church once you enter, but instead you are guaranteed food, clothing and shelter. Non said that she was only able to leave because of the recommendation of her Master, Riviera. At that time, Dante thought These are the last moments I can spend with my daughter. So he talked about what he thought was important. He didnt even talk about his wife, who died when Non was still a child. As was his wifes will. (But its different now. There is still much I havent talked about yet.) He knew that Non would return to the Church. And he is approaching the end of his career as an adventurer. Thus, he started planning to live in the town where the church Non will be assigned to is located. He will live out the rest of his life in that town while visiting the church. (I couldnt even dream of such a life when the petrification started A life where I could live out my life peacefully and quietly by Nons side.) The reason Dante could dream of such a life was Reiji. Reiji healed Dantes petrification. As such, if there is anything at all he can do for ReijiC (Saving the world is no big deal at all.) ** Valhalla, the capital of the Keith Gran Federation ** Even Dante, who had traveled all over the world, was mesmerized by this metropolis which he stepped foot in for the first time. A city that spreads around a huge white-walled castle, which seemed to be an entire town by itself. Valhalla is the center of the Keith Gran Federation, a federation of several nations, and is the largest city in the world. The city was like a living thing in itself. It breathes, consumes food, and people and money flowed around like blood. It is impossible to keep a big city like Valhalla alive with the existing technology of a horse-drawn carriage and road. As such, technology in this city naturally advanced. Ringooon Ringooon Ringooon. Dante looked at the iron track underneath his feet with a puzzled look. He then heard the sound of a bell from a distance. Ossan, youll be run over if you keep standing there. Huh? Come over here. Dante was pulled away from the iron track by a child in the town. After a while, a freight car and a passenger car mounted on huge iron wheels ran past. The vehicles passing by with the sound of an earthquake, strangely, had no horse pulling it, and black smoke was rising from the leading vehicle. W-What is that Dont you know, Ossan? Are you from the countryside? Its a steam train that runs on sorcery and steam. Steam train, huh Railroad tracks cut through the city of Valhalla. These railroads were indispensable for the daily operation of Valhalla. The power that did not rely on horses was typically seen in magic airships. But the steam locomotive running in Valhalla is similar to the cars seen running in the Lev Magic Empire. Volume 6 - CH 1.2 Translator: Saitama-sensei Vol 6: Chapter 1 (2) Thank you for saving me, boy. Can you guide me to the Adventurers Guild? Sure. Dante placed a silver coin in the boys palm. Whew, Ossan, youre so generous. Its this way, follow me. Dante wondered if children living in the city all act matured like this kid Since Non grew up in the countryside, Dante raised her to be a strong kid. But that in turn made Non grow into a little girl who made the boys in the neighborhood cry. Dante arrived at the Adventurers Guild while thinking about that. Anastasia and Zerry had already parted ways with Dante. They should be arriving in the Sylvis Kingdom right about this time. Dante entered the guild after waving goodbye to the boy. The sign at the front certainly belonged to the Adventurers Guild, but the building looked like a luxury hotel. The interior was also similar to the lobby of a hotel. And hanging out in the lounge were several merchants dressed in elegant clothes, rather than tough-looking men and women usually seen in other Adventurer guilds. A strange-looking adventurer has arrived. Havent seen these guys lately. For real. You can tell at a glance that its a country bumpkin. Probably came to the city after going broke in the countryside. Even as such voices echoed, Dante walked on steadily without worrying about it. Two beautiful receptionists sat behind a beautiful wood-grained counter. It could easily have been misunderstood as the front desk of a hotel if the receptionists werent wearing their uniforms. Welcome to the Valhalla Adventurers Guild. As Dante approached them, the two stood up at the same time, and bowed. We apologize for the inconvenience, but this guild does not handle requests for general adventurers. Please head to the guild branch located outside the city. I know. Let me see the Guild Master. Dante leaned his left elbow on the counter, just as he did in the Zackerhafen guild. Before entering the city, he had already visited the outer guild branch. He said, I want to meet the guild master, and was told, You have to go to the central guild. Excuse me, but the Guild Master is too busy to meet with general adventurers. Its an urgent matter. Dante said, presenting his adventurers card C the receptionist didnt even move an eyebrow when she saw the gold adventurer plate. In the guilds of other regions, the Gold rank holds a tremendous value. But it is less valuable in the guild of Valhalla. This is because Valhalla has connections with adventurers above the Gold rank, which are the Platinum rank and the Mithril rank. A mere gold rank thinks he can meet the Guild Master. Country bumpkins are so ignorant. The merchants whispered amongst them, but Dante couldnt hear them. (I made a mistake I thought it would be quicker if I came directly to Valhalla, the guild headquarters that controls the entire adventurers guild, but it might have been better to have a guild master from another town report it.) The attitude of the receptionist was polite to the end. Excuse me, but only Platinum-rank adventurers can contact the Guild Master directly. Is that so? I am sorry. No its alright. Dante has a long history of adventuring, but he hasnt actively made any connections with Platinum rank adventurers. As Dante was about to leave the guild, wondering what he should do nextC. Huh? Oh? D-Dante!? Why the hell are you here!? It was the skinhead man with a shiny head, nicknamed the Inextinguishable Light Sword Joseph, who used to be a trainer in the Adventurers Guild of Achenbach Dukedom and fought a dragon together with Dante. Thats my line. Why are you here?Dante said. Me?There is a problem at the Sixth Mine, you see. I need to relay some information. Joseph said in a very low voice, enough to only be heard by Dante. Problem? Yeah. Dont tell anyone else. Joseph whispered into Dantes ears. CThe Sixth Mine no longer produces skill orbs. Sylvis Kingdom The Secret Service turned away in a huff in response to Anastasia who ran away from the kingdom, but her brother, Matvey, was happy to see her. When she proposed to visit her father and king, Sylvis VIII, her other brothers and sisters uniformly opposed. But Matveys twin sister, Yuri, proposed to hear out Anastasia first. Dont think badly of us. Though I allowed you to leave this country, it is still equivalent to you abandoning the status of the High Elf royal family. I know, Yuri-nee sama. I am happy to just be able to talk like this.Anastasia said. Im here, too. Dont forget me. Of course, Matvey-nii sama. Matvey was overjoyed to hear that. He had been worrying over what had happened to his precious sister after he sent her to the Saint Knight Kingdom. But Anastasia returned all of a sudden so soon. On a side note, Zerry was kicked out on the grounds that outsiders arent allowed to enter. But she secretly snuck into the mansion near the royal familys. So far, the Secret Service is unaware of this intruder. So What did you want to talk about? We, here, are actually busy too. I dont have much time to spend on you. Yuri said, and took a sip of tea. The sight of Yuri in the garden of a treetop mansion under filtered sunlight was a picturesque scene. Yes, actually As Anastasia told her story, even she felt like it was an unrealistic fairy tale. The balance of the two separated worlds is out of order. If the Pledgers do not revoke the Covenant and unite the two worlds, the collapse of the world will be imminent. If the two worlds become one, there will be a flood of dangerous monsters. If you werent sucked into the Back World and that Red Gate didnt appear over the Lev Magic Empire, I would have dismissed your story as mere nonsense. Moreover Matvey said after Yuri, and the twins exchanged glances and nodded. (It seems like they have some other information) After a while the sister saidC. The truth is, the skill orbs of Third Forest are running out. Running out!? Its really something we shouldnt talk to an outsider, but it seems to be related to what you just said. The Covenant handed down to us states -Do not take too many skill orbs. Skill Orbs make up the world.If the power to make up the world is weakening, it is unavoidable that the skill orbs are disappearing. At that moment, chills ran down the back of Anastasias spine. Its not that she didnt trust Reijis words, but she simply didnt realize what worlds collapse meant. It will be extremely difficult to convince the people of this world, as even Anastasia, who actually went to the Back World, had trouble believing it. However, the crisis is now imminent in the form of no new skill orbs will appear. I have a request for you two. It is necessary to revoke the Covenant to prevent the collapse of the world.Anastasia said. We know. Actually, I have already started discussing the matter with His Majesty, but we dont know what will happen if we revoke the Covenant. The skill orbs may disappear entirely.Yuri said. Huh!? Do you think we can fight monsters without the skill orbs? Well, thats Anastasia didnt even think about that. Indeed, the Covenant consists of the Pledger, Mediator, and Skill Orb. If the Covenant was revoked and the skill orbs disappearedwhat would happen if a monster from the Back World appeared in this world? What if it is a monster like the Forest Eater? Then this world will fall into a similar state as the Back World. Be that as it may, we have no choice but to do it. Thats right. We have to act accordingly as Pledgers. Despite the shaken Anastasia, Yuri and Matvey seem to have made their resolve. Many of our siblings are against it, but since you have brought us such vital information, Ill talk to His Majesty once again. Thank you, Yuri-nee sama. Dont mention it. But if you are actually going to go down this path, things will get hectic. You will be pushed onto the battlefield. Yes, I am prepared. Even if she would be frowned upon for her Fire Magic, Anastasia had already made up her mind. Since Reiji will be fighting, she will fight too. Fufu You like that human child that much, I see.Yuri teased. Eh!? Youre blushing so hard that your whole face is red. T-T-T-T-Thats not it! His Majesty knows it, too. His Majesty too!? Looking at the distressed Anastasia, Yuri smiled, whereas Matvey looked somewhat sad as he watched his little sister grow up into an adult. Volume 6 - CH 2.1 Vol 6: Chapter 2 (1) With The Same Look As That Time I told everyone I would be okay moving alone. Therefore, I asked Mimino-san and Non-san to talk to the mayor and Riviera-san, a top member of the Church. I returned to the inn where Lark was staying. My task is to persuade Lark. I have to return Shadow King to her, and then ask her consent to destroy it. I thought of destroying it while Lark was asleep, but it was so cowardly that I thought of using that method as a last resort. (For Lark, Shadow King was the power which freed her from the mine. Skill orb is way more important to her than it was to me.Shadow Kingis a part of who she was.) How difficult it must be for her to throw it all away But I cant be afraid. I entered the inn. The counter was unmanned after breakfast time. I saw Kook, a companion of Larks, sitting at the cafeteria. You areC Good morning. Im finally back. Are your party members all right?Kook-san asked, probably because I had a serious look. Ah you dont have to worry about it. Everyone has returned safely. I see. Then, what about the discussion with the Sage? I have found a way to restore Larks vitality. What!? Its going to be a little difficult Can I talk to Lark? I understand Im sorry. Why are you apologizing? On the contrary, I feel grateful towards you, Kook-san. I havent heard much about how Lark and Kook-san met after she left the mine, but I am thankful to Kook-san and his friends for saving Lark from isolation. Our lives were saved by the young miss. So we were prepared to put our lifes on the line, but we couldnt do anything. But thats just It just feels frustrating that we had to leave everything up to a kid like you When we were planning to go see the Sage, Kook-san and his friends wanted to accompany us. But considering that someone must constantly be with Lark, and that their fighting capabilities were lacking, I asked Kook-san to stay behind. And I simply didnt have enough time to consider their feelings. If so, I have a request for you. If I were to offer them comfort, being a little boy, it might hurt their pride even more. What is it? If it is something we can do, well definitely do it. Thank you. Lark has met some really good people. I want to heal Lark at all costs. At that time, Lark may cut all ties with me. What what are you going to do? I cant reveal that yet, but when that happens, I want you to be by her side, Kook-san. Please. Thats not really a problem, though. You promise, okay? Please be by her side. Throw a stone at me if necessary. You Lark might cut ties with me if I had to use the last resort, and I was prepared for it. No, should I say that I am finally resolved for it now? With Kook-san and the others by her side, Lark will be okay. Even if I am no longer in her life. You know, all my life I have been living in a shitty way. Even if I say I had no other choice, it doesnt change the fact that I have lived by robbing other peoples property and threatening their lives. I have changed a lot since meeting the young miss, but there are some things I can understand very well because Ive lived that way. Kook-san reached out his arm and grabbed my right shoulder. Its hard to live properly The reason youre suffering so much is because youre a good man from the bottom of your heart. No, Im not that good of a personC I promise you. If she throws a stone at you, Ill harden my heart and throw a stone at you too. But even if it takes years, Ill definitely resolve her misunderstanding. She will surely understand that the person who loves and cares about her the most in the world is none other than you, Reiji. Hearing that was enough. Just because Kook-san said that, I was able to get rid of the last bit of hesitation in my heart. Im going.I said. Good luck. I left the cafeteria and climbed up to the 2nd floor. The hallway was deathly quiet. Sunlight shined through the opened window. Dust particles can be seen floating in the air. I stood in front of Larks room and knocked on the door. What do you want, Kook? I aint really hungry, so I dont want any food. I heard a voice. Larks voice was blunt, with a hint of girlishness. Her usual voice. Not her sad crying voice when she was arguing with me. (She is getting better. The worst situation is out of the way.) Hearing her voice overwhelmed me with feelings, but I bit down my teeth and remembered what I had to do. Its me. Its Reiji. I heard a gasp. I dont know if Larks next words will be rejection. It seems that Mimino-san talked to Lark after our fight, but since Lark is much more stubborn than I am, I dont think it will be easy to change her mind. C-Can I come inside? Right when I said that, the door swung open outwards and stopped just before hitting my face. Lark stood on the other side. She was wearing a thin, linen-woven nightwear. She was barefooted. Her morbidly white skin looked slightly recovered from our last encounter. Little brother Are you alright? Ah, y-yeah. Her reaction was so unexpected that I could only give a dumb reply. Larks eyes, which were out of focus, indicated that her eyesight has not yet recovered. Right when it seemed like her eyes were getting wet, her right fist hit my chest C her punch felt very light. You idiot Doing crazy stuff for my sake. Lark leaned forward as is and rested her forehead on my chest. Im sorry, little brother. I wasnt a good sister to you I took in the power ofShadow Kingto protect you but instead, I misunderstood that it belonged to me, and this time I have put you in danger. I should have been happy just knowing that you were alive and well. When I heard her say that, I forgot all the persuasive words that I had been thinking about. Sorry, Lark. I was stupid. You are my only family and yet I tried to force what I thought was right. Do you still think of me as your sister? Of course. Thank you Reiji she muttered softly. ** It went smoother than I expected. I even wondered why I had that talk with Kook-san at that time. I guess I was desperate, so it couldnt be helped. But Lark has agreed to the destruction ofShadow King. Ah, youre here? Ive gathered all my companions. Kook-san said so in a carefree tone, greeting me as I came down from the second floor. There were also three other people; the scout, locksmith, and the engineer. Well umm It went well, right? I had a feeling it would. Is that so? But you also had a serious look, so I thought I shouldnt waste your resolve. Is he serious? It seems like I was the only one who didnt see this outcome coming Dont feel too bad. Yours was the worst case scenario, right?Kook-san said. That is well Then, just be happy that it didnt come to that. Thats right. The scout also told me to loosen up. So this would be fine. So, have you healed the young miss? No, I havent. I explained what I was about to do. When I told them that I would destroy the 6-star skill orb, Kook-san whistled, and the engineer said, Ah, ah, ah i-it cant be helped if it is to save the young miss y-yeah avoiding to look me in the eye. Thats just how valuable a 6-star skill orb is. However, Kook-san handed me theShadow Kingthat was stored in a leather bag. And I have another requestC Volume 6 - CH 2.2 I didnt know how theOrb Destructionskill works. So I asked Kook-san to go with me to a store called Skill Destruction Shop, pretending to want to confirm how the skill works. TheOrb Destructionskill is a unique characteristic, and it is necessary to notify the government about its acquisition and use. Although its rarity is lower than that ofOrb Detachment, it requires regulation. That seems to be how it works. Is this enough? Yes. I was shown the process of destroying aPhysical Strength that Kook-san had. I am sure I will be able to do this withWorld Ruler. Alright, then. Ill bring Lark with me.I said. Hmm it somewhat feels like were in the way. No, of course not. Ill be back as soon as its done. Okay. I said so to Kook-san and the others after returning to the inn, and headed for Larks room. I cant tell them that I can learn skills, so I need to pretend to take Lark outside, just in case. Lark, Im coming inC Upon entering her room, I saw Lark in her bed, dressed in casual clothes. Wearing a shirt and trousers, similar to a man. Clothes which are easy to move in, remnants of her sky pirate days. Lark will no longer have to go out onto the battlefield in the future. She should be able to live peacefully in the town. But we dont have to talk about it just yet. Your hair is messy.I said. Ah Larks expression was dark, perhaps because she was nervous about destroying the skill orb. However when her health is restored, her feelings will surely change. I used a comb to straighten Larks hair. Comb her long hair and bundle it into one. Even when we were in the minewhen we had poor meals day after day, Larks hair was still beautiful, but now it is dry and dull, and I cant feel any vitality in them. (But that too will soon return to normal.) After I tied her hair with a hair tie, it seemed somewhat kempt. Sorry. I never cared about my hair. That Riviera-san who came to treat me, randomly told me that dressing up and hairstyle is the life of a woman. Lark was about to fall when she tried to get out of bed. I caught and supported her. Lark, please be patient until your eyesight returns. H-Hey! Little brother!? I lifted Lark up with both armsin a princess carry. Idiot, stop this. Its embarrassing. You cant see, right? Then theres nothing to be embarrassed about. Thats not the problem! Lark complained, but she didnt even have the power to escape from my arms. Kook-san and the others stared in wonder as we entered the cafeteria. Fuh How nice. When you look at her like this, you realize that the young miss is also just a maiden. Scout, I will remember you said that!Lark said. So the young miss has recovered enough to say all that We left the inn while being teased by whistlings and applause. Lark. Lets go. There is no need to go to the store that destroys skill orb. And it would be a problem if the store owner had something likeOrb-See. I cautiously headed to the hill. Probably because I was carrying her, I saw smiles on Larks face. But I proceeded forward without saying anything about it. Lark was so light that I didnt even have to useSupport Magicto carry her. Which saddened me a little. The hill was within the town, but it was a place overlooking the town and there was nothing special about it. Hardly anyone visited the hill during daytime, so I took Lark to the grassland with a good view. You can see a small hill and a lighthouse on a lone cape. The wind blew through, carrying the scent of grass. I sat her down on the grass. Whats this place? It feels grassy. What are you doing? Im going to tell you something I havent told you yetI said I felt Larks spine stretch a little when I said that. But lets heal your body first. Ill putShadow Kingback inside.. O-Ok I took out the 6-star skill orb out of the leather bag and pressed it against both of Larks hands. I am also learning theOrb Attachment/Detachmentskill which can insert skill orb into others. Nn?A-Aaaaaaaaah!! The skill orb was sucked into Larks body. At the same time, her eyes, which have lost their color, regained the light. I can see. She looked around. Below was the town of Zackerhafen. And in the distance was a harbor with ocean waves, and black-tailed gulls flying freely. Little brother No, Reiji. Yes. Did you not think that I would use this power to escape if the skill orb was returned to me? Nope. I did not. Why? You know that I wantedShadow Kingbadly. For that reason, I might even tell one or two liesC I dont think so. You wouldnt do that. Why Because you are you. Because you havent changed since our time in the mine. You are my sister Lark. The amethyst-like violet eyes that were staring at me turned away. I can never win against you, little brother. Ah no, I mean, Reiji You can call me little brother. I am always your brother. Larks ears turned bright red. Rising heart rate, rising body temperature World Ruler-sama, I can see all that without you telling me it. Then, Ill erase the skill now Ok. This time, firmly locking eyes with me, Lark replied as if it wasnt a big deal at all. She then closed her eyes. Did she make her decision so easily? To erase the skill orb that she wanted so badly. Even though I did not explain how I was going to erase the skill. Does she trust me so completely that she leaves everything in my hands? As I held Larks hand and closed my eyes, I saw an intense light in her body. This was probably the skill. It had a stiff feel at first, but when I put my strength into it, it started to crack and then shattered like a glassparticles of light floated in the darkness and melted away. Its done. I opened my eyes and saw Lark who had opened her eyes slightly. Does she feel that the skill has been lost? How are your eyes? I can see. And I dont feel sick As the wind blew, Larks long hair fluttered in the gust. She turned her gaze to the town and to the sea. She seemed like wanting to say something, but she didnt say it. So I decided not to ask either. As the Sage said, her vitality has returned. Of course, she is still far from perfectly healthy, but she can gradually recover from this point on. At least she will no longer be bedridden. Lark. I have things to tell you. Lets stay here for a while. Ill listen. I have a lot of time right now. While sitting next to Lark, I told her everything that had happened so far. Lark didnt seem particularly surprised or emotional when she heard the secrets of my birth and the secrets of my skill. After listening to my story till the end, she reached for my head. And she patted my head. You did your best, little brother. Larks face, as she said that line, was the same as I remembered back in the mine. Volume 6 - CH 3.1 Vol 6: Chapter 3 (1) A New Journey Lark stretched her body and started hopping lightly on the ground. I was feeling worried because no matter how much she has recovered, she was bedridden until just a while ago. And just as I feared, Lark tripped over her own leg and fell on her backside on the grassy plain. A-Are you okay!?I asked. Yeah. Im not perfectly healthy, but I think I should be able to live normally after this. Are you sure youre not pushing yourself? Of course not. I think I could start working in a bar or at the harbor even today. Lark smiled brightly, but myWorld Rulergave me different information. She was pushing herself quite a bit. Of course, her health is much better than when she lost her vision, but shes still far from having a healthy body. Volume 6 - CH 3.2 When we returned to the inn, Kook-san and his friends were overjoyed to learn that Lark had recovered. They cheered and planned to throw a banquet, butC No. Im leaving town today. Lark shut them down. It will take too long, so I will explain it along the way.Lark said. B-But you just met your brother again So what? You dont wanna follow along?Lark asked. Kook-san and his friends looked at each other. Oh, you want us to follow you? We thought you would be traveling with your brother from now on or is he coming along too? Dont be stupid. Reiji has things he needs to do. Hes a man now. Well So Are you coming or what? Of course were coming!! Their facial expressions turned bright and cheery. Kook-san and the others must have thought that they no longer had a place in Larks life now that I, the younger brother, had appeared. I didnt realize they felt that way until this moment. Im gonna explode in happiness! Lets throw a banquet!Kook-san exclaimed. Idiot. Were leaving. Start packing! Roger! Kook-san and the others ran to their rooms. They were yelled at by the inns proprietress to not run in the hallways. Alright, Im gonna get going. Okay. Take care, little brother. You tend to overdo it too. Okay, Ill be careful. Thats a good boy. Lark smiled and tried to reach for my head, but then she stopped. Youre not a little boy who needs head pats anymore. So she stuck out her fist, and I bumped my fist onto hers. See ya later. See you. Lark ran up the stairs. And the landlady yelled again. It felt quite light-hearted for a farewell. However, thats fine. It was a very Lark-like farewell. We will be able to meet again. Its time to go. I left the inn with a much lighter heart than when I arrived. ** She is healed?? A beautiful woman will remain beautiful no matter what kind of face she makes. Riviera-san had an utterly confused face when I reported that Lark had recovered. I went to the church to meet up with Non-san. Riviera-san was also naturally there. I didnt say that I had to destroy a 6-star skill orb. Yes, the treatment method taught by the Sage was enough to restore Larks condition to normal.I said. But even the Elfs elixir didnt have that much of an effect Riviera-san had a doubtful look. But since I have no reason to lie, she believed me. Alright, then. So can I stop Lark-sans treatment now?she asked. Yes. Thank you very much.I bowed down. Well, as for the cost of treatmentC Im sorry. Can it wait for a while? Ill try to raise the money somehow Is it expensive after all? After giving most of my money to Lark, I realized I dont have a way to pay the treatment costs. Riviera-san smiled bewitchingly as I scratched my head. You dont have to worry There is a way that doesnt cost money. Eh? There is such a thing? Is it some sort of voluntary service? Indeed. But the service includes using your body toC Please stop that, Master Non-san said with an astonished look. This is a valuable treatment research, so I was told that the treatment wouldnt cost anything in the first place.Non-san said. But what about the cost of medicine The cost of a precious Elf elixir It was Reiji-kun who brought it here, right? You say it like it was yours Mmm, youre a naughty disciple. But I was thinking of getting Reiji-kuns knowledge instead of his service. Knowledge? Is there knowledge that only I know of? To talk about the treatment method taught by the Sage will be impossible, though. I would inevitably have to talk about Larks 6-star skill orb. As I have previously asked before, the method to cure petrification.Riviera-san said. Aah I told her before that I cant reveal that. Its dangerous because it uses Mithril. Reiji-kun, there are more people who die from petrification than you can imagine. Until now, we could only cure minor injuries. But if we can cure it completely with the knowledge you possess, then If its a method which uses a dangerous substance, then Ill announce that the cure was found in my name. Ill make sure that the cost of the medicine will only equal the cost of production, and that the church will not make any profit off of it. Is that not enough? If this person is willing to go that far, then it cant be helped. And I am indebted to her for prolonging Larks life She came all the way to this town for Lark, after all. Alright But you must definitely keep my name a secret, okay? Of course, I always keep my promise with a boy. What about your promise to your disciple?Non-san asked. That promise is worthless, worthless. A vein popped on Non-sans forehead. But I thought I could trust the friendly relationship between the two. Since Non-san trusts this person, I should be able to trust her too. Thus, I talked about how I cured Dante-sans petrification. Double maple (Leaf of Life Tree) where the tip of the leaf is like a maple but it is further divided into five at the tip. The white worm thingy. And Mithril. Mixing the Leaf of Life Tree with Mithril, huh I wonder if its the Kinda Worm that mediates that. Apparently, that worm is called the Kinda Worm. Although it has been known as a kind of medicine for a long time, Kinda Worm was used after being dried. The idea of using it alive is quite interesting. How did you get the knowledge of this medicine? Is what I would like to know, but thats outside the topic of our conversation. Yes. I have no intention of talking about myWorld Ruler. Non-sans face turned pale when she learned that I used Mithril to cure Dante-san. Ara, Non. You dont have to make that face. Even if he had secretly obtained Mithril and used the most important metal managed by the country, there is no one who can judge him after all this time M-Maybe, but is that why you disappeared that day, Reiji-kun? Its one of the reasons. How How can I ever repay you As Non-sans was about to start crying, Riviera-san hugged her. No need to cry. Reiji-kun did it because he wanted you to be happy. You too should participate in the research of the petrification antidote and save a lot of people. That would be how you repay him. I nodded in response. I thought it was true. Then this is the end of this problem. Riviera-san clapped her hands. And Non-san wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes with her fingers. WellC the next problem is more serious.Riviera-san said. Yes. Its not just the petrification antidote, theres another reason why Im here. The story of the world collapsing is just something unbelievable. Because unlike the healing of petrification, there is no other precedent to it. I suppose thats right. It is unbelievable. But you see Once I reported it via long-distance communication, the Cardinal responded. Do you understand? The Cardinal himself. The direct advisor to the Pope. A big-shot among big-shots. It wasnt just me who straightened my back unconsciously, but Non-san as well. Lets go see him. This kind of thing cant be conveyed with words alone, so its better for involved parties to talk directly~. Riviera-san said with ease, as if were just going for a short walk. Volume 6 - CH 4.1 Vol 6: Chapter 4 (1) Cardinal Thomason The royal capital of the Saint Knight Kingdom was the most beautiful capital I have ever seen. The hexagonal city was surrounded by lush mountain ranges with well-organized townscape. Located in the center of the royal capital is the castle where the Knight King resides, and several spire towers standing tall as if piercing the sky. The royal capital church was located near the castle. It is called the Great Holy Spirit Chapel and is said to be the second largest after the main Church where the Pope, who is the head of the church, resides. The Great Holy Spirit Chapel is the residence of the number two of the Church, the Cardinal. Who goes there? When Non-san, Mimino-san, and I arrived at the Great Holy Spirit Chapel with Riviera-san at the lead, we were called out while ascending the long stone steps to the entrance. Clean white stone staircase in a neat cityscape. Wearing a habit to such a place would surely stand out. When we got off the carriage earlier, the surroundings became noisy. (Does Riviera-san really belong to the Church?) As that question formed in my mind for the 10th timewe were approached by a Temple Knight who guarded the Great Holy Spirit Chapel. A chainmail with a grayish luster and a full iron mask. The apron was a combination of scarlet and white. There was not even fraying of the embroidery, let alone dirt. Unlike ordinary knights, temple knights do not carry blades, but a scepter and a mace fastened to their waist. Why are you getting in our way? We have important things to relay to Cardinal Thomason. Rather, hes the one who summoned us.Riviera-san said. His Eminence? The temple knights looked at each other. Do you have any proof? They dont trust Riviera-san at all. Wasnt she supposed to be a big-shot in the church? Proof? Just go ask the Cardinal. But His Eminence is busy. Perhaps there is a misunderstanding The temple knights were having trouble responding. Oh my, if it isnt Riviera-sama. What are you, who is only ever seen in research buildings, doing at the main building? A priest with a solid build appeared. He seemed to be in his late 40s, carrying a leather bag in his left hand. Blank face with blue, round eyes stared at Riviera-san in a displeased manner. P-Priest Regson. The temple knights saluted and Non-san knelt down to a knee. This man seems to be quite the big-shot too. I came to meet Cardinal Thomason.Riviera-san said. Meet His Eminence? With all due respect, perhaps there is some mistake? I was just told the same thing a minute ago. Hmm you guys, its okay. You may not know this person since she is only ever seen in the research building, but she is called Riviera, the chief priest of the engineering department. ! The title of chief priest of the engineering department seems to be a bigshot as well, as the temple knights hurriedly bowed to Riviera-san. Let us go inside, then.Riviera-san said. Please wait. If you enter as you are, each and every temple knight inside will ask to prove your identity. Send them all a notice then. Tell them Riviera has come, clear the way. Please dont ask for the impossible. The temple knights dont exist just for your convenience. Rather, if you change your outfit, there would be no problem at all. It is a big problem because I will lose my identity. If changing clothes could grant passage, I would change it right away I suddenly felt a gaze and looked up. The Great Holy Spirit Chapel is lined with spires like a castle, but one of the windows was open and a man was looking down. When he noticed that I was looking at him, he made an inviting gesture with his hand. Umm, the person above says, Come.I said. Huh? His Eminence! Priest Regson exclaimed, and immediately knelt on the spot. In a hurry, Riviera-san and Non-san also knelt in the same way. Come up now! As the words echoed down, Priest Regson hurriedly led Riviera-san into the main hall. ** The number twos of the Church assigned all over the world must surely be amazing. As we passed through open bulky doors with elaborate designs and entered the office, we were greeted by absolutely gorgeous stained glass. Light passing through the glass shone on a display case housing antique sake sets, jewel-embedded letter boxes, and paper knives made of Mithril. The display shelves were placed conspicuously in the space right in front of the entrance. So we went around to the back while admiring the displays. Behind it was a window which seemed to be the one I saw earlier. And Cardinal Thomason was sitting at the office desk placed in front of the window. The fat Cardinal Thomason swept back his white hair, and placed a circular hat on topsimilar to the Zucchetto hat found on Earth, but with a real leaf at the topwhich was a similar dark red as his clothes. Gold embroidery on a dark red coloured cloth; the patterns were leaves and ivy, but there were no flowers. Why were you lingering at the entrance? The Cardinal asked moodyly, tapping the desk with his index finger. My apologies. Priest Regson was stalling.Riviera-san said. Wha!? N-No. I was just a little doubtful when the Engineering Priest, who usually doesnt even approach the main hall, asked to meetC Priest Regson.Cardinal Thomason called out. Your Eminence. I recognise your enthusiasm. Thank you for those words, Your Eminence. Leave. Yes, sir. After Priest Regson left, Cardinal Thomason turned his sights to Riviera-san. Engineering Priest Riviera. Yesss. Fix your clothes. Eh? But this is my identity. Fix it. If you dont fix it, step out. Whoa Riviera-sans face looks super sour. Is it really that important to her? I-Its okay, Riviera-san. I can handle this myselfI said. I felt that Riviera-sans identity was more important in this case. You are Reiji-kun? The Cardinals eyes turned to me. Y-Yes. My voice was unintentionally high-pitched. This person has great authority. Authority which is different from nobles and knights. I feel like a student who was called into the principals office. You shouldnt pamper the priest of the engineering department. While it might not matter to the person herself, it troubles the priests who are working under her. Because Riviera is the chief priest of the engineering department, people call the engineering department the mating department. The ones who are complaining are the people in Regsons Law department, right?Riviera-san exclaimed. And what of it? The engineering department and the law department are all important institutions of the Churchs 7 departments and 12 bureaus. Is it okay to let them get a bad reputation because of you alone? Uh Riviera-san awkwardly fixed her outfit. While grumbling, This person is getting more grumpy with each passing year. Good, good. Now you look the part of a well-reputed chief priest. Do your best for the Church. Riviera-san pursed her lips sullenly, but Cardinal Thomason paid no heed. Volume 6 - CH 4.2 So, you are the rumored boy, I see From upfront, you look like a normal boy.the Cardinal said. Rumored?I asked. Its nothing much. I received information about the Child of Disaster from the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. ! I didnt leave the Kruvan Holy Kingdom on good terms. The Six Great Dukes, who knew that I was the Child of Disaster, tried to capture me. No need to be so on guard. If we intended to do something, we would have done so earlier. I have also received a letter from El asking to take good care of you. El. Do you mean El-san, the special priest? Yes. He is one of my very few friends who sends me letters. The Cardinal said with a broad smile. He suddenly looked like a normal old man that you can find anywhere, instead of the imposing authoritative figure just a while ago. Follow me. To the back room. The Cardinal stood and walked up to me. And he gently touched my arm with his hand. Cardinal, thatsRiviera-san started to say. Dont worry. I think it would be better for me and the boy to talk openly. Is that alright? They cant refuse if you phrase it that way. Non-san was nervous from the beginning, and Mimino-san was looking at me anxiously. Okay. I replied and followed the Cardinal to the back room. It was a small room. There was no window. When the magic lamp was lit, the room became brighter. There was a half-written letter on a small old desk. Right next to it a large book was opened on a bookrest. Three sides of the wall were bookshelves. And the last side had maps and religious paintings. It felt like a lived-in room. The Cardinal picked up a book from the bookshelf and walked to the chair and table. Come here. Ah, yes. I wanted to show you this. The book was terribly old, with not even a front cover. The leather binding was worn-out, but it was still in a better condition than the parchment inside. Im sure the cover has been replaced. The contents areC This book looks like its over 1000 years old.I said. Thats right. Cardinal Thomason opened the book and revealed the contents. Each page had a different brush stroke, and there seemed to be some notes within. It was more of a private file rather than a book. This page is written in old language. Can you read it? No. Im sorry, I never learned it. No, dont worry. There are only a few people in this chapel who can read the old language. This is, as you say, 1000 years, no, it was written by the Pope long before that. Its an autograph. I am surprised. I am surprised that the Church existed from such a long time ago, and I am also surprised that an autograph by the Pope is quietly stashed away in a room rather than displayed in a museum. Is it something which is inherited by the Cardinals from generation to generation? Thats right. So to be a Cardinal you have to be able to read the old language. Do you know whats written here? I received the biggest surprise today. It saysWhat role should the Church play when the two worlds meet? In other words, since more than a thousand years ago, the Church had assumed that the two worlds would eventually become one. * Non C Mimino C Riviera * The three were sitting on a sofa in the office after Reiji and the Cardinal left. A monk brought in hot water for each of them. At first, Mimino thought that the monk was suggesting for them to leave. But Non explained, Mimino-san, in churches, we often serve plain hot water to our visitors to caution against luxury. Is that so? Yes. Especially the upper ranks, including His Eminence, are strongly inclined towards that teaching. His Eminence simply inherited this luxurious office. He actually lives in a church-owned inn.Non said. Thats right. When I first saw that person, I excitedly thought, Man, this person absolutely takes bribes. But he turned out to be a straight-laced man. Master what do you mean bribe excited youNon exhaled. Non, you should try to get on His Eminences good side. It is difficult to take bribes in this organization, and most of the priests here value authority. I am good. What are you saying? You will be working here too, so dont be negligent. It just doesnt sound like the words of a person who often disobeys authority. I didnt ask to be put in a high position either, but people cant leave me alone because of my genius. Im such a sinful woman. Riviera laughed while fluttering her hand. And before anyone knew it, she had loosened her clothes. (When did she?! How did she?!) Mimino was astonished by that fact. Oh I guess we will be saying goodbye to Non here.Mimino said. I have been in your care for all this time, Mimino-san. Please continue taking care of dad. It is actually Dante who takes care of me most of the time. I thought you would go to a local church somewhere, but have you decided to carry out your research here? At first I was planning to go to a local church too Non said with a bitter look. Originally, Riviera told Non that the path of research was open to her. In that case, Non would belong under Riviera, but Non herself feels she is more suitable to interact with the people who live in the areas around a local church. The Church is a huge organization, so political ties are absolutely necessary. Non does not wish to use such means. But she heard from Reiji that Mithril was used for the petrification remedy. Reiji made it to save Dante knowing that it was a felony. Knowing that, as Riviera said earlier, Non thinks that she should research the petification remedy in return for Reiji. Master, you got your wish. Riviera has secretly been wanting to keep Non close at hand. And she may have tried to decide Nons path by using the petrification remedy as bait. The proof was that Riviera was smiling. I have a lot of requests for Non if she decides to join me~Riviera said. It is common practice in the Church to do the cleaning and washing by yourself.Non replied. Riviera fell silent, as if Non had hit the nail on the head. Your requests are regarding research, isnt it, Master? O-Of course! You are of course not going to push the chores onto me in a ruthless manner, are you, Master? Riviera fell silent, as if Non had hit the nail on the head. Again. Mimino felt a little relieved looking at the exchange between Non and Riviera. (This Master Her actions are a little out there, but Non and her have a very friendly relationship. With this, we dont have to worry about Non.) Mimino, who intends to continue living as an adventurer, will separate ways with Non here. Although she spent less than five years with her, Non still felt like her real family. If Non is in a safe place, then that is enough for Mimino. Riviera-san.Mimino called out. Hmm? What is it? Please take care of Non. Riviera was caught by surprise when Mimino bowed down to her. Of course. Riviera answered. Conversation continued to bloom between the three women. Volume 6 - CH 5.1 Vol 6: Chapter 5 (1) A Letter to the Young Lady Kruvan Holy Kingdom Earl Sillys Residence There was a knock on the door. But the sound was slightly louder than usual. This wouldnt have been noticed by anyone other than Victor Sillys who had been listening to the sound of a comfortable knock from the butler from an early age. Why, if it isnt Sebas It is very unusual for you to be in a hurry. Is there something wrong? The Earl said, permissing the chief butlers entry into the room. I apologise. But there is something I must deliver even if it interrupts the conversation between Your Excellency and the young lady. The handsome and beautiful father-daughter pair sat across from each other on a sofa. Neither the Earl nor Eva, who were at the forefront of the Red Gate campaign until just a few days ago, showed any exhaustion. They presented themselves in a dignified and noble manner. Especially Eva. She was growing more beautiful day by day. When a dress was ordered to be designed for Eva, the designer was so deeply moved by Evas beauty that they put all their previous orders on hold. This became a hot topic in the noble community of the Holy Kingdom. Owing to that, letters of engagement proposals have been coming in non-stop recently. Dont tell me its an engagement proposal from the 6 Great Duke Houses?the Earl said. I would not be in a hurry if it was just to that extent.Sebas replied. Chief Butler. And father too, it is not proper to use the dukes as a joke even briefly.Eva said. Fufu. Exactly as you say, Eva So what is the matter?the Earl asked. Yes, sir. Sebas approached at his usual pace, but he was sweating slightly C the Earl assumed it must be a fairly important matter. A letter from Reiji-dono. The butler respectfully presented the letter. ! Eva, it is not proper to get excited as such. Uh The Earl reminded Eva, as she reflexively half-rose to her feet in excitement. Your Excellency, lets not tease the young lady. You should read it first, young lady. Sebas, but thats Because it is addressed to both parties. Before I realised, you started siding with my daughter, isnt that right Sebasthe Earl said. The chief butler simply responded with a kind smile to the Earl. (Sebas has changed too He used to be more on edge.) Sebas was like a grandfather who was watching over his granddaughter. Recently he also started consulting the Earl on who should be the next chief butler, so he might seriously be considering retiring and becoming a simple old man who watches over Eva, the Earl thought. However, thats fine. There is a need for a successor, after all C just like how the Earl is thinking of having Eva succeed the family headship. So Eva, what does Reiji-san say? At first, Eva was with a smile full of joy, then it turned into a straight face, and then Evas expression turned serious. Father Reiji says its a world crisis. The Earl received the letter from Eva, and scanned through it. Although Reijis writing improved a lot while he stayed in the Sillys residence, it was still bad and the Earl could feel the childishness in the writing. However, the information was still fully communicated. The Earl sighed. Does he also have a magic tool that attracts problems? Eva stood up at the same time that the Earl stood up. Next to them, Sebas received the letter from the Earl, and read it in a hurry. Lets go, Eva. Yes, father. Earl Sillys and Eva began to move as soon as they received the letter. Their destination C the Holy Royal Palace. ** Only a handful of nobles are allowed to visit without prior arrangement. House Riviere, one of the 6 Great Dukes, is currently under house arrest on suspicion of having channelled the skill orbs that emerge from the First Altar into the black market, and the nobles who colluded with them are stripped of rank. Since the investigation into the main noble houses has been completed, Earl Sillys Magic Eye of Inquire is almost no longer needed. But since he still holds the title of Special Assistant Secretary of the Altar Management Bureau, he has to come to the Holy Royal Palace every day. Earl and Eva got off the carriage at the stop immediately after entering the Holy Royal Palace. Another person arrived at the same time. Yo, Victor. What a surprise, Your Excellency, Duke Grenjido. Geez, stop that. Dont kneel in this place. He immediately stopped the father and daughter who tried to kneel on the spot. But Your Excellency, this is the Holy Royal Palace. We, as vassals, should show respect to the royal family Shut up. Im telling you theres no need for that. Youll get Miss Evas clothes dirty. Grenjido was the Holy King until just a few months ago. His glowing blue hair clearly shows that he is the pinnacle of this kingdom. Earl Sillys and Eva stood up reluctantly. News reaches you quick too, Victor. Grenjido said while walking alongside the Earl. There were no attendants around them. There is an unwritten rule in this Holy Royal Palace that you should not bring a companion. The number of employees working inside are kept to a minimum, and the majority are the priests for the First Altar. What do you mean, Your Excellency? Hmm, its regarding ReiC I mean, Her Majesty the Holy King, isnt it? Grenjido said Rei because the current Holy King is Reifalgia, Grenjidos daughter. As expected, he couldnt discard the Holy Kings previous name immediately. No. We have something to inform Her Majesty.the Earl said. I see. But perhaps its the same thing.Grenjido said. Huh? Well, lets just go and find out. There was nothing else to be said, so the three went on. They reached a conference room with all the doors and windows open, which felt like a sense of liberation. The table was wonderfully cut out from a single giant tree. But the decoration was minimal. The word simplicity suited the room above all. The Holy Royal Palace, which makes the best use of the ancient lifestyle, is cold in winter and hot in summer. A place where people live far from the image of the pinnacle of the country. Your Majesty, I, Grenjido, have arrived. I, Sillys, am here too. Your Majesty, I am Eva, the daughter of House Sillys. The three simultaneously knelt before the person sitting at the table in the conference room. Welcome, Grenjido, Earl Sillys, and Eva. The woman who was dressed in the attire that Grenjido once donned is now the Holy Queen. Her long, groomed straight hair is long enough to reach under her breasts. It looked mystical with the glowing blue light. Her hair ornament was a golden bullion garnished with ruby. Her stern look was not like her arrogant father, but her sagacious mother. Standing at attention behind her were two knights of the Holy King, serving as her guard and escort. At present, the leadership position of the Holy Kings Knight is absent because the leader died in the battle with the mediator. Thus the Holy Queen temporarily holds full authority over the Knights Order. Including that, the pressure on the shoulders of the Holy Queen, who has not even reached 20 years old yet, was great. I summoned you because I need your opinion on something. I am grateful that you answered my call so soon.the Holy Queen said to Grenjido. Your Majesty, you can call me anytime. Grenjido sat near the Holy Queen. Perhaps encouraged by Grenjidos words by her fathers words, the Holy Queen smiled a little. Volume 6 - CH 5.2 Vol 6: Chapter 5 (2) Sit down, Earl Sillys, Eva. Is that alright?the Earl asked. It doesnt matter. In any case, I am certain I would need your cooperation, Earl. You who have a reputation for being the Dagger of the Holy Kingdom.the Holy Queen said. That is quite a fear-inducing title. The Earl and Eva sat across Grenjido. Lets get into the main subject. There was a request for military movement from Cardinal Thomason of the Church. That big of an emergency?! Grenjidos eyes widened. Judging from the Earls reaction, it seems that you have already grasped the information. We received a letter from a trusted source not long ago. The Earl presented the letter from Reiji. One of the knights received it and handed it to the Holy Queen. The content of the letter would have been unbelievable if it was from anyone other than Reiji. The two worlds are in danger of collapsing. The only way to avoid this is to unite the two worlds. In which case, ferocious monsters will also surge into this world, so we must be prepared to prevent this. The Cardinal sent the same contents. It seems that Reiji is working together with the Cardinal.the Holy Queen said. With the number 2 of the Church Eva was so surprised that she uttered out despite herself. The Church is an organisation which is widely spread across this world. They have almost no armed force, but they hold a tremendous amount of influence. The heads of each country are always on the lookout to see if they have any ideological problem with the Pope of that time. And the number 2 of the Church holds more authority than the head of a country. Your Majesty. I have met Cardinal Thomason several times. He is a reliable man.Grenjido said. Yes, I think so too. But I wanted to hear those words from you. So is the military movement meant to deal with this unprecedented situation? The Holy Queen nodded in response to Grenjidos question. But we do not know on what scale, and which country is in charge of which location The Cardinal also suggested that there might be a problem in the production of skill orbs. In fact, the number of skill orbs produced by the First Altar is decreasing. It is also known to Earl Sillys, who belongs to the Altar Management Bureau. However, this is confidential and should not be leaked to the outside. Cardinal Thomason knows this information. Which means the Cardinals opinion is credible. The Church wants to bring together representatives from each country to convene a conference of a World Union. Normally, I would head there myself, butC I would advise against that. If Your Majesty leaves the Holy Royal Palace now, the Six Great Dukes could fall apart. The Holy Queen nodded in response to Grenjido. I agree. Grenjido, I know you just returned, but will you attend the meeting in my name? The Holy Queen rang a bell placed on the table. One of the priests brought a tray. Placed on the tray was a blue glowing magatamafew nobles know what this is. I entrust you with full decision-making power. It is the crest that proves the bearer as the Holy Queens proxy. I shall accept this important role, Your Majesty. Grenjido stood up from his chair and knelt down to receive the crest. Earl Sillys, please accompany Grenjido. I shall leave it in your hands. Yes, Your Majesty! Is this what the Holy Queen meant when she said I am sure I would need your cooperation earlier?C Eva thought. She understood the significance of what was happening in front of her, but it felt unrealistic. They were trying to connect the two worlds. If Eva hadnt seen the Red Gate in the Lev Magic Empire, all of this would have felt like a fairy-tale. She could not feel any sense of crisis. However, it was Reiji himself who informed of this crisis. This is what he wrote at the end of the unbelievable letter: I dont want Lady Eva to come to the front lines because it is going to be a very dangerous situation. With that said, I am sure the young lady will definitely head to the front. Since the young lady knows that the front line is where she can effectively use Magic Eye of Inspire. But please be sure to let me know when she arrives. If anything happens, I will protect the young lady. Emotions sprang up steadily. The sense of urgency she felt when she read Reijis letter. The joy of reading the words he wrote. The Holy Queen praised her father as the dagger of the kingdom and requested him to participate in a world conference where representatives from every country will gather. Tension, excitement, fear, honourvarious emotions swelled within Eva. Masking it all with the cold dignity of a noble, Eva set out with her father. The place where the world conference is set to be held is in Brunstalk, the headquarters of the Church. ** The small land between the vast territory of the Keith Gran Federation and the undeveloped land Canion in the south is the country of Brunstalk. The boundary with Canion is blocked by a high mountainous range which does not allow the survival of life. In reality, Brunstalk borders only the Keith Gran Federation. Lake Cani is a huge lake with several floating islands. All of it was the entirety of Brunstalk. The countrys population is about 10,000. Most of them are priests. It is a nation for the Church; a nation without any real power. That is the main temple of the Church, isnt it? Magic airship travels are determined with an international treaty, which allows airships to travel on a fixed route with a simple prior application. Eva was fascinated by the scenery below her. The calm surface of the lake reflects the blue of the sky and the flowing autumn clouds. A lush green forest surrounds the entire lake. Migratory birds resting around the lake. A large white-walled church stood towering above the largest floating island. There was a small floating island right next to it, which is a stop for magic airships. Magic airships arriving there were already in double-digits. Among them, a giant airship, which was several times larger than the others, is owned by Valhalla, the capital of the Keith Gran Federation. There was also another eye-catching ship; the magic airship owned by the Sylvis Kingdom, with most of its exterior covered with wood and a number of trees growing on the deck. It is called the Flying Forest. Many countries seem to have responded to Cardinal Thomasons call I wonder which country those people are from. Earl Sillys said, standing next to Eva. Their magic airship was descending toward the stop area. In one corner of the floating island, there was a group donning unfamiliar clothes. It was a simple dress that was similar to the clothes worn by the Holy Queen. Dark brown long hair was tied behind intricately. Each person carried a stack of paper and books in their hands. They were a group who did not seem to suit this gathering of nobles and knights representing their countries. Are they gnomes, and dwarfs? Eva noticed a group of short people, and a group with a barrel-like belly. It seems to be so I thought this was supposed to be a meeting of national representatives. What is Cardinal Thomason thinking?the Earl said. Oi, think about it later. Lets go.Grenjido said. The airship shook greatly as it landed safely. Led by the crew of the magic airship, Grenjido, Earl Sillys, and Eva followed. I shall accompany you. Arthur, the second captain of the Holy Kings Knights Order, reverently bowed his head. Grenjido tapped Arthurs back encouragingly and headed out onto the deck. On this day, representatives of 16 countries and representatives of Librarians, Beast King, Gnomes, and Dwarves gathered in the country of Brunstalk. The world conference will commence the next morning. Volume 6 - CH 6.1 Vol 6: Chapter 6 (1) Child of Disaster Brunstalk Lake Country C Church Headquarters, White Church Large Conference Hall The conference hall was in a circular form. It was incredibly wide, almost like a ballroom. Stained glass was fitted in the windows like a slit. 32 from east to south and to the west. Curtains were not hung around the hall. The idea is such that the approximate time can be perceived by the incoming light. However, the amount of light is not enough to evenly brighten the large conference hall, so candles were lit on the main round table and the waiting tables around it. (Wow! Such a huge gathering.) Eva sat at the waiting table together with nobles and civil officials. There were representatives of 16 countries, including the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Among themespecially the small countries belonging to the Keith Gran Federationthe heads of states have personally attended. Only one representative can sit at the round table, so Duke Grenjido, who is the representative of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom holding the crest of the Holy Queen, sat there. Standing quietly behind him was Earl Sillys. Miss Eva, please look over there. Thats the beastmen race they stand out quite a bit. Sitting next to Eva was Ethan. He, a halfling, is part of House Ebene which tried to capture Reiji, and ultimately forced him to leave the Holy Kingdom. But now he has reconciled with Eva. It was his father and the senior nobles who wanted to execute the Child of Disaster. Ethan himself didnt feel that way. He deeply regretted the fact that his House drove Reiji out of the kingdom, and apologized to Eva. Yes. All of them have very large physique.Eva said. There was a man, who seemed like a human who modified his body to resemble a gorillas, donning a richly-coloured kimono. There were even feather decorations on the back. The man seems to be the representative of the Beast King race. He was twice as big as Grenjido, who was already as large as a gorilla. The magnificent chair at the round table creaked under his massive weight, so now a bigger chair was being carried in by four people. Besides that man, his attendants also had large builds. All of them were so close to being a beast that they felt more like humanoid beasts than beastman. If you look like a beast to that extent, you might be mistaken for a monster. Indeed. Where do those guys even live? High-ranking nobles were having such conversations at the same table as Eva. (Our Holy Kingdom is a nation that recognizes diversity. But these people are having such conversations at this time) Eva felt like protesting, but she held herself back. To begin with, there are already people like El-Gu-Larun, a high priest, in the Holy Kingdom. He looks completely like a rabbit, but speaks human language, and is an indispensable personnel to the management of the Holy Kingdom. Eva just prayed that the extremely rude chatter would not be heard by the people of that race in the noisy conference hall. However, a beast woman, who looked closer to a human than the high priest El, was looking in their direction. It seems that her two ears clearly heard the nobles conversation. Even though she was about 30 meters away. Eva decided to leave her seat and go to the table over to apologize, but a bell began to ring. There were seats for representatives of 16 countries and representatives of 4 races. However, there were 22 seats in total in the main round tablethe people who should take the remaining two seats had arrived. The 320th Pope, Her Holiness Elmentraut Eirich Klausegut, and His Eminence Cardinal Thomason have arrived. A priest used a magic tool to announce their arrival. The conference hall fell silent at once. The well-polished and shiny wood door in the back opened. Donning a gray-colored habit and a gray-colored veil, a woman no, a girl appeared. Nuns followed her on the left and right. She can be identified as the Pope because the silver scepter held in her hand is made of Mithril. It radiated a mysterious light, enough to attract the 200 pairs of eyes in the hall. But Eva looked behind her. And was about to raise her voice despite herself. The man donning dark red clothes is Cardinal Thomason. There were deep wrinkles between his eyebrows. He brought along three people behind him. Two of whom were senior priests carrying bulky documents. The other, however, was a boy wearing a colorful traveling outfit, which was not suitable for this occasion. (Reiji!?) Did he stop dyeing his hair? The black-haired, black-eyed boy was definitely Reiji, who served as Evas escort. ** Even in such a large conference hall, I quickly found the young lady. My my young lady, youre becoming more and more beautiful with each day. Next to her was Ethan. He was surprised to see me, but his face soon turned sour. He probably feels guilty that his House was responsible for driving me out of the country in the past. But the people responsible for that were his dad and the escort Lelenore-san. So I dont particularly hold any grudges against him. The Pope advanced through the quiet conference hall. Cardinal Thomason and I simply followed behind her. The Pope sat at the most gorgeous chair C though gorgeous, it was not gaudy; simply that the engravings on it were magnificent. As she sat on the chair, her attendants stepped back to the waiting table. Cardinal Thomason sat next to the Pope. His attendants lined up the necessary documents in front of him. And as I tried to step back to the waiting tableC Reiji, remain here. Eh, but You shall be our escort. It is an honor to be able to escort myself and Her Holiness. Cardinal Thomason is a surprisingly playful person, though people tend to take him seriously because he says it with a strict face. I chuckled and saidC Okay. Please send an escort request to the Adventurers Guild later. Good grief, adventurers always cling to money in every situation. Cardinal Thomason mumbled, but I also noticed that he seemed to be having fun. I didnt think people in such high positions could enjoy little jokes like these. The reason why Cardinal Thomason values Riviera-san despite her improper attitude might be because she stands out in the serious and devoted Church organization. The Pope was watching the exchange between the Cardinal and I, and seemed a little surprised. Here on, we will commence a world conference based on Chapter 18, Paragraph 1 of the World Interstate Agreement, Convocation proposed by the Church. A priest announced using the same loudspeaker magic tool as before. Then he goes into more detail on the contents of the letter that Cardinal Thomason sent to nations and tribes representativessomething I already knew. Volume 6 - CH 6.2 Vol 6: Chapter 6 (2) (This convocation was arranged quite quickly.) I looked back on the past a little. After the meeting with Cardinal Thomason, he contacted the Pope shortly after. Although the number is small, the church has a magic tool for long-distance communication. And it is possible to project the faces and voices of both parties, even though the fuel consumption is so bad that it is equivalent to metling one gold coin per second. The Cardinal decided to hold a world conference after discussing with the Pope. It is said that an agreement has been signed so that a conference can be held if the Church proposes the conference for an emergency. I didnt know if every country would respond to it, but it was good that King Geffert, who owns Valhalla, the capital of the largest nation, the Keith Gran Federation, responded to the convocation. Every country announced its participation one after another, except for a few small countries. Why did King Geffert agree? I wondered. Probably because they couldnt obtain any more skill orbs at the Sixth Mine. The Cardinal said nonchalantly. The Cardinals convocation notice contained the subject of not only a decrease in the appearance rate of skill orbs, but also a hint that the problem can be solved. As a result, many representatives have gathered. Librarian, Gnome, Beast King Race, Dwarf C these 4 races attended as representatives of the Pledgers of the Covenant. Duke Grenjido of Kruvan Holy Kingdom attended as the representative of the Holy Blue Human. And Yuri-san, Ashas older sister, attended as the representative of High Elves from Sylvis Kingdom. The only unknown person was the representative of the Continental Human, but I had already discovered that person. (That person which country is he from?) He looked like a normal human and was seated as a representative of one of the 16 countries. His long chestnut-colored hair was tied behind. He seemed to be in his early 30s. His intelligent eyes blinked attentively to the explanation. In other words, some of the Pledgers themselves attended as representatives. (As expected, Asha really isnt here.) Although Asha is of the royal family, she is no longer considered as part of it. In spite of that, Asha headed to the Sylvis Kingdom, and I think that Yuri-san is here today because of her efforts. Such is the sequence of events. This matter has been carefully considered by the Church for thousands of years, and accepts it to be extremely credible. When the explanation was over, the hall fell silent. The representatives of each country, who were expected to be hard to deal with, seemed to be digesting the facts of the danger of world collapse, the resulting depletion of skill orbs, and the solution is to unify the two worlds. May I? The representative of Continental Human raised his hand slightly. There was a loudspeaker magic tool on the table. If you place your hand on it, even a whisper will reach every corner of the conference hall. I am Holiday, the representative of the Windle Republic of Keith Gran Federation. Can we take this convocation as a discussion about the agreement to unite the two worlds and how to handle the visitors from the other world that will appear? That is correct. Cardinal Thomason replied as the representative of the Church. So, before we start the discussion, is it not the Child of Disaster standing behind Your Eminence? The moment Holiday uttered those words, the whole conference hall erupted noisily. The nobles who were aware started to say As expected! or Terrifying!, whereas those who werent started to say Why is he behind His Eminence and His Eminence is in danger. In response, Cardinal Thomason raised his hand slightly. Please remain quiet. Cardinal, please go ahead. The Cardinal then started to speak with his usual strict face. The story that black hair and black eyes cause disasters has been passed down since ancient times. However, it is a superstition, and the many years of research by the Church have shown that it has no causal link to calamities. This is clearly stated in the scriptures that are directed to the churches of each country. Is that so? Does the Church know that there is no such thing as the Child of Disaster? Actually, Cardinal Thomason asked me to return to my original hair color, to which I refused in the beginning because it unnecessarily provokes people. But the Cardinal insisted and said that the Pope also knowsCand I, too, was sick of using hair dyes to disguise myself, so I decided to accept it and re-dyed my black hair. I have never seen such a scripture. Holiday said. There seems to be a problem in Windles church. Here is a copy of it. As if having anticipated such a situation to arise, the Cardinal showed the copy prepared beforehand to the representatives. Representative Holiday representative nodded after reading it, and said: Nevertheless, Your Eminence, even in the Keith Gran Federation there is a record that a black-haired, black-eyed person appeared 500 years ago and burned a country with power beyond human limits. Some of the other representatives nodded in response. That is dependent on that individuals power. For example, if my heart is gripped by evil, and I used the power of the Church to bring misfortune to the people, would you then say, The Pope is a disaster? I see. Her Holiness the Pope will guarantee the identity of the black-haired, black-eyed boy over there. Yes. The noise that erupted at this time was louder than ever. The noise did not subside immediately, and Cardinal Thomason had to ring the bell many times to finally get the hall to quiet down. (Eh? What? What does that mean?) I, personally, did not really understand the significance of that statement. Guarantee my identity?Is it the same as that of the Lev Magic Empire? No, it seems to be different. There is also a Lev representative here, but he was looking around helplessly. I wish Abba, the deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Bureau, had come. But what I know is that the Cardinal insisted that I return to my black hair in anticipation of this scenario. At that moment, Her Holiness the Pope, the girl who was the lord of this castle, raised her hand. Everyone, there will be a statement from Her Holiness. After a moment of gasps, the hall calmed down. Her Holiness gently placed her slender white fingers on the magic tool. Reiji, the hero of the Redgate Campaign, is hereby guaranteed and protected by the Church. Therefore, I urge every country to eliminate the unprovoked prejudice towards black hair and black eyes. Her Holiness stated in full clear voice. Ah I see now. I finally understand. The Church intends to completely dispel the deep-rooted prejudice against the Child of Disaster at this occasion. By backing me up. Cardinal Thomasson turned half his body towards me, and gave a wink that didnt suit his strict face at all. I stopped myself from bowing on the spot. This child, who wished to save the lives of strangers, and not just his friends is a child who carries a kind soul, unlike the previous Child of Disaster. So it is alright. You do not have to carry this burden on your back. It reminded me of the Sage, who said so and stroked my head. I am glad I continued to move forward. I am really happy that I continued to walk on the path I believed to be right. Thanks in due part to the people around me. I hope that the next black-haired, black-eyed child to be born C whether they may be a reincarnated person or not C will not suffer from prejudice or be persecuted. Volume 6 - CH 7.1 Vol 6: Chapter 7 (1) A Hero of the Past And A Revolutionary Begin to Move Valhalla, the capital of the Keith Gran Federation The man in front of the two stern men was even more stern. Looking back on his life as an adventurer, Dante has seen many large men. The same is true for Joseph, who was next to Dante. His bald head was shiny today as well. HoweverC (Gurgio As one would expect of an adventurer who climbed to the Mithril-rank as a shield-bearer.) The man was so tall that even Dante had to look up at him. And the thickness of his body was far from human. His hair, which used to look like a bossy mane when he was an active adventurer, is now cleanly trimmed. The numerous scars on his face, and the glove on his left-hand prosthesis signified his experience as a veteran. It was strange that he was wearing noble clothes instead of armor. Good grief. Its just one thing after another. Gurgio had Joseph and Dante sit on the sofa in the reception room. This is an Adventurers guild in Valhalla. It was the guild masters reception room. Dante, an active gold-rank adventurer, and Joseph, a former gold-rank adventurer who has retired and now serving as a guild trainer, are both quite famous in a number of places. However, their fame is completely overshadowed by Gurgios. Gurgio should be 20 years older than the two, but the presence he exudes is as if he is still fighting on the front lines. Lets take a look at the report. Gurgio quickly looked over the paper presented by Joseph. Although Joseph came here as a messenger of the Achenbach Dukedoms Adventurers Guild, he had to wait a whole 10 days to meet with Gurgio. Gurgio was extremely busy. He did not force Joseph to wait just to show off his position. As evidence, Gurgio was polite to both Joseph and Dante. I think the depletion of the Sixth Mine is a very important issue.Joseph said. Thats right. But this isnt a matter that can be handled by adventurers. The Dukes army and the Kings knights should make the move.Gurgio said. You have a look which seems to say that that much force isnt enough. I have never actually seen a dragon with my own two eyes. Is it really so threatening? If it was the dragon which attacked the city in Achenbach Dukedom, it may be possible for this superhuman guild master to subjugate it on his own. Although there is a difference between active and retired adventurers, the magic of the half-elf Crysta-la-Crysta, who was the same Mithril-rank, was tremendous. However, it is said that the size of the dragon in the depths of the Sixth Mine is several times larger than that which attacked the city in the past. To be frank, I dont think you can beat it unless with a gathering of elites.Joseph straightened his back and replied. Leaving aside the Dukes army, King Gefferts unit is no pushover. There are four-star knights within their ranks.Gurgio said. But quality is more important than numbers when fighting a dragon. Yeah, they might be wiped out. And if theyre wiped out.. then its finally my turn. Josephs spine froze when he saw Gurgios ferocious smile. At this moment, he fully realized the difference between him and Gurgio. The difference in power was so vast. How long can Dante and Joseph last if they were to fight against Gurgio here and now? A few minutes? Or perhaps only a few seconds? (I thought I was quite strong myself, but I still have a long way to go) Dante thought to himself. The higher your skill, the more keenly you can sense the difference with a true master. It is the same for adventurers. The higher your ability, the more clearly you can sense the difference with the adventurers ranked above you. Is what Id like to say, but I have to be on standby. Wha? W-Why !? Joseph exclaimed at Gurgios response that seemed anticlimactic. Thats why I have been busy lately. Apparently there was a notice from the Church. To be prepared for the upcoming turmoil. From His Majestys point of view, the Sixth Mine is a temporary problem C in the first place, the mine has been inaccessible lately C and the Churchs prediction takes precedence. Hmm, looking at your faces, you seem to know what is going on? Yes, I heard from Dante over here. I think his companion reported to the Church. I see. If thats the case, this should make it easier to understand. Bring all your friends to Valhalla. We should have as much force as possible. But why? You are here after all, Gurgio-sama. Dante spoke, for the first time. Yes. Usually, I can protect it alone.Gurgio responded. Then well go to another citys defence.Dante said. Gurgio shook his head in response. If things are really dangerous as they sound, its out of the question to disperse our forces. Dante was surprised. Gurgio had already grasped the fusion of the two worlds crisis. What about the guild? How will the adventurers move?Dante asked. The guild cant do anything. Nothing!? Why? You already seem to understand the impending danger. Am I supposed to order them to stay in the city because something might happen in the future? Freedom is the creed of adventurers. Theyre not the type to sit around quietly if theres no money to be made. Cant you procure a budget?Joseph said from the side. Of course we cant, moron. Even the Sixth Mine is in a dire state. Well, so why doesnt the headquartersC The guild doesnt have enough money. So I asked the nobles here and there, but its no good. Dante and Joseph finally learned why Gurgio was busy. He was asking the nobles to contribute funds. To protect the city using adventurers. This whole thing stinks of danger. More than any monster Ive ever faced. Gurgio, who sensed the impending crisis with a supernatural premonition, and the nobles, who live in a cozy environment, have a completely different way of responding to the crisis. (Does that mean the Adventurers Guild is not going to take any measures?) Actually, Dante had already expected this outcome before he brought this matter to the Adventurers Guild. It is difficult to bind an adventurer. Unless you have money to make a request or there is a huge dragon attacking, it is difficult to gather adventurers. Gurgio-sama. I have a suggestion. Hmm? Gurgio turned his gaze towards Dante, who raised his hand modestly. We can somewhat work out a certain schedule for the fusion of the world. The problem is the invasion of monsters that will occur after that. Yeah, so? It may only be a few days at most, but do you know how much it will cost to retain all the adventurers for a few days in the Adventurers Guild?Gurgio said. Hmm, unfortunately I dont know, but there is someone who has calculated the approximate numbers. Dante recalled a brilliant boy who is also a member of his party. When Dante stated the approximated number to Gurgio genuine surprise showed on his face for the first time. Hou its not so off from the numbers I had my staff calculate for three days and three nights. How did you calculate it? Hahaha. I asked the same question, but I just couldnt understand it.Dante said. The calculation done by Reiji is the so-called Fermi estimation. For those who do not know the real numbers or the actual situation, you can guess based on some clues. On the contrary, the adventurer guild took a long time because they had to calculate the actual numbers only after collecting the information on the number of guilds, the number of adventurers, and their ranks. On the other hand, Reiji only needed to grasp the rough numbers, so it did not take him long to calculate. On a side note, the amount of money that was calculated was comparable to the budget to run a small country for half a year. Reiji had already discussed these before parting ways with Dante. In any case, the person who made the calculation says, There are many ways to retain adventurers.Dante said. That sounds like an exaggeration.Gurgio said. No. Because we have spent too much time as adventurers, we are bound by the idea that it would be difficult to retain free adventurers, but we can guarantee their help with money through request. Hmm we, who should be free, are bound by an idea, huh. I suppose you can look at it that way.Gurgio said, while touching his chin. Dante was impressed by Gurgio, who can still recognize his mistakes and shortcomings even at his position and age. Due to that, Dante thought that Gurgio would be able to do it. To retain the adventurers and fight an unknown disaster. Dante saw hope. Then, lets hear it. What kind of proposal is the many ways suggested by that person?Gurgio asked. Yes. ActuallyC Dante then told Gurgio about the many ways that Reiji had proposed. Their discussions continued until late at nightGurgio decided to cancel all remaining appointments on that day. It was only a few days after that that the Adventurers Guild started to make big moves centered around Gurgio. ** A bell rang. The meeting was temporarily paused. I felt my stiff body loosen up a bit. The Pope and the Cardinal had to consult with each other, so I was released from my escort duty. I walked alone through the corridor of the castle towards the waiting room. Reiji-kun! The first thing I noticed was Mimino-san, and next to her was Non-san. Both of them were headed toward me in the corridor. Whats wrong, you two?I asked. We were worried since you had returned to your black hair. So we wanted to check up on you during this break timeMimino-san said. I was happy that they were worried for me, but I also felt kind of uneasy. I talked about what happened earlier. When Non-san heard that Her Holiness the Pope would guarantee my identity, she gasped deeply. Is it truly that significant? Oh, there you are. Reiji-kun. A voice called from behind. As I turned around, a smiling face came into view. R-Representative Holiday!? It was Representative Holiday, who pointed me out earlier as the Child of Disaster. Mimino-san and Non-san both slid in front of me. Oh, you dont have to be so on guard. I just want to talk to you.he said. Talk? First of all, lets reduce that hostility, okay? I am not going to harm you. The proof of that is that I am standing alone in front of you. It was true that representative Holiday was standing in front of us alone. But there are a total of 12 people hiding in the back of the corridor and outside the windows, though? Holiday was startled when I pointed that out. Volume 6 - CH 7.2 Vol 6: Chapter 7 (2) I give up. You are more capable than I expected. While muttering as such, he puts his hand on his chin and starts to think about something. Well, you see, I was told not to reveal it by His Eminence but the remark during the meeting was a request made by His Eminence. Huh? You must have understood by now that the Church used that opportunity to guarantee your identity and eliminate discrimination against black hair and black eyes, right? Well, they wouldnt have bothered to ask me to return to black hair, otherwise. But nobody would want to make unnecessary statements towards the Church, or the situation might get too complicated if some of the representatives held strong prejudice against black hair and lashed out. So His Eminence requested me to control the debate. Thats why I did it. I see Thats why I have no ill will towards black hair and black eyes. In the first place, people who discriminate against others are not selected as the Peoples Representative in our Windle Republic but, I guess you wouldnt understand it. No, I do. It means that you dont have an absolute monarch and you choose a representative by election. It is a political form that is rather common on modern Earth. Holiday blinked in amazement to my response. I see now This is why the Church guaranteed your identity. What do you mean?I asked. Exactly as it sounds. Youre an excellent fighter, and youre also intelligent. Thats why the Church wants to keep you. N-no Im not that big of a deal.I said. Reiji-kun is amazing, after all!Mimino-san added in from the side, with a proud look. . Once this turmoil has subsided, I definitely would like to invite you to Windle. What do you say?Holiday said. Well I am a little interested. Most of the nations in this world are monarchical, such as a kingdom or an empire. The Republic of Windle is part of the Keith Gran Federation, and is one of the few Republic nations. If I say that I was not interested, it would be a lie. I am glad to hear that. CAlso, do you have some time now? We still have about an hour before the meeting resumes. Yes, I have time. I want to talk about the revocation of the Covenant.Holiday said. ** Representative Holiday seems to be aware that he is the Pledger of the Continental Humans. There is no doubt that he is a human the same as Non-san and everyone else. It seems that he was awakened as a Pledger after he reached adulthood. The Republic of Windle has kept a record of the Covenant. It seems that the Peoples Representative has been chosen as the Continental Human Pledger many times in the past. There are many humans on this continent, thus it is probability-wise strange that many Pledgers appeared in the Republic of Windle in terms of population ratio. Pledgers dont seem to be selected by chance. Though, I dont really understand the criteria behind it. The Covenant which I hold isC Revocation of the Covenant, isnt it? Thats right. Did you hear from His Eminence? I nodded in response. The fact that I can useWorld Allianceis still a secret. Then, as if pondering a little, Holiday took a sip from his tea cup. We were in the waiting room which was assigned to me. Although it is called a waiting room, it was quite luxurious. It had the taste of a nobles reception room. Religious paintings hung on the wall. Two guards stood behind Holiday, three at the entrance of the room, and five outside the window. Although they were dressed like civil officials and secretaries, they carried concealed weapons on their sleeves, hem, and hair. I recalled the memory about the revocation of the Covenant. Revocation of the Covenant (Continental Human/ Dwarf) ?The Revocation of the Covenant is made by declaring it to the mediator. ?If revoked, the two worlds will become one. The method of revocation is declare to the mediator. Is there anything to be worried about there? Reiji-kun, what did you think of the conference earlier? What did I think? Didnt you think it was unseemly? After the Child of Disaster point was over, talks about unification of the world proceeded. However, thats where the difficulty began. Even if we say that a world crisis is imminent, the representatives are unable to realize and sense the crisis. They said the Red Gate issue is the Lev Magic Empires problem. And they were only interested in one problem, Depletion of Skill Orbs. In short, the proposed solution did not address the fundamental problem. They just said to get more skill orbs. There was even a representative who said, Is the church hiding something? The Pope and the Cardinal are currently discussing how to eliminate these headache-inducing representatives and have constructive discussions with the rest. Actually, the Republic of Windle is promoting state management without relying on skill orbs. Huh? I was shocked. Is that really possible? If it is a skill-based skill orb, the user will not be able to let it go after having a taste. A skill orb is a convenient tool, like a personal computer or smartphone. Once you use it, you will not be able to throw it away. We distribute low-star skill orbs only to those who apply formally. But it is a temporary loan and they have to return it after the agreed upon number of years have passed. Why such a system?I asked. It sounds quite inconvenient. Because you forget effort when you have a skill. Holiday said, with a confident look. Those words poked at my heart. Lark, my sister C I dont mean to say that she didnt make an effort, but once she obtainedShadow King , she became over-reliant on it. The price she had to pay was high. She is struggling to overcome it now. (It is the same for me.) Until now, most of my conduct has been based onWorld Ruler. It is really difficult to let go of it. There are many people who make an effort for the sake of the world, even if they have a skill.Non-san added a counterargument. Holiday was not displeased to hear the counter, he was rather delighted. As you say. I am sure that you and Reiji-san are such hard-working people, but its also true that many arent. Non-san kept silent, as if understanding that there is truth in that statement. In truth, our policy is experimental. For example, there are almost no places where ferocious monsters appear in our country, so we do not need strong skills. Also, we share all our borders with nations within the same federation, so we do not face any threats from foreign enemies. The Keith Gran Federation distributes skill orbs to the nations which are part of the federation, but the Republic of Windle refused high-star skill orbs, and in return secured financial support from large countries and military cooperation in an emergency. Our policy is no doubt reliant on other countries use of skill orbs. But on the other hand, our agricultural production is by far the largest in the federation and it is becoming more abundant. That means that after the two worlds are united Windle will be a model case. Exactly! Holiday nodded vigorously, as if I had hit the nail on the head. Our country no longer needs skill orbs, so other nations in the federation will definitely ignore my remarks. However if the skill orbs are completely depleted, the world will collapse. So we should revoke the Covenant before it becomes a reality. Representative Holiday, do you really think the world will collapse? I do. He affirmed lightly, but clearly. The Church, which has been observing this world longer than anyone else, says so. No matter what other experts the representatives bring in, those experts would only be a mouthpiece for the representatives wishes. I do not think there is any other way. The Republic of Windle is a small country, after all. Things which I am not capable of, will be achieved by my peers. That is my idea of effort. With so many monarchical countries it may be difficult Kings, Emperors, and those in that sort of position can decide everything on their own subjectivity. Certainly, they will make their decision after listening to the opinions of vassals and experts, but unlike a republic, where elections are held and representatives can change, the monarch will always be the monarch. As a monarch, you will want your reign to last forever, and you will give more weight to the opinions of experts from your country than from other countries. But on the other hand, a monarchy will reform quickly if the king decides to do so, right? In the case of a republic, in order to win the next election, the representative may try to run for immediate profit before the expiration of their term. Reiji-kun, how old are you? Where did you study politics? Ah no I just happened to be interested in the subject. Hmm. This just makes me want you even more Before that, I will have to warn the Pope Uhh Oh, sorry, sorry. But that is exactly my aim. Your aim? Im the Pledger of Continental Human, so I am a monarch, in a sense. In other words, the decision of all continental humans is in my hands. That would be so. That might be why this person is able to make such a bold decision. As I said earlier, there are of course disadvantages to the revocation of the Covenant, such as the disappearance of skill orbs and the appearance of strong monsters, but on the contrary, since our country has a lot of food, we can use it to receive protection from other countries. In other words, I am positively willing to revoke the Covenant. But the other countriesC Yes. The other countries will be unwilling. The depletion of skill orbs is more important than the collapse of the world. How strange they dont even have to struggle to get re-elected in the next election. Holiday laughed sarcastically. Therefore, I will advance the unification of the world. What? Why did you come to that conclusion? If we force them into that situation, the monarch will have to take leadership. And if the monarch decides so, his vassals must obey C thats what you pointed out earlier. I was dumbfounded. This person was saying, Ignore the countries that advocate maintaining the status quo, and lets advance with reforms. And that is correct given the current dire situation. But on the other hand, for the nations which have not prepared for the collapse of the worldthat is, the maintaining the status quo nations, they will suffer enormous damage. I think it is better than the world being gone. This person is not joking. He is a revolutionary from the ground up. His escorts were looking at him with somewhat of a fanatical look. (This is dangerous. But what should I do?) The most unsettling thing is that Holiday himself is a Pledger. If he wishes, he can summon the mediator and revoke the Covenant at any time, and unify the worlds. The sole reason he hasnt is because he wants to watch how the world would decide to act. If anything happens, he wouldnt hesitate to revoke iteven if the world integration will be incomplete due to the revocation of just one Covenant. So, what do you think? When Holiday asked sothe bell rang to announce the start of the next meeting. Oh, how unfortunate. Well talk later. This person is raring to go. If it becomes difficult to harmonize the other countries, he will not hesitate to revoke the Covenant singularly. Representative Holiday left the room with his escorts. Volume 6 - CH 8.1 Five days had passed without contact from Representative Holiday. During that time, the World Conference continued every day from morning to evening. And at other times, discussions and coordination on the agenda progressed. But I no longer had a part to play in those meetings. The relationship between countries is not something I can interfere in. Though, I have heard that Windle Republic has been using this occasion to meet with VIPs from major countries. Cardinal Thomason and Her Holiness the Pope discuss on how to lead the conference every night. Its been a while, young lady. Reiji You have changed since we last met. More people are depending on you now. And your black hair looks great. I can say the same about you, young lady. You have grown even more mature in this short time. Thats the best compliment.Lady Eva smiled. We were in a courtyard near the mansion assigned to the representatives of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. A chilly breeze blew over the garden basked in a slight afterglow indicating the arrival of autumn. Looking at the beautiful chalk castle and mansions, and the magic airships that constantly arrive and depart, you realize that this is a place of great importance in this world. The young lady and I were finally able to meet. The young ladys escort and the chief butlerpeople I was indebted to while I served in the Sillys residencekept a distance from the bench the young lady and I were sitting on. The Earl went to a dinner with Duke Grenjido and a representative from another country. How are you feeling today, young lady? I am doing good. Though, I was called a little girl by someone just a while ago. The young lady also seems to be facing her own struggles. Not much time has passed since the Red Gate incident, but I can still see that the young lady has matured much more since then. Her manners and gestures are becoming more and more refined. More importantly, Reiji, how do you view this conference? My view? Seeing as how Her Holiness the Pope has guaranteed your identity, everyone seems to think that you are sided with the Church. Im not really a representative of the Church, thoughI said, with a wry smile. However, what the young lady pointed out is also true. I have been receiving requests for a meeting from the dignitaries of every country; not the representatives themselves, but their close aides. I refused all those requests, though. I suppose it would have been fine to meet them But I wasnt really sure what to talk about. The other parties might be expecting to receive some beneficial knowledge or something but theres not much I can do. I know that, of course. But my father said, Please get some information regarding the Church from Reiji-san. Haha the Earl is direct. What I wish to ask is what is your personal opinion, regardless of your affiliation to the Church. My opinion has not changed. Did you read the letter I sent? The young lady nodded in response. In the letter I addressed to her, I wrote about the danger of this world collapsing. And I also wrote, I dont want Lady Eva to come to the front lines because it is going to be a very dangerous situation. With that said, I am sure the young lady will definitely head to the front. Since the young lady knows that the front line is where she can effectively use Magic Eye of Inspire. But please be sure to let me know when she arrives. If anything happens, I will protect the young lady. Even knowing that this whole world will turn into a battlefield, I still think we should move forward with the plan to fuse the two worlds. I dont want to spend my days pretending that everything will turn out okay if I dont look at it. Even if the casualties might be high?the young lady asked. I know. That there will be casualties. But still I have to move forward. People grow and develop by moving forward. Yes. I was completely hesitant and perplexed until I was able to say this one word. But with everyones support, I am now able to say it with confidence. That everyone includes the young lady too. If given the choice, I am certain the young lady would choose the one with the brighter future. I have the same opinion. The young lady said with a smile. Oh, her soft, gentle smile warms my heart as it always has. Reiji, I think the meeting is moving in a bad direction. I nodded in agreement. Since the first day, the meeting has not progressed forward at all. Each country -How do we handle the depletion of skill orbs? Church -Its an omen of the collapse of the world. Each country -There is no evidence of this. And the Church should disclose all known information about the depletion. Church -We have disclosed all information. We must progress with the fusion of the worlds to prevent the collapse. Each country -There are not enough skill orbs to deal with the increase in the number of monsters which will occur with the fusion. That is impossible right now. Church -This is a race against time. Each country -There is no evidence of that. Or is the Church hiding additional information? Each country is skeptical of the Church. And due to the suspicion that arose due to the depletion of skill orbs, they cannot have any constructive discussions. Furthermore, not all countries are wealthy; countries such as the Windle Republic have little direct military force, and there are also countries whose administration is in a perilous state. Those countries rely on the Churchs aid, and thats all the reason they attended this conference in the first place. It seems that the Pope and the Cardinal had the same idea, and originally wanted to promote the fusion of worlds with the consent of each country at this conference, and to establish a joint front for the battle with the monsters that will come after that.I said. Looking at the current situation, thats not possible We have to look for a realistic point of compromise. A joint front involving only countries that are in alignment with the Church? As expected, the young lady caught on fast. I wonder if its Earl Sillys training? Yes. Even if monsters appear, it is unlikely that they will appear all over the continent. Even when I went to the other world, their presence felt quite uneven. There are chaotic giants present in the same location as the undeveloped land Canion in the other world, but other than that, it is possible to control the appearance of monsters by gathering military might. This information has been relayed to every country. But how many countries are in alignment?the young lady asked. The Kruvan Holy KingdomC CIn agreement, of course. Thank goodness. This whole matter would have become much more difficult if I had to convince Duke Grenjido. Since the Holy Kingdom participated in the Red Gate campaign, we understand the threats of the world beyond.the young lady said. Ah, I see now But conversely, most countries do not understand that threat, so they are not in agreement. It certainly felt that way even when I was observing the situation of each country at the conference. Reiji. Is it possible to revoke the Covenant immediately? It is possible. I think the Church has prepared to revoke it after a month or so after the conference is over. That is why the church has gathered all the race representatives. The Pledgers, yes? Yes. I explained to the young lady again. About the Covenant consisting of 8 articles. About the Librarian, Beast King Race, Gnome, High Elf, Dwarf, Holy Blue Human, Continental Human. But Reiji, there are only seven. I dont know much about Article 8. Significance of the Covenant (/) ? makes the Covenants the mediator , . ? Should the Covenant be revoked, will change to . I am unable to relay this article clearly to the young lady due to the restrictions of the Covenant. Sometimes I even wonder if its a meaningless Covenant. But since Article 8 does not specify a Pledger, we have no choice but to assume that there will be no problem. I cant fully grasp the Covenant without absorbingWorld Alliance, but Ive been able to use that power little by little because I have had to alternate between World Alliance and World Ruler these days. So, I can still recall the articles of the Covenant even without absorbing World Alliance. Though it does bother me a little that that is all a 12-star skill is able to do. Volume 6 - CH 8.2 Hmm, is that so? At the end of the day, even if there is still a month left until the revocation of the Covenant, it serves no purpose if the countries of the world do not begin preparing for the coming battle.I said. I dont think this plan will work unless there is a visible profit.the young lady said. Profit, huh. Pay the nations to get ready for defense. But only the countries which oppose the Churchs proposal will get paid, and the ones who are in agreement lose. That said, however, paying each and every country is not possible, either. Actually, the church had already considered that idea. Cardinal Thomasson explained it to me with a grin. All of them are misunderstanding that the Church has money. That they will get money if they grumble enough. The Church, however, is already looking at the post-fusion world, and expects that it will require a lot of materials, food, and money at that time. Therefore, those resources cannot be distributed to the countries at this juncture. It is not enough to simply defeat the monsters. They are thinking about the future of the world after that. To that extent, both the Cardinal and Her Holiness the Pope are seriously striving to achieve a meaningful outcome at this conference. In that case, why not provide benefits other than funds.the young lady said. Meaning? I have heard that the taxes for the maintenance of the federation are a significant burden within the Keith Gran Federation. The Church can provide tax exemptions for the duration of the defense period. For other nations, free treatment from the Church. That seems to be Her Holiness line of thinking as well. It is already incorporated as part of the compromise. Is that not enough?the young lady asked. Yes. My father and Duke Grenjido seem to be willing to release the 5-star skill orbs of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. HUH!? A voice escaped my mouth despite myself. Those skill orbs are in the possession of 5 of the 6 Great Duke Houses and an Earl House. Duke RoziersSword Technique . Duke ReesesHeroic Commanding Technique . Duke EbenesSecret Compounding . Duke LucielsDragon Sword Technique . Duke LamersMana Enhancement . Earl MontagnesPrayer Technique . The Holy King OrdersHoly Swordsmanship - though, it has since been lost. Even in Kruvan Holy Kingdom, which possesses complete monopoly on the First Altar, these are the only skill orbs with 5 or more stars in their possession. If a 5-star or higher skill orb exists in other countries, it would only be one at most. The Holy Kingdom intends to release such rare articles? The Duke Houses wont be convinced.I said. But in doing so, all the other countries would be able to understand how seriously the Holy Kingdom views this matter. Reiji Do you remember what Duke Grenjido said when he was still the Holy King? Yes. Duke Grenjido said at the Sprout and New Moon Banquet: From now on, you will choose your skill orb, learn a lot of things, sometimes fight with each other, sometimes fail, sometimes feel joy, and sometimes suffer. Since you were born with noble blood, you will have to fight that fate I remember being impressed, thinking that this was a true noble. Although, it did seem strange to me at the time that someone is noble due to their birth. Duke Grenjido must have known the royaltys duty as a Holy Blue Human. His was a duty to sacrifice. That is why he had such a strong fixation on birth. The current Holy King has already explained the situation to the Duke Houses. I think this matter will be revealed in the conference tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. My chest trembled. Born with noble blood, donating the skill orbs must be more painful than having their bodies torn apart. In order to persuade the countries of the world. However, Reiji The problem is that those countries might not be convinced with that alone. I am aware. There is no limit to the desires of people. Some countries would complain that it isnt enough, while others would complain they didnt receive the only 6-star skill orb. I wish we had a little more deciding factor. Duke Grenjido and father are now talking to the other representatives in search of it. I greatly admire those two who are working so hard to coordinate the countries of the world. I knew from the start that it would not be easy to coordinate the countries to fight against the monsters in unison. Representative Holiday must have thought of revoking the Covenant alone assuming that coordinating every country would be difficult. That one last push to move the countries into setting up a joint defense Without it, the first to fall victim would be innocent civilians. Isnt there anything else? Money is not possible. There are no more rare skill orbs. The Lev Magic Empire is in the process of recovery after the Red Gate campaign. We cant ask for their help. There must be something else. Something, something, something. I am sorry, but I have been eavesdropping on the conversation. A voice came from a distance. Figures of several people were approaching the garden where we were. Looking at the shocked state of Lady Evas escorts, they probably didnt notice those individuals. Eavesdropping from such a far distance? NoC Given that their voice has reached us from that distance, did they use magic? More importantly, however, I reflexively stood up when I saw the person who approached us. Asha!! Accompanied by the elves of the Secret Service. Ah, its okay. Shes my acquaintance. She is Sylvis KingdomsC. I am Asha, an adventurer. Asha was about to be blocked by the young ladys escorts. So I tried to explain who she was, but Asha loudly stated that she was an adventurer. The Secret Service looked displeased. Thinking about it carefully, Asha did leave the country to become an adventurer, but the kingdom still provides escorts, huh Reiji, who is this person? The young lady asked, while carefully observing Asha as she approached closer. This is Asha. She just recently became an adventurer but she is a High Elf who used to live in the Elven Forest. I am Asha, an adventurer. I travel with Reiji-san. Asha came and stood right next to me. Oh my? Why is she standing so close? She usually stands about half a step away. I moved slightly to the side. But Asha came closer, despite. Reiji, are you not a member of Silver Balance?the young lady asked. Ah yes. But Asha still hasntC Yes, I am not a party member.Asha said. Huh? Why does she sound displeased? No. Let me rephrase that. I am going to join the party soon.Asha said. Wait Was Asha always so assertive? I feel like we have never talked about her joining Silver Balance at all Uh, well, Asha, this is Lady Eva, from an Earl House of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. I used to work as an escort for their House in the past I see. Your former employer, right? Huh? I am still willing to hire. Reiji, you can always come back. Huh? That will not do. Reiji-san said that he would travel with me Hmm Thats the first time I am hearing it. Reiji, is that true? Didnt you promise to take me on a trip around the world? Eh? Wait a minute. Why do I feel like the situation is getting tense? Not at all~. Its just that your previous employer is quite a beautiful person No, everything is alright. I am just confused to learn about this person since you did not mention it in your letter It definitely sounds like there is something going on. So, Asha. Why did you come here? I mean, its not a good habit to eavesdrop on other peoples conversations but did you use magic for it?I asked. A-About that I apologize. It seemed like you two were having a pleasant conversation, so I got curiousAsha mumbled in a very soft voice. Well, I suppose its okay since she has apologized. But I understand the general story. Some countries are in trouble due to the depletion of skill orbs, and you are trying to move them to prepare for defense within a certain period of time, right?Asha said. Yes, thats right. We are missing one last elementI said. In that case, I think I can help you. You are aware of what the Sylvis Kingdom governs, correct?Asha said, with a smile. The Elven Forest and the Third Forest, right? CWait, dont tell me Yes, what youre thinking is correct. The wise Majesty King Sylvis have decreed thus: Release all the skill orbs stored in the national treasury and distribute them to the needy countries. And prepare for the upcoming threat. I accompanied Matvey-onii sama, who came to pass this message onto the congress. Yuri-onee sama must have heard the news by now. Now that the depletion of the Third Forest has begun, His Majesty thinks that we dont have any time to waste. In short, everything will be settled at tomorrows World Conference. Volume 6 - CH 9.1 Distribution Meeting The discussion of the World Conference changed completely. As soon as the meeting started the next morning, there was a proposal from Yuri, the representative of the Sylvis Kingdom. In building a joint defense for the coming threat, we will offer the skill orbs of our kingdom to the countries that wish to cooperate. The total number of skill orbs stockpiled by the Sylvis Kingdom is 2.67 million. It is certain that most of them are 1 or 2-stars, but there were 4 5-stars, 959 4-stars, and 20,000 3-stars. The representatives eyes lit up in response, but they calmed down with the following words: The skill orbs in the Third Forest have already depleted. Therefore, there is no future without a successful World Union. To that extent, our King is thinking about the future after. It would cost a tremendous amount to buy the 2.67 million skill orbs, including the four 5-stars. No, at some point, even if you pile up all the gold in the world, you cant buy it allthe probability of a 5-star skill orb appearing is extremely low, and even more so now that new skill orbs are no longer appearing. Asha grinned knowingly, watching the debate from a special seat, and Yuri-san blushed in response. Matvey-san, who was next to Asha, said, If there is still a country that complains despite all this, ignore them. Cardinal Thomason took over the discussion from that point onward. Countries that directly possess land where skill orbs are produced will not be included in this distribution. Specifically, the Kruvan Holy Kingdom with the First Altar. Valhalla, the capital of the Keith Gran Federation, has Third Forest and Sixth Mine. The dwarven kingdom with the Fifth Tower. Saint Knight Kingdom with the Seventh Highlands. The Second Ocean, Fourth Glacier, and Eighth Lava are harsh lands for mining skill orbs, and also include conflict areas that are not recognized as owned by a specific nation. This time those were excluded. Other than that, some countries declined the distribution. A country with high loyalty to the Church, well-funded and well-armed. The other is the Windle Republic , which is proud of its national management that does not rely on skill orbs. For 5-star skill orbs, we will draw lots because there are only 4. Also, countries that have obtained 5-stars will not be able to receive the 4-star skill orb distribution. In addition, the nature of the 5-star will not be revealed until it is distributed. This remark was criticized by the representatives one after another. For example, there are also 5-star skill orbs that are useless in battlethere may be something likeDexterity . If you are dissatisfied, you may decline the 5-star distribution. Cardinal Thomason, however, did not entertain the criticism. Even if it isDexterity, as long as it is a 5-star, there may be a wealthy person who would desire it no matter the cost. Selling it to such a person will be able to net a considerable amount of money. In fact, Cardinal Thomason said: After the 5-star skill orbs distribution, if you do not need it, the Church is ready to hold an auction to help sell it. Then, the discussion continued about 4-star skill orbs. This will be distributed to 6 countries, excluding the 4 countries which received the 5-stars. But due to the limited number of skill orbs needed to build a defense line, the Church made a list of the 956 4-stars and will let the 6 countries choose which skill orbs they need in order. As such, the participating countries are worried about whether to gamble for an unknown 5-star, or receive 160 4-stars that will steadily strengthen their military force. I was deeply impressed by Cardinal Thomasons capabilities. The countries were no longer concerned about whether to participate in the construction of a joint defense but how to receive the best skill orb. Asha arrived here yesterday. In just one night, Cardinal Thomason was able to conceive the distribution method and guide the flow of the discussion. I wonder if he has aDiscussionskill or something similar. Cardinal Thomasons complexion was bad. Probably because he has been lacking sleep. On the other hand, the Pope, who was next to the Cardinal, was silent. Her Holiness hasnt said a word since guaranteeing my identity on the first day. I havent learned much about why she was in the position of Pope even though she seems to be similar in age to me. ! The Pope glanced at me. I could hardly see her expression through the gray veil over her. But her jewel-like purple eyes felt like they gleamed. She immediately turned her line of sight to the front. I felt that this person was not just a normal girl.World Rulers non-reaction felt unpleasant to me. ** Discussions at the World Conference proceeded, and the conclusion of the treaty will be held three days after. By then, the details of the treaty will be finalized, and which country will get the 5-stars skill orbs will be decided. From my point of view, it would be better to receive 160 4-stars over one 5-stars, but a 5-star skill orb seems to be extremely exceptional, after all. Many countries still havent made up their mind, it seems. Even when I was in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, I heard that the power of a noble House would change depending on the presence or absence of a 5-star. While the world conference was proceeding, another discussion was also taking place. Everyone has now gathered.Duke Grenjido said. In a small conference hall in the same building where the World Conference is held. The people gathered here were representatives of the various races. The representative of the Librarian race was someone who I am familiar with, the same person from the village of the Sage of Medicine. The representative of the Beast King race was a giant gorilla. The representative of the Gnome race was an old man with long gray hair and a long beard. His nose was big and rough. His height was only up to about my waist. Compared to the giant gorilla beside him, his body weight seemed 10 times lighter. The representative of the High Elf race was Yuri-san. The representative of the Dwarf race is a muscular man who was also the national representative. He was called the Crown Prince, but he looked to be over 50 years old. His long grizzled hair was tied behind. And he constantly massaged his thick beard. And of course, the representative of the Holy Blue Human was Duke Grenjido. And the representative of the Continental Human was Holiday, representative of Windle Republic. Each representative brought a few attendants along, so the population density was quite high in the small conference hall. I stood behind Duke Grenjidonext to Earl Sillys. Lady Eva was sitting at a waiting table in the back. The reason we are all gathered here is, of course, in relation to the revocation of the Covenant. The talks about World Union were settled at the previous meeting, but the revocation of the Covenant must be done by the pledgers. Then, the giant gorilla wearing a flashy kimono raised his hand slightly. Why are you leading this discussion? Oh my! Its a woman! I-I am so sorry. I mistakenly thought you were a man. Moreover, her voice was lovely and cute. I was just asked to by Cardinal Thomason. If you have a problem with me leading it, you may take over, Your Excellency Minminshen. Mou Please stop calling me Your Excellency as if were strangers. You and I have a close relationship, dont we? An acquaintance of Duke Grenjido? Rather, what kind of name is Minminshen? I could not follow the conversation. In the past, Duke Grenjido had to fight Her Excellency Minminshen before he was enthroned as the Holy King. The Duke struggled hard to win, but since then, Her Excellency Minminshen has fallen in love with him. That sounds like a private matter.I said. Honestly, I am glad I can finally tell you these stories. Earl Sillys said, with a wink and an impish smile. Yet, his handsomeness did not reduce even a little. I dont mind if you wish to be the facilitator, but you see, you will have to consider Kruvans interests at some point, right? Those thoughts will hinder your impartiality as the representative of the Pledgers.the gorilla-san said. In other words, I would try to revoke the Covenant in a way which would avoid the Kruvan Holy Kingdom from taking any damage?Duke Grenjido said. Mhm, yes. Duke Grenjido raised both hands in response, and said: Understood. Then someone else should take over as facilitator but I hope todays discussions are premised on revoking the Covenant. We dont have enough time to discuss the right and wrong of revoking the Covenant. Are we just tools to revoke the Covenant? We respected and abided by the Churchs summons due to the coexistence relationship we have with them. However, each representative was only concerned with their personal interests. No one truly cared about the Covenant, the Pledgers, and the Skill Orbs.the Gnome representative said, anger reflected on his face. Youre completely right. I was really disgusted by the low-level discussions.the gorilla-san said. Volume 6 - CH 9.2 Duke Grenjido half-rose to his feet, placed his hands on the table, and bowed. Im sorry. It wasnt my intention to disrespect the Pledgers. But if we didnt get the consent of the countries right away, moving forward with World Union would have been difficult. Wise Gnome Elder. We, the people of the forest, are also angry about this matter. However, my father, the King, judged that we have to move forward. Please look towards the future. It also leads to the well-being of the Gnomes.Yuri-san backed-up Duke Grenjido. The gnome elder snorted, and backed down. He knew that this situation couldnt be helped. This is because the revocation is a predetermined article woven into the Covenant. However, it is also true that some individuals will not be satisfied unless they express this anger. Why dont we recompense the Librarians, Beast King race, and Gnome, who are not incorporated as a nation, in another way? Representative Holiday interjected into the conversation. Windle Republic did not participate in the distribution of the skill orbs, and is also willing to revoke the Covenant actually, it is super positive on that aspect. If it comes down to it, they might even revoke the Covenant on their own. Its a good suggestion. Is there anything the three races need?Duke Grenjido asked. Nothing in particular. We only live according to the teachings of the Sage.the Librarian responded. I hope Duke Grenjido moves to our village.Her Excellency Minminshen said, with a loud eye-wink. Duke Grenjido turned pale and began to sweat. Behind him, Earl Sillys was struggling to contain his laughter. As for us, we want the distribution of Mithril, which is stopped by those bigots over there, to be released into the market normally.the gnome elder said, glancing at the Crown Prince of the Dwarves. Huh? Is the Dwarven Kingdom involved in the distribution of Mithril? Oi, oi, bigots? Who are you calling bigots? The most bigotted race is the Gnomes. The Crown Prince of Dwarves started firing back. His attendants laughed mockingly at the gnomes. Earl. The distribution of Mithril isDuke Grenjido asked. Distribution between nations was originally restricted, but due to the location of the gnome settlement, they have no choice but to rely on dwarves. Gnomes and Dwarves who pray to the land each have a strong attachment towards Mithril. And Dwarves, who excel in strength, do not easily hand over the Mithril. Arent the Dwarves the bad guys here? On the other hand, it has been 200 years since Gnomes blocked what is called the Sanctuary of the Dwarfs Earthen Faith. They are both the bad guys. I think its better not to have requests related to a specific race. We shall leave this matter up to the Church. Duke Grenjido seemed desperate to fend off the demands directed at him. When is the day the Covenant will be revoked? The Librarians representative asked, completely ignoring the gnomes and dwarves who were glaring at each other. Two months after the conclusion of the treaty. The preparations will be completed by that time, it seems. If possible, I would like to have all the Pledgers themselves gather here at Lake Brunstalk and revoke the Covenant together.Duke Grenjido said. What if they do not assemble? Representative Holiday interjected again, with a slight grin. We will still move forward as planned. Duke Grenjido did not waver. He shot a fleeting glance at me. As if saying: If push comes to shove, be ready. If I use myWorld Alliance, I should be able to do the same thing as declaring the revocation even if all the Pledgers are not assembled. So many people were preparing for the World Union. Even this talk between Pledgers serves that purpose. People were gathering, discussing, arranging, and coordinating so that the revocation could be carried out smoothly. But if everything failsC I believe thats what Duke Grenjidos glance meant. The Sage and everyone from Silver Balance said that I didnt have to shoulder everything on my own. However, when that time comes I have no choice but to do it. I was resolved for that. I see. Representative Holiday smiled slightly. What does that smile signify? Then, I would like to ask two questions. One is that there are eight articles in the Covenant, but there are only seven Pledgers. Is this enough to revoke them properly?Holiday asked. The eighth Pledger is blank. Theres supposed to be no other than the seven races here right now.Duke Grenjido answered. Then the second question. Why didnt you say at the previous meeting that the skill orbs will disappear with the revocation of the Covenant? That remark elicited gasps throughout the small conference room. What? Did you not hear me? The Covenant also mentions skill orbs. If the Covenant is revoked, naturally, you should consider that skill orbs will also disappear with the Covenant. How would the countries that agreed to the revocation of the Covenant in promise to the distribution of the skill orbs from the Third Forest react if they learn of this fact? Whispers could be heard from here and there in the small conference hall. The possibility could not be denied. But they didnt want to think about it. Because they think it would be almost impossible to fight and win against the monsters from the Back World without skills. A big smile was plastered on Holidays face. It is because the Windle Republic is a nation that does not rely on skill orbs. But its strange The Windle Republic entrusts its security to the army of other countries. And isnt that army established by skill orbs? If that army was weakened, the Windle Republic would also be in danger. Holiday surely understands this. The skill orbs will not disappear. Well, to be precise, the skill orbs may disappear, but the skill orbs taken into the body will not disappear. A familiar voice echoed. The door of the small conference room opened. And a rabbit in priest attire stood at the entrance. . It has been a long time, Pledgers. Nice to meet you. I am El-Gu-Larun, a special priest of the Altar Management Bureau of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. The peoples reactions were divided. The people who knew El were surprised, but somehow understood his appearance in that place. People who didnt know, however, had looks which said, Why is a rabbit here?, Beast King race? It seems that the results of my research that I have spent many years on, eh, can finally be revealed. It took such a, eh, long, long time. After all this, what is going through my mind right now is that the world which was divided into two should rightfully be one. Eh, and the period that the world was divided into two was just a preparation period until it was united once again. El-san walked around and came to a stop next to the Librarian. It has been a long time, El-Gu-Larun. Yes, my role is about to end. The Sage was also worried about you. My, oh my. El-san looked around the people at the table and finally stopped at me. El Gu-Larun. He is Eh, I know. I think its wonderful that the Pope stopped the usage of absurd names such as Child of Disaster. The Sage calls him hope. Hope El-sans eyes squinted in response. Its a nice word. Much better than someone like me who symbolizes stagnation. El. Duke Grenjido called out admonishingly. Perhaps he didnt want El to speak self-deprecatingly. In any case, El-san cleared his throat and moved forward with the discussion. Then I would like to make a guess about what could happen after the World Union, based on all the Covenants that have been observed to date. Volume 6 - CH 10.1 Revoking the Covenant Everyones attention was gathered on El-san. The conference hall was completely silent At present, the two worlds that look exactly like each other exist separately. A blackboard was carried into the hall prior. El-san drew two circles on it with chalk. He labelled them with Us and Them. Although it may be called a fusion, it is not like opening a gate. Eh, it is different from the Red Gate that appeared in the Lev Magic Empire a while ago. Next, El-san drew another two circleswhich were drawn on top of each other. And he labelled the circle Us/ Them. The union of the world is like superimposing things of the same shape. Eh, from our point of view, the people of that world would suddenly seem to appear in front of us, and for the people of that world, it would feel as if we suddenly appeared in front of them. Isnt it just like doubling the population?Duke Grenjido asked. El-san nodded in response. Since every life will be doubled, there will be no shortage of food for a while. However, eh, does everyone here know aboutEight Elemental Magic? El-san wrote Life x 2 under the double circle, and Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Lightning, Flower, Light, Darkness under it. These are the basis of the world, and even if the two worlds became one, the total amount will not change. He then added x1 to that list. The earth, the sky, and the sea will not change Then what about the trees?Duke Grenjido asked. Perhaps only the ones with stronger vitality will remain. Eh, Reiji-dono over there who has actually seen this other world said that its pretty rough over there. Everyone turned towards me. Ill feel nervous if everyone suddenly starts looking at me. By strengthening buildings and forts withEarth Magic, it should become stronger than the vegetation in that world, eh, but it is quite possible that forests might appear in parts of the city which are not strengthened.El-san said. What if we strengthen the entire city withEarth Magic?Duke Grenjido asked on behalf of everyone. In that case, the outline of the city will be preserved. UnlessEarth Magicis used in that world as well. Then, this is the highest priority. Eh, as you say. Church officials wrote down the points in a hurry. In order to convey this to the members participating in the World Conference. No matter how much the defences are strengthened, it would be pointless if it was eaten from the inside Eh? Wait a minute. E-Excuse me. By any chance, will the life forms in the other world appear at the same coordinates in this world C in the same corresponding place?I asked reflexively. Eh, as you say.El-san nodded. In other words, monsters may appear in the city or in the castle?I asked. Its quite possible. Rather, I think its better to think on the premise that they will appear there.Duke Grenjido answered, instead. To think he had thought that far ahead. Commotion spread through the conference hall. For example, lets say you castEarth Magicfirmly on one building. In that case, where will the monster appear? Eh, its not limited to monsters, but castingEarth Magicor any of the other elemental magic, to put it simply, will make it a part of the earth. Eh, monsters and other things probably wont appear indoors. Will they appear on the roof then? Eh, as you say. But its still just a guess. But still, its better to cast the magic than not to. Many nodded in agreement to the Dukes words. But Holiday quietly raised his hand. By the way, you havent talked about the skill orbs yet. Eh, as you say. First of all, as you all know, the union of the world is described in the Covenant. Skill Orbs, Pledgers and Mediator which constitute the Covenant are expected to disappear with the end of their role after the union of the world. Then, the skill orbs distributed by the Sylvis Kingdom were meaningless.Holiday said. They are not. Hmm? If you take it into your body and it becomes a skill, not a skill orb. Isnt it just sophistry? No. The Covenant clearly states Skill Orb, not Skill. In other words, its better to have all the skill orbs absorbed without having any left over. Eh, as you say. Church officials furiously wrote down that point. This is also information of the utmost importance. But what is the guarantee that it is true? There is no guarantee. Eh, this is all speculation. The world has never been united into one after it was split into two. However, the goddess who divided the world must have also considered how to return the world to its original state. At that time, even if the Skill Orbs, Pledgers, and Mediators that make up the worlds disappeared, the goddess must have known that it would cause a big problem if even skills disappeared. Even if the skill remains, it will disappear if the owner dies, right? And skills can no longer be taken out. Eh, as you say. And that is fine I am sure you know that better than anyone. Holiday burst into laughter in response to El-sans words. Thats right. In other words, the future that I, no, my country wishes for, will come. I see Representative Holiday is aiming for a country that does not rely on skill orbs. Even if the skill orbs disappear, skills will still remain. However, those skills will only last for one generation. The world is being forced to become a world that does not rely on skill orbs. Representative Holiday seems to already know El-san prior to this meeting.I whispered to Earl Sillys. Priest El has outstanding knowledge regarding the Covenant on the global stage. He has met with each Pledger to talk about the Covenant. So that is why everyone is listening seriously to what El-san says. Although research on skills and skill orbs is popular, there is not much benefit in researching the Covenant. So it seems that there are not many specialists other than El-san. Who is El-san actually?I asked. Hmm. That is something not easily conveyed. I see. The mystery just deepens. And he seems to have lived for a very long time. Eh, if you have any other questions, please do not hesitate. It is time to show off the results of my long-term research, so I am willing to share everything in my brain. El-san said, with a finger pointed to his head. He seemed mysteriously dignified at that moment. Volume 6 - CH 10.2 The World Conference is over. The participating countries have signed a Treaty to maintain a joint front in relation to the World Union. They started returning to their own countries to strengthen their national defences. A number of magic airships fly through the dusk sky like dragonflies dancing in autumn. Many ships also started setting sail across the large lake. There were countries who assented and those who didnt, but we have accomplished what we could. Pledgers of the races were also leaving. We will all meet again here in two months time. Until that time comes, I was requested to strengthen countries with strong ties to the Church withEarth Magic. Thats all I can do right now. Hey, I didnt have time to talk with you privately, after all. A figure approached me as I was observing the take off of magic airships from a distance. It was Representative Holiday, accompanied by about 20 people. I hurriedly bowed towards him. There is no need for that. You dont have to be so humble. `I want to talk with him for a little while, so go ahead first.Holiday said. The escorts started walking to their magic airship, leaving only a minimum of three escorts. Umm What do you wish to talk about?I asked. I truly wish for you to come to our country.he said. His tone changed to a polite demeanour, just as when we first met. However, there are times when you dont know what people are truly thinking inside their heads. So I decided to practice caution. I will act alongside the Church. Is that so? There are very few users ofEarth Magicin our country, so it would be helpful if you could come. Shrewd and decisive. This man is the definition of a politician. He is neither a nobleman nor a king, but a politician. Such humans are very rare in this world. Why me? Im the Child of Disaster. Fufu That word was used only that one time, right? Representative Holiday called me the Child of Disaster shortly after the World Conference began, after which the Church stated that the Pope would guarantee my identity. However, according to Holiday, he was instructed to do so by Cardinal Thomasson. That said however, I do think there was a real Child of Disaster. Holiday said with his hands tied behind, and gazing at the magic airships soaring in the evening sky. It is said that they possessed unbelievable power and rampaged across the world. Power that cannot be comprehended with ordinary skill orbs. I am aiming for a world that doesnt rely on skill orbs because I want to eliminate such differences in power. Do you think I sound crazy? No. Does this man perhaps know? That I, no, that black hair black eyes those who have a previous life, have 16 skill holders. Duke Grenjido of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom said that the eighth Pledger is blank. Dont you think its strange? EH? I was shocked by his sudden question. We, Pledgers, only know the details of our own Covenant. We dont even know who the other Pledgers are. But Duke Grenjido knew that the eighth, which no one else knew, was blank. El-Gu-Larun did not tell him, because if he had found it, he would have immediately told the other Pledgers, because he promised to do so. Promise, huh. Perhaps El-san promised to give all the new information he learns in order to get the information on the Covenant from the Plegers. In that case, how did Duke Grenjido find out about it?Come to think of it, Reiji-san, it seems that you entered the Kruvan Holy Kingdom only four years or so ago. Holidays facial expression was difficult to grasp due to the sunset at his back. This man is suspicious of me. He somehow knows that I have deep knowledge of the Covenant. He must have noticed the look Duke Grenjido gave me during the meeting. Two months after the conclusion of the treaty. The preparations will be completed by that time, it seems. If possible, I would like to have all the Pledgers themselves gather here at Lake Brunstalk and revoke the Covenant together. What if they do not assemble? We will still move forward as planned. With my presence, even if all the Pledgers do not assemble, we can still revoke the Covenant. Thats what the look Duke Grenjido gave me meant. Reiji-san, now do you have the desire to visit Windle Republic?Holiday asked. Judging by how the current conversation flowed, I dont really want to see Holiday again Yes, I am looking forward to it. But I replied as such with a smile. In two months time, I will come again. At that time, the world will change. He left those blunt parting words and started walking towards his magic airship. Without the presence of skill orbs, it would be an equal society. Its not that simple, however. I am sure there are cases where skill orbs closed the disparity in society. But Representative Holiday is dead set on achieving his goal. Reiji! CMy Lady. Whats wrong? You have a sour look. Lady Eva approached me as Earl Sillys headed for the magic airship with Duke Grenjido. The Earl called out to her saying, There is not much time. Lady Eva waved to the Earl saying, I will be right there!. This past week has been quite hectic, but it is going to get even more hectic when I return to the Holy Kingdom.the young lady said. Yes, probably. Reiji, you are not coming to the Holy Kingdom, are you? The Kruvan Holy Kingdom is one of the most powerful nations on the continent. They wouldnt need the Churchs support. No, I dont think so. I see The young lady gave a downcast look. If so, I shall give it to you now. Hmm? She presented a slightly rainbow-colored skill orb to me. I promised you before, didnt I? That I would gift you a skill orb. I recalled the memories of that time. I will gift you a skill orb that is suitable for you! Rejoice! She said something embarrassing as such. I would be happy, my lady. Really? Of course. You can look forward to it. To think she still remembers the gentle exchange from that time. I carefully looked at the skill orb. Underwater Breathing  Underwater Breathing? I actually wanted to take more time to choose a good one! But I did not think I would meet you so often so I thought to give you this Im very happy to receive this. It is a little surprising, though. Father said you would be more pleased with a skill orb which is a little more different than a combat-oriented skill orb. The Earl knows me well. Can I use it right away?I asked. Of course. After all, skill orbs will disappear in two months. I graspedUnderwater Breathing and took it into my body. H-How do you feel? I dont feel anything unusual, but Im sure I can breathe in water now. O-Oh, is that so? The young lady probably expected me to jump in joy. I wonder if she was let down by the anticlimactic outcome. There is a lake right there, so Ill go test it out.I said. You dont have to do that! Right then, a knight of House Sillys appeared and told the young lady that it was time to leave. I shall be going now. Take care. Reiji As the young lady tried to take a step forward, she reluctantly stopped. Noperhaps I perceive it as reluctant because it is actually me who is reluctant to part with her? When the World Union is over Yes, my lady? No, it is nothing. Be careful, Reiji. You will probably be heading to conflict areas from now on. It is you we are talking about, after all. W-Well You have to be extra careful exactly because you are strong. The next time we meet, rather than your heroic tales, tell me that you are safe. It didnt feel like the words of a noble or a teenage girl. Those were the words of a person who was genuinely worried for me from the bottom of her heart. Those words echoed in my heart. Of course. You promise? Yes, I promise. The young lady held out her right hand and twined her index finger and middle finger. It was the same promise I made on the night I left the Holy Kingdom. I held the young ladys finger. Warm and soft fingers. Little by little, but surely, the young ladys hands were growing into that of a woman. See you again.she said. The young lady released her hand and started walking. She did not look back anymore. Definitely. I renewed my resolve to absolutely make this World Union a success. Volume 6 - CH 10.3 The next two months passed in no time. In affiliation with the Church, I moved around the continent with Non-san, Mimino-san, and Asha. There were many small countries and small cities that struggled to build a satisfactory defensive line. It was a big question if we could do enough in 2 months. I usedEarth Magicto reduce the resulting damage as much as possible. By the way, the strengthening effect ofEarth Magicseems to last for several months. So it should last until World Union. Mimino-san produced salves and other medicines, while Non-san treated the injured. Since Asha is a High Elf, she has a strong presence in discussions with the influential people in the area. On a side note, the elves we met by chance from time to time in towns suddenly prostrated themselves when they saw Asha. Every day, I use my mana till the point of collapse, and then move to the next town. The mood of the people changed little by little as the two-month time limit approached. Even if they didnt know the details, it was well-known that something out of the ordinary is going to happen. On the other hand, the Adventurers Guild was flourishing. The strategy which I conveyed to Dante-san seemed to be working well, as many adventurers have come to remain in the city. With this, we should be able to decrease the casualties by a lot. Although the guards are strong against human opponents, adventurers are often better against monster opponents. As such, their stay in the city will add greatly to the defence. Why are there so many adventurers? Mimino-san asked, as we regrouped after finishing our last job in the last town at the very end of the two months. Oh, have I not told you about that yet? I simply came up with the idea, but Dante-san seems to have successfully persuaded the Adventurers Guild. Hmm? Persuade? Did you want the guild to do something? Yes. To hold a special Promotion Test and involve it with Adventurer Guilds Martial Arts Tournament. Although the adventurers creed is freedom, it doesnt change the fact that they are based in the Adventurers guild. If thats the case, I thought it would be good to create a plan that would make them want to remain in the guild voluntarily. And thats where the Promotion Test comes in. Furthermore, in order to make the test itself fun, we will hold a mock battle in the guild itself and promote the winner. A martial arts tournament is held to decide the strongest in each guild. The guild will introduce betting on the mock battles, and offer the profits to the winner to add further incentive. By implementing these approximately around the World Union period, they successfully retained the adventurers in the city. The plan was a great success, as the Adventurers guild in every city was thriving, and almost everyone was talking about who to bet on. Great idea, Reiji. Since the effects of World Union are fairly widespread, many adventurers seem to have seen through as to why the guild is doing this Be that as it may, such clever adventurers decide to spectate from the sidelines since the Guild was not ordering, but entertaining them with this plan. If a monster appeared in front of them, they would simply fight it. Their simple presence in the city is a great defence. Only one day was left in the 2-month time limit. Most of the Pledgers have already gathered once again in Lake Brunstalk. The magic airship carrying Representative Holiday just arrived. Dante-san! Oh, Reiji. And we also reunited with Dante-san again. The person standing next to Dante-san seems very similar to the Border Earl Berserker Oh, its the guild master of Valhalla Adventurers Guild, I see Apparently, even the Adventurers Guild was informed about the World Union only at the upper levels. Dante-san seems to have followed along to rejoin us. On a side note, Zerry-san should have been moving together with Asha, but she seems to have disappeared somewhere along the way. And now she came together with Dante-san. I wonder where she really went. Bocchan, please dont ask me about it Honestly, Im not even interested. Wha!? Please lend me some money! How is that even correlated to what were talking about!? I am glad to see you both in good health, Non, Mimino. We somehow all got together.Dante-san said. We didnt have time to rejoice in the reunion, as the final meeting will be held. Each of us worked in a rush to finish up our tasks. There is nothing more we can do but hope that the preparations were enough. The promised day finally arrived. We gathered at the Churchs cathedral. In the place where you would normally spot chairs lined up in rows was empty. Instead, the temple knights of the Church were lined up in rows. The Pledgers all appeared exhausted. The Pledger is also the representative of the race. As Duke Grenjido minimised the number of attendants, Earl Sillys and Lady Eva did not accompany him this time. Two months isnt enough time. I should have said next yearDuke Grenjido gumbled. If it was set for next year, however, the future will become even more uncertain and the sense of crisis will diminish. Having said that, if it was set in winter, the transportation network will be paralyzed in areas with heavy snow, and the battle with monsters will have an adverse effect. Now that the harvest season has just ended, it was just the right time. Duke Grenjido probably grumbled even understanding all this. Thank you everyone for gathering here today. Cardinal Thomason was also absent. The Cardinal himself seems to be spearheading an army to a small country with an undeveloped defence line. He is a magnificent person who didnt think to protect himself in a safe place. Therefore, the moderator today was Her Holiness the Pope herself. All Pledgers, please line up according to the circle. The cathedral floor was fitted with beautiful tiles, engraved with one large circle, drawn within was a galaxy. The high ceiling and the stained glass facing south was dazzling. Representative of the Librarian, Her Excellency Minminshan of the Beast King race, the elder of the Gnome, the Crown Prince of the Dwarf, Duke Grenjido of Holy Blue Human, Yuri-san of the High Elf, and Representative Holiday of the Continental Human. The eighth was vacant. Only three minutes until noon to revoke it. We shall leave it to the Pledgers to carry it out. Understood. The Librarian responded, the Pledger to Article 1 of the Covenant. He was the person who guided me to the Sage of Medicine. Since the time is set to noon of Brunstalk, every country is shifting to the highest level of alertness after calculating the time difference. People in the cities are informed to stay indoors. By now, there should be no traffic in any city. Then, lets declare the revocation when the appointed time comes. As the Librarian said, the Pledgers nodded in response. No one said a word. It felt scary to even breathe. Sound was completely gone. Although all the Pledgers were prepared, there was still a tense air. I was wondering if I should absorbWorld Alliance, but since skill orbs might disappear with World Union, I decided to absorbWorld Rulerthat has helped me since the beginning after I regained memories of my past life. Therefore, I heldWorld Alliancetightly in both hands instead. 1 minute left. As the Pope said so while looking at the clock hand, the tension increased. The spear of a temple knight trembled, the escort of a Pledger was about to collapse with a pale look. Deep wrinkles formed between the Librarians eyebrows. Her Excellency Minminshan tapped her foot unconsciously. The Gnome elder massaged his beard over and over again. The Dwarf Crown Prince breathed wildly. Yuri-san kept her eyes closed. Duke Grenjido gazed at the stained glass. Holiday was the only one who had his hands in his pocket as if he was relaxed. 10 seconds left. Understood. The Librarian took over. Tension peaked. Everyone in the place clasped their hands and waited the appointed hour. 7 seconds left. Everyone, lets declare it. Come! 3 seconds left. We 2 seconds left. Revoke 1 second left. The Covenant. At the moment when all their voices echoed a small sound was heard. It came from between my hands. TheWorld Allianceskill orb was broken. Volume 6 - CH 11.1 Vol 6: Chapter 11 (1) 8th Pledger The moment when the revocation of the Covenant was declared, the skill orb in my hand broke. As I looked up in surprise, I noticed a fluctuation in the space near the high ceiling of the cathedral. The presence of the Sage and the Vision Ogre became more pronounced in that space. The revocation of the Covenant will surely affect the mediators too. CBut nothing has happened. No, the skill orb broke. So something will surely happen to them too. The skill orb in my hand had already turned into dust and disappeared. The surroundings became noisy. What happened? You can still use skills. There is no particular change outside The Pledger, however, reacted differently. All of them simultaneously looked up at the place where I saw the mediators earlier. The look on their faces was a mixture of fright and astonishment. Duke Grenjido!? I tried to call out. But no sound came out. At the same time, however, a sudden burst of light filled the space and rang loud in my ears. Even though there was no sound. The surroundings turned all white. Nothing could be seen. I may have said something. Or perhaps someone else shouted something. But I couldnt hear a thing. It felt like my ears had gone crazy. I was speechless. We were in a complete white space. Being able to open my eyes, I saw the Pledgers standing stock stillCor perhaps fallen on their butts. And at a distance, there were two figures; the Sage and the Vision Ogre. Everyone was looking up at a being whoCeven though this entire space was white, felt even more white. Dragon. Vision Ogre. Thank you for your long service. That voice which was quieter than the sound of snowfall, deeper than church bells, louder than fireworks, echoed in my head. The Sage and Vision Ogre knelt on the spot. I no, not only me, but the Pledgers as well, had no reason to doubt that this being was godthe Goddess. The Pledgers of the two worlds. Thank you for your long service. The Pledgers also knelt on the spot. There were exactly 7 people gathered here, but there were also Pledgers in the Back World. Though I cant see them. Are they perhaps somewhere in this white space? They didnt know that the Covenant would be revoked, so they were unable to gather. And He who holds two vessels. A line of sight shot right through me. At that moment, an incomprehensible tremor ran through my body. Why am I here, I wondered. I, who have nothing to do with the Pledgers and the mediators. It was because the Goddess had called for me. Thank you for leading to the revocation of the Covenant before the collapse of the world. I thought I should say something. Something like, Its my honor or something. No Thats not it! My lips trembled. There was something I had to say, but no words came out. Your role is over. My role? What is my role? My role to unite the world? Then what does it mean to be over? You are not necessary to start a new world. Not necessary? What does that mean? (This existence is not the goddess.) At that time, a revelation flashed across my mind. Significance of the Covenant (Harumi Reiji / Reiji) ? the mediators to the Covenant, and . ? Should the Covenant be revoked, will to the . ? orders the mediators to the Covenant, and . ? Should the Covenant be revoked, will to the world. ? orders the mediators to the Covenant, and observes. ? Should the Covenant be revoked, will descend to the world. ? The orders the mediators to maintain the Covenant, and observes. ? Should the Covenant be revoked, the will descend to the world. ? The Trans orders the mediators to maintain the Covenant, and observes. ? Should the Covenant be revoked, the Trans will descend to the world. ?The Transcendent orders the mediators to maintain the Covenant, and observes. ?Should the Covenant be revoked, the Transcendent will descend to the world. This is a preparation for the Transcendent to come down to the world. Light gathered around the transcendental existence. I cant move!! That thing is trying to get rid of me. It is saying I am not needed anymore. In the new world, there is no more need for a holder of two vesselsthe Overlimit Skill Holder. At the very least, sleep peacefully. The light surged at me. But just before it hit me, someone jumped in front of that light. It was a rabbit. El-san Words finally came out of my mouth. The light hit El-san. His body was destroyed and scattered to bits. I was surprised to see his insides metal, screws, gears, cylinders. Jewel-likeor maybe it was a real jeweleyes looked at me. Eh, run. It felt as though that was what the eyes were saying. The light did not stop after destroying El-san. AAAAAAAAAAAA! The light came in contact with my body. Hot, Hot, Hot, Hot, Hot, HOTTTTTTTT!!!! My body burned. As if I was on fire. I was blown away. I felt as if I was flying. I tried to activate magic, but it didnt work. However, the next moment, the scenery completely changed. It felt as if I alone was transported to another pocket of space. CWhat is this!? Clouds!? I was free falling from far above the sky. Now able to use magic, I usedHealing Magicto heal my body and regained my balance mid-air. I was in a place I had never seen before. It was a strange unnatural land, mottled with wasteland and dense jungles. No house-like structures can be seen anywhere. Numerous birds were flying over the skies of the jungle. A large earthworm-like monster jumped out of the desolate land and gobbled the birds in the skies. At the same time, a super huge mountain moved forward while knocking down giant trees in its path. MyWorld Rulerdetermined that it is a slug. Gigant Slime! One of the giant species of the Back World. For a moment, I thought that this was the Back World. But then I recalled that the two worlds were already united. Wind Magic!! Before crashing to the ground, I activated magic and glided through the air. I didnt know where I was in the world, but thanks to seeing Gigant Slime, I had an idea. In the Back World, the giant species lived in the undeveloped land Canion. In other words, I am somewhere in Canion! Clouds of dust kicked up as I glided over the ground of the wasteland. Behind me, the large earthworm monster earlier popped out of the ground and chased after me. Which way am I supposed to go now?! I have a ton of things to think about, you stupid worm! What was that being from earlier! Was El-san a robot?! Hmm? There was a vast sea in the direction I was heading inno, according toWorld Ruler, it seemed to be a lake. I flew there at super high speed. The earthworm chased from behind. Lets go!!!! I dived straight into the lake. Volume 6 - CH 11.2 Vol 6: Chapter 11 (2) ** White space ** Everyone in that space was kneeling. Only one personno, except for one thing, El. Why did you do that, eternal one? El. The fur body had already fallen apart; sorcery circuits and machine parts were scattered about. It had already lost the ability to speak. The red eyes of the silent corpse simply looking up at the white being. You shall sleep here as well. And The Transcendent being looked around. Everyone was kneeling. Nothing had changed since before. It felt like someone used forbidden magic No one moved. Does not matter. Lets go to a new world. The next moment, the white world disappeared. The Pledgers and mediators were returned to the cathedral. ** Silver Balance ** Something had happened. Dante perceived, but he didnt know what exactly had happened. The next moment, however, the Pledgers, and even Reiji, disappeared. W-Why is Reiji-kun!?Mimino panicked. I dont know.Dante replied. Lets look for him! Wait, Mimino. Dont panic The Pledgers are also gone. Something happened. The light shining through the stained glass darkened. And then the Cathedral shook greatly with a loud bang. Guyiiaaaaaaaaaaaa!! A huge creature clung to the stained glass. Its appearance was very similar to a lizard, but it had a patagium connecting from its front legs to its hind legs. It looked like a lizard-squirrel fusion monster. More of those monsters slammed onto the stained glass one after another. When the stained glass eventually shattered, the monsters rushed into the building. Those lizards were as large as that of an ordinary passenger car. There were 6 such lizards. Kyaaaaaaaaaa! Panic broke out within the cathedral. Some ran towards the exit. Some moved to protect the Pope. Keep away from the monsters! We will handle them!! The temple knights who were lined up along the walls pulled out their swords and jumped at the lizards. Chaos erupted in the Cathedral. Roar of monsters echoed. Dante was at a loss. These were obviously monsters from the other world. Its a kind he had never seen before. By all rights, waiting here for Reiji to come back would be the correct decision. But Dante was worried. The cathedral is a pivotal part of the Church. It must have been enhanced carefully with magic. Even so, these monsters were able to invade inside. Dad, the knights have a handle on the situation here. Lets go outside. There might be more people who need our help out there. But I am sure Reiji-kun would want us to protect everyone. Dante grinned in response to Nons attitude. Lets go. In accordance with Dantes rally, Silver Balance headed out of the cathedral. The weather outside was clear. The sun brilliantly shone down. In the middle of it all, a bird monster that Dante had never seen before circled in the sky, a poison-colored frog suddenly appeared in the pond, and a flock of pink monkeys were running around the premises. The monsters were more terrifying than Dante had imagined. First, lets clear out the premises. Let the non-hostile monsters escape to the outside. Okay!! Right! Alrights~ Mimino, Non, and Zerry responded. Silver Balance started to act to regain security. At the same time, the same thing happened all over the world. Fortunately, in many cities and towns, security was increased. So even if confusion occurred, it was settled quickly. In some places, not even animals appeared, much less monsters. However, tragedy did come to a small number of towns that had not taken any defensive measures. The houses were destroyed by monsters and the inhabitants were eaten. Some towns and villages were destroyed before rescue came. Still, there were many adventurers fighting in places where military security was not availablethey stayed near the guild vicinity to raise their adventurer rank and to bet on adventurer battles. As such, they were able to take action immediately. In addition, they received instructions from the Adventurers guild who had obtained information in advance, and many people were saved by the efforts of the adventurers. The state of battle for a few days after World Unionmost of it went as expected. The problem was outside the cities. Huge mountains, forests, lakes and rivers appeared suddenly. There were also places where the terrain changed significantly. And, deep in the woods, a desperate battle for survival waged on. The people will only learn about the surviving life forms 10 days afterbut that is a story for later. Earl Sillys hid in a corner of the cathedral. The person whom he was accompanying, Duke Grenjido, suddenly disappeared. To the Earl, the Duke seemed as if he was staring into the air vaguely. No one else saw the intense light that Reiji and others felt. GORYAAAAA!!! A group of temple knights defeated one of the monsters, whereas the Adventurers guild master took down another monster with his bare hands The monsters were already being subdued, but Duke Grenjido had still not returned. The Pope had already evacuated. The remaining non-combatants were people accompanying the Pledgers. Ah! Someone shouted. Just as before, in the blink of an eye, the Pledgers reappeared. They were all kneeling in a circle, however. As if there was something precious in the center. Your Excellency! When Earl Sillys approached him, Grenjido stood up in astonishment. Your Excellency, what happened? Your Excellency? Grenjido was staring at the same space as the other Pledgers. An audience with God, no, the Goddess. What was that? Duke Grenjido kept staring at the air without looking at the Earl. Wonderful!! It was worth carrying out this World Union just to be in the same world as that being! Duke Grenjido was full of confidence as usual. However, Earl Sillys felt that that wasnt the case. The words were not his own. Duke Grenjido is not one to revere the might of another. Earl Sillys was aware that something unusual had happened. And even though the Pledgers had returned, Reiji hadnt. Volume 6 - CH 12.1 Goddess Illusion The World Union seemed to have gone accordingly, as Anastasia felt that her awareness of being a Pledger was rapidly diminishing. On the other hand, she knew that Silver Balance had moved to exterminate the monsters that appeared out of nowhere. And although she wanted to join them, the High Elf entourage moved to heal the injured temple knights and tried to shoot down the monsters in the sky with arrows and magic. Given that she was good at taking down flying monsters, Anastasia decided to join the High Elf ranks. However, Yuri, who disappeared after declaring the revocation of the Covenant, suddenly reappeared in front of Anastasia. O-Onee-sama!? Where did you go!? Yuri, who was kneeling down, stood up straight, and turned her gaze out the window. Fierce clashes with monsters unfolded in that space. Unforgivable. Huh? Such filth cannot be allowed to exist in the Goddess world. We are the race chosen by the Goddess. Anastasia could not understand any of what her sister just said. At that moment, Yuri leaned out of the window and raised her hands towards the sky. A number of magic circles manifested over her palms as she chanted. Maximum magic?! Everyone, get down!!Anastasia shouted. But it was a little too late. Yuris mana produced a huge tornado. Wind pressure demolished the windows, and a storm blew inside the cathedral. Broken stained glass flew here and there. Both the monsters and temple knights, who were in the middle of a battle, were thrown against the walls. At the same time, the people who were fighting outside were also sent flying by the tornado. Monsters flying in the sky were caught in the wind and crashed down, resulting in immediate death or serious injury. By the time the wind subsided, all fighting had ceased temporarily. Kill the fallen monsters. And bury and cleanse the place. Yuri shouted orders to the people outside, and then turned around. Sunlight shone through the broken fragments of the window. Anastasia was confused. Her sister is not someone who would cast such destructive magic without caring about how it would affect the people in the surroundings Many were still lying down on the cathedral floor. Yuri said to those people with a smile, Come now, everyone. Lets make this world a beautiful place where the Goddess can reside. ** The world had changed. It wasnt just the emergence of powerful monsters, the emergence of new residents, and changes in terrain. One is that the skill orbs had disappeared. The current generation will have no problem because the skills remain in their body, but the children who will be born into this world from now on will not be able to use skill orbs. They will have to learn the skills on their own. The other is the birth of a new religion. Originally, the Church was established by gathering the users ofHealing Magic, and not the belief in God, who may or may not have existed. But now the faith has changed to the Goddess who clearly exists. Many people wondered how the change would impact them, but outwardly, there was no obvious change. It was, however, a big change in the upper management of every country. Until now, the Church has given priority to collecting skill orbs such asHealing Magicfrom the countries, in return for nursing the sick and injured of the country. With the skill orbs now gone, the countries have lost their advantage over the Church. In which case, the Church will have an influence on the upper management of each country with their amassed power ofHealing Magic. Is it a request to dispatch troops again? It has already been three months since the Covenant was revoked. It was the peak of autumn. The air blowing through the night was cold and chilly, signifying the coming of winter. An old man walked down the corridor with a shiny silver canethe cane was clearly made of Mithril. A man bent down and conveyed a report from beside the old man. A line of attendant followed behind the two men. King Geffert, the head of the Keith Gran Federation, who holds a vast territory on the continent, had a bitter look. Yes, sir. What should we do? Ask the Ligra Kingdom to move their troops. Those bastards have a lot of free time on their hands. They will ask for a reward. Weve done a lot to accommodate those guys. Tell them it is the time to show their loyalty. Understood. The man bowed his head and saw off King Geffert and his attendants. Father. What is the church so impatient? This is the third time they have requested to dispatch troops. Looking at the current pattern, they will start asking for troops every month. King Gefferts son, the crown prince, asked. His son, already over 60 years old, was healthy but his body was starting to decline. It is most likely the Goddess words.King Geffert said. We could simply ignore the monsters at the borders. If this goes on, monsters all over the continent will be annihilated. The Goddess probably loves cleanliness. They didnt know if it was a joke or sarcasm, but the attendants smiled subtly. The Church was using the name of Goddess to incite every country to subjugate monsters. The attendants whispered amongst themselves. To think that revoking the Covenant thingy would have such an effect. Dont you think the Church could have created a fictitious existence called the Goddess? Do they think they can do anything in the name of the Goddess? But there was a rumor that the Goddess descended onto the Pope. Rumors are just rumors. The Church probably spread that to add more significance to the Pope. But Cardinal Thomasson has also stepped down, and his seat is vacant. It is a fact that the Pope makes all the announcements directly Perhaps she loves cleanliness because shes still a child? You might be right. A light laughter was heard. They are nobles and those who believe that they are the core of a major power. In other words, they believed no danger could come to them. Father, even though they are monsters, there are many who make a living by hunting for the materials and resources they provide. If all the monsters are destroyed, then There is no such thing as exterminating every single monster. But the Churchs request will continue in the future. I left it to the Kingdom of Ligra because that country is adjacent to the undeveloped land Canion. They can drive those monsters out to the undeveloped land as appropriate. In other words, we will drive out the monsters to Canion, and then step in and cull their numbers when needed? Its like withdrawing money from a moneylender. As the Crown Prince said so, voices of praises towards King Geffert were heard from among the attendants. King Geffert sneered in response. The King and his attendants arrived at a small conference room. When the door was opened, the light from the magic lamps illuminating the room flowed out into the dark corridor as well. At the same time, warm air also flowed out. Crown Prince, I have something to say to you. Yes, sir. CEveryone, good work today as usual. The Crown Prince turned around and said to the nobles. They bowed and sang praises such as, We were honored to be by His Majestys side today as well. The father and son entered the small conference room and closed the door. King Geffert warmed his body by drinking the tea prepared by the chamberlain. I dont know how many more winters I will get to see. What are you saying, Father? This country, this Federation, still needs you. This was a conversation that the father and son have exchanged many times. It was almost like a fraud at this point. This time its different. When I heard the name Goddess, I knew that it was time for me to die. Father? The crown prince noticed that his father, the king, the head of the federation, had a different atmosphere surrounding him. There isnt much wisdom I can leave to you, but they should be able to guide this country for the next 10 years no, perhaps only another several years. Listen well to my words. The crown prince unconsciously straightened his back. He realized that this was his fathers will. Volume 6 - CH 12.2 The Goddess is probably the being who created the skill orbs.his father said. !? Dont go against it. If you go against it, this country will be easily destroyed. You can easily understand it by looking at the fellers who witnessed the World Union as a Pledger. Those guys are said to have been enthralled by the Goddess. I have heard that too. The next Queen of Sylvis Kingdom, a territory under our direct control, seems to be spreading the Goddess faith. In the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, the predecessor King is in clash with the current Queen in regards to policies regarding the Goddess. The nobles are also split in two depending on which faction they belong to. When I think about it now, I feel glad that neither I nor you were present at the place of World Union but its frustrating not knowing what actually happened. It is as you say, father. Which means, what you should do right away is to get in touch with the CardinalC former Cardinal Thomasson. But he has already retired. That old badger would not retire that easily even if he was baked or grilled. There is no way he would have left the Church during such a time. The crown prince was surprised. King Geffert rarely praises people. Just from hearing the Kings words, one might think its mockery, but from the crown princes perspective, it was close to solid praise. There must be some reason for his retirement, then. His Eminence either has some secret to protect or he stepped down because he was in conflict with the Goddess. If left alone, His Eminence could be in danger. I shall get in touch with him and provide appropriate protection. Good. Get it done. King Gefferts expression was difficult to read due to his old age, but it was clear that he was satisfied with the princes answer. However, a chill ran down the crown princes spine. (Father, how far ahead are you seeing) If given a hint, the crown prince can think and act on his own. But how long would it take for him to get to that hint if his father was gone? Next, the dragon. Dragon? The story jumped again. The crown prince was confused. Do you know that there are other mediators besides the Pledgers? Yes. They were in charge of preserving the Covenant? As a result of the revocation, even those who are not Pledgers can now obtain knowledge regarding the Covenant. The information was revealed and was passed on to the upper management of the nations. However, the leaders of each country were more devoted to winning the battle with the monsters that appeared in front of them, instead of examining the value of the revoked Covenant. Ive heard a lot about the Pledgers, but I dont know where the mediators went.the King said. Hmm, that is true. But, in the first place, we do not know much about the existence of dragons. But they boasted a mighty power. Though I dont know too much about it, the Vision Ogre probably does too. Find out what is the dragons relationship with the Goddess is now. The dragons relationship? The look on your face suggests you dont understand. I apologize, father. I still cant see as far as you do No, this is just a hunch of mine. If I was the king of another country, I would have forgotten about the dragon. What are you saying? There is a dragon in our country. The crown prince was taken aback. Achenbach Dukedom, Sixth Mine! The Sixth Mine is a mountain where the skill orbs have been depleted and its function as a dungeon has been lost. A gold dragon, which attacked the Ubermines capital and was subsequently subdued, used to live there. However, it was secretly reported that a new dragon had settled in the mine before the World Union. Thats right. Right now its an unmanned mine. But if a dragon is there, we can try to talk to it. Send some people. Understood. The crown prince nodded. (As expected, we still cant afford to lose father as our leader) The dialogue between the father and son continued until late at night. ** Speaking of the Sixth Mine in the Achenbach Dukedom, it used to thrive with miners. Now, however, the place was quiet. The mining town at the foot of the mountain was destroyed by the dragons rampage, and now there was only one hut for liaisons from the Ubermines city to monitor the mine. -No one would ever believe that this place used to be crowded. Whats left now is just a pile of debris. All the valuable things have been taken away too The only good thing about this place is that there are no monsters here, I guess. There are now unidentified ferocious and brutal monsters everywhere. But the mountains are keeping the monsters out of this place. Nah, its because there isnt any food here. Nothing will grow in such a cold place. Maybe so. Two soldiers, serving as the only liaison officers, were talking and laughing. Is that so? A reply came from a girl. Her long blonde hair was tied behind. Her big purple eyes and long eyelashes made her seem like a girl who would grow into a beautiful woman in the future, but her travelers attire also made her look somewhat neutral. Well, you can continue on your journey after getting yourself warm. Thank you. The girl Lark accepted the mug that was presented to her. It was plain hot water, but it was heaven-sent in the present season which was heading into winter. The hot water was hot enough to burn the tongue, but simply holding the mug warmed Larks body. So, you came here to hold a memorial service for your late dad? It was unfortunate that your father was here during the mine riot. Many adventurers died during that period. But the number of soldiers who died was much more Yes. You better reach there as soon as you can. The days are getting shorter with each passing day. I will. Lark thanked the soldier for the hot water, and left the hut. Dont go inside the mine. Okay. The soldiers probably had a lot of free time, as they came out of the hut and sent Lark off. Lark set off from the city of debris. A gentle slope that stretched straight to the mine cuts through the coniferous forest. My father, who used to be an adventurer, died here during the mine riot Using such a lie, Lark walked towards the Sixth Mine. The sky pirates who accompanied her were staying in another town. They wanted to follow Lark, but she refused them. She didnt feel like doing anything here. She simply wanted to visit this place once more. (There is almost nothing I can do anymore.) During her travels, she heard that the world has changed drastically. However, what Lark should do was apologize to those who lost their lives in the mine riot. In the territorial capital, Ubermines, there was a mutual aid society to support the families of the victims, so Lark donated money to it. The adventurers seem to have been neglected because it was their own responsibility. So Lark tried to find those adventurers families, and chose the procedure to send money through the guild. She visited a joint cemetery for the victims, but there were only articles left by the deceased. The actual bodies were given a simple burial at the mine. Lark also wanted to meet the families of the bereaved and apologize, but was stopped by Kook. What will happen even if you go see them now? No one would even remember that there was a slave like you. The only thing you would do is make the families recall the incident and feel sad again. Even if an investigation is carried out and you were caught, you will only be sentenced to death as a fugitive slave. That being the case, it would be better for you to earn money and send it to the bereaved families. Lark wasnt convinced by what Kook said, but it made sense. Therefore, she decided to go to the simple burial site in the mine. The last thing left to do. From now on, she just has to send money to the Mutual Aid Society and the Adventurers Guild. (Was this road always so long ) The day when Lark escaped the mine, she walked down the road mindlessly. In this city, which has now become a pile of rubble, the gatekeepers were fighting with other escaped slaves, so Lark used that gap to climb over the wall of the city and changed into some childrens clothing hung outside a nearby house. It may have been a charity as there was a board which said, If you need it, please take it. After hiding her hair with a hat, she looked like a poor child, but a poor child of the city. (Its cold ) It was sunny on that day. But dark clouds hung in the skies today. Freezing cold wind blew. Ah As Lark walked out of the grove, a mountain stood towering in front of her. The entrance had collapsed greatly. A number of huge rocks can be seen nearby. It might be the first time she was seeing it from the outside. The day she was brought in as a slave, she fell asleep on the carriage, and on the day she escaped, she didnt look back because she thought she would see Reiji there. Lets go. Lark walked forth with resolute steps. Sixth MineA mine that was once a place where you could mine skill orbs. A strong wind blew, as if a giant creature had exhaled. No, perhaps it really is someones breath. Volume 6 - CH 13.1 Vol 6: Chapter 13 (1) Reiji And The Great Forest Something is strange If I move straight while keeping in mind the direction of the sun, I should be able to get out of the undeveloped land Canion even if I had to change course several times while being attacked by a huge desert worm, because the position of the sun is immutable. I move faster with magic than riding a horse. After a few days, a mountain range should appear in front of me, and beyond that, I should either reach somewhere in the Keith Gran Federation, the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, or the Lev Magic Empire. However, what I arrived at wasC A forest! The forest spread as far as the eye can see. A great forest. I jumped up to the top of the trees with the explosion ofFire Magicand the updraft ofWind Magic, but still! It was trees, trees, trees, forests, forests, forests, forests, forests, forests Everywhere! How? There is only one thing that I can think of. Because the two worlds were united, the landscape changed drastically. Although I could still use myWorld Ruler, its ability is to analyze the stimuli I perceive. I have not the slightest idea where I am currently. It may be possible to figure out where I am from the position of the sun. But I dont even know the coordinates of the cities, in the first place. As I was worrying about my next course of action, my stomach grumbled. I guess I have no choice but to look for food first. I set foot into the large forest. I usedWorld Rulerat full-throttle to search for edible fruits. The chirping of birds, the sound of animals battling it felt like Mother Nature itself. How nostalgic. After I regained the memory of my previous life and left the Sixth Mine, I foraged for food in a forest. I got lucky because I happened to be picked up by Silver Balance. I wonder if everyone is okay. I am also worried about that goddess. Why did it try to kill me? And El-san he looked like a robot. Haa Its just one thing after another. What happened to the world? For the time being, Ill just look around while foraging for food WithWorld Ruler, I wouldnt die that easily. Hopefully I can find someone who can guide me in this place. ** Half a month has passed since then. Half a month! I was most surprised. For 15 days, exactly 15 days, I moved straight I am certain I did not go in the wrong direction, because I haveWorld Rulerafter all slept in the forest, ate in the forest, lived in the forest. I think it has been well over 500km since I entered the great forest. Considering the Amazon rainforest, 500km might not be a big deal, but even so, it takes a toll on my mental health. That is probably why I thought the first person who appeared in front of me was a beast. Is this some kind of a feathery beast? The rich reddish-brown hair was quite wavy. Bird feathers adorned both sides of its temple. The sleeveless linen clothes dyed in vivid warm colors such as red, yellow and orange. And short. Probably only about 130 cm. However, the fact is that this beastC ah, sorry, this person, is an adult. Though her height is deceiving, her well-endowed chest revealed the truth. Her sharp eyes were in astonishment. As she fell on her butt, her short skirt rode up her knees, revealing in full her fur-make underpants. Ah ah ah As I looked at her pointing at me in a panic, I realized that I had finally met a person. M-My I did not expect to meet someone here. Gyaaaaaaaaaa! First contact, failure. She fell unconscious, foaming at the mouth. Why? And I suddenly noticed. There was a dump truck-sized wild boar behind me. I thought that Todays meal is too big and used magic to slice the wild boar into pieces. I lived outdoors for 15 days in the forest, plus the desert and lake before I came here. Thus I was covered in mud and blood. No wonder she fell unconscious. ** Huh? Have you woken up? !? When she got up, she tried to get away from me. However, after noticing that I was a normal person, she exhaled in relief. I had managed to clean off the dirt and blood on my clothes at a nearby river. The surroundings had gotten dark. The bonfire illuminated the woman. You Did you see it? A small blood-smeared monster killed the wild boar that the elder called the Lord of the Forest! N-No, I did not see it there was no one nearby when I found you. I see Her way of speaking was quite reminiscent of Mimino-san. Um, my name is Reiji. Who are you? I am Janja. Isnt it obvious? I am Elder Hobbit Janja. Which part exactly is obvious? You are a resident of another world, correct?she asked. ! I know. The Elder, a Pledger, said that the world has become one. I recalled the Elder Hobbit race. The Elder Hobbit race played the same role as the High Elf race in the back world as Pledgers of the Skill Orbs Covenant. Thank you for helping. Janja wants to repay you, so come to our village. Are you sure thats a good idea? Of course. The Elder said that we should bring back home any lost person in the forest. He said there is definitely a lost person in the forest. But also to be careful of the wild boar Aaah! That small monster from earlier ate the wild boar! How scary! I-I see There is no way I can tell her that I killed the wild boar. ** Janja and I started our journey the next morning. Janja was equipped with a dagger on her waist, and a wooden bow and arrow on her back. The Elder Hobbit race seems to be the ancestor of the normal Hobbit race. And their lifespan seems to be about 200 years. Janja was already 22 years old. She would no longer grow bigger with age, it seems. Janja is not good at hunting her breasts get in the wayshe said. Apparently, Elder Hobbit women having small breasts is the norm. Janja seems to be the exception, as she lifted her large breasts with both hands and sighed. Her strong-willed eyes seemed somewhat cute as she looked down dejectedly. Janja would throw them away if she couldshe said. No! Huh? Ah, I mean, no, its nothing. ?? Its really nothing You have a stiff tone. You saved Janjas life, you should be more bold. Its just a habit of mine. Hmm After that, Janja told me that there are a total of 1,803 Elder Hobbits. There is also a woman who will give birth next month, so the number would increase to 1,804. As for Janjas dagger, iron-manufacturing technology was founded about 20 years ago, and the weapons manufactured since have rapidly become stronger. There was no real magic, but there was magic; things such as predicting tomorrows weather, treating the sick, and giving blessings to get rid of evil. Janja is surely blessed too, because she was saved by Reiji, after all! Janja was in a good mood. I asked Janja if she knew what a skill is, but she didnt. I thought there would be no point in explaining about skills at this juncture, so I kept silent. Volume 6 - CH 13.2 (The Elder Hobbit civilization level does not seem to be that high. So its unlikely that I could borrow a magic airship and just fly to a neighboring country.) As apparent from Janjas clothes, her lifestyle seems to be quite primitive. We walked for about an hour while talkinguntil I noticed cooking smoke in the sky. My eyes couldnt discern any difference in the surroundings even after walking for an hour. It was the same forest all around. But Janja was able to walk towards the village without any hesitation at all. Janja! Janja is back! A worried voice echoed. Janja spent the night outside the village, after all. ** The village was created by carving out a section of the forest. It was surrounded by wooden barricades. Bronze and iron spikes were attached to some of them. Wooden houses with thatched roofs made of palm leaves could be seen around. And the climate is warm all year round. So I had to change my initial assumption. I may have certainly been sent to Canion. However, the place where I fell is incredibly far from any country. Are you the one who saved Janja? I was guided to the house of the Elder. The Elder Hobbits were all dressed similar to Janja. Most of them were male, and barely reached 150cm. I myself am not too tall, but Im quite tall at this place by a wide margin. The village mayor was an old man with neatly trimmed white hair. Yes. I am Reiji. The Elder peered at me intently. A pleasant air breezed in through the space between wooden planks, and a large number of Elder Hobbits eyes peeped through the open wooden windows. Guys, please. Try to be a little more stealthy. Youre a resident of the other world, correct?the Elder said. Eh? Hes not going to address the peepers!? There are even voices of astonishment from the audience. Umm, are we going to start talking about the Covenant in an open setting? Mu? What do you mean? In my world, only a limited number of people knew about the Covenant and Pledgers Why would you limit the number of people who know? What if they die? And thats when I realized. In the Back World, the number of races that can be called people had decreased considerably due to the excessive number of the ferocious monsters. Thus I decided to convey my knowledge. First of all, I told the Elder that I had been to his world before. As expected, he was surprised at that fact. Hmm Its quite difficult to believe.he said. I am sure it must be. After all, the knowledge to cross between worlds was lostI said. Not that. I cant believe more than one million people live in one city. Thats what you find hard to believe? Though, for someone from the back world, I suppose that must be a difficult environment to imagine. Can I ask something too?I said. Um, go ahead. The Elders house was already surrounded by Elder Hobbitsperhaps the entire village was here. They were carefully listening to my every word. Reiji saved Janja from a monster! The most noisy among them was Janja. Janja seemed to know that the Covenant had been revoked. Does that mean you do too, Elder?I asked. Of course. Because I was sent to the place where the goddess was. !! You were also sent to that white space? Does that mean you were too, Reiji? My and the Elders experience were the same, but the difference was that the goddess and the Elder met one-on-one. The words spoken by the goddess were the same word for word. To say thank you to the mediator and pledgers. And the goddess said I was no longer necessary. The Elder thought it was a strange remark, since I wasnt there in his vicinity. However, he was kneeling under intense pressure and only briefly saw the goddess. I wont be satisfied until I punch that bitch in the face. Eh? I thought I misheard. Bitch is referring to the goddess, right? Follow me, Reiji. Ill teach you the history of the Elder Hobbits.the Elder said. We headed to the center of the village. There was a stone monument facing in all directions. The stone monument itself seemed to be quite old. Even World Ruler could only indicate more than several hundreds of years old. The words engraved on it, however, were distinctly clear. We re-engrave words each time they are worn out. To make sure we do not forget this painful history.the Elder said while touching the words on the stone monument. Written on it was: Skill Orb does not support the world. If you find it, throw it away. Look for your strengths and use them in benefit of your clan. A path that does not rely on skill orbs. Skill orbs is to corrupt the people and increase the surveillance of the goddess. Do not be bound by the Covenant. If you are bound by the Covenant, your clan will perish. Always think. If you stop thinking, your clans progress will cease and you will be wiped out by foreign enemies. Love, be loved, and help each other. Seek an outcome where everyone can survive. Think about what it means to kill your enemy and eating the meat. If you encounter a strong enemy, run away. Subjugation status of the 8 giant species: x Beetle, x Bird, x Goat, x Tiger, Slug, Butterfly, Turtle, Lizard. Dont believe the mediator. Dont summon them. They are the goddess hounds. We Elder Hobbits will not forgive the evil deeds of the goddess who split the world for her own convenience and separated our clan. The last phrase was sung by everyone here. The voices that echoed were so full of resentment that even the word long-standing resentment could not fully convey it. Do you know why that bitch broke the world? If I could be honest, I was terrified by the bottomless emotions hidden in the village mayors heart. Because the world was out of balance or something along those lines its a fragmented explanation.I said. Indeed. Thats why the bitch broke the world, but that scattered our clans apart. !! I have always thought that splitting the world meant making a copy of it, but apparently that isnt the case. As the amount of creatures in the two worlds was added together after the World Union, this means that the creatures which originally existed were split in half. If the density of life decreased in half, it would not be easy to simply restore the number back to normal. That was the beginning of the history of the hardships of the Elder Hobbits. That bitch gave us skill orbs, but she also left the world to the mediator at the same time. The Vision Ogre prepared 8 giants to control the monster population, but what was the outcome? The monster population didnt seem to be under control. As you say. How many races do you think have been destroyed by the rampaging giants I have met the Vision Ogre, but he didnt strike me as a person who tried to destroy the races. He did seem to be on edge and felt a little mean compared to the Sage. Still, he hoped that the Covenant would be revoked and that the world would return to its original state. Therefore! We scream! Do not forgive the goddess evil deeds!! The voices of the Elder Hobbits shook the atmosphere. The grudge against the goddess seems to have been the flame that kept these people going. By placing that thought in the center of the clan, they were able to prevent the clan from falling apart and continued to survive in a harsh world. After that, I talked a lot more with the Elder, Janja, and the people of the village. It seems that the Elder Hobbit did not revoke the Covenant because they suspected that even that might be a trap laid by the goddess. The Elder does not know things that happened long ago, but only that there was strong reluctance towards revocation of the Covenant. It seems that they never once summoned the mediator based on the idea that the Vision Ogre was the goddess minion. (Theyre the exact opposite of the underground people.) The Elder Hobbits have a long history, but the village population has mostly been stable at around 2,000. However, once every few decades, there is a fierce battle with monsters that kills and injures many of the villagers, and each time it strengthens their grudge against the goddess. Despite that, the reason why there are many bright personalities like Janja may be due to the warm climate. Food running out is a rare occasion, unlike in winter climates. And I finally come to the most crucial point. Elder, which way leads to the exit of this forest? The Elder laughed at my question. I dont know! What should I do now? Volume 6 - CH 14.1 Stability of the Border Territory Although the Elder Hobbits shouted Do not forgive the evil deeds of the goddess!!, E-Eek!! Dont scream! Be quiet G-God save us. Dont pray to that bitch goddess! They were trembling in fear. Five days after I arrived at the village, when I was flying around to check the surrounding geography (literally flying around because I was flying with magic) far around the horizon, something shook the ground with each of its steps. I immediately reported it, and the Elder Hobbits scout unit confirmed it. As a result, that something turned out to be the giant turtle, Lost Jewel. Hide! It should ignore us! The Elder Hobbits could do nothing against a giant, and evacuated into village buildings and just trembled in fear until Lost Jewel disappeared beyond the horizon. The night after the turtle left, Fuu that turtle didnt even notice us! Thats right! Lets have a banquet tonight! Ooooooooo!! Since the threat had passed, they released stockpiled drinks and merrily celebrated. The stockpile of this village was not very large. If they tried to live on the stockpile alone, it would only last for a month at most. I thought that their way of life seemed like walking on a tightrope while standing in front of the warehouse where the stockpile was stored. Crime in a small settlement is unlikely. As such, the door was not locked. The moonlight shone in, clearly illuminating what was inside. Japanese millet-like grains in baskets and dried meat were piled up. Fruits seemed to be abundant, as they were made into dried fruits. And there were also jars of fruit wine. What are you doing? Ah, Janja. Janja called out to me unexpectedly. I used to call her Janja-san as she was older than me, but she insisted on addressing her without -san. No I was just wondering if its okay to release so much stockpile. Its okay. The giants do not appear that often. Not even once a year. It may not happen once every year, but even that once depends on the whims of the giants. Reiji, stop worrying! AH! As I was lost in thought, Janja stretched her hands and massaged my eyebrows with her thumbs. Her hands smelled fruity. This will elevate everyones mood and they can go back to work tomorrow. So dont worry too much. I see It certainly seemed like that. There is a constant threat of foreign enemies. So, whenever you overcome that threat, you should celebrate with joy and not drag out the fearful feeling. If you were afraid of every little thing, you would spend the whole year with a gloomy look. That may be Elder Hobbits secret to life. I understand. Hmmhm. Only an honest child is granted the Elder Hobbits blessing. Its power is much stronger than the goddess. I-Is that so? I find that hard to believe. The goddess is a transcendent. You dont believe it!? Even Janja survived the encounter with the black blood-stained monster because of the blessing!she said. That terrifying monster was me. I believe you. Definitely. More importantly, I wanted to ask you something. Hmm? Can I participate in the hunting starting tomorrow? I was still anxious about the food situation. Hunting? Reiji, hunting is dangerous. I know. Hmm. Then Janja will accompany you too. But let Janja know if it gets too scary, okay? Okay. I already had permission to walk around in the forest alone, though. Well, whatever. For now, lets eliminate monsters that may pose a threat and also stock up on food supply. ** Evening the next day. Todays hunting results are as follows. Many Elder Hobbits stood stunned after hearing the results, including the Elder. I defeated a large snake, which looked like a mega-sized python, by cutting off its head with magic. There was also another large wild boar similar to one I defeated the other day, so I subjugated it as well. In addition, there was a flock of about 50 wild dogs. I killed about half of them, and doused the rest thoroughly in Elder Hobbit scent. They wouldnt think of attacking the Elder Hobbits anymore. Besides that, I caught a lot of deer and other small animals. The hunting teams who accompanied the hunt were astonished at the beginning, but the astonishment gradually faded and they became desensitized. At the end, they called over the other hunting teams to carry the spoils. Elder, Ill clear away the threats in the surroundings tomorrow as well.I said. T-Thank you There is no need to hide my abilities in front of allies who are hostile towards the goddess. I decided to work for the Elder Hobbitsuntil I could find a way to return to the city. The situation changed half a month later. Danger! A person from the night scout unit returned loudly early in the morning. There is a huge silhouette in the sky! I have never seen such a gigantic bird! ** * Kruvan Holy Kingdom C Border Territory * A large group of monsters were slain in the grasslands, accompanied by a war cry. The victors were the Border Earl Mule Army. A large number of monsters appeared after the World Union. It was no exception even at the Border Territory. However, the Border Earl Mule Army is one of the strongest in the Holy Kingdom, and the monsters that appeared around the towns were instantly slain, and even in the remote areas of the territory, the monsters were slain in less than a month. Volume 6 - CH 14.2 Vol 6: Chapter 14 (1) Stability of the Border Territory Although the Elder Hobbits shouted Do not forgive the evil deeds of the goddess!!, E-Eek!! Dont scream! Be quiet G-God save us. Dont pray to that bitch goddess! They were trembling in fear. Five days after I arrived at the village, when I was flying around to check the surrounding geography (literally flying around because I was flying with magic) far around the horizon, something shook the ground with each of its steps. I immediately reported it, and the Elder Hobbits scout unit confirmed it. As a result, that something turned out to be the giant turtle, Lost Jewel. Hide! It should ignore us! The Elder Hobbits could do nothing against a giant, and evacuated into village buildings and just trembled in fear until Lost Jewel disappeared beyond the horizon. The night after the turtle left, Fuu that turtle didnt even notice us! Thats right! Lets have a banquet tonight! Ooooooooo!! Since the threat had passed, they released stockpiled drinks and merrily celebrated. The stockpile of this village was not very large. If they tried to live on the stockpile alone, it would only last for a month at most. I thought that their way of life seemed like walking on a tightrope while standing in front of the warehouse where the stockpile was stored. Crime in a small settlement is unlikely. As such, the door was not locked. The moonlight shone in, clearly illuminating what was inside. Japanese millet-like grains in baskets and dried meat were piled up. Fruits seemed to be abundant, as they were made into dried fruits. And there were also jars of fruit wine. What are you doing? Ah, Janja. Janja called out to me unexpectedly. I used to call her Janja-san as she was older than me, but she insisted on addressing her without -san. No I was just wondering if its okay to release so much stockpile. Its okay. The giants do not appear that often. Not even once a year. It may not happen once every year, but even that once depends on the whims of the giants. Reiji, stop worrying! AH! As I was lost in thought, Janja stretched her hands and massaged my eyebrows with her thumbs. Her hands smelled fruity. This will elevate everyones mood and they can go back to work tomorrow. So dont worry too much. I see It certainly seemed like that. There is a constant threat of foreign enemies. So, whenever you overcome that threat, you should celebrate with joy and not drag out the fearful feeling. If you were afraid of every little thing, you would spend the whole year with a gloomy look. That may be Elder Hobbits secret to life. I understand. Hmmhm. Only an honest child is granted the Elder Hobbits blessing. Its power is much stronger than the goddess. I-Is that so? I find that hard to believe. The goddess is a transcendent. You dont believe it!? Even Janja survived the encounter with the black blood-stained monster because of the blessing!she said. That terrifying monster was me. I believe you. Definitely. More importantly, I wanted to ask you something. Hmm? Can I participate in the hunting starting tomorrow? I was still anxious about the food situation. Hunting? Reiji, hunting is dangerous. I know. Hmm. Then Janja will accompany you too. But let Janja know if it gets too scary, okay? Okay. I already had permission to walk around in the forest alone, though. Well, whatever. For now, lets eliminate monsters that may pose a threat and also stock up on food supply. ** Evening the next day. Todays hunting results are as follows. Many Elder Hobbits stood stunned after hearing the results, including the Elder. I defeated a large snake, which looked like a mega-sized python, by cutting off its head with magic. There was also another large wild boar similar to one I defeated the other day, so I subjugated it as well. In addition, there was a flock of about 50 wild dogs. I killed about half of them, and doused the rest thoroughly in Elder Hobbit scent. They wouldnt think of attacking the Elder Hobbits anymore. Besides that, I caught a lot of deer and other small animals. The hunting teams who accompanied the hunt were astonished at the beginning, but the astonishment gradually faded and they became desensitized. At the end, they called over the other hunting teams to carry the spoils. Elder, Ill clear away the threats in the surroundings tomorrow as well.I said. T-Thank you There is no need to hide my abilities in front of allies who are hostile towards the goddess. I decided to work for the Elder Hobbitsuntil I could find a way to return to the city. The situation changed half a month later. Danger! A person from the night scout unit returned loudly early in the morning. There is a huge silhouette in the sky! I have never seen such a gigantic bird! ** * Kruvan Holy Kingdom C Border Territory * A large group of monsters were slain in the grasslands, accompanied by a war cry. The victors were the Border Earl Mule Army. A large number of monsters appeared after the World Union. It was no exception even at the Border Territory. However, the Border Earl Mule Army is one of the strongest in the Holy Kingdom, and the monsters that appeared around the towns were instantly slain, and even in the remote areas of the territory, the monsters were slain in less than a month. Volume 6 - CH 15.1 Vol 6: Chapter 15 (1) Turmoil In The Holy City ** Holy City ** Kruvanyu, the capital of the Holy Kingdom, is surrounded by circular castle walls, like annual rings of trees. And the First Altar was once at the center of it. The phrase once may be strange. Because the altar is still therejust not producing the expected results. The production of skill orbs had stopped from the moment the World Union was commenced. However, since the output was originally extremely low, the depletion did not create too much chaos. The one at the summit of this country is still the Holy King or the Holy Queen. And the Holy Royal Palace still stands at the center of the walls, so the governing of the Holy Kingdom did not change much even after the World Union. Publicly, that is. The monsters that appeared in the Holy City were quickly subdued by the Holy Kings Knights Order, the Holy Kings Army, and adventurers. Rather, there were many citizens who voiced, The government was making such a fuss about this World Union thing and this is all that happened?. Because that is how carefully and thoroughly the Holy Kingdom have made their preparations. Naturally, there seemed to be major changes in the plains and forest areas outside of the Holy City, but so far there has been no impact on the general public. So the general public is calm and carrying on with their day-to-day life as usual. What has changed, however, is the core of the Holy City. Are you serious? Duke Ebene, one of the dukes of the Holy Kingdom, exclaimed while concealing feelings of resentment behind his handsome face. He was short, and his hair was braided intricately with jewels. He is a Halfling, and is a duke who has very strong influence in the medicine trade. Originally known as the Six Great Duke Houses. But an incident occurred in which the skill orbs produced from the First Altar were circulated to the black market. The mastermind behind it was revealed to be House Riviere and they were stripped of their titles. Since then the shipping rights owned by House Riviere are temporarily held by the Holy Royal Family. A discussion took place in the Assembly Hall between Wall 1 and Wall 2, which is the closest to the Holy Royal Palace. Speaking of Assembly Hall, it is the place where the Holy Queen is present and only the heads of noble Houses have the right to speak. A meeting room with seats up to the second floor and a round table in the center was set up. The Holy Queen was seated on a chair overlooking the round table. There were 6 people at the round tablethe head of the 5 Great Duke Houses and the predecessor Holy King Grenjido. Civil officials and nobles sat behind the head of the Houses. Lower ranking nobles or their messengers who came just to watch this meeting were seated on the second floor. What are you trying to say?Grenjido responded with a sullen, disinterested look. Unless you are joking, you just reviewed this years budget and allocated a tenth of it to building a temple for the Goddess.Duke Ebene responded. I wont joke in front of Her Majesty the Holy Queen. Is that so? Then its even worse.Duke Ebene sighed. Duke Ebene has heard that after Duke Grenjido returned from the World Union, he was deeply gripped by the Goddess faith. But he didnt expect it to be this bad. Duke Ebene glanced at the Holy Queen. She was resting her elbow on the armrest, supporting her forehead. (It seems that Her Majesty did not know about this matter beforehand.) Duke Ebene thought to himself. Even Earl Sillys, who was behind Duke Grenjido, frowned. He probably realizes that this proposal is messed up. Duke Grenjido, budget expenditure is not something which should be changed at a moments notice.Duke Ebene said. I know that too well. That is why Im consulting with the assembly. It wont even be a debate. In the first place, the budget was set aside to prepare for the World Union and so that we could immediately respond in the event of a great destruction. It was none other than you who said this. The damage to the Holy City was minor. Which means the funds will be stored away without being put to good use. What are you even saying? We still dont have a full damage report on other areas. Even if there are no problems in urban areas, we do not know where else dangerous monsters could be lurking. In fact, the Mahato Kingdoms capital in the west of the continent was attacked and is now in a half-destroyed state. As Duke Ebene relayed that information, a commotion stirred in the hall. This information was obtained by the Duke just yesterday, and many nobles still had not known it. Duke Grenjido, however, of course knows about thisCbecause Earl Sillys is by his side. (Why is Earl Sillys allowing Duke Grenjidos unreasonable proposals? Is he a blind follower trying to gain his superiors favor, after all?) There was friction between Duke Ebene and Earl Sillys in the past. Duke Ebene, who was informed that the Earl was hiding the Child of Disaster, urged the Earl to hand over the Child of Disaster. The boy repelled the troops the Duke had sent and escaped. Other countries problems dont concern us. Duke Ebene, if the damage to our Holy Kingdom was minor, would you donate this budget to other countries who faced destruction?Grenjido refuted. The reason I brought up Mahato Kingdom is to remind everyone that the situation is still unpredictable for the entirety of the Holy Kingdom. This World Union is a problem for the entire world, and there is no such thing as the Holy Kingdom alone surviving it isnt that exactly what you said in this very place, Duke Grenjido? In the first place, what kind of temple are you planning to build with such a budget? Are you planning to build something more splendorous than the cathedral of the Church on Lake Brunstalk? Of course. We cant afford to lose to another country. Ridiculous. What? Its ridiculous. Its ridiculous how our people may die at any time, but the head of the country wants to build a temple. In response, an indescribable aura of anger shot off from Grenjidos body. He glared at Duke Ebene with murderous intent. Duke Ebenes spine froze up in response. (What is this? Why did he become so emotional?) Even if Grenjido had started worshiping the Goddess, this is clearly strange behavior. Then lets take a vote.Grenjido said with a beastly growling tone. Vote? Yes. In the assembly hall, the nobles can vote to decide the proceedings. That is only after the discussion hits a dead end. By convention, yes, but in an emergency you can skip the discussion. Duke Ebene intuitively realized that it was bad. The fact that he didnt talk to the Holy Queen beforehand, and bringing up a proposal that cant even be discussed, was all a pretense. Grenjido intended to push through this budget change proposal by majority vote from the beginning. Are you saying that it is an emergency now!? You just said that the damage to the Holy City was minorC Duke Ebene, you said the future is uncertain. As such, it is an emergency now. Even sophistry has a limit! The discussion is over. Take a vote. No!! Such despotism cannot pass through this assembly. Ignoring Duke Ebene, Grenjido stood up and declared. Nobles in favor of the budget changes I proposed, stand up. Volume 6 - CH 15.2 Not all heads of noble houses can participate in the assembly because there are many nobles who hold their own territories. Therefore, a majority vote will be made based on the total number of participating nobles. Many nobles started to stand up. Not only the high-ranking nobles on the first floor, but also the nobles on the second floor. (They got meC) There were no plans for such an important agenda to come up in this assembly, thus Duke Ebene did not invite the nobles in his faction to join. Grenjido easily violated the unspoken agreement that important matters should be notified in advance. He should know that using such a foul move will increase friction between the nobles and cause an internal rift. (I cannot believe this!) What surprised Duke Ebene the most, however, was that three of the Five Great Dukes stood up; Duke Rozier, Duke Reese, Duke Lamer. Duke Ebene was shocked by the fact that he did not even detect that these three had been pulled to Grenjidos side. As he looked up at his last ray hope, the Holy Queen, she sat unmoving with a grim look. His gaze met the Holy Queens. (Are you telling me to stay quiet, too? We cant stop Duke Grenjidos reckless behavior like this. Keeping silent at this moment is a poor move, Your Majesty!) Duke Ebene knows very well that if this proposal goes through, Grenjidos ridiculous demands will escalate further. He could not understand how Grenjido pulled the three dukes to his side. The retired predecessor Holy King acting as a representative of the country was fine. Him having a following of low ranking noblemen under his control was also fine. However, when it comes to having a grip on the Duke HousesC. (It is a threat that cannot be ignored!!) It is as if, while standing on a sandy beach, the tide level had reached your feet before you could notice. It doesnt need to be counted. The majority have spoken.Grenjido said. Wait, Duke Grenjido!Duke Ebene called out. Duke Ebene, it has been decided. It is over It is not over. A smooth but strong voice echoed in the assembly. The nobles were discomposed because no one expected that person to appear. Clear blue hair and eyes that are proof of the Holy Royal Family. A person who was as old as the Holy Queen but did not ascend the thronethe brother of the Holy Queen and still the first in line to the throne, the Holy Prince. Next to the Holy Prince was another person who has the same blue and is the second in line to the throne Prince Kluvshrat. And behind the two of them stood a giant wearing a bear pelt. You seem to be doing a lot of crude work, Duke. But crudeness should only exist on the battlefield. You need to be smart in places like this.Border Earl Mule grinned. ** Duke Grenjidos wishes did not come true due to the request from the Holy Prince to suspend the proceedings. The next debate at the assembly will be tomorrow. Duke Ebene and Duke Luciel, the last of the Five Great Dukes, will gather fellow nobles, so even if a majority vote is reached, it can be countered. The suspension of proceedings is like a privilege of the Duke Houses, who carry the blood of the Holy Royal family. However, it cannot be used excessively, and it cannot be exercised if the other dukes oppose it. And since Grenjido has pulled three dukes to his side, Duke Ebene could not use it. However, now that two Holy Princes have joined in, the situation is overturned. The first prince is supposed to have gone away to a territory in order to avoid being involved in the political dispute if he stayed in the Holy City. That is the reason why Grenjido also tried to proceed with a coercive debate. It was the work of Border Earl Mule that the first prince appeared at the assembly. The two Holy Princes and the Border Earl were all summoned by the Holy Queen. Mira, who accompanied the Border Earl, met Eva. D-Do we really have to meet in such a place? Yes, we dont know who might be watching us. The Altar Management Bureau for the First Altar is also located in the same district as the Assembly Hall, the 1st Holy District. That organization has already been deconstructed and the building used by the Altar Management Bureau has also been closed. Earl Sillys, who was the Special Assistant Secretary of this organization, had the keys to the building. A secret meeting was conducted in that empty building. Mira and Eva faced each other in a dusty corridor. There was no waiting room, let alone tea. It means that the time they can stay here is not long. Thats how bad the situation is, huh Much more than you can imagine, Mira-sama. Duke Grenjido is moving so flashyly that the nobles are worried and watching each other. Eva said, and then glanced behind Mira. There was another person in this place. The last we met was at Lake Brunstalk. Isnt that right, Eva Sillys-sama? Yes Anastasia-sama.. Anastasia was here. ??? The two stared at each other. Mira, who does not know what kind of exchanges have occurred in the past between these two, did not understand this silence. Asha, this is Lady Eva, from an Earl House of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. I used to work as an escort for their House in the past I see. Your former employer, right? I am still willing to hire. Reiji, you can always come back. That will not do. Reiji-san said that he would travel with me Hmm Thats the first time I am hearing it. Reiji, is that true? Didnt you promise to take me on a trip around the world? Eh? Wait a minute. Why do I feel like the situation is getting tense? Not at all~. Its just that your previous employer is quite a beautiful person No, everything is alright. I am just confused to learn about this person since you did not write it in your letter Mira wouldnt have known what to do if she was there during that exchange. From her point of view, she was simply thinking that Eva was looking cute and Anastasia looked beautiful. Anastasia-sama. Eva-sama. The two relaxed their facial expressions. We have to look for Reiji.Eva said. Yes, lets work together for that.Anastasia replied. For the time being, the search for Reiji was the highest priority, so the two found common ground. I am using all of House Sillys information network to find Reijis whereabouts, but so far I havent received any information. I am secretly in contact with one of my brothers in the Sylvis Kingdom, but he doesnt have any information either. He doesnt seem to be anywhere in the Keith Gran Federation. Is the Sylvis Kingdom functioning smoothly? No its having the same problems as posed by Duke Grenjido. But it shouldnt affect the intelligence gathering. I see Only the Saint Knight Kingdom and the nations west of the Federation are left. What about the Lev Magic Empire? Their land is quite small, but they have magic airships.Anastasia said. Actually, the first prince was in Lev until the other day. I heard that there was no notable information. Eva and Anastasia started exchanging information as soon as they reached a resolution. Mira could only look at the two as they threw out information in quick succession. (A cute girl and a beautiful girl are talking To see them up close like this, I am so happy!) A wide grin appeared on Miras lips. Cardinal Thomason is in the Saint Knight Kingdom, right?Eva asked. Yes. I am checking it through Non-sama from Silver Balance. Non-sama knows that I am currently in the Holy City, so I think shell get in touch soon.Anastasia said. Whats wrong, Eva-sama? I dont think Reiji is in the Saint Knight Kingdom. Well, I think so too. If he was, I think we would have heard some news by now. As Anastasia said so, Eva met her line of sight. Which leaves us with Reiji-sans whereabouts is The two nodded at each other. Undeveloped land Canion. Volume 6 - CH 16.1 6-8 minutes 08.09.2022 Translator: Saitama-sensei Vol 6: Chapter 16 (1) Eye Of The Goddess ** Lake Brunstalk ** The cathedral of Brunstalk was the stage for the World Union. It was damaged by the subsequent battles, but the Church has already restored the building and it has regained its original tranquil atmosphere. However, this cathedral, which is the main temple of the Church and is visited by believers all year round, has been kept closed since. Rainbow-colored light filtered through the stained glass. A girl stood amidst it. No one else was around her. Her head and arms hung down loosely. She had a very strange appearance. Ogre, are you there? The girl did not move. But a voice echoed from around her body. I am here. Goddess. Smoke gathered around. And took the form of a kneeling old man. It was the Vision Ogre. Were you able to contact the dragon? I have not been able to. I think the dragon still hasnt overcome the physical burden caused by the world union. Goddess? Is there something wrong? No, its nothing. It must be inconvenient for you and the dragon to have such difficulties in grasping your existence. Even after dividing the world into two, the vision ogre and the dragon existed in between the two worlds as mediators. As such, they were out of the range of the goddesss powerful influence. It should not take too long now. Construction of the Goddess statues and new temples are progressing at a steady pace in various places. Hmm, you are right. The Vision Ogre felt as if the girl had laughed, as a gentle breeze blew. I shall sleep for a little while. Preserve this girl. Understood. Immediately after, the girls body staggered unsteadily as if a puppet was cut off its strings. The Vision Ogre grabbed hold of the girl. She was terribly debilitated. The girl was still called the Pope, and she reigned at the top of the entire Church organization. However, she seems to be a good vessel for the goddess to descend to the Earth. And the goddess frequently uses the girls body. Blood rolled down the corners of the girls eyes like tears. (This girls body has been used beyond its limits) The Vision Ogre supplied mana into the girls body and healed it. As a being who lives eternally, the Vision Ogre can use these kinds of magic. Though, it is not certain how much longer the girls body will last. Even if the wavelength of the girl and the goddess matches, it is still a huge strain on the girl to serve as a vessel for the tremendous existence of the goddess. A faint relaxed expression appeared on the girls face, but she soon fell asleep. The Vision Ogre decided to let her sleep. Stupid dragon, where in the world are you? The Vision Ogre muttered vexedly. There are beings in this world who are beyond the influence of the Goddess. The Vision Ogre and the dragon are the prime examples. Even if the goddess summons them, they can choose to ignore it and their whereabouts cannot be detected. On the day of World Union, when the goddess was about to kill Reiji, it was El and the dragons magic which saved him. No creature can survive the goddess attack. So El sacrificed his body to divert the attack, and the dragon made a hole in that space with his magic and saved Reiji. (Reiji is most likely alive no, perhaps he is dead. If not, the dragon acted in rebellion against the goddess.) The dragon was clearly sympathetic towards Reiji. (Its dangerous Dragon.) Even if the Vision Ogre and the dragon are beyond the scope of influence of the goddess, traces of magic still remain. The goddess must surely know that it was either the Vision Ogre or the dragon who used magic in that white space. And currently, the dragon cannot be contacted. However, the goddess has left the dragon alone. (Soon, many places will fall under the eyes of the goddess. Dragon, what are you going to do?) The Vision Ogre picked up the girl and started walking. The girl was as light as a withered branch. ** Valhalla, the capital of the Keith Gran Federation ** It seems that huge temples with a huge budget are being constructed to worship the goddess. With the world in such chaos, there are a million other ways to spend money What do you think of this? Unusually, King Geffert ordered people to leave the room. Only three people were present: the old King Geffert, the Crown Prince, and a guest who arrived in Valhalla yesterday. King Gefferts office can be said to be the very definition of luxurious. A grand luxury that can only be afforded by the man who controls the entirety of the Keith Gran Federation, a superpower nation. This is not the Churchs teaching. I dont think that being is the god we worshiped. I cant even imagine it. The guest Cardinal Thomason, replied frustratedly. He seems to have lost some weight since World Union. His energetic power remains the same, however. King Geffert responds politely to Thomason at all times. Because it was none other than King Geffert himself who sent the Crown Prince to escort Thomason. However, the dignitaries of powerful countries rushing to display their faith are all believers of the goddess. The same is true even for Her Holiness the Pope.King Geffert said. I did something horrible towards Erie. The 320th Pope, Elmentaut-Eirich-Klausegut, is called Erie only by Thomason. That child possessed what was called afflatus and was extremely sensitive to it. It couldnt be reproduced by any skill orb.Thomason said. Is it a special ability of her bloodline?King Geffert asked. No, Eries talents manifested out of nowhere one day. Just like a miracle Do you think it was a miracle by the goddess, Your Eminence? After a short silence, Thomason responded. I am no longer the Cardinal. There are many who yearn for you to return. Lets stop. I dont want to cause any more confusion. Thomason waved his hand exhaustedly. The gesture seemed to indicate that there was a lot of friction when he resigned from the position of Cardinal. CIncidentally, I heard that the Holy Kingdom was able to restrain Duke Grenjidos reckless actions. Thomason leaned forward as King Geffert changed the topic. Is that true? Duke Grenjidos strength and presence makes him one of, if not, the top Pledger. Its true. As it happens, someone just contacted us. Volume 6 - CH 16.2 A magic tool with a huge flickering crystal ball was placed on top of the desk between King Geffert and Thomason. As King Geffert held his hand over it, a vague image was projected on the crystal ball. Your Majesty Geffert, Your Highness Crown Prince. And Cardinal Thomason, please forgive me for making contact this way. A handsome man appeared in the image. Although he had probably been carrying out tough negotiations on a daily basis, he bowed at the perfect angle. No, it is I who should apologize for burdening you with tasks Earl Sillys. The person at the other end of the communication was Earl Sillys. I had heard that Your Excellency is by far the most loyal vassal of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom Thomason frowned at the situation. He did not expect that King Geffert and Earl Silly had a personal hotline. My loyalty still lies with Her Majesty the Holy Queen. His Majesty King Geffert knows this too. What does that mean?Thomason asked. It would attract too many eyes if the Holy Queen moves directly. Therefore, she recommended Earl Sillys to be the intermediary.King Geffert said. Are you sure thatC Ah, no, I misspoke. No, it is natural for Your Eminence to be suspicious. I am constantly working with Duke Genjido, after all. You think that I will convey the content of this conversation to the Duke, correct? Hmm, yes It is clear to everyone that Duke Grenjidos behavior is abnormal. I think true loyalty would be to correct this. Thomason was taken aback. If Earl Sillys words were true, he was putting his life to guide his lord, Duke Grenjido, to the right path. There was a discord between Duke Grenjido and the Holy Queen at the moment, which has caused a lot of disorder. And the Duke is using Earl Sillys as his right hand. Duke Grenjido would kill Earl Sillys if he discovered that his right hand was sending his information to the Holy Queen and even to other countries. Such is his temperament. He wouldnt even care about loyal vassal and whatnot. It seems that I have truly misspoke. Forgive me, Earl Sillys. Thomason placed his hands on his knees and bowed. Your Eminence, please do not do such a thing. This is also necessary for me. That is why I am secretly in touch with the people here. Hmm. Lets hear it thenC the thoughts of the man known as the Ingenuity of the Holy Kingdom, Your Excellency.Thomason said. After that, Earl Sillys started sharing his findings. He has found out something by examining the blueprints and requirements of the temple that the Duke Grenjido is thinking of building. This is some kind of magic tool. A never before seen sorcery crest was engraved on the entire temple. The sorcery crest was not written, unlike circuits in other magic tools. Rather, the emphasis was on showing it as a gorgeous pattern. The engineers who saw this pattern only thought that it was a strange design. How did you find out it was a sorcery crest? Everything was deduced by my daughter, Your Eminence. At first, Earl Sillys had the impression that it was a strange pattern, but rather overlooked it because he was too worried about the total construction cost and how to work out the budget. Eva was the person who investigated the pattern thoroughly due to the discomfort it evokes. She ignored the individual patterns, studied the locations where the patterns are supposed to be fitted in, and found that it was a sorcery crest that functioned as a three-dimensional sorcery circuit. Your daughter sounds like a genius.Thomason said. I previously extended an invitation to that young miss to join our federation, but I was bluntly refused.King Geffert laughed. She is still a child. Earl Sillys answered with a bitter smile. However, he also had a proud expression. Assuming that the sorcery crest works, it seems that it can affect about 600 kilometers in radius, considering the size and amount of magic stones placed in the core of the temple. That is quite vast. At maximum, that is. For example, if it is limited to the effect of purifying the air or speeding up the recovery of the injured, the inside of the temple will be the best. If you try to influence the outside world, the effect will be so light that I dont think anyone would even feel that something has changed. But you seem to suggest that it is influencing the outside world, Earl Sillys. Why? Because the sorcery crest is facing outward. Hmm Is it too difficult to grasp? It is just too large-scale for that. To be honest, it seems meaningless. I thought so too until I saw this. Earl Sillys unfolded and showed a map. A large circle with a radius of 600 kilometers and smaller circles with a radius of about 100 kilometers were drawn around the planned temple construction site proposed by Duke Grenjido. It can cover almost the entire land of our country. This is I carried out my own research too. Hey, bring it out.King Geffert said. Yes, sir. The crown prince brought out a map and unfolded it. It was a distribution map of the temples that have already started construction or are scheduled to be built. Representatives of every country are building temples in a similar manner which covers the entire land. And when asked Why?, they all had the same answer.King Geffert said. Because it is the Goddess oracle. Cardinal Thomason was fixed on those two maps. What are they trying to do?he asked, as if squeezing out his voice. We do not know. Earl Sillys then replied with a serious look. This is something that God only knows. Everyone here knew that it wasnt a joke. Volume 6 - CH 17.1 Remaining Neutral Zone Keith Gran Federation C Windle Republic The Republic of Windle is a small country near Lake Brunstalk and is surrounded by countries belonging to the Federation. The land is small but blessed with fertile land. When referring to the Federations grain-producing region, it refers to the Windle Republic. Because of that, the Republic was targeted by surrounding countriessmall skirmishes took place all year round, despite belonging to the same Federation. The Republic, which operates with the belief that skill orb is unnecessary, is likely to receive interference from countries with higher military power. However, the successive Peoples Representatives managed to successfully avoid such interference. The Peoples Representative is required to be especially good at speaking and negotiations, to the point where they are able to avoid confrontations with their mouth alone. Even such a representative was deeply troubled this time. Again? I have already turned it down 10 times. Huh The office of the Peoples Representative Holiday was not located in some chalk palace in the capital, but rather in a one-story wooden building. This is a national tradition that values ??honorable poverty and embodies the idea that the Peoples Representative should live a simple life. The people called this one-story house a Wooden Palace out of love. That said, however, since it is the place where key figures of the country are located, the surrounding area is extensively vacant, and sorcery is set up to repel intruders except in the designated route. It has been raining since morning. The Wooden Palace grew more and more dim. This time theyre saying, We will cover the entire construction costs, so build the temple.Just what is going on. I did not expect these guys to be so pushy on this matter. Even the newspapers are publishing the Temple Construction nowadays. Holiday slipped the paper onto the desk with an exasperated look. His close aide caught the paper as it was about to fall off the desk. It was an official letter sent from the king of a neighboring country. It read, The Windle Republic should definitely build a temple of the goddess. We will cover all the costs. The same country that asked double the price for the military power borrowed by the Windle Republic last year. The same country that asked to borrow 500 people because there were not enough people who could use Elemental Magic in preparation for the World Union. However, that was also the case with you at first, right?the close aide said. Hmm? When you returned after the World Union, didnt you repeatedly trouble us with how to amass the budget to build a temple? Is that so?Holiday cocked his head in puzzlement.If I remember correctly, at that time a large number of monsters appeared in the grain-producing region. We diverted your attention to that because it wasnt the time to be building a temple. Hey Have you forgotten that I am the Peoples Representative? Of course not, Your Excellency. For that reason, I know you respect the thoughts of the people. Holiday smiled bitterly in response as his aide saluted. The next meeting is in 15 minutes. Please excuse me. Understood. When the aide left the room, Holiday stood up and looked out the window. How strange. The memories of those days are ambiguous. Thick clouds covered the sky. The lawn was dampened by the rain. I remember meeting the goddess, but I couldnt look up And I also remember that there was some kind of interaction at that time. Holiday tapped his temple with his finger, but he could not recall that moment. After that, battle with the monsters commenced and I took refuge. And as soon as the battle was over, I returned to the Republic. But I cant remember what I was thinking at that time. Holiday has raised his aides so that they can take over smoothly even if he were to die the next second. As such, even if his memory was vague, Holidays aides must have made the best choice, which was to bring him back here. Looking back, he can vividly remember saying, Building a temple? Dont joke around. I am busy right now. But he could not recall the memories from before that time. He didnt even realize that until his aide brought it up a minute ago. Alteration of thoughts. As soon as he realized that possibility, Holiday felt chills run down his spine. Why couldnt I even consider this? Since when? Recall it. CI remember everything until just before the World Union. He clearly remembered the countdown at the cathedral. Holidays memory is outstandingly good, by nature. Goddess. Temple. What is that supposed to mean? Holiday returned to his desk and he picked up a stack of paper. Lets see the predecessor Holy King is pushing hard to build the temple. He was involved in the World Union like me. Which means he should have snapped out of it by now Holiday flipped through the latest information on the Holy Kingdom, which states that Duke Grenjido is still striving to build a temple. Its weird. The goddess tampered with our thoughts at that time probably put a strong hypnosis on us. But mine is undone, and the predecessor Holy Kings hasnt? Holiday looked through the other documents. Furthermore, even the leaders of neighboring countries began proposing the temple construction. It was after the World Union. He wrote down his hypothesis on a piece of paper. The first Goddess Faith temple was completed in Brunstalk. A renovation of the existing cathedral. Kruvan Holy Kingdom, and each Pledger started building a temple. He could not get information on the Sylvis Kingdom, however. A movement to build a temple even from the countries around the Republic. Suddenly, his hand stopped writing. Which country in the vicinity was the first to propose the construction of the temple There was a knock on the door at that moment. A different aide stepped in after receiving permission to enter. Representative Holiday, its time for the meeting. Oh, you came in at just the right time. You come from the Zenmaru Kingdom, right? Yes, thats right. Most of Holidays aides are from the Republic, but there are certain exceptions from other countries. Only individuals who are excellent enough. Be that as it may, they will have to follow the customs of this country. And at the time of the aides inauguration, all their skill orbs will be eliminated withOrb Destruction. This aide originally didnt have any skill orbs. Even if he did,Orb Destructioncouldnt find any skills. Wasnt it the Zenmaru Kingdom which first proposed building a temple?Holiday asked. Yes, thats right. Have you finally decided on building a temple as well, Representative? No, no, no. No one here has the money at all to build a temple, yet youre the only one who is proactive about it. Is it because your homeland is building a huge temple? Its not Even as the newspapers say, the republic is the only country that hasnt built a temple in this region. I just dont think its a good idea to make unnecessary waves. Valhalla hasnt built a temple either. They are insolent. You dont say Holiday took notes again. The Zenmaru Kingdom was the first to build a temple among the neighboring countries. The Zenmaru Kingdom is the closest to the cathedral. Is that a coincidence? Your Excellency Is there a problem? Im going to decide if its a problem or not after this. About how to deal with this temple situation. Holiday put the note in the drawer of his desk and stood up. He left the office together with his aide to the conference room. Sound of rain hitting the windows echoed in the corridor. Its totally dark.Holiday exclaimed. Indeed When building the temple, its best to have something as big and bright as possible. One that wouldnt lose in grandeur to the Zenmaru Kingdom. I wonder about that. Why do you hesitate so much? Many countries have already offered financial support, right? It wouldnt hurt our countrys pockets and it would create jobs for the people. Isnt it all good? Hmm, but there is always a catch to too-good-to-be-true offers. Are neighboring countries untrustworthy? Not that. Lightning illuminated the side of Holidays face. Thunder followed. I feel that there is something wrong with this goddess temple. In the first place, dont you think that its strange that all these countries are trying to build a grand temple even though the monster problem has not been cleared up. Haa So what is your line of thinking, Your Excellency? Hmm This is just my guess. Holiday walked ahead with his hand on his chin. Behind him, the aide gently inserted his hand into his pocket. Holiday failed to notice that he had pulled out a blade. Perhaps there is something in the goddess temple that sways peoples hearts? The budget for building the temple is an eye-popping amount. And you even need a large amount of magic stones. Even a magic airship does not require that many. Someone is pushing their will on others to build the templeC Lightning once again illuminated the corridor. Two human shadows were projected. A sharp object was held in the hand of the person behind. And it was about to be swung down. Volume 6 - CH 17.2 ** Kruvan Holy Kingdom ** The Holy Royal Palace is the place where the head of the country, the Holy Queen, lives. Therefore, the entry and exit of people is strictly controlled. On the contrary, the entry and exit of the assembly, where the administration of the Holy Kingdom is carried out, is different. The Holy Queen and nobles can freely enter and exit. Is this true?Earl Sillys asked. The Holy Queen and Earl Sillys met in a room so small that no one knew what function it served. Perhaps, unexpectedly, a small room such as this was prepared specifically for such a secret meeting. The Holy Queen was here without even her attendant. Yes, it is true. Representative Holiday died from being stabbed by one of his aides. From hereafter, the Deputy Representative will be in power temporarily. But he will be completely helpless in the next general election. Why did they contact Your Majesty regarding this? You know why. Because it has something to do with the goddess. Sillys almost collapsed on the spot. Too many things happened at once. Although they were somehow able to stop Grenjidos reckless actions in the Holy Kingdom, they had no leeway to meddle in other countries affairs. Earl Sillys. Keeping an eye on my father and acting as the link with King Geffert must be a heavy burden on you I am sorry. I will ask someone else to look into the Windle RepublicC Please wait, Your Majesty. I will do it. However Please forgive me for my weak-mindedness earlier. This is what I do best. Because I have the Magic Eye of Inquiry, and I can detect the lies of even the goddess pawns. Similar to Duke Grenjido, the Holy Queen values Earl Sillys abilities highly. He possesses high emotional strength and cool-headed intellect. Exactly because of that, the Holy Queen felt the tremendous burden placed on him from the exhaustion briefly exposed on his face. I shall burden you once more. It is my duty as your vassal. So please tell me the details. Read this later. I will get in touch with you again. Yes, Your Majesty. The Holy Queen handed him a piece of paper and left the small room. This small room had two doorways. Sillys left the room with a piece of paper in his pocket. Victor? You were here? Your Excellency. Grenjido came from the other side as Sillys walked down the corridor. A number of nobles were around him C they are the ones who have flocked close to Duke Grenjido recently. They also voted in the assembly. And although they are supporting Grenjido because of their interests, they are the ones who will leave in an instant if he loses his position. What were you doing? I needed you. I apologize. What is the matter? Earl Sillys answered with a bow. Disagreeable remarks were heard from the surrounding crowds such as, Earl Sillys is so free to take a walk in the assembly, Even though we have our hands full with the construction of the temple. In the past, Grenjido would have said shut up to those remarks, but he hasnt said anything now rather, he agreed with them. We will proceed with the temple construction.Grenjido said. What? It looks like we can pull the budget from the Ligra Kingdom. This guy made it possible. One of the nobles around Grenjido puffed out his chest with pride. I negotiated with them. I asked the Ligra Kingdom, which has already completed small-scale temples in the double digits and is building a large-scale temple at a rapid pace, to provide the technology and budget.the noble said. Impossible. This cant be true. Its no wonder Earl Sillys would say that. How does the Ligra Kingdom benefit from this? What did you offer them?Earl Sillys asked. Nothing. If anything at all, just the land for the construction. The land? What if they create a place where spies can infiltrate? Shut up! The noble said with a high-pitched voice. You, the closest person to the Duke, have done nothing. Whereas I have strived to achieve this deal. Building the Temple of the Goddess is the Dukes earnest wish. You simply ask about Her Majestys wellbeing and leave all the difficult work to the Duke Stop. Sillys is doing well. At last, Grenjido spoke. Victor. There is no room for spies in the temple. I will also keep an eye on it. Yes, sir. Contact the Ligra Kingdom and proceed with the construction. Understood Earl Sillys bowed his head. The noble who screamed in a high-pitched voice grumbled, B-But this is my deal, but Grenjido did not yield. Listen, Victor. It must be built. After reminding him once again, Grenjido left. With an expressionless look, Earl Sillys returned to the mansion in a hurry. It was raining outside. The same as when Representative Holiday had been stabbed, but Earl Sillys doesnt know that much. The butler greeted him when he arrived. Is Eva at home? The young lady is away from home. Is it urgent? Yes. I will be in the office. Send her to me when she returns. Yes, sir. Upon entering the office, Earl Sillys locked the door, closed all curtains, and turned on the magic lamp. From his pocket, he took out the piece of paper given by the Holy Queen. What is this? Earl Sillys does not know that its a copy of the last memorandum left by the Holiday. He does not know how the Holy Queen obtained this. It seems to be related to the Windle Republic. Zenmaru Kingdom is the closest to the cathedral the cathedral in Brunstalk. The first temple of the goddess Taken aback, Earl Sillys jumped to his feet. He took out the world map from his drawer and spread it out on the desk. The first was built in Brunstalk. The next was The arrangement of temples in various places was similar to that shown by King Geffert. Its spreading, in turns. The temple construction spread around the headquarters of the church in Brunstalk, and then around the capital of each Pledger. This is like an infectious disease. Only half the map was not under the influence of the temple. Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Saint Knight Kingdom. Lev Magic Empire. Geffert Kingdom in the Keith Gran Federation, and Windle Republic. These are the only remarkable lands remaining other than a few other small countries. I wonder if Eva is safe. Earl Sillys felt an indescribable vague uneasiness and approached the window. He shifted the curtain and peeked out. !! He instantly pulled back. Beyond the windowpane where the raindrops landed four knights mounted on horses were on the main street facing the mansion. Their hood was pulled down deep. The emblem on the wet cloak clearly indicated their affiliation. The knights of Duke Grenjido. Volume 6 - CH 18.1 Reunion and Northward Saint Knight Kingdom Royal Capital Adventurers standings in the knights country were not very favorable mostly because there was little work for them. However, after the World Union, a particularly large number of monsters appeared in the Saint Knight Kingdom. The knights were hard pressed to eradicate the monsters, so they put up requests to attract more and more adventurers. Were done over here. As expected of the GreatShield. Youre strong. Does your group need assistance? Yes.CHeyyy, the Silver GreatShield is here! A pack of wolves appeared in a forest area near the capital. These monsters with purple eyes were ferocious, poisonous, and slightly larger than humans. The knights, however, were sent out to subdue a large spider that appeared in the plains. Deciding that ferocious wolves were a lower priority, they delegated the job to adventurers. Ohhh, thats Dante. The Silver GreatShield! Please take the vanguard! Okay. Mimino, provide aid to the injured. Zerry, attack when you see an opportunity. Understood. Aye aye sir~ Silver Balance was active around the capital of the Saint Knight Kingdom. This is because after the World Union, monsters have begun to be subdued here and there, but it was reported that the Saint Knight Kingdom was short of hands. Furthermore, there was information that Reiji was missing. The Saint Knight Kingdom has previously tried to solicit Reiji into joining their ranks. Silver Balance thought that the Knight Kingdom might help with his search if they gained the knights favor. Well crush them all at once! The adventurer team successfully subdued the wolf pack with the support from Dante. ** The Saint Knight capital is a royal capital built by the knights for the knights, but there is an established Adventurers guild. The directly managed tavern attached to the guild was crowded with adventurers who came to receive their rewards for subduing the monsters. The GreatShield is amazing after all. I was prepared to lose an arm or two, but after the GreatShield arrived, that worry left completely. Thats a real hero. In the Adventurers guild in the capital, where the level of adventurers is low overall due to the knights presence being too strong, the Gold-rank Dante was celebrated and was asked to share a drink at every table without being allowed to refuse. By the time he got back to Mimino and Zerrys table, he was pretty drunk. Dante What would Non say if she sees this?Mimino-said. S-Sorry, please dont tell her Its a joke. Everyone is in a merry mood, so it cant be helped.Mimino replied. For adventurers, drinking and getting drunk goes hand-in-hand with victory. The knights did not fare well on their end it seems. They failed to defeat the spider monster, and a large number of them were injured.Zerry-said. I think they would have fared better if some priests from the church accompanied them, but that option is a bit problematic at the moment.Mimino-said. I want Non-san Non is After the World Union at Brunstalk, the Pope announced that all the priests from every church would be managed uniformly, and so Non had to remain at the headquarters of the church. They couldve at least lent us the priests while the monster subjugation is going onZerry sighed. They do seem to be treating the injured who returned from the battlefield.Mimino said. If they were at the scene, even soldiers who were in critical condition couldve been saved. How many died because they couldnt receive help in time? You shouldnt criticize the church so loudly. I know. Zerry folded her arms and threw her head back. She had a troubled look, unusual for her. Dont you feel like some of the bigshots have been acting strange ever since World Union?Zerry said. Dante had already fallen asleep, but Mimino thought that there was some truth in what Zerry said. Adventurers are fully occupied with subduing monsters, but there are many strange movements in the top brass of various countries. Dante personally got in touch with Gurgio, the guildmaster in Valhalla, and obtained some important information. There were simply too many suspicious movements. Retirement of Cardinal Thomason. The murder of the Peoples Representative Holiday. Construction of the goddess temples. The Saint Knight Kingdom was the headquarters of Cardinal Thomason, who opposed the construction of the goddess temple. But once he lost his position, the momentum for constructing the temple suddenly increased. However, the government of Saint Knight Kingdom halted the construction. And in opposition to that decision, the Church stopped lending its priests, bought a private plot of land by themselves, and started building the temple from scratch. I hope Non is safe Mimino was worrying over Non who remained back in Brunstalk. Hmm? Mimino-san, arent you worried about Reiji bochan too? Reiji-kun going missing is the usual case, after all. Nahahaha Reiji went to another world at first, and when Mimino finally thought they were reunited, he went away with the Cardinal to prepare for World Union, but when she thought that was over, Reiji disappeared yet again. However, Mimino has faith that Reiji is alive. No matter how many difficult situations he has been thrown into so far, he always survived and returned. For Reiji, Silver Balance is a home to return to. Mimino said, and drank the juice from her mug. Reiji will surely come back to me. For me, Reiji-san is my home to return to. Taken aback by those two voices, Mimino turned around in a hurry. Two familiar figures in a hood stood in the dimly lit bar. Sorry to have kept you waiting, Mimino-san. I am finally able to join you. Anastasia removed her hood. This is my first time visiting the Saint Knight Kingdom. Its a wonderful place with good security. The other was Eva Sillys. ** Eva and Anastasia did not come this far alone. Captain Maxim, the leader of House Sillys knights, and five other knights also accompanied them. However, their equipment was not that of a knight, but rather a travelers. I slept soundly for the first time in a long time! Eva came down to the inns dining room the next morning. Her brilliant blonde hair and beautiful scarlet eyes were not a common trait, but it did not look too special because of the beautiful high elf, Anastasia, standing next to her. Uhh I have a headache. Mimino, dont you have a hangover medicine? I am seeing hallucinations of Anastasia and the noble lady. I do have a good medicine for that, but what youre seeing is not a hallucination. I see not a hallucination!? Dante rubbed his eyes in surprise and looked again. The two girls certainly stood there. Anyway, I would like to know why the two of you are here.Mimino said. The two started explaining. First of all, this trip is not something they acted out on their own, but that they have the permission of Earl Sillys. Therefore, six knights of House Sillys accompanied them. Captain Maxim is the head of Earl Sillys armed forces, but the Earl thought that he probably wouldnt need to use force in the Holy City, and if he had to, it would be a last resort. And so Captain Maxim was attached to Evas escort mission. Earl Sillys is in a very tricky position in the Holy Kingdom, so he wanted to secretly get Eva out of the country. Especially to a place where there is no goddess temple. Volume 6 - CH 18.2 Goddess Temple? Is that the one that the church is building?Mimino asked. Thats right. The temple itself is a magic tool. My father said it probably increases the faith in peoples hearts but there is nothing concrete yet.Eva said. If its just to the extent of increasing faith, there isnt much problem.Mimino said. Such carelessness will bring fatal consequences. My father seems to have obtained such information from King Geffert as well. After hearing that, Mimino looked over in Dantes direction. He seemed to have recovered somewhat from the hangover after swallowing Miminos medicine, and was deep in thought. It is consistent with the information I received from guildmaster Gurgio. This whole situation just smells fishy Apparently King Geffert refused to build the temple even after receiving directives from the Church. In the first place, we cant afford to build temples while the monster subjugation is ongoing.Dante said. I agree with you. But even if they reject the temple construction now, who knows what will happen after the monster subjugation is over.Eva said. Hmm So, Eva-sama, Anastasia, why are you two here?Dante asked. We hoped to join up with Silver Balance, and to also meet the Knight King.Eva answered. I see. Is there an important matter entrusted by Earl Sillys?Dante asked. Eva shook her head and responded. It is to search for Reiji. Everyone gasped. We think that Reiji-san is surely in the undeveloped land, Canion.Anastasia added.I am not sure how much everyone knows about Canion, but since Reiji-san could not be found by our vast information network, its appropriate to think that he is in a place inhospitable to humans. Maybe he has just not been found yet. This continent is vast, after all.Dante said. But the Goddess Temples cover most of the continent.Anastasia replied. ? Reiji-san disappeared together with the pledgers on the day of World Union. As such, we think that he is an irregular existence in the eyes of the goddess. There is proof of that.Eva said, and took out a small note.This is a note left behind by El Gu Larun, the high priest of the Holy Kingdom. Earl Sillys couldnt move freely due to Duke Grenjido keeping a watchful eye on him, so Eva, Mira, and Anastasia moved in his stead. They met several times in the old Altar Administration building, when Mira accidentally discovered a hidden door leading to a hidden study. It belonged to El, the rabbit priest. If the goddess long-cherished wish, World Union, is established, there is a chance that the black-haired, black-eyed Child of Disaster and the mediators might get in the way of the goddess ideal world. Thus it was written on the note. They know that El was in Brunstalk on the day of the World Union, and was later discovered in a tragic stateas if he had been burned by an inferno from hell. Until then, almost no one knew that El was a sorcery-based creature. The technology that created El is completely lost, and a number of researchers are trying to figure out the technology. But even a fragment of it has not been understood, it seems. Who made El and why was he in the Holy Kingdomthe royal family may have known it, but they are silentEva and others still do not have the answers to those questions. If Reiji had died on the day he disappeared, he would have been found together with El, but he wasnt found. The whole of Brunstalk is the goddess territory, but he wasnt found there.Eva said. In addition, the area of influence of the Goddess Temple covers the nearby lands around Lake Brunstalk, but the Windle Republic lies slightly outside of it. Representative Holiday has died, but if he had found Reiji-san in the Republic, he would have surely reported.Anastasia said. W-Wait a minute. What is that Area of influence? Dante asked, but all Anastasia and Eva could say was, We dont know. The only thing we can say is that its dangerousAnastasia said. Dangerous? But Reiji-san is an irregular being as Priest El and the mediators, so I dont think he will be influenced by the Goddess. They know the answer as to why Reiji is an irregular. Child of Disaster, is a reincarnated person. He possesses 16 slots, which is twice as many as an average human being. Kruvan Holy Kingdom, Saint Knight Kingdom, Lev Magic Empire, Geffert Kingdom in the Keith Gran Federation, and Windle Republic other than these, there are no other places where Reiji can be hidden now.Eva said. Is it because the followers of the goddess will prosecute the black-haired and black-eyed Reiji if found?Dante asked. Yes, thats right. In other words, Eva-sama and Anastasia want to talk to the Knight King about Reijis search domestically, and then go straight to the Lev Magic Empire. If even there we dont receive any news Then we are going to the undeveloped land Canion. If Reiji is in trouble, then it is my turn to reach out a helping hand.Eva said. Dante groaned despite himself, in response to those unwavering words. You are loved very dearly, Reiji. Dante thought to himself. ** Lev Magic Empire, Checking Station ** Although the audience with the Knight King was successful, they did not obtain the information they hoped forthat is, the Saint Knight Kingdom was not aware of Reijis whereabouts. The only place left is the Lev Magic Empire. Since the Red Gate Campaign, the Levs have been trying to restore their country. Fortunately, due to their small land, the mass outbreak of monsters caused by the World Union did not affect them significantly. And there was almost no damage to the civilian population. HoweverC The battle is still ongoing? Apparently, foreigners are not allowed to enter the country because there are still many areas where battles are ongoing inside the checking stantion, and the urban area is undergoing restoration works. Half of the civilian population have now set up camps on the south side of the checking stationthe same as it was during the Red Gate Campaign. Chupa. Yes, the situation is quite severe on the Canion side. We are conducting air bombing from the sky with magic airships, but monsters seem to spring up inexhaustibly from over there. Chupa. Silver Balance reunited with Abba, Deputy Director of the Forreign Affairs Bureau. Eva and the knights were also listening to the Lev Magic Empire situation at his tent. Silver Balance used his tent as a base previously, and even the magic tool for detecting Reiji went he was transported to the Back World remained. Abba most likely didnt even have the time to clean up his tent. Abba was also once again sucking on starch syrup. His lean figure disappeared and he is once again fat. He might be heavier than before. His lizard-like skin was also glossy. The magic tool manufacturers are doing their best, but the enemy numbers are just too many. Your friend, Muge, seems to still be demonstrating his expertise in transporting supplies. Chupa. I see I am glad that Muge-san is doing fine! What about Lulusha-san?Mimino asked. She doesnt listen to anyone She is at the front line, repairing magic gears and replenishing catalysts. Chupa. That sounds very much like Lulusha-san.Mimino said. Abba-san, Silver Balance will help you with the monster subjugation.Dante offered. Chupa. Its the best help one could ask for. Thank you very much. Exactly in situations like these is when we should help each other out.Dante said. Fufufu. I did not imagine this is how I would return to Lev.Anastasia laughed. ..You really are able to speak now, Your Highness Anastasia.Abba said, peering intently at Anastasia. He also forgot to lick his starch syrup. It is all thanks to Reiji-san that I am able to speak now. So I will use this power without hesitation if needed to search for Reiji-san. Abba gasped, as sparks danced around Anastasia. One more thing, I am no longer Your Highness. Ah w-well, understood. Chupa. What are you going to do, Eva-sama?Anastasia asked, as if taking a stab at Eva. Eva was sitting with a troubled look. Captain Maxim and the knights standing behind her disagreed with the idea. My lady, His Excellency the Earl ordered us to avoid fighting as much as possible. We knights are here to protect you, my lady. Even under normal conditions, it would be difficult to keep you safe Eva did not answer, still a troubled look on her face. In her heart she wants to participate in the monster subjugation, but her status as a noble may get in the way. Previously, if it was when she first met Reiji, Eva would have immediately decided to help in the monster subjugation. (She seems to be quite different from what I heard from Reiji. Reiji, the young lady has grown up a lot.) Dante looked at Eva with a faint smile. I agree. If a noble such as yourself joins the front line, it would end up becoming a tricky situation. If you were to sustain any injury, it would cause the empire to lose face. Just your thoughts and feelings are enough.Abba politely refused. However, it will not be right for a noble of the Holy Kingdom to do nothing when your country is in trouble.Eva finally responded. That would be true if you were officially dispatched as a knight, but right now you are traveling incognito. As the Deputy Director of Foreign Affairs Bureau, your safety is my responsibility as long as you are within the Empire. Eva bit down her teeth vexedly. As I mentioned earlier, the ongoing battle is fierce. Just yesterday, a giant bird-like silhouette was confirmed in the northern sky.Abba reiterated. Bird silhouette?Dante asked.. It was too big to be called a bird, about the size of a magic airship Perhaps it is one of the eight giants we have received information on. Or perhaps Abbas calm and collected eyes met Evas frowning eyes. It might be a dragon. Volume 6 - CH 19.1 Vol 6: Chapter 19 (1) Incident and Whereabouts That will not do, my lady. You are not allowed to enter the battlefield. If you insist on it, we have orders from His Excellency to stop you by force. Maxim, the captain of the Sillys knights, did not concede. Eva turned away with a sullen look. But Silver Balance will be going out to the battlefield. Thats because theyre adventurers. Its their job to subjugate monsters at the request of the Lev Magic Empire. Then I should fulfill my duties as a noble. Hasnt Abba-san already said that you are traveling incognito? You are only allowed to stay because of that reason. My power will surely be useful on the front lines! I know that, but Earl Sillys doesnt want to use that power. Evas Magic Eye of Inspire can ignite the fighting spirit within people. Doing so seems to improve their physical abilities. Originally, those who looked into those eyes lost themselves to it. But now Eva is able to control the power of her eyes, so there are no more disadvantages. However, this power is an ability that Earl Sillys considers a trump card and he wants to conceal it until it is the right time. Much less using it in another country. As such, Eva was made to sit in a tent set up near the Empires checking station. Her position was similar to that of a retired old man, as she can only enjoy listening to the stories brought back by Silver Balance when they return in the evenings. How is the battle progressing? Eva was outlasted by Maxims persistence and changed the topic. In fact, the interaction with Maxim is repeated every day, but even Eva herself does not expect to succeed. She was fortunate enough to leave the Holy Kingdom and even come here to search for Reiji. The progress is not too bad. Monsters are on the decline and the subjugation should end before the Empires ammo runs out.Maxim said. I dont think we can expect any support from the Holy Kingdom.Eva said. Unfortunately so. The Saint Knight Kingdom is in a similar situation. It seems that no country is stable enough to save another country. I wonder when we will be able to head out to Canion They have been stalled here for 5 whole days. For Eva, searching for Reiji is not just about saving him. She wants to meet Reiji as soon as possible because she believes he would be the key to unraveling this new incomprehensible world. However, the situation worsened, contrary to Evas expectations. Fuhh~~ Today was a long day as well~~ It was 3pm in the afternoon when Zerry returned to the tent earlier than anyone else. It was still too early to call it dusk. She put away her equipment to the side by tossing it. Now then, I have a minor business to take care of! She gave a rough salute with her right hand and left the tent. She goes to gambling den opened by the general public of the Empire. Only Zerry gets a daily allowance to engage in it. Maxim and the knights, who are earnest and devoted men, once questioned Dante regarding her behavior. Dante answered, Thats just how Zerry relieves stress I think, and the knights decided to overlook her habit. Zerry emphasized that there was a gambling den which used magic tools, and stated that it was unusual, but no one listened to her gambling stories. About 2 hours after that, Dante, Mimino, and Anastasia returned. The three were accompanied by Imperial soldiers as escorts rather, they were guarding Anastasia particularly. When they arrived at the tent, the soldiers bowed respectfully and left. Anastasia, we achieved a big success today as well thanks to you. N-No I could only use my power with confidence because Dante-san and the soldiers were fighting on the front lines. Anastasia felt shy when praised by Dante. It is true that herFire Magicwill diffuse into the air unless she is within a certain distance to the monsters. However, since her magic is so powerful that it can wipe out a large number of monsters in one attack, the Empire spares no effort in guarding her. Mimino-sans potion was also tremendously powerfulAnastasia said. I can make all the Dupe Potions I want in this place! In order to ensure the Empire to open up its treasury and provide rare herbs, Minino said she can produce a potion that can rebuild the magic that was activated C that is, the Dupe Potion. When combined with AnastasiasFire Magic, her firepower becomes tremendously destructive. What kind of medicine should I make today? It was a daily routine for Mimino to prepare medicines after dinner. After all, she can make all the medicine that she dreamed of in this place. I want to clean up before thatAnastasia said. Oh right, I made a new soap. It should remove the odor too.Mimino said. How wonderful! MuuEva looked enviously at Mimino and Anastasia as they were talking happily. Mimino and Anastasia know that Eva wants to be on the battlefield but isnt allowed to do so. Not even intending to poke at that wound, Anastasia askedC Um do you want to wash off your sweat too, young lady? How caring of you! Not being able to do what you want, I understand exactly what it feels like. Yeah, young girls should get along with each other. The steam bath in the Empire feels good.Mimino, who had just taken out a new soap from her tool bag, said with a smile. Mimino, unfortunately that will have to wait.Dante said with a serious expression. Captain Maxim and the other knights also started gathering. A knight urgently rushed through the tent illuminated by the sunset. The man was donning the uniform of the Empirebut the military uniform of the Saint Knight Kingdom. Is Eva Sillys-sama here? The knight asked, out of breath. Eva stepped forward in front of him. I am. What is the matter? My lady. I have to deliver a pressing message. It seems that something has happened in the Holy Kingdom. ! Although magic tools capable of long-distance communication have been developed, most of them are located in the city of the Empire, which is currently a battlefield. Therefore, this knight may have been dispatched from a town in the Saint Knight Kingdom near the border. Eva received the letter she was presented with and scanned through it with a stern look. Is this content true? The content of the letter was approved by the general of our kingdom, Friedrich Berger. Understood. The knight saluted and began to leave the tentbefore the man even stepped out, What happened?Dante asked It seems that Duke Grenjido mobilized soldiers to conquer the Holy Royal Palace, and once again took on the title of Holy King.Eva muttered, looking down at the document again. What!? Dante was an adventurer who had no knowledge nor interest in politics, but the word coup still passed through his mind. Maxim was more shaken than anyone else. M-My lady! His ExcellencyC What of your father!? It is written that his status is unknown. However, it is written that there was a big battle even in the 2nd Holy District where our mansion is located. No way! Lets go back, right now! I will not return. !? Eva said to Maxim and the knights, who were frozen in shock. What can I do even if we return? The battle is already over and Duke Grenjido is calling himself the Holy King again. A number of nobles were in support of him, so he probably will have control of the Royal Palace soon. Thinking back on it now, I think my father sent me out of the Holy City in anticipation of this. B-B-But my lady we are What is your mission? To protect you. Exactly. Evas words made perfect sense. Probably because they felt that way as well, all the knights, including Maxim, hung their heads. That is your mission, but if you still want to go back despite that, I will allow you to go back and search for my father. ! If you wish to go, leave immediately. Every second counts. Eva turned her back on them and entered the tent alone. Maxim and the knights exchanged glances with each other and bowed in front of the tent where Eva entered. Then they turned around and walked away. Volume 6 - CH 19.2 Steam was rising in a dim tent. A strong herbal scent wafted in the air. The body felt refreshed when breathing it in. There were only two people in the steam bath at this time. Do you think Eva-sama should have done that? The smooth white skin on her slender arms was wet from the steam. Anastasia asked Mimino, the shorter woman next to her. Mimino turned to look at Anastasia. Her usually tied hair was untied and hung down, moist and wet. No. Eva-sama is obviously the one who wants to return to the Holy Kingdom the most. Despite that, she said she wouldnt return because of her responsibility Huh yes Do you think the knights will return? Mimino shook her head in response. It means I dont know. But Im sure Dante will do something about it.Mimino said. Eh? The look Eva-sama had just now, was very similar to the one Non had a few years back. Dante will surely not ignore this. When the petrification symptom was worsening, Non had an occasional brooding face. Because her father was slowly dying. However, Dante couldnt help or listen to Nons worries. The cause of her worries was none other than himself, after all. You know, when people realize their powerlessness, they become kind to others. Mimino was also someone who felt powerless. If she hadnt met Reiji at that time, a sad ending would have awaited everyone. Mimino-san Anastasia called. Sometimes you feel much older. Huh? I am much older than you! How old did you think I was!? ** Although it was late at night, the magic lamp was lit inside the tent. Eva stared at the letter delivered today. She already knows every word written on it, and the contents do not change even when she continues to stare at them. Yet Eva still kept staring at it. Lady Eva. Eva turned her unconcentrated gaze to the big man who approached her. Ah Dante-san. Do you have a moment? Although he is a close acquaintance of Reiji, there is a big difference in status between a noble and an adventurer. Dante stopped a few steps before Eva, who was sitting down. The fight against monsters is certainly improving, but it doesnt mean that it will end anytime soon. Rather, I think that the situation could even get worse if a powerful giant monster appears.Dante said. Is that so? Yes. In other words, even if you remain here, you will just spend your days in vain. Eva is wise. She seems to have understood what Dante meant by that alone. You are advising me to leave the Empire? That is right. However, if there is something to be done, it should be done. Eva closed her eyes and clasped her hands tightly. Dante-san, what would you do in this situation? When the situation was beyond my power nothing. Nothing? I did nothing. I simply waited for the day when the candle of my life would go out. Eva had heard of it before. Dante was petrified, and Reiji had cured it, which forced Reiji to go on the run. Affected by petrification poison, he did nothing the fact that even this brave adventurer who has lived through many battles did nothing, weighed heavy on Evas heart. The logical part of herself whispered that it is futile to return to the Holy Kingdom. Now that she is cut off from getting information, its almost guaranteed that she cant do anything. Rather, it would put her at a big disadvantage if caught by the enemy. Thus, it would be logical enough to suppress her feelings. But that was a mistake. ! Dantes words surprised Eva. Living only in search of a place to die that is not any way to live your life. Now I know how much I have hurt the people around me. Similarly you seem to be in pain trying to bury your feelings. Do I look to be in pain? Yes, in so much pain. Your heart is crying out, but your cheeks are dry. Young lady, you are a noble. The person Reiji protected even while putting himself on the line, with pride. But you are currently misjudging what you truly have to do. However As Eva stood up, the cheap chair she sat on collapsed, making a noise. Her voice was trembling, but no tears spilled from her eyes. (She is in so much pain. This girl is stubbornly and forcefully holding back her tears due to her dignity and duty.) Eva strained her voice out. Even if I go, there is nothing I can do. A little girl is of no use whatsoever in this emergency. That is why you have your companions. Companions yes, but Maxim and the knights went to the Holy Kingdom first. They should be more useful to my father than I am. I should remain here Ah, the knight captain? Hes almost here. Huh? Eva then heard the footsteps of several people. My lady! Maxim and the knights appeared at the entrance of the tent. Why are you all here? I thought you had returned to the Holy Kingdom first. Oh? No, thats not trueC More importantly, we succeeded in the negotiation. Negotiation? With the Lev Magic Empire. I was able to borrow an Imperial Magic Airship. Now we can fly straight to the Holy City. Eva was speechless. It means that we can sneak into the regular goods exchange ship between our country and the Empire. We should be able to land without raising any suspicions. Duke Grenjido will not shoot down an airship from another country. Going by land will take many days First, lets go over there and collect information. The other knights said. From the beginning, they didnt even think about leaving Eva and returning to the Holy Kingdom. My lady. You stated that you wouldnt return to the Holy City, but I think we should. The lords orders are absolute, but if your judgment is incorrect, it is also a knights duty to advise. If you still think we are mistaken, please give us an order. Starting with Maxim, the knights started kneeling on the spot. Shouldnt you say something to your loyal knights, young lady?Dante grinned. A Eva returned to her senses. It is a daughters duty to save her father. It is a wise decision, my lady. Thank you everyone. I was mistaken. Maxim and others raised their heads, with smiles of relief. Dante-san. Yes. Umm, I uhh Dante smiled, looking at Eva who was hesitant. Young lady, I think you should be more selfish. Please say thisCI want you to follow me. You have seen through me, right? Eva gave a bitter smile. Dante-san, no, I have a request for the adventurer party Silver Balance. Would you please accompany Eva Sillys, the daughter of the Earl of the Holy Kingdom, to the Holy CIty? We happily accept your request. When Dante responded, Maxim and the knights were incredibly delighted. Because they know firsthand Dantes prowess. Mimino and Anastasia have gone out to bring Zerry back. We can head out right away after joining them. Zerry is an expert in collecting information, so she would be very useful. That is reassuring. The knights left the tent to prepare for the departure, followed by Dante and Eva. In the canvas of the starry night sky, several magic airships were anchored in the sky like black silhouettes. Reiji, I am sorry. I wanted to look for you, but now I have to go back again. Dante looked confused, as he heard Eva mutter under her breath. Dante-san. Yes, what is it? Thank you very much. I felt like Reiji himself had advised me. Reiji himself? Yes, but Reiji is still different from Dante-san because there were words that he wouldnt have said. Eva recalled the boy who was by her side and who did anything for her literally anything, fulfilling her wish to climb a tree or to go downtown and such. Reiji wouldnt tell me I should be more selfish. Haha, he would never say that again. Volume 6 - CH 20.1 Vol 6: Chapter 20 (1) Arrival at the Holy City In the skies of the Holy City of Kruvanyu Magic airships flew through the sky and reached the Holy City. It was reasonable for every country to want a magic airship because the 10 days it would take to travel by horse is cut short to less than a day with a magic airship. The magic airships owned by the Holy Kingdom had a landing site in the 2nd Holy District, but the landing site for foreign ships is in the 5th block. The magic airship landed in the evening the day after Eva decided to return to the Holy City. Without delay, the person in charge on Kruvans side came and exchanged greetings with the Lev captain. The shipment is early this time. Sorry. In the Empire, the monster subjugation has been dragging on, and so there is a shortage of goods. My goodness Go ahead and pile up as much supply as you can. Thank you for your cooperation. Dont mention it. This is the time we should all be helping out each other. The atmosphere was peaceful. This is because the interaction between the Empire and the Holy Kingdom has deepened since the Red Gate Campaign. Lev provides magic tools, and Kruvan provides daily necessities such as food, medicine, and clothing. A steady supply of catalysts are required for the operation of magic tools. Although there are only several wooden boxes containing magic tools, the supplies provided by Kruvan are much greater. The Empire is advanced in technology related to magic tools. On the other hand, the Holy Kingdom has a population that is dozens of times larger than the total population of Lev. The amount of necessities provided to the Lev is like a simple margin error considering the amount of daily consumption by the Holy Kingdom. Lets go. While loads were being exchanged, Dante and the others got down at the landing site. They moved in the shadows. (I do not see anything unusual.) Eva thought to herself. Once getting through the landing site, they can slip into the city. Eva wore a hood deep over her eyes. She proceeded while observing the surroundings. The atmosphere in the Holy City was calm to an extent, for a place where a coup recently took place. (Nn, is that the church?) Priests in religious habits gathered in a spot, looking at a building set up with ladders and scaffoldings. My my, our church will also finally be refurbished in the same way as the head temple of Her Holiness the Pope. But is that okay? The threat of monsters hasnt been solved yet Some of the prices are rising in the market. Isnt that because the merchants are hungry for profits? Its okay for the church to spend its own budget. Renovation of the church. In other words, the work to transform the church into a magic tool is in progress. If it isnt stopped, no one knows what kind of effect it will have if such a magic tool is placed in the middle of the Holy City. Eva-sama, lets keep moving for now. Dante whispered to Eva, who had stopped. Yes, I know. The renovation to transform existing churches into a goddess temple is being carried out in every country, but it is not something which can be completed in a day or two. It will take at least half a month. If the refurbishment started after the coup, it must have just begun. (For now, I have to find my father) Eva and the others proceeded towards the city. An hour later, Eva noticed that one of her companions, the catgirl, had disappeared. ** Zerry ** The atmosphere of the Holy City was mostly calm, but when it came to the 2nd Holy District, there was a feeling of tension. Fully armed soldiers patrolled the streets. It was already late at night. The streetlights of the magic lamps illuminated the main streets, but the back alleys were dark and quiet. A black shadow ran through in the shadows like wind. It was Zerry. In the past, when Reiji quit being Evas escort and tried to leave the Holy City, he had such an exchange with Zerry. Come to think of it, you easily slipped into the 3rd Holy District. This much is no problem for me. Still, the 2nd Holy District is dangerous, so I wont go there. Dangerous security measures? Dangerous in the sense that getting caught would bring terrible consequences. Getting in would be easy. She was not boasting. Zerry, who specializes in reconnaissance spy missions, has a low fighting ability, but her value shines in these situations. Hmm, I dont see any knights. I wonder if all the knights are standing by at home? Soldiers are easier to control But on the contrary, they are weaker than knights. Knights, who have many noble relatives, were certainly selected for their bloodline, but they have received stricter training than general soldiers and possess rare skills. Duke Grenjido probably didnt want to use knights that his faction couldnt control, so he used soldiers instead. But that caused a number of holes in the security. Thats why Zerry could easily come this far. Ara? Theres no one here. She reached Earl Sillys; residence, but there was no evidence of soldier surveillance or conflict. Since there was no one around, Zerry jumped over the wall and infiltrated the premises. She circled around to the back door and knocked immediately hiding away from sight before anyone came out. Eh? I thought I heard a knock just now A maid with strong-will in her eyes opened the door. Hey, thanks~ Eh!? W-WHOC Ah, wait, wait, wait. The maid was about to raise her voice as Zerry suddenly emerged from the darkness. So Zerry quickly closed the distance and inserted a thick cloth in the maids mouth. She gets bitten whenever she tries to close someones mouth with her bare hands, so Zerry engineered a safer method. Hey, youre hurting my feelings yelling out just because of my face Well, leaving that aside, I came as Lady Evas messenger. !? Dont yell, okay? Do you understand? The maid nodded in response. And Zerry gently released her. Kyaaaaaaaaaa!! Intruderrrrrrrr!! ** The chief butler Sebas was smiling, but it was also a bit of a bitter smile. Zerry, on the other hand, was sitting cross-legged on the couch, with her cheeks in her hands. Dear me To think that you really are a messenger from Eva-sama. Its terrible, I tell you. To be screamed at, surrounded, and suspected. We are also in a difficult situation, so please understand. Sebas bowed deeply. I get it. Its fine. Im not really angry. Zerry gestured to Sebas to raise his head. She was surrounded by servants of the mansion when the maid screamed, but with Zerrys nimbleness she could have easily escaped. She didnt do that because there were no knights or soldiers left in the mansion. The suspicion was finally resolved when Sebas arrived. The maid who went against her promise simply stuck her tongue out. She did not feel sorry at all. If this had been a real thief, it wouldnt be strange if the maid was stabbed to death due to her low vigilance. That said, however, this mansion is located in the 2nd Holy District. No petty thief would ever think of coming here, so the low vigilance is in a sense unavoidable. What is the situation?Zerry asked. Before that, where is the young lady right now? She is in the Holy City. !! I see As I thought. Zerry cocked her head in response to As I thought. I thought that if it was Eva-sama she would surely return to the Holy City for the Earl. She is such a brave soul. Sebas said with a look that was a mixture of these two emotions; like a grandfather watching over his naughty grandchild and a father who was pleased with his daughters growth. But you arrived so soon. Did you come from the Saint Knight Kingdom? Nope. From the Lev Magic Empire on a magic airship. Oh They even dragged me out of the gambling house while I was on a winning streak When all this is over, Ill definitely live a life of gambling. If Reiji had heard this, he definitely would have said, Havent you been living a life of gambling so far? Also, those words sounded like a flag. Sebas, who has investigated Zerry previously, completely ignored what she said. I will explain the state of the country right now, so please relay it to Eva-sama. Volume 6 - CH 20.2 Eva and the others entered a certain company building in the 4th block. It was also the place where she once marched in with Reiji and caught the mediation of slavesin fact, it was a company which was under the patronage of House Sillys, and a place where she could lie low if something happened. When the fat chairman saw Eva, his face turned pale. Eva explained that she was traveling incognito and made him promise to keep her presence a secret. The chairman nodded his deeply pale face C seeming to be traumatized by Reijis rampage. And after guiding Eva into the company, he rushed out of there, as if escaping. As the night went on, the knights took turns taking a nap and keeping watch. Silver Balance borrowed a room to rest in, stating that they should recuperate whenever an opportunity presents itself. It was at that time that Zerry returned. As soon as she returned, everyone got up and gathered in a room. Welcome back, Zerry-san. I sent you on a dangerous mission. The only light source in the large room was a magic lamp placed on a table. Everyone sat on a chair around it, and the knights stood behind Eva. Its not that big of a deal. Though I wouldnt turn down a small reward. Zerry Dante chided Zerry, who winked while making a coin circle with her thumb and index finger. No, Dante-san. She managed a mission that is worth it. When this is done, House Sillys will thank not just Zerry-san but everyone appropriately. Oho.Zerry was openly pleased. Haa, Zerry. I wont forgive you if you actually failed to infiltrate. I-It went well, Dante boss. Ive been to the 2nd Holy District. And let me start by saying thisC Earl Sillys is safe. Evas body, which was slightly leaning forward, returned slightly to its original position. Even though she appeared calm outwardly, her inner self seemed to be quite impatient she welcomed Zerry quicker than anyone else earlier. He seems to be working with Duke Grenjido at the moment. With the Duke Yes. Since he helped with the coup, he might even be executed once everything is over. Eva clasped her hands on her lap, but she didnt cry or raise her voice. Everyone here knew Evas strength, but they didnt expect it to be this much. Her feelings were suppressed by her reasoning power. Sorry, Im sure a letter would have been better, but the situation will turn worse if it got out. It seems that the Earl is closely watched by Duke Grenjido. That is why I will try to relay the information I heard from Sebas as accurately as possible verbally. Please go on. It seems that the Earl learned of the coup only after it was decided. At that point, it was impossible to stop it anymore, so the question was whether to lend a hand or not. Since the Duke had already assembled his troops, opposing him would only end in the Earls vain death, so he decided to lend a hand. Its my father-like decision. Did he work closely with the Duke to reduce the bloodshed as much as possible? Youre right. The Earl was also in communication with the Holy Queen, so it seems that the Holy Queen surrendered the Holy Royal Palace without any resistance, knowing that the Earl was moving together with the Duke. Then, is the Holy Queen safe? Yes, that seems to be so. Eva leaned back on the chair and released some of the tension in her body. Is that such an important point? I dont really understand.Zerry asked. Yes. If Her Majesty is alive and once again rises to the top of the country, then the Earl would not be executed. Captain Maxim commented from the side. I dont think they have made a big announcement about the coup to the Holy City. Therefore there is less confusion amongst the public. But on the other hand, the Saint Knight Kingdom is aware of the coup. They must have been informed first.Eva speculated. Why would they tell other countries first?Zerry asked. I am not too sure of the details, but I think Duke Grenjido doesnt want to cause confusion. They went to the lengths of a coup, but dont want to cause confusion? All his actions end up in service of construction of the Goddess Temple. Therefore, they first contacted neighboring countries to receive the budget for building the church from another country without significantly changing the domestic budget. Huh? You do not understand? Sorry, I still dont get it It means that is how important building the temple is to the Duke so much so that he would orchestrate a coup to achieve it. !! Everyone was taken aback. We might have been misunderstanding something. The Duke will build the Goddess Temple, no matter what. My father will not be able to sabotage the construction anymore. The temple is important to that extent. That was what it meant that message. Message? Zerry nodded. When the Earl left the mansion, he seemed to have left a message to Sebas-san. To deliver this message to you in case you reach out. My life is probably not in danger, but the next time we meet, I may not be the same as I used to be. Similar to the Duke Having seen through the temple as a magic tool, the Earl thinks that he too would soon fall into blind faith towards the goddess under the influence of that magic tool similar to Duke Grenjido right now. As he expects something such as that to happen soon, he must take action now. Young lady what are you going to do? The Earl is telling you that his life is not in danger, so run away. We still have time for that right now. Its unfortunate since we came all the way to the Holy City.Zerry said. Everyones gaze gathered on Eva. I will remain. Eva answered immediately. I am Eva Sillys, the daughter of Earl Sillys. I cannot escape to safety while my father is struggling alone. I do not know what I can do but as a daughter, as a noble, I will do what I need to do. The Earls knights felt proud to hear those words. A stream of tears rolled down Maxims cheeks. You have become a fine lady.he said. Captain Why are you crying even though we are supposed to start taking action? I cant stop myself Eva sighed in response. Its great that you have decided to take action, but do you have a plan?Dante cut into the conversation with a wry smile. Before that, I would like to ask Silver BalanceC Of course we will participate. No, that is not it. Perhaps you should not get involvedC Impossible. If we back out here, Reiji will get angryC ah, no, Reiji wont get angry. But Reiji will definitely try to help you, young lady. Reiji, huh Yeah. Well, some of our members will be troubled if something happens to House Sillys. Dante pointed with his thumb to Zerry. She shook her head vertically, hoping to get her reward. Seeing that, Eva laughed a little. Thank you. It is most reassuring to have Silver Balances help. We are adventurers, so I dont think we can enter the heart of the Holy City, but lets do what we can. Actually, I just came up with an idea. It is something that only adventurers can do. ? Dante, Mimino and Zerry looked at each other. This is what I came up with. Eva began to talk about her own plans. Volume 6 - CH 21.1 Vol 6: Chapter 21 (1) Doubt and Devotion Holy Royal Palace I never imagined such a building existed A sigh leaked from Earl Sillys mouth. As a noble, working in the Altar Management Bureau, he felt familiar with the Holy Royal Palace, but there seems to be many places he did not know of. The building was hidden by thick trees, serving as both a warehouse and a residence. Weapons and magic tools were stowed away, including valuable items such as strategic maps and food stockpiles. Earl Sillys was ordered by Duke Grenjido to live here. Thus he was unable to contact the outside world. The other side of the window was sunk in the darkness of the night, concealing everything. Earl Sillys thought that even Duke Grenjido wouldnt go so far as to harm his own daughter, the Holy Queen, but it was not a certainty. Anyway, I have to finish up the plan This is an ideal place to concentrate and organize paperworks. All the documents piled up on a large table were related to the Goddess Temple Construction Plan. Earl Sillys was supposed to plan how to build the temple while controlling the supplies of the Holy City and the supplies from other regions. There were various opinions such as pulling funds from other countries or drawing it out from this years budget, but even if there is a surplus of money, the operation cannot proceed without a core plan. Duke Grenjido seems to be entrusting the key planning to Earl Sillys. I wonder how Eva is doing However, the Earl had many concerns. His daughter. This country. The movements of King Geffert, due to the loss of contact. His servants in the mansion. The current crazed state of the world. And him being a small driving force in it. The Earl sighed. Duke Grenjido had already put his plan into motion. The Earl was in a spot where turning back is no longer an option. He has no choice but to do his job. MoreoverC. Earl Sillys. ! The Earl was startled when his name was called out. He noticed an unfamiliar person standing in the corner of the room. And you are? The figure removed the hood; it was a petite man. Only his eyes could be seen as he was wearing a mask around his mouth. I am King Gefferts messenger. I see. Are you here because I lost contact? Because there is turmoil in this country. The coup detat has already been informed to the leaders of other countries. What does King Geffert want from me? The Earl was wary. The Holy Royal Palace is located in the deepest part of the Holy Kingdom, and the security level here is the highest. Despite all that, this guy is here. (He might be King Gefferts highest level spy.) Its fine if hes just a spy. (But also a possible assassin.) In that case, the target would be the Earl himself. If Duke Grenjido discovers that the Earl had secretly been in contact with King Geffert, he would surely be angry, and his anger would naturally also extend to King Geffert. It would not be strange of King Geffert to think that by getting rid of Earl Sillys, his involvement would not be leaked. My Lord, King Geffert, is feeling uneasy. He worries if too many words might leak from your mouth. There is nothing to worry about. Duke Grenjido entrusted me with an important issue. This is a sign of trust. Meaning the Duke is not suspicious of you? Yes. Is that truly so? What are you implying? The Earl became more wary in response to those suggestive words. Do you know what Duke Grenjidos subordinates are doing right now? They are searching your mansion. ! The Earl stiffened in shock. You who have been cast away by the Duke will be a hindrance to King Geffert. You will die here. The man pulled out a dagger from his bosom and leapt towards the Earl. Wait, IC Move aside!! The Earl, who was pushed to the side, saw another person standing in the spot where he stood a second ago. And the blade pulled out by that person collided with the blade of the assassin. Who? Thats my line!the newly appeared figure exclaimed. The newly appeared figure was dressed in a similar fashion as the man, but she was taller. And cat ears appeared as her hood came off. Earl Sillys knew her. A scout-type adventurer of the Silver Balance party. An adventurer who moved with Reiji, a boy whom the Earl relied on. An adventurer should currently be moving together with his daughter Eva Zerry. If you get in the way, Ill kill you. Ha!! Since Ive seen your face, you have to kill me anyway!she said. Even while talking, Zerry deflected the mans expert blade movements, and tried to dodge at the last minute. However, the man was clearly better. A number of cuts quickly appeared on Zerrys body. The Earl had to stop the fight, but he had no fighting ability. In that caseC Is anyone there! There is a thief in here!! He yelled out the window. Tsk! Geh, Earl! Ill be caught tooC Gaha! The man kicked Zerry in the stomach as she panicked, and quickly distanced himself towards the window. Earl, I will come again. Saying that, he jumped out. That is a lie. The Earl called out. The man had overlooked the fact that a slight mana flowed through the Earls eyes. !! In the future, the security level will be so high that you cant get in. You will not reach me again And it is also a lie that my mansion is being searched, right? What are you saying? Of course its true. I heard you were a capable man, but this much is not enough to stall me. The man then leapt away. The Earl pushed Zerry into a nearby shelf and directed the guards who barged in to turn around and chase the man. Noticing the footprints in the room, the guards believed the Earl and immediately began the search. Fuh its okay to come out now. Oh my god, that was dangerous. Who the hell was that guy? I almost died. I apologize. Thank you for saving my life. The guards are pursuing him, but I dont think we have much time, so lets talk briefly Eva is in the Holy City, correct? Zerry nodded. Lady Eva had heard your message, but she chose to remain. I see. Did she say the reason? Yes. She said, Father would not be obeying the Duke just because he has no other means. He must have some kind of plan to outsmart the Duke. The Earl blinked in surprise. Fu Fufu. Fufufufu. She is my daughter after all, isnt she? Is the young lady correct? Yes. Indeed, there is something I can do. The success rate is not so high, though Thats good. Oh right, the man earlier I was shocked too but it should be okay now. I saw through his lie, and even if he failed to kill me, he knows his action served as a stern warning so as not to leak information to the Duke. At that time, the Earl was using the Magic Eye of Inquire. It was a lie that the Duke was searching the Earls residence. And he also lied about coming again C at the very least, even if he felt like it, he must have known that infiltrating a second time would be much more difficult. The Earls ability is known to the upper nobles of the Holy Kingdom, but he doesnt know if Zerry or the man earlier knows it. Zerry-san. You have to leave soon. The security will be tightened. Uhhh. Even though I had enough trouble getting here this time, it will get even harder? Her ears caught noises coming from the outside. People will soon come to check the situation with the Earl. Take care, Earl. One last thing our side is also preparing to make a move as well, so dont give up hope. Your side? Is it Eva? Yeap. We, adventurers, too. As she jumped through the window frame, Zerry melted into the darkness, and she soon disappeared. The adventurers are moving too? The Earl tilted his head. Volume 6 - CH 21.2 ** Duke Grenjido ** An intruder? The guard captain trembled, ferociously glared at by Duke Grenjido. Grenjido received the report around the time he woke up immediately after sunrise. Y-Yes, it seems that Earl Sillys was targeted. But thanks to the Earl alerting the guards, we managed to avoid further problems. Idiot! Eekk. Someone broke into the Holy Royal Palace! Its a big damn problem!! I-I-Im sorry The silver cup in Duke Grenjidos hand was crushed. The water inside the cup leaked out. It turned pink due to the bleeding from the Dukes hand. Is Victor safe? Huh? Im asking if Earl Sillys is safe. B-But, of courseC Ah, no, he was slightly injured because of the scuffle with the intruder. Y-Your Majesty? The captain looked at Grenjido with fearful eyes when he stood up without saying anything. But he left the room without saying anything. His destination was the building where Earl Sillys was at. Victor. !!Your Majesty. I apologize for displaying an unseemly sight. Earl Sillys was naked from waist up, being healed withHealing Magicby a priest. Although he had been healed with magic, the wound remained red. In truth, this wound was self-inflicted by the Earl. Zerrys blood stained the floor when she fought with the intruder. The soldiers arrived before the Earl could wipe it off, so he hurriedly cut his own arm with a knife. How can I help, Your Majesty? Regarding the progress of the plan I apologize. I could hardly work yesterday due to the intrusion. Rest. Huh? Rest today. Taking care of your body is also important. The Earl thought he had misheard. Grenjidos head should be affixed to the goddess. He shouldnt even be worrying about the Earls health. Grenjido was not lying. The Earl confirmed it with the Magic Eye of Inquire. I will double the security in this place. Sleep with peace of mind. Y-Yes I understand. Blood was dripping from Grenjidos hand. Your Majesty, your hand is injured. Ah? Oh, its not a big deal. I shall heal it. The priest who came to treat the Earl now usedHealing Magicon Grenjido. Your Majesty, have you not been sleeping well lately? Please dont overdo it.the priest said. I know. Grenjido replied with a bitter face. It was the first time the Earl realized that Grenjido is sleepless. (Are you suffering, Grenjido?) The Earl suddenly came up with a theory. (It must have been very stressful to drive out his daughter and retake the title of Holy King. In addition, his sworn friend, Border Earl Mule, also left the Holy City.) The Border Earl and Grenjido quarreled with each other numerous times and almost ended up fighting before the Border Earl finally returned to his territory with his daughter Mira. The Border Earl seemed to be under the impression that Grenjido would never exile his own daughter, but he was mistaken. Grenjido went out of control with every passing day. Under such circumstances, Earl Sillys was the only one who was by his side from the beginning. (Just perhaps this might be an opportunity to get back his sanity.) Insomnia and stress was causing blind faith to peel off. How can the Earl bring out Grenjidos true character? Your Majesty. Your Majesty. A messenger rushed towards them. This is an urgent message! It seems that a monster outbreak has occurred in the 5th, 6th, and 7th blocks. What? The monsters from the World Union have already been exterminated. But there seems to have been some leftovers Tsk. How are they responding? The guards have moved, but their numbers are not enough to subjugate all of the monsters. If the knights are ordered to move, we can stillC I will only move the knights after understanding the situation. Yes, sir. It seems that the Adventurers Guild is moving voluntarily at the moment. The Earl was surprised at the word adventurer, but Grenjido didnt notice it. Okay. Against monsters, the Adventurers Guild would be the best choice. Get the guild to move, even if you have to spend money. Yes, sir! The messenger galloped away on his horse. Victor. Im sorry, I know I just told you to rest, but I understand. I will make efforts to find out the cause and deal with the problem. Thanks. When the wound on his hand closed up, Grenjido started clasping and opening his fist. The priest said, Please wait, I shall bandage it, but Grenjido ignored him and started walking away. The Earl hurriedly put on his coat, and started to follow him. The forest with fresh air was tranquil in the morning, but Earl Sillys couldnt help but be worried about what was happening in the cityperhaps it was some kind of strategy Eva had set up. That was what especially worried him. ** 1st Holy District Large Conference Room ** Only 5 nobles responded to the convocation early in the morning. Only four excluding the Earl. They were the only confidants of the current Grenjido. Even though it should be natural for all to respond immediately when the king had just changed. Report the circumstances of the incident. Grenjido said, without trying to hide his displeasure. The guard captain of the Holy City saluted and spoke. Apparently, the monster outbreak occurred at midnight. They seem to have appeared from an unused underground sewer. The damage has been minor due to the Adventurers guild quick response, but the city is in disorder. Hmm Underground sewer. What do you think, Victor? Certainly, it would not be strange if the soldiers had previously overlooked that spot, but still, I did not think there would be so many monsters. I have the same opinion. How about you guys?Grenjido asked. The remaining four nobles smiled and replied, As you say, Your Majesty. Then, I would like to investigate the area around the sewer where the monsters appeared.the Earl said. Alright, do that. We didnt even need to move the knights. This problem can be solved faster than expected, it seems. Contrary to Grenjido who laughed as if he was relieved, Earl Sillys had a puzzled look. (Monsters had appeared Thats all? What do you hope to achieve, Eva?) Earl Sillys suspected that this was clearly Evas doing, but he did not understand the intention. A slight confusion in the city is not going to affect the Holy Royal Palace whatsoever. Whats wrong, Victor? You seem to be worried about something. No, Your Majesty. That is not the case. Hmm. Your intuition is usually correct. Shall we investigate a little more? When Grenjido said that, the other nobles openly frownedC I want to go home already was written on their faces. And the guard captain became flustered. Then Can you give me some more information, Captain?the Earl asked. Y-Yes. What kind of information? Which are the places where the monsters appeared? On the map of the Holy City spread out on the table, the captain placed beast pieces made of carved wood on 5 spots. It seems that all the places where monsters appear are in the low-lying parts of the city. (The guards will not be able to sound the alarm immediately if they appear in the middle of the night.) What kind of monsters? There are reports of charcoal wolves, fire-breathing lizards, camouflage snakes, etc. And they were subjugated by the adventurers? Yes, sir. I see I understand. Earl Sillys said. What did you notice, Victor? Ah no If the monster originally lived in the sewer, they should be aquatic creatures, but since the monsters have nothing to do with water, it must be because of the World Union. Hmm. Grenjido stared intently at the Earl. What is it, Your Majesty? What do you think about the monsters appearing simultaneously last night? Honestly, I do not know. It does feel unnatural, but this scale is not enough to throw the Holy City into chaos. And it is also not very realistic to catch and release these monsters. Perhaps just capturing the monster would be viable, but it would be very difficult to bring them into the Holy City. Well, youre right. Grenjido did not seem to be completely convinced, but he did not pursue the matter any further. The meeting ended after deciding to conduct a follow-up investigation on the sewerage. Grenjido was alone in the conference room staring at the map of the Holy City. Victor was not as sharp as usual. Grenjido has full confidence in Earl Sillys. The sharpness of his brain has helped Grenjido and amazed him many times. If there was something Grenjido got stuck in like today, Earl Sillys would have dug deeper into it and revealed a new side of the factsbut he didnt produce much results today. Am I worrying too much? Or is Victor simply tired? He was attacked last night, after all. No, that kind of incident is not enough to upset Victor.Oi, is anyone there? As Grenjido called out of the window, a man appeared from behind a tree. Yes, sir. He wore a guard uniform, but he was part of the Holy Royal Familys spies. Are you sure that Victor hasnt made any suspicious movements? Yes, sir. Last nights attack was unexpected, but the attacker disappeared before we could track him down I apologize. Grenjido keeps Earl Silly under surveillance because he puts full confidence in the Earls abilities. However, the Holy Royal Palace was shorthanded after Grenjido took over the throne. The fact that that weakness was exploited is what caused Grenjido a headache. I dont blame you. Who is the enemy? What do you think is the purpose? We are not allowed to guess. Just say it. Im sure there are some things only people in your line of work can understand. It takes one to know one. In that case, I shall present my hypothesis. Those who have faintly seen him say that the enemy is quite skillful. Skilled enough to be part of the Holy Royal Familys spy. That skilled, huh The tracks have completely disappeared. A person comparable to you. In other words, it could be a spy of any royal family. When Grenjido waved his hand, the man slipped into the shadow of a tree and disappeared. Why are other countries aiming for Victor? Has it been leaked that Victor is the cornerstone of the new government, and not me? Or was Victor communicating with other countries? Looking at the map of the Holy City, there were only the glossy beast pieces. That could not be true. Ive been scrutinizing Victors personality. Then again, if its Victor, he could have slipped through my eyes Grenjido wants to be perfectly sure because the Earls ability is a cut above the rest. Damn, I cant get it right. Why! I should be able to think a little more clearly When thinking about the goddess, his mind became as clear as a calm lake, but other than that, it became hazy. Goddess Suddenly, Grenjido noticed the map. The beast pieces were all placed in low-lying areas, but they were all close to the big church. It is currently undergoing renovation to be transformed into a goddess temple. The goal is the temple!? Grenjido lost his cool. Monsters simply happened to appear nearby. There was no logical correlation between the two. However, Grenjido instinctively realized that this was the answer. Hey, someone! Call Victor He paused mid-sentence. Would Victor have overlooked this? Information that the incident occurred near the goddess temple? A chamberlain entered the conference room. Your Majesty, your order? Wait a minute. Grenjido pondered. (Dont tell me that Victor chose not to tell me? Theres no way he didnt notice this.) Grenjido had almost a bizarre level of incredible trust in the Earls ability. (Why didnt he tell me? He didnt think this mattered? Or did he intend to wait for the sewer investigation? Both are possible, but what if he was trying to backstab me?) Once a seed of doubt is planted in the heart, it cannot be removed. Ive decided. Grenjido smiled widely. Call Earl Sillys. I will visit the place where the incident happened last night and the under-renovation temple together with the Earl! Volume 6 - CH 22.1 Vol 6: Chapter 22 (1) Girl and the Holy King Silver Balance Dante was in the 5th Block of the Holy City, in the middle-class townscape. He doubted his eyes when Holy King Grenjido appeared on horseback with a troop of guards escorting him. Nn? Whats wrong, Dante? Hide, Mimino! Your clothes stand out. Zerry, Anastasia, and Eva were acting separately from the group. Only Dante and Mimino were present here. Dante thought that Holy King Grenjido would never remember a mere adventurer such as himself, but he couldnt stop worrying about being recognised. While observing the situation from the shadows, Mimino headed to the back of the target buildingthe Church. What are the Holy King and the Earl doing here?Dante wondered. The busy traffic of people in the streets noticed the Holy King, and they stopped walking. And likewise, there were many adventurers. They were working. Dealing with the aftermath of the early morning monster attack. The sewerage survey is conducted by the guards, but it is up to the adventurer to dispose of the debris and clean the areas. I dont want to believe that our plan has been found out so quickly. We are counting on you, Miss Eva.Dante muttered to himself. The monster attack in the early morning was, of course, Evas strategy. In actuality, there was no monster attack at all. The Adventurers guild knew the location of the sewer, so they collapsed it and only left behind traces of fighting monsters. A monster corpse can be smuggled into the city if it is just a small charcoal wolf, so they left a fresh one at the scene. As for other monsters, their blood is traded in the city as part of medicinal ingredients, so the blood was scattered around to complete the scene. The last piece of the act is to produce loud noises during dawn when there is no one in the streets. The Adventurers guild is involved in this plan. The Holy City Adventurers Guild showed disapproval of this plan, but Dante managed to get through to them because of instructions from the Valhalla City Adventurers Guild Guildmaster, Gurgio. It seems to be over already Yes, sir. We hurried with the cleaning up so that todays civic activities would not be hindered! Hmm. Dante heard the guard captain reporting to Grenjido. The Holy King stopped in front of the church. When Grenjido got off his horse, Earl Sillys followed suit, and they entered the church. Crap, crap, crap this is dangerous! The under-renovation Church had scaffolding on the outer wall, but it was quiet today because the workers were absent due to the nearby monster attack. This was one of the purposes of the strategy. At this very moment, Zerry is inside the church, guiding the magic tool expert hired by Eva. They are trying to identify the sorcery which will be cast by the Church upon completion, and how to counter the effects. Furthermore, if the mechanism can be sabotaged, they will go ahead with it. Anastasia and Eva are also inside. Since fairly expensive catalysts might need to be used, Eva decided she would have to be there to make quick decisions based on the situation. SHIT! Whats wrong, Dante?! Mimino was surprised as Dante came running to the back of the church. Contact Zerry right now! The Holy King is inside! Ehhh?! Miminos cry echoed. ** A number of footsteps echoed in the silent cathedral. Grenjido asked the priest how the renovation is progressing, and the priest replied as if to butter up to him. (Wh-What is going on!?) Zerry, Eva, and Anastasia were looking down at the scene from a passage on the second floor of the cathedral. Evas knights were left behind as they were conspicuous. And that seems to have been the correct choice, because if they were there, they would have been found. The magic tool expert was a petite woman. She had a confused look on her face as if asking, Why is His Majesty the Holy King here?. She doesnt know much because Eva did not explain the details. Evas party had only been here for a short moment, but they still managed to learn a few things. The magic tool expert stated that she could not grasp more than half the sorcery used. It would take days, if not weeks, to identify and alter these. For the time being, they decided to copy the sorcery circuits. And thats when Grenjido and Evas father walked into the cathedral. The passage from the 2nd floor to the ground runs near the entrance of the church, so escape would be ill-advised. They have no choice but to lie low and wait for the crisis to pass. Would you say that about 80% of the renovation is done?Grenjido asked. Yes, Your Majesty. We had a bit of difficulty obtaining a rare catalyst, but thanks to Earl Sillys involvement, it was resolved without a hitch.the priest replied with a smile. Victor, huh As Grenjido glanced at him, Earl Sillys nodded. Grenjido seemed lost in thought for a moment and then turned to the priest. When the church is renovated into a Goddess temple, you will surely receive the goddess grace. Oh Thank you, Your Majesty. It is all the grace of the goddess. Pray to the goddess. Of course, Your Majesty. As long as the goddess is here, this country no, this world will be at peace. Churches all over the world never had a concrete shape for god, but now an altar was installed at the innermost part of the church. There was a solid pedestal and a stone statue covered with a white cloth. The stone statue was about 3 meters tall. The daylight filtered through the stained glass cast various colors on the white cloth. Look, Victor! Grenjido reached for the white cloth, and then pulled it off. The stone statue was already completed. It was a statue of a woman putting her hands in front of her chest as if embracing something precious. She had long hair, and a well-rounded face. Natural rocks based on white were used as the basis. The statue was very well made and polished, even down to the creases in her clothes. The Goddess I worship is much greater than this, but this is better than nothing. Yes, Your Majesty. The general public needs a form to pray to the goddess. Isnt that so? As you say, Your Majesty. Hey, Victor. Can I trust you? The Earl couldnt see any emotions in Grenjidos eyes, as he turned his head to look at him. At the suddenness of the question, the Earl was delayed in his answer by a breath. Of course, Your Majesty. Earl Sillys bowed his head. The priests and soldiers looked in confusion at the situation. Priest. Y-Yes, Your Majesty? It looks like there was a monster attack this morning. Was this place safe? Yes. It was the blessing of the goddess. It ended without any problems. How about the other churches? Uh, I do not understand the meaningC The other monsters appeared near the churches, right? Earl Sillys, who was still bowing, twitched just a little. Ah, uh I am not sure about the details because it happened just this morning, but there doesnt seem to be any destruction in particular. Of course, I have stopped the renovation work, just to be safe. Earl Sillys. Your Majesty. Why didnt you tell me that all the monster attacks were near the churches? His voice sounded cold. The others in that place held their breaths in response to the serious tone of the question. Volume 6 - CH 22.2 You have discerning eyes, Your Majesty. Earl Sillys. If it is something I can discern, then you would have discerned it too. Do I need to make it simpler to understand? Grenjido approached Earl Sillys imposingly. Did you know about the appearance of the monsters? I did not. Earl Sillys raised his head, looking straight at Grenjido. Then why were you silent? There wasnt a need to say it. The monsters appeared in the sewers. It is likely that the sewer just happened to channel near the church. In all three places? In all three places. Earl Sillys. Grenjido seemed calm, standing in front of the Earl. However, it was akin to the calm before a storm. I am disappointed in you. Because you are trying to prevent the construction of the Goddess Temple this late in the game. Your Majesty, IC Shut up. If it happens once or twice, I can give you the benefit of the doubt, but I cant overlook it if it happens at every single turn. What are you saying? Didnt the priest say he couldnt get the rare catalyst needed for the renovation? Yes, I arranged it. Of course you did. Because youre the one who pulled the strings to hinder its acquisition. Otherwise, it doesnt make sense. The trade of magic catalysts is not in your control at all. In that case, I can only assume that you directly pressured the catalyst company to sell. But in the same vein, it is also possible for you to not sell it. There is no such thing, Your Majesty. As I said earlier, everything is circumstantial evidence. But if that continues, the truth will eventually come to light. This couldve been solved easily by using your eye, but it seems that I have been over reliant on it. Your Majesty. One more thing Grenjido raised his finger and pointed to the aisle on the second floor. The girls had already pulled back their heads. There are rats on the second floor. Catch them. Y-Yes, sir! The guards started running confusedly, and rushed to the passage on the 2nd floor. Wait, Anastasia-san. Eva stopped Anastasia, who was ready to shoot her magic. ButC You can attack them later too. The guards pointed their blades at them saying, Dont move! Come here!. The four girls obediently followed them down to the first floor. Eva!? Sorry, father. The father and daughter of House Silly were reunited at such a place. The Earl suspected that Eva had something to do with the monster attack, but he was completely caught by surprise to see her here. He instinctively resisted running up to her. That reaction Did you really not know that your daughter was in this church? I knew there were rats hiding around, but I didnt think it was Miss Eva either. Your Majesty, my daughter has nothing to do with this. If someone must be charged with treason, then it is my responsibility as the head of the House. Do you admit it? Your sin That is not it. But if Your Majesty does not believe me, then it doesnt matter what I say. CSo you say. Miss Eva, do you have any excuses? Can you explain to me what good reason could you possibly have to sneak into the Church? Your Majesty. Shut up, Earl Sillys. If your House is charged with guilt, then it is reasonable for you to take responsibility, but if its your daughters crime, then your daughter will have to pay for it. But In response, Eva took one step to the front. Duke Grenjido. Most people there were taken aback by the title. Only Grenjido stood emotionless. First of all, I apologize for not greeting you after leaving the Holy City for a while. However, in comparison to Your Highness conduct towards Her Majesty the Holy Queen, to whom I have pledged undying loyalty towards, my rudeness does not seem so significant. So? Why are you here? Ignoring criticisms of the coup detat, Grenjido urged her to continue. Eva squinted at Grenjido, who didnt react at all. I am here to unravel the sorcery that was about to be applied to the entire temple. As I expected. And why would you do that? Anything that randomly affects the public is not allowed. Eva! The Earl raised his voice, but Eva did not stop. Eva was closely observing Grenjidos reaction. There were too few emotions reflected in his eyes. Earl Sillys is a capable subordinate and a reliable friend to Grenjido. Grenjido is a fierce and rowdy soul. Yet, he did not get upset when faced with the Earls betrayal. (He must be under some kind of mental interference.) On the other hand, it can be seen from the previous exchange that his spirit has not been completely taken over. Grenjido seemed to want Earl Sillys to confess his sins and ask for forgiveness. Our Kruvan Holy Kingdom is the number one nation on the continent and at the same time the wealthiest nation on the continent. We accept people into our nation without racial discrimination, nor stigmatizing those who choose to leave. Are you truly going to permit a sorcery which can alter the consciousness of our entire country? ! Are you going to allow such a sorcery to stain the country that you have dedicated your entire life to? Do you wish to relive the suffering you endured as a Pledger once again due to deceptive sorcery? Eva came in contact with the foundation supporting this world at the Skill Orb Awarding Ceremony. She heard Grenjido deeply suffered when he was forced to offer his own son as a sacrifice. Still, Grenjido decided to sacrifice his son, but at the last minute, Louis offered himself to receive the 8-star skill orb, and died. There is no way he would have forgotten the pain of that suffering. (No he has not forgotten.) The incident that is still entangled in Evas heart. She keeps thinking if she couldve done something differently to change the outcome. Surely Grenjido must feel the same. Its not deceptive sorcery. The goddess the perfect goddess not the sorcery this is the god The expression on Grenjidos face was distorted. Cold sweat formed on his forehead. His face turned pale. He held his forehead with his right hand and walked towards the altar. People tried to move in response to the change in the situation, but Earl Sillys controlled them with a gesture of his hand. Quiet. Right now, he is fighting something within. Grenjido started breathing roughly as he held the altar. CH 23.1 Star Entry Church Grenjido had an anguished look on his face. No one knew what he was fighting internally. What was he feeling at that moment? But the struggle ended before long. It seemed as if the light filtering in through the stained glass had diminished. As if that was the trigger, the priest shouted,The goddess is supreme!! The goddess is the sole faith!! In response, the priests attendants shout out. The goddess will save us! Goddess! Goddess! Neither Earl Sillys nor Eva expected the church officials to shout like this. They should not have been mentally interfered with. However, they believed that faith in the goddess will boost the status of the church. The church will become the highest authority reigning in the world. Shut your mouths! His Majesty is currentlyC Enough, Earl Sillys! The surroundings calmed down when Grenjido let out a low, groaning voice. It wasnt just his voice. Grenjidos eyes were bloodshot. He teared red with blood. Thick blood vessels emerged on his forehead as if those were living parasites. And his greasy face turned ashen pale. You almost got me with your nonsense. Guards, arrest Earl Sillys, his daughter, and her companions. !! Earl Sillys realized at that moment that Genjidos remaining ego had disappeared. The guards tied up Earl Sillys and Eva hesitatingly. Your Majesty Earl Sillys did not know how to reach out to Grenjido anymore. He felt as if there was no more turning back for Grenjido. Earl Sillys. You deliberately sabotaged the plan to build the temple of the goddess, which is our top priority in the Holy Kingdom, and also tried to use your daughter to damage the planned temple site. This is a grave sin. I hereby sentence you to death. Your Majesty. No! Father!!Eva screamed. Grenjido pulled out the sword fastened to his waist. The work-of-art-like beautiful blade shone, reflecting the seven colors of light from the stained glass. Die. Earl Sillys closed his eyes tightly, at which time a black shadow appeared on the stained glass, like a stain. Grenjidos blade swung, following down in an arc. The shadow grew larger and larger. Even Grenjido thought it was strange, and turned around. The shadow collided with the stained glass and broke inside. Ooooooooooooooooo!! !! At once, Grenjido swung his sword towards the shadow, but it twisted its body in midair to evade the swords trajectory and pointed its feet at Grenjidos forehead, launching a powerful kick. Grenjido was sent flying behind, and the intruder landed softly while activatingWind Magic. To think there was an apostle of the goddess in such a place EH!? Duke Grenjido!? The intruder, a black-haired, black-eyed boy, shouted in a startled manner. ** Apostle of the Goddess means exactly what it sounds like. To live for the goddess and to die for the goddess. That is their utmost joy. The Apostle of the Goddess who I attacked turned out to be Duke Grenjido. I kicked the man who used to be the king of this nation and sent him flying. This is lese-majeste and can be sentenced capital punishment, right? Far from disrespect, isnt it basically treason? Either way, Im in danger! Huh? I landed right in the middle of the church. And when I looked closely, I saw Earl Sillys this might be the first time I saw this man staring dumbfoundedly and he was tied up. Beyond thatC My lady!? And Asha, Zerry-sanC Nice save! Bochan! I witnessed the rare sight of Zerry-san being tied up, but it was only for a moment. Zerry-san slashed the rope with the concealed blade in her sleeve and smoothly slipped past the group of dumbfounded guards. Zerry-san cut the sword belt of the soldiers while escaping. The swords fastened to the guards waists fell, sowing further confusion among the guards. Hahhhhh! Speaking of Asha, she burned her rope withFire Magic. The rope binding Lady Eva and Earl Sillys also burned in the same way. At this time, the guards finally started to move. Y-Your Majesty!? Defeat the intruder! Dont let him escape!! Bochan! Fire off one shot! When Zerry-san reached the entrance and opened the door, she waved towards me. Ah, okay. I didnt know what was going on at all, but I deployedWind Magicwith both hands. A storm blew. I created a windless path for Earl Sillys, Lady Eva, Asha, and the petite woman behind them to the entrance, and sent the soldiers flying to the left and right. There were some soldiers who tried to resist with their ownWind Magic, but I forced them down by adding more mana. !? !! !!!!! It is difficult to control wind in an enclosed space. The skin on the guards faces were pulled by the wind, their eyelids rolled up, their cheeks swelled, and drool slobbered all over their faces. They tried to hold their ground, but it was to no avail. !?!?!?! Zerry-san, who stood at the entrance to the church, which is an escape point for the wind inside the church, was also in trouble as the wind blew into her face and made all her hair stand on end. I think I will ignore that. Lets escape! Uhh, thats okay, right?I asked the Earl. You saved us, Reiji-san. However Earl? Earl Sillys did not walk towards the entrance, but in the opposite direction. There was only shattered stained glass, a sword, and the fainted Duke Grenjido. The Earl picked up the sword that had fallen beside Duke Grenjido. Father. Fatherrrrr!! Lady Eva screamed. Shortly thereafter, the Earl swung down the sword. The tip of the sword was about to slash Duke Grenjidos head the instant right before the steel made contact, the sword bounced away. Earl Sillys hand bounced as if he had touched something hot, and the sword slipped from his grip and flew far away. W-What Earl! We have to escape!!I cried. I grabbed the dumbfounded Earls back and forced him back to his senses. The relieved young lady and everyone started running simultaneously. The other woman, whom I didnt know of, was panicking, so I had to carry her with both arms and started running towards the entrance. We followed after Zerry-san who was trying to stand firm due to the storm. After turning offWind Magicand closing the door, I invokedEarth Magicand blocked the door. (Why did the Earl try to kill Duke Grenjido? In addition to that, what was that barrier?) And then we escaped. CH 23.2 Several soldiers were waiting on standby outside the church, but they were already tied up with ivy. Reiji-kun! Over here! Mimino-san! It seems that Mimino-san hijacked the guards horses. Naturally, both the young lady and Asha can ride. Zerry-san had disappeared somewhere along with the woman I was carrying, but she shouldnt have any trouble. However, Mimino-san couldnt ride a horse due to her height. So when I reached out my hand, she took it. I pulled her up and sat her in front of me. And then we started riding away. T-Thank you!Mimino-san said. More importantly, where should we go?! We have to leave the Holy City. The Earl answered my cry immediately. He had recovered from the previous shock and regained his calm composure. Do you have a plan?I asked. Yes, indeed. CReiji-san, please clear the way ahead! !! There were a lot of things I wanted to ask, such as what happened after I left the Holy City, what was happening right now, but that will have to wait. There was a barricade in front of the fence, and about 10 soldiers manned it. (What is this? Did they set up a line of defense in expectation of our escape?) When I raised the ground withEarth Magicand tried to destroy the barricade,Earth Magicwas applied to counter mine, and suppressed it for a moment. Its my turn! Mimino-san invoked her magic,Flower Magic. The trees used for the barricade stretched and wrapped around the soldiers. Perhaps the mages concentration was interrupted, as myEarth Magicwon and the barricades and soldiers were swept left and right along with the protrusion of the ground. Our horses jumped across the destroyed ground. An emergency messenger of the Earl House! Move! Move! By producing a loud voice withWind Magic, the people in the streets hurriedly gave way. We escaped to the suburbs of the Holy City through the gates of each block. Hah, hah, hah Everyone was exhausted, but we couldnt afford to linger around. (After all, the criminal who harmed the predecessor Holy King is here) Come to think of it, maybe Im not the only one who is being hunted? Otherwise, it wouldnt make sense for Earl Sillys to escape, and he was also tied up with a rope Follow me, everyone. After leaving the horses behind, we followed the Earl for an hour. To a forest. ** There was a small hut in the forest. It was clean, probably because it was well maintained. There was a hidden shelf. Within, a magic tool for long-distance communication was stored. Earl Sillys needed to use it, so we had to wait outside the hut. Reiji! Reiji-san! The young lady jumped at me from the right, and Asha from the left C to be exact, the young lady stopped at the last minute and she smiled like a noble lady, but Asha hit me with a tackle. Reiji-san, Reiji-san, Reiji-san I am so glad that you are safe! UguGuUwaaaaa Asha I gently put a hand on her shoulder, as she began to burst out crying. Im sorry for leaving again. I-Its fine. As long as you are safe She embraced me tightly. What should I do? Was Asha always so passionate? Perhaps she was. Reiji. Huh? I thought I heard a freezing cold voice. It belonged to Lady Eva, of course. Seems like you two have an intimate relationship? Oh, young lady, this is So scary! Her perfect smile makes her even more scary! My Lady, you have grown to be a great noble no, Im still scared! Reiji-kun, you are so popular. Mimino-san Please dont tease me. Ahaha. Anastasia, Lady Eva, the most important thing to do right now is to exchange information and decide what to do next. Yes. The young lady nodded reluctantly, but Asha did not let go of me. Anastasia. Uh, okay. When Mimino-san called out to her once again, Asha slowly let go of me. Her eyes were wet, but she turned her back to me, and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. Welcome home, Reiji-san. Asha turned around and said. I looked at Asha, then the young lady and Mimino-san. Im home. I felt a little calm. On a side note, only the young lady, Asha, and Mimino-san were here. The other woman was a magic tool expert, it seems. She seems to have escaped with Zerry-san. When I heard that Dante-san was also in the city, I wanted to meet him so badly, but he is apparently with Captain Maxim. Maxim-san has to be informed about the events of this day, after all. I hope we can join up together soon. Let me tell you what has happened up until now.Lady Eva said. The young lady left the country and headed for the Lev Magic Empire to search for me. A coup detat occurred in the Holy Kingdom, and Duke Grenjido took on the title of Holy King once again C that is, he usurped the throne from the active-duty Holy Queen. (This is a seriously dangerous situation. But since Duke Grenjido is a usurper, maybe I wont be punished? But then again, he is still the predecessor Holy King) I was worried about such a thing, but the young lady continued the explanation. When the young lady returned to the Holy City and tried to prevent the renovation of the church into a goddess temple, she was captured by Duke Grenjido. And thats when I appeared I see. So then, why did you come to the Church, Reiji? And where have you been?the young lady asked. As to where I have been until now, I was in Canion. As you had guessed, my lady. It was only recently that I left that place And as for the reason why I jumped into the church, it was because Duke Grenjido had become the Apostle of the Goddess. I explained a little regarding the apostle. Reiji, are you able to sense these Apostles? No, its not actually me which also leads to me breaking the stained glass. Right as I was saying thatC Everyone, I have a matter to discuss. Earl Sillys came out of the hut. His expression was tense. Naturally, we fell silent and approached the Earl. Actually, I prepared this place as a means of contacting Border Earl Mule. Border Earl Mule The man who wears a bear pelt on his head. I think his daughter, Lady Mira, got along with Lady Eva. The Border Earl has not yet returned to his territory and is staying in two neighboring territories of Duke Ebene. Duke Ebene belongs to the Holy Queens faction. Duke Ebene is a halfling, the same as Mimino-san. And in contrast to his malicious father, Lord Ethan seems to be an honest person. When I resigned my job as the young ladys escort and tried to leave the Holy City, Duke Ebene sent a troop of soldiers to capture me. I dont have any grudges because of that or anything, rather I feel sorry for the soldier I beat up at that time. And I even have a little sympathy for Lord Ethan who had no choice but to obey the orders of his father. Since the other dukes are endorsing Duke Grenjido, Duke Ebene took it unto himself to investigate the reason for that choice and it seems that he finally got a glimpse of that information. What happened, father? The Five Great Dukes betraying the Holy Queen is not something that would normally happen, isnt it? Yes. It seems that Grenjido promised that when the coup is successful, he would halve the number of Dukes and hand over all their concessions. Unbelievable. They exchanged their loyalty for a concession? Thats how much power the Duke Houses hold. Its not just that their power will be doubled, but it also has a synergistic effect. As the number of dukes decrease, the power of each of their voices increases. Their political influence will increase greatly. Is there any way we can change their mind? No, Duke Ebene seems to have given up on that option. Instead Duke Ebene has teamed up with Border Earl Mule and Duke Luciel. Duke Luciel is one of the Five Great Dukes, and like Duke Ebene, it is one of the Duke Houses which did not betray the Holy Queen. We will raise troops to recapture the Holy City. !! The young lady stiffened. WarC No, the Earl and the Dukes decided to have a civil war. Is there a chance of victory?I asked. The young lady looked at me in surprise. She must have tried to think of a way to avoid the fight. However, civil war is a last resort. She must have thought about and dismissed a number of options up to this point. If civil war is the only option, then there is no choice but to do it. There is. The Earl nodded. Reiji-san, I am certain there is something you have to do, correct? Yes. I answered without hesitation. It is to restore this world. Its not about going back to before the World Union. I have to prevent the world from being completely enveloped by the goddess mental interference and surveillance. I heard before coming here that the goddess is conducting mental interference and surveillance through the temples. I dont know how much of my thoughts the Earl has grasped. Reiji-san, can you help me a little before that? I need your help. Understood, of course. I made a promise. To fulfill my purpose, it is better to have as few goddess temples as possible. Earl Sillys exhaled slightly. As if feeling relieved from the bottom of his heart. Please get Her Majesty the Holy Queen out of the Holy Palace. It was quite a difficult request. CH 24.1 The Holy Queens Life It seems that Earl Sillys considered breaking out Her Majesty the Holy Queen from the Holy Royal Palace right after escaping from the church. But then he had no plans for what to do after. The Holy City is under Duke Grejidos control. The Earl will soon be captured with Her Majesty the Holy Queen if they are unable to compete with the soldiers mobilized in the Holy City. However, it turned out that Duke Ebene, Duke Luciel, and the faction that has the most military experience in the Holy Kingdom, Border Earl Mule, will make their move soon. The other Duke Houses seem to be observing the situation for now. With this, the opposition faction can fight against Duke Grejido as long as they have Her Majesty the Holy Queen. I wish I could have killed Grejido-sama at the church. The Earl said with sorrow and agony. Looking at everything that has happened so far, that may have been the easiest and quickest solution. But the Earl will surely have to bear the regret of that sin forever. Or maybe he planned to give up his life after this turmoil subsided. (I dont want that kind of ending.) Even so, I cant think of a way to bring Duke Grejido back to his senses. At the moment when Earl Sillys tried to kill Duke Grejido, even my World Ruler could not grasp why his blade was deflected. It didnt feel like there was any physical barrier. The impression I got was similar to the same poles of magnets repelling each other. (It felt unpleasant.) I may have become too accustomed to World Ruler. Whenever I cant obtain any information from World Ruler, I become more uneasy than usual. Bochan. The night was coming to an end. Zerry-san, wearing a dark hood, approached me from behind. At the request of Earl Sillys, I returned to the Holy City alone to break out Her Majesty the Holy Queen. Reunited with Dante-san in the Adventurers Guild, I asked him to head towards Lady Evas location together with Captain Maxim. I also contacted Zerry-san through the guild. Were now moving together. Bochan, you made such a flashy entrance at the church Your cool guy level certainly has gone up. Maybe your bounty has also gone up. Hey, dont say ominous things! Earl Sillys and Lady Eva already have a bounty, after all. I also heard about that in the Adventurers Guild. But Silver Balance isnt being pursued, so Duke Grejido probably doesnt know that it was I who knocked him unconscious. Zerry-san, please take the lead. Yes, yes. You always give me so much work. Huh? Hmm, whats wrong, bochan? Ah no You just seemed happy even though you were complaining? Eh!? Zerry-sans tail stood on end. I-I-I-I-Its not like Im relieved to learn that bochan is still alive or anything like that! Were you worried about me? N-No! Eh, you didnt worry about me? P-Puppy eyes!? W-Well, its not that I wasnt worried. I borrowed money from you, so it would be a problem if you died! Now thats just a lie. Youre the type of person who will be overjoyed when the lender dies and the debt vanishes. Zerry-san, there is a patrol ahead. No problems. We can easily get to the Holy Royal Palace without stopping Just follow me. We traversed the night city. With Zerry-san leading the way and my magic, we easily reached the Holy Royal Palace. Now then First of all, I dont know who the Holy Queen is, and there are no maps for the inside of the Holy Royal Palace. So I have no idea where to go.Zerry-san said. But we do have some clues. I said, having an idea of where we could find the Holy Queen. Clue? Yeah. Its easy. We should start looking for the area with the highest security. Kruvan Holy Kingdom C Holy Queen The Holy Queen noticed that the Holy Royal Palace was noisy. She was in a place which could be called the innermost part of the Holy Royal Palacelocked up, but she can still learn much by observing the people passing by outside and in the aisles. (I was informed that there was an intruder yesterday, but there is nothing today. But this buzz is not the aftermath of the intruder It is something else.) The Holy Queen thought to herself, sitting on the bed in her private room. There are two strong soldiers guarding the entrance of the room. There should be 10 other soldiers surrounding the room, as well as the courtyard and roof. There were rumors of an intruder this morning, and the number of guards was increased. And because the number of staff was increased again in the evening, she assumed that another incident had occurred. (Father didnt come today as well) She sighed a little. Although there were times in the past where a new Holy King took the throne while the previous Holy King still lived, it never caused this much chaos. However, she was optimistic as the Holy Queen. She thought that it could be solved by respecting her father and talking with her father. (But he doesnt even want to have a conversation) She was surprised that he planned a coup detat, and it was strange that there was no discussion after that. The Holy Queens older brother, the Holy Crown Prince, and her younger brother, Prince Kluvshrat, should have escaped safely from the Holy City, but they could not be contacted. Just what is father thinking Since she is still alive, her father doesnt want to spill more blood than is necessary, it would seem. But she has no idea what he is thinking. Until now, even if he took an unexpected action, she could immediately tell the reason or somehow understand it. The Holy Queen thinks that being compassionate and sometimes emotional is not so bad as a Holy King. Rather, it would be welcomed by the public. For that reason, the situation this time is completely unclear. It seems that your heart is being manipulated quite deeply. !? She was startled in response to the voice which answered the questions she never voiced, but the Holy Queen regained her composure. Are you Reiji? Oh, you know about me? When did he come? The boy standing quietly in the room had black hair and black eyes. The battle with the mediator at the First Altar that triggered her ascension to the throne, and the destruction of the Holy City due to the appearance of Ouroboros he is the central figure who stopped these events. (After that he was also ousted from this city just because he had black hair and black eyes.) Nobles of old tradition, such as Duke Ebene, strongly ostracized Reiji and actually took action. As a result, the pursuers were beaten at their own game and Reiji left the Holy Cityit was a bittersweet event for the Holy Queen. Her father, Grejido, regretted it a lot, and he said he wanted to treat Reiji, the hero of the country, one day, but it wasnt the right time. So why is that Reiji standing in front of her right now? !! She looked up at the ceiling. There must be a hidden guard overlooking this roomC The people above have been suppressed. I havent touched the people outside, because it would raise alarms. Wha Although he said it with a light tone, she couldnt believe it. One of the ceiling boards popped open and a catgirl popped out from there a face she had never seen before, so it must be one of Reijis allies. She understood that the ceiling had already fallen under their control. Haha It would seem that you are much stronger than I initially thought. Reiji gave a small nod, neither affirming nor denying. The Holy Queen felt that his composed appearance was a testament to his strength. So what is the request? Earl Sillys is waiting. Can you follow me? Is it inevitable that blood will flow? ! Reiji seemed surprised at the Holy Queens words. Is Duke Ebene and Duke Luciel supporting Earl Sillys? D-Did you already know that much But I dont want the Holy City to be stained with blood. To avoid that, she allowed her father Grejidos coup. She thinks this whole conflict is a father-daughter quarrel, so she doesnt want to spill other peoples blood for it. Your Majesty, the situation has come to a point where it can no longer be solved peacefully. If so, kill me. Huh? Volume 1 - CH Epilogue 1 Vol 1: Epilogue (1) Mimino didnt know for certain how long it had been since Reiji left. She felt pathetic that she couldnt stop that little boy when he said goodbye with such a resolute face, she was angry at herself that she couldnt save that little boy who had such a pained look, and above all, the pain in her heart somehow knowing that he left to protect them. Dad!she heard a familiar voice cry from the neighbouring room. Mimino was startled. When she wiped her tears away with a towel, she realized it was the towel that Reiji used to wipe her face, and her chest tightened yet again, but she immediately rushed to the room next door C the room with Dante and Non. What happened? Dont tell me Dantes condition worsenedC Eh? Mimino, who opened the door thinking that Dantes condition had worsened, was at a loss for words. Look at this, Mimino.Dante said. Light shone through the open wooden windows. Dantes skin, softly illuminated by the light reflected off the floor, wasnt the gray it used to be. It had become flesh with blood coursing through. When I woke up, I found that my dads skin had become black. When I hurriedly wiped it off, it became like thisNon said, with a shocked look. In other words, uh? The petrification is healed?Mimino asked. Thats right. My body moves just fine, and Im feeling completely refreshed. I havent felt this healthy in a long while. Well, the burns havent healed yet. Non, who was still shocked, Dad Tears started rolling down her cheeks nonstop. Dad, dad, dad, dad, daaaaaaadshe cried her eyes out. Dont cry, Non. Im sorry for making you go through all this. Wahhhhhhh Daaaaaaaaad! Dante hugged her, as she cried like a child. Mimino was surprised to see Non crying like that. (Non must have been suffering inside all this while without anyone knowing) Well, it was obvious. Even though she was part of the church where discipline is strict, she was still a 16 year old girl who would love chatting with friends and going shopping on holidays. Needless to say, Mimino knew that when Dante was petrified, Non was confronted with a situation that her father would soon die without any treatment and that she had been devoted to finding a cure ever since. However, Mimino eventually thought that Non was a strong-hearted child. She was convinced so much that she couldnt even see her suffering. (I was stupid. I didnt even know what Reiji-kun was suffering from. I convinced myself that he would tell me someday. It was the same for Raikira. Thats why he died) She recalled Raikiras death, and her heart tightened even more. Thank you for everything up until now, Mimino. Mimino came back to her senses when Dante said so. I have troubled you a lot too. No. Its fine. Im also a party member But how did you suddenly heal? Dantes face stiffened. Non stopped crying and peered into Dante face. What happened? Dad I dont know what time it was, but I think Reiji was in this room. Reiji-kun?! I think Reiji healed my petrification. The room fell silent. Dante kept trying to remember what happened at night. My memory is hazy, but I think I heard something about medicine. Mimino, wheres Reiji? Mimino? She didnt want to say it. She felt that she wouldnt have to face reality if it wasnt put into words. But she couldnt lie to her friends. Reiji-kun has left. What does that mean? He said he had to leave no matter what, and left That guy! Dad! Dont get up yet! Non stopped Dante from trying to get out of bed. Dont stop me, Non. I remembered that Reiji asked me for pocket money. He said there was something he wanted Now I finally understand. Something Reiji-kun wanted? Mimino, you also saw it in the guild, right? Knowledge of rare medicinal herbs and that humble attitude. I can only think of one thing he couldve wanted C a medicine for petrification! Eh!? I thought that the curse of petrification couldnt be cured with medicine?! He knew that wasnt the case, and in fact I was healed. AhC Mimino remembered the time when Reiji wanted the Leaf of Life Tree in the herb market. Did that lead to a medicine for petrification? B-But if thats the case, I think he wouldve said so from the beginning.Non said. Perhaps he didnt have the conviction. I felt that there was something suspicious when we sold the herbs in the guild. His knowledge of herbs was quite unbalanced. Indeed, Reiji didnt know the market price of herbs or the medicine system. He was a boy with many mysteries. He had abundant knowledge, had a soft attitude, and his behavior was calm. He was like a child from a noble family, but his origin seems to be a slave. My guess is Reiji crossed a dangerous bridge to cure my petrification. For example, getting his hands on prohibited items. N-No wayNon gasped. Perhaps he thought it would cause problems for Silver Balance if exposed, or maybe it had already been exposed. That is why he rushed out. Non, I am going to look for Reiji. I cant just let him leave alone after what he has done for me. If hes going to be hanged, then Ill take his place for him. Dad. I understand. Nons expression stiffened, as she activated Healing Magic. Perhaps Nons mana was almost exhausted as well, as she was breathing heavily before long. Sweat trickled down her forehead. Dad, you should be able to move a little with this. But dont forget that you almost died yesterday. And also try to avoid the hanging. Thank you, Non. You are my proud daughter. Please dont do anything that would make this daughter sad. She was probably referring to when he used his body to protect the adventurers. Sorry. Mimino, will you come too? I want to go, but I couldnt stop Reiji-kun. If she had stopped him with all her might at that time, they wouldnt be in this situation. But Mimino couldnt stop Reiji. Feeling his resolute determination, she, who couldnt do anything in the battle against the dragon but was instead saved by him, didnt know what to say to him. FuDante laughed.Thats dumb, Mimino. If you try once and fail, then you should just try again. For us, adventurers, freedom is our way of living. Freedom Yes, freedom. Yeah, thats right. Seems like Ive become somewhat weak-hearted. She slapped her cheeks with both hands. Mimino made her decision. To bring back Reiji. Reiji is our comrade, after all. Volume 1 - CH Epilogue 2 Vol 1: Epilogue (2) After that, Dante and Mimino left the inn in search of Reiji. There wasnt anyone resembling Reiji at the coach station where one might use to leave the city, but one of the masters told them he saw a child. He was taken by a man who looked to be an adventurer donning expensive armor? Listening to the masters story, the first person that came to their mind was Oscar of Eternal Star. As the two were about to head to the Adventurers Guild, the Four Elemental Magic user from the Eternal Star approached them from across the road. She seemed quite nervous. I was saved by you yesterday. Thank you.the mage said, and bowed. No, its alright. It is only natural to protect each other when fighting the same monster. More importantly, did you see the boy who was in our party? Right, I C We are also looking for Silver Balance. It is about the boy. Dante and Mimino exchanged glances. By the time they arrived at the Adventurers Guild, the mage had finished explaining the gist of it. Mimino learned for the first time that Reiji was pursued by soldiers as expected, he left because he didnt want to bother Silver Balance, she thought. If you wait in the Adventurers Guild, I think our leader, Oscar, should be back soon. Butthe mage said. But? Its quite noisy. What she said was true. Although it was still morning, the noise in the adventurers guild can be heard all the way in the main street. Mimino immediately understood what was going on. Mourning. The death of a companion for adventurers, who walk side by side with death, is something that happens often. They cant allow themselves to come to a standstill everytime it happens, so they mourn on that day. They drink cup after cup of alcohol and talk about their fallen companion. And the next day, they will take a new step again. That said, the Adventurers Guild is usually not a place to drink. The guild only offers drinks when there is a great deal of rewards or a great deal of sacrifice. The fierce battle yesterday caused many casualties. Therefore, surely the drinking in the guild would be quite rough, Mimino guessed. After all, the guild reeked of liquor and was still noisy even after an entire night had passed. The Great SilverShield has arrived.the mage announced as she entered. The guild immediately quieted down. Shortly thereafter, UOOOOOOOOHHHH!!!!! A loud cheer roared. Is your body all right now? I would have been dead without you, GreatShield. It is the arrival of the hero. Ill drink another cup! Idiot, youve been asking for another cup before he even came! Foul-smelling men, who were still dirty and injured from yesterdays battle, clamored around Dante and took him away. Ah, his burns havent healed yet, so dont force him to drink. When Mimino called out, the men replied, Ou! Oscar wasnt in the guild. They have to wait here until he comes back. Good grief! How do guys bond over alcohol so quickly C Mimino thought, but on the other hand, she felt their energetic spirit was somewhat like putting on a brave face. The scars inflicted by the battle with the dragon, and the subsequent attack from Crysta, were so deep that if they do not forcefully cheer themselves, their hearts will be crushed emotionally. Youre finally here, Silver Balance. Joseph-san. After the dragon was slain yesterday, Joseph ran around helping those who were injured. That was when Mimino and Joseph met again. They were already acquainted back when Mimino participated as Dantes party member in the goblin horde subjugation. Mimino noticed that Josephs eyes were red. She guessed that Joseph, who had made this city his home, must have lost many acquaintances. I am glad this city is safe. Well I was thinking of ending the gloomy feelings with one last drink, but when I saw GreatShield, I felt like drinking again. Sorry, he still has burns Ah yes, I know. I wont force the hero who protected his friends to drink. Joseph then suggested to go over to a table away from the crowd. Joseph-san. Actually, I want to ask aboutC Ah, wait a minute. There is something I want to tell you first. Something to tell? What does Joseph-san want to tell? Mimino wondered. Actually, a reward has been paid to Silver Balance. For the subjugation of the dragon? Yes. Most of the scales were ruined, but in the first place, the dragon had a large body, so a good amount of scales can still be sold as raw material. Besides that, the fangs and eyeballs remained intact. A huge amount of meat and internal organs used for high-grade medicines were procured. Rewards were paid to the adventurers who participated in the battle and the families of deceased adventurers, but your party acquired the most rewards in the subjugation. My guess would be somewhere around several hundred federal gold coins. It was a number that wouldve made Reijis eyes pop out exclaiming, Tens of millions of yen?! T-That much? You guys are not being treated specially or anything like that, so dont hesitate to accept it. The submaster is a small-minded shitty bastard, but when it comes to bargaining, there seems to be not many who can top him. He overcharged a fair amount of money from the Dukes House. Well, the soldiers were useless, and the Mithril-rank adventurer, Crysta-La-Crysta, traded fatal blows with the dragon which killed each other, it seems. So the Guild, which suffered the most losses, naturally got paid. What is it? Youre getting a lot of money, but youre making that face. No I couldnt do anything. Did you come in at the very end? One of your comrades died, right? It must be hard. Umm, what happened during the subjugation of the dragon? I saw something which looked like a black sword cut the dragons neck. About that Joseph leaned forward, and lowered his voice. Since morning, the soldiers have been searching around for the boy who was with you guys. Nodding, Mimino told him that Reiji was gone and that they were also looking for him now. What did that boy do? To begin with, I knew there was something about him from the way he carried himself Sorry, its not like you can answer that question. Yes, but Reiji-kun is our comrade.Mimino said clearly, slightly asserting the word comrade. Even Joseph thought, for a small-looking child, the downswing Reiji displayed at the training ground and the movements when facing the dragon, both were comparable to front-line adventurers. The brat is fine. A voice came from above the two who were sitting down. When they looked up surprisedly, they saw a face with a dubious smile. Oscar? Where were you loitering around? M-More importantly, Oscar-san! Do you know where Reiji-kun is?! Yeah, hes out of the city. He escaped at the last minute. Were you the one who got him out? Dante asked, from behind Oscar. Perhaps he came, noticing when Oscar walked into the guild. Yeah. Repaying the debt is my style. Thank you for the help. Dante bowed, and Mimino stood up from her chair. Hey, Dante!? Why are you thanking him!? We are looking for Reiji-kun, andC Mimino, too loud. Dante signalled Mimino with his eyes towards a soldier on the main street watching the situation inside the guild. Reiji is pursued by soldiers as that fact overwhelmed Mimino, she slowly grew paler. B-But still Reiji knew he was being pursued, and wanted to leave the city as soon as possible. Right, Oscar? Yeah, that brat is quite smart for his age. Kinda terrifying actually. Reiji may be a lot smarter than we think he is. If he left the city right away, then there might be a reason. But Mimino. This is my responsibility. Mimino was momentarily at a loss for words. Dante looked to be more pained than he had ever before. Perhaps Reiji wanted to tell us everything. If he had told us everything, we would have tried to support him with everything we had. Obviously. But I was burned, so Reiji couldnt say anything. If I was in his position, I wouldve done the same thing. I cant move long distances in the state I am right now, after all. That is just That is the fact, Mimino. He left all alone because of me. Dante, who seemed quite tired just from standing up, was holding a chair to support his body. But you see, Mimino. Its not like I have given up. Thinking back, this might be the first time Dante became so talkative, Mimino thought. That was how much he was worried about Reiji. Dante looked at Oscar intently. If he left the city with the guidance from Oscar, we can even guess where Reiji is going. I told that brat to stay away from Saint Knight Kingdom. Its easier to travel within the Federation, so I told him to do that. Thats good. Instead of searching within this wide city, we have a higher chance of catching up to him down the highway as soon as I heal. W-Wait a minute, Dante. Now that youve healed, you have to bring Non back to church, and When Mimino hesitated to say, Dante just laughed slightly. Non will be keeping us company for a while. The church knows petrification cant be cured so easily all too well. Eh!? Cheating the church!? Wai-Wait a minute, GreatShield. The petrification is healed?! Look. Dante showed his left arm to Joseph. What? How?! Reiji cured me. That boy knew the existence of a medicine that we didnt know about. At first, I suspected that Reiji was pursued because he possessed a prohibited item, but that doesnt seem to be the case. Which means, him being a fugitive slave might be the reason. Neither Joseph nor Oscar said anything towards Dantes guess. Not denying means they are of the same mind. Dante then turned his gaze to Mimino. Mimino. I was saved by Reiji. Just as I was saved by you. Saved by me? Yes. You didnt abandon me when I thought I would die from petrification. You came all the way here with Non and I. But Reiji-kun was the one who saved you And it was you who helped Reiji. So Im alive right now because you were here. I can continue to live. To look forward to the future. Ok. So, you can tell me what you want. Its not a big deal to have the church wait a little while longer. I will do my best to support you. Those words made emotions swirl in Miminos heart. She felt proud to be in the same party with Dante. Dante. I want to follow after Reiji-kun. I dont want to say goodbye. If Reiji-kun is a slave, I want to buy him back! And Dante nodded, resolutely. Ive clearly received your feelings. Lets follow Reiji. Yup! For the two of them, Reiji was already a member of the party. After only a few days together, he threw himself into the battle with the dragon, saved Miminos life, and cured Dantes petrification. (We feel a debt that we cant return towards Reiji-kun.) Strangely, it was the same as what Reiji was thinking. The two said their final farewell to Raikira at his grave. His remains were buried in the adventurers communal graveyard. The farewell was also the beginning of a new departure. On this day, information about the appearance and subjugation of the dragon was delivered to each country through long-range magic communication. Also regarding the death of the adventurer Crysta-La-Crysta. Officially, Crysta subjugated the dragon by trading fatal blows, but the New Duke, Daniel Achenbach, and the head of the federation, King Geffert, knew the truth. That Shadow King was a skill which could kill even a dragon with a single blow. They desperately searched for the fugitive slave, Lark. However, her whereabouts were completely unknown. Another slave, Unnamed, also vanished like smoke from the city. It took three days for the adventurer party Silver Balance to heal Dantes wounds, but they will embark on a new journey with the goal of finding their comrade. And then 4 years passed. Volume 1 - CH 1 Volume 1: Secret Departure. Guided Encounters. Vol 1: Chapter 1 There are skills in this world, and you can acquire them through skill orbs. Depending on the rarity of the skill, it requires a certain amount of slots. And each person in the world has only 8 skill slots, which is what I learned from old man Hinga. I, however, have 16 slots. The reason seems to be because I have a previous life in which I was a Japanese high school student. And probably because of the existence of a previous life, I possessed knowledge beyond what a kid my age should. Though, I didnt know the words to express them and I also had few opportunities to demonstrate my knowledge. Everything in this world revolves around skills Oh, this tastes good! A fist-sized fruit C which looked like a green apple C I bit into was juicy and sour. This fruit was hanging at the end of a long branch which looked like a fishing rod with bait attached to the hook. I got a feeling that it was harmless from World Ruler, so I plucked the fruit from the branch. And interestingly, the branch bounced upwards. I plucked a few of these mysterious green fruits, as much as I could carry with both hands, and I strolled through the forest while eating them. I was not walking aimlessly. When I was saying goodbye to old man Hinga, I saw smoke rising from beyond the forest, which seemed like smoke produced from cooking, so I was walking towards it. I was thinking if thats the neighbouring town to the mine, but I wasnt too sure. The road that connects the mine and the town was crowded with many soldiers, so I tried to keep as far away as possible. Although the conditions were poor C forest floor covered in leaf mould, undulated surface, thickets everywhere C I was able to walk through without much problem. I want to get to a town by nightfall I learned that there were no dangerous animals in the surrounding area, thanks to World Ruler. However, I dont know what will happen when visibility drops at night, because I can only learn of the information within my perception. Even in the mountains in Japan, deers and wild boars only come down at night. Im sure there would be wolves in this world, and even a wild dog would be a sufficient threat to me now. DPerhaps World Ruler is not as omnipotent as I thought? Appraisal skills that appear in anime and novels that I know of, provides information such as the name and origin of plants, their rarity, and how much they are traded for. However, World Ruler only gives me a vague impression. And it doesnt tell me unless I consciously want to know. Not being able to get information on something unless its within my perception is almost like looking at the world through a distorted lens. Oh, thats pretty. I found a brook. I followed downstream, out of the forest, and onto a vast grassland. On the other side, there were stone houses surrounded by a simple defensive mudwall. Three slaves, and soldiers numbering more than ten, were fighting about 100 meters away. I quickly hid behind a tree. Come to think of it, I didnt see any slaves until I came here. I wonder where they all went. Ah! The outnumbered slaves were defeated and lay sprawled on the ground. Then, one soldier hurriedly raised his hand. And a fat man wearing fluffy clothes slowly walked over. What are they doing? When the fat man held his hand over one of the slaves, the slave glowed slightly, and a skill orb came out of him like a bubble. Is that the Orb Detachment skill?! One of the soldiers looked in my direction. I hurriedly pulled back my head and held my breath. Shit! Dont come here! I stood there motionless for a few minutes. I was afraid, but nothing happened. When I slowly peeked at them again, most of the soldiers and the fat man were leaving. The remaining soldiers carried the corpses of the slaves and tossed it into the grasslands. Perhaps they thought wild dogs would come and eat it at night so there was no need to dispose of it themselves. Or perhaps something more in line with a fantasy world than a wild dog. Phew I was almost found out. Gotta be more careful. Even though it was my second life, I only had the experience of being a Japanese high school student without war or fighting for survival. I am literally just a kid in this world where violent fights are prevalent in everyday life. Having World Ruler gives me an edge, but I shouldnt assume that I can survive by relying on it for everything. But arent you too underpowered for a 10-star skill, World Ruler-san?I complained, as I took a bite out of the mysterious green fruit, while leaning on the trunk of the tree. That Orb Detachment from before is more amazing I think. It can easily convert a skill back into a skill orb without any unnecessary questions. Cant you work as simple as that? Where I just hold out my hand andC !! A black and rainbow-coloured skill orb emerged from my chest. EH? In my hand, I was holding World Ruler. I was surprised. Extremely so. Moreover, my body was completely exhausted and I couldnt move for a while. Curling my body like a beetles larvae was the most I could do. I couldnt even wipe the drool from my mouth. My mind was the only thing that was working, so I started thinking. There is no sign that World Ruler is in my body anymore. In other words, I took out the skill orb on my own. Can everyone do it? No, thats not possible. If so, people would be dealing with skill orbs more carefreely, and Ive never seen nor heard the slaves talking about that. Which means, I automatically learned the Orb Detachment skill I saw from a distance. Do I have such a natural talent?! Nah, thats impossible. Meaning this is the true ability of World Ruler. Fuuu I finally recovered from the fatigue and woke up. I picked up the mysterious green fruit which fell on the ground, wiped off the dirt, and bit into it again. When that man pulled out the skill orb, he still looked composed at the very least he didnt look tired. Which means, I will be able to use the skills of others, but I will not be able to use them as freely as the original. When I absorbed World Ruler into my body again, the fog that hung over my mind cleared up, and I was once again surrounded by a feeling of omnipotence. I hope this doesnt become a habit. Although Im not gonna pull it out again My body becomes dull enough to die. Wait a minute I suddenly recalled that I saw the slaves using their skills. Especially the magic which the cafeteria auntie used. Can I use that too? If I remember correctly she held her hand like this and shot wind. I held forward my right hand and planted my feet on the ground. However, I couldnt even produce a gentle breeze. Hmm? Its not working What about fire? When I thought about it while looking at my right hand, a small fire flared up. I did it! I didC !! At that moment, I was suddenly assaulted by dizziness and fell sideways. And I just fell asleep right there. Volume 1 - CH 2 Vol 1: Chapter 2 Urgh my head hurts. What the hell am I doing while being a fugitive It was dusk when I woke up. The only reason the soldiers didnt find me during this time was pure luck. I shouldnt be trying to test these kinds of things in my current situation. However, there was something that I understood. The difference between being able to use Wind Magic and Fire Magic was the presence of World Ruler. I couldnt use Wind Magic because I didnt have World Ruler at the time I saw it, but I can use Fire Magic because I saw it after I got the skill. However, the fatigue I felt when using Orb Detachment was completely different from the fatigue felt when activating Fire Magic. The former made me feel tired, while the latter drained all my strength. I am not too sure why. Maybe this had to do with the thing called mana. There were also skills called Mana Enhancement. What should I do from now on? I was thinking of slipping into the town and getting a change of clothes first. I was now a fugitive slave in terms of status, so no matter who catches me C not just limited to soldiers C I would be in trouble. However, if I do not explicitly reveal that I am a slave, they will not be able to confirm my identity. And even if they did, I can just insist on being a freed slave. As such, the biggest problem was clothes. People can recognize at a glance that I am a slave from my shabby clothes. I also have the tattoo on my left arm, but it wouldnt be a problem if I just hide it with long sleeves. So I can leave the tattoo for later. Hmm. I have a bad feeling. There are probably soldiers stationed in the town neighbouring the mine and would be the first place to be alerted. In fact, Id reckon a lot of the fugitive slaves had the same idea as me. So its better to think that several fights have already broken out in the city. Should I skip this town and go to the next one? But then theres the problem of how to spend the night. Ahhh, I shouldnt have tried to test my skill! It was inevitable, however. I had no money, no strength, and the only thing I could rely on for the time being wasWorld Ruler. At this point, I should just be calling it World Ruler-sama. After thinking and pondering for a while, I decided to spend the night here. Since the soldiers didnt find me when I was sleeping like a log during daytime, it seems that they are not paying much attention to the paths from the mine to the town. Then again, they mightve just not thought that someone would be sleeping so close to the town. There shouldnt be too many wild dogs being this close to the town This was not just my wishful thinking, but also because World Ruler-sama said, most likely. One night passed. Nothing happened. I climbed down from a tree branch and rubbed my sleepy eyes. Nothing happened but dogs were howling from everywhere. Moreover, it was much darker in the forest than I had originally thought. I wanted to hit myself for deciding to enter a little further into the forest because I thought that I could be seen from the town. The forest was pitch black. And because it was dark, I couldnt even move to a different place. The only light in that darkness was the information from World Ruler that said, This howl is just calling for a friend or That rustling was just a small animal. But I dont think I want to do that again. I remembered the memories from the mine as I sat in the darkness. It was kind of hazy, but I recalled many things; the tunnels I explored with Lark, the various things taught by old man Hinga, etc. Lark I wonder if youre doing okay? Even having acquired a strong skill, she was still a child the same as me. But I have experience from Japan, so theres that. I guess I should worry about myself for now. I looked around the perimeter of the town from a distance and moved around until I could see the highway. I saw a coach riding by, so it must be the highway. I wonder if that coach is carrying adventurers? As I was thinking about that, one of the adventurers looked in my direction. Even though I was hiding in the grass, he was looking straight at me. Cold sweat broke out, but the coach just rode away. Did that mean I wouldnt make a move if you dont? Was that a skill that detects presence? Or was their eyes just that good? If that was a skill, I should be able to copy it with World Ruler, right? I stared at a tree growing in the distance. Then, I can see it! Is it a skill that enhances eyesight? Amazing! I can see each and every single leaf clearly! Oh shit! I had forgotten the recoil of fatigue caused by using World Ruler! I braced myself, but there was no recoil. There is no recoil for something that improves the physical ability of the body, it seems. Thats good, but I achieved this much efficiency simply by imitating. That means That adventurer mustve seen me as plain as day I should be more careful. I tested various things while walking through the grasslands along the highway. Sword Technique skills were demonstrated in the battle between the slaves and the soldiers, but it doesnt feel like I can use it. I think its because I didnt see it clearly with my own eyes. Observation is a necessary element of World Ruler. When the Fire Magic was used, I had a firm look because our freedom hinged on whether it could destroy the wall. And, although World Ruler produces an inferior copy of the original, it has a tremendous advantage in that it does not consume skill slots. According to old man Hinga, there are some sword masters who are proficient in sword technique even if they do not have the Sword Technique skill, and some people can use fire magic even if they do not have Fire Magic skill. He said that skills from skill orbs are more like a shortcut to using magic, mastering weapons, etc, but human beings originally have infinite potential. Therefore, I think that I can unravel that potential through World Ruler. If I can change this distorted lens into a sharp lens, I might be able to learn much more. Although, this is just a hypothesis. Even if I cant copy skills perfectly at this stage isnt World Ruler an extremely broken skill? I started feeling some fear over the potential of the 10-star skill, but I refocused my mind. More importantly than that, I have to think about survival for now. Volume 1 - CH 3 Vol 1: Chapter 3 There were trees all around which bore the mysterious green fruit. It seems that right now was the season for the fruit to grow, and I saw some fruits which have already been half eaten. My possessions were things necessary for excavation of skill orbs in the mine. An empty backpack, a waist tool bag with a chisel and a stone of reasonable size, which I used in place of a hammer. And the glowing phosphorus stone from old man Hinga. My clothes were tattered and shabby, but my shoes were made of sturdy leather, and the soles were made of wood. I was quite used to these shoes by now and I dont even get blisters anymore. However, it is not very suitable for walking long distances, and I often slip when walking on muddy surfaces. Hmm? This leaf is I saw a leaf that looked like mugwort, but it seems to be slightly toxic as per World Ruler. But I also learned that it could be used to erase my tattoo, so I picked a few of those leaves and rubbed it on my wrist. A refreshing scent rose together with green sap. Its fading? Although the effectiveness wasnt quite apparent, the tattoo seemed slightly fainter Well, its harmless on the skin, so I just applied it without worrying much. The smell was not bad either. I pulled out a lot of mugwort, stuffed it between my waist strap and started walking. I didnt manage to arrive in the next town on that day. At the border between the forest and the grasslands, I encamped on a tree branch and greeted the night. After that, I ate acorns and mulberries that I picked earlier, while watching the moon. When I was in Japan, although it was a provincial city, I grew up in a place where there were only rice fields around my house. Because it was not too urban, the starry sky must have surely been much more beautiful than in Tokyo. But how about this place I wonder Wow There were several streams of stardust just like the Milky Way in the sky. A crescent moon which seemed like it was sewn into the night sky was the same as Earth. If you think carefully, although the constellations are different, there is a moon, there is air, and the shape of human beings is the same. In short, the evolution process is the same. You can even call it a copy of Earth. Well, there are also impossible elements such as magic and skills, though. I would probably never learn the origin of this world. Even back on Earth, not everything was understood about our universe. There were many people who didnt believe in evolution theory from the Big Bang, right? The leaves in the grassland swayed as wind blew. It was a quiet night with no howling dogs nor buzzing insects. Hmm? Beyond the grasslands, the mountain ridge looked dark. A shadow cast over them. I saw a silhouette resembling a bird. Wait, wait, wait. Wait a minute! Why can I see a bird from this distance?! The silhouette opened its mouth wide toward the sky. CROAR! It shot a white sphere of light which illuminated even the surroundings of where I was. The sphere scattered in the sky like shooting stars and pierced the ground in a parabola. CROAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRR! After a while, a roar reached where I was. Followed by an explosion sound. W-W-W-W-What the hell is that?!!! Few seconds later, the ground started shaking, as did the tree I was on. And I finally realized the reason why there were no signs of wild dogs and animals tonight and why insects did not buzz. Because that giant creature appeared. Animals which were more used to the wild than me were already in hiding. World Ruler was silent regarding the black silhouette. Was it because it could not be identified by the silhouette alone? However, it did provide information regarding the light saying, Harmless since it wont reach here. The silhouette disappeared as it blended into the ridge of the mountain. Isnt that the direction of the mine? World Ruler answeredYes, as I thought to myself. The next town came into view. Just as I C tired of sleeping outdoors and walking unsteadily overwhelmed by a lack of sleep C was about to celebrate I saw the area around the gate connected to the highway buzzing with guards. CSlaves? CFrom the mine As the wind carried such words to my ear, I quietly moved away from them. This place is a no, too. I didnt want to take unnecessary risks after being careful so far. I feel tired, though! And sleepy! And lonely! Be that as it may, I had no choice but to adapt to my survival life. Wake up on a tree in the morning. If there is a stream nearby, wash my face and rinse my mouth. Walk while rubbing mugwort on my wrist. It does feel as though the tattoo has faded slightly. Maybe Im just imagining it. Then, I pick and eat edible fruits and seeds. I was lucky that the forest was blessed with lots of edible plants. I was craving to eat bread, pasta, rice, meat, and fish, but I think I can continue this survival lifestyle for another week. By that time, I might become a great country bumpkin. Two days have passed since then. I havent arrived in the next town yet. I first noticed a strange odor. Hmm? Food? The odor of burning spices struck my nose. At first I thought it was just my hallucination, but when I confirmed it with World Ruler, it seemed that my nose was correct. There was a trio of people sitting around a bonfire in a small open area in the forest, about 100 meters away from me. One was a large man. Another was a woman who looked like a nun. And the other was a person with a small frame wearing a hood over their face. It was almost dusk, and they were roasting skewered meat over the bonfire. CGULP I thought I heard something loud, but it just turned out to be me gulping unconsciously. I estimated earlier that I could continue my survival lifestyle for the next five days, but that is impossible. I will die if I dont eat meat right now. World Ruler answered,It will be okay for another 10 days.Shut up! Ooohh But I cant do something as stupid as showing myself to them. For now, my reasoning still holds the upper hand. Even though I fled from the mine through the forest with all this effort, it is beyond stupid and dangerous to reveal myself to unknown people. -Gigigigi Again, I thought I heard something, but it was just my teeth chattering. Dude, do you want to eat meat that much? Yes! I want to eat! Wont those people just go to the toilet at the same time by some miracle? Wont those meat please just fly like a rocket and fall into my hands? Wait a minute, do you really want to eat such spooky meat? Yes! I want meat no matter what! My mind is going crazy. I leaned on a tree, as I feared my reasoning deteriorating. This smell drives a man crazy. I can smell the gravy boiling. Aaah! Lets leave Just when I was about to turn my back on the bonfire adventurers, ! A branch was extending over the petite adventurer wearing a hood. It was a serpent which resembled a branch. Poisonous. Extremely strong. If it bit your arm, you have no choice but to cut it off, and if its the torso, you cant escape death C information flowed in from World Ruler. Run away. Run away. Run away. Startled, I looked at it again. The snake was flicking its tongue right above the petite adventurer. Is it going to bite that person?! A-Above! At that moment, I cast aside my current situation, the risks, their identities, and all such things, and gave a shout. I broke into a run towards them. The large man looked back, startled, pulled out a dagger that was right next to him. The light from the bonfire was reflected on the blade. Up! Look up! Wait, Dante. That kid is saying something! But Look Upppppp. Snaaaaaaake!!! Eh? Snake? When the petite adventurer looked up, the serpent was just about to fall on her. Everything played in slow motion to me. It was painfully obvious that I was out of reach. The large man gripping the dagger only cared about me and didnt even look at it. The nun was just looking flustered. As for the petite adventurer, the hood fell off as they looked up. What appeared was a long, amber-colored hair. It was intricately braided and was tied together by colorful beads C probably gems. The petite adventurer was a woman wearing shaman-like attire. The snake was reflected in her large, clear blue eyes. Volume 1 - CH 4 Vol 1: Chapter 4 Oh, no! Its too late! UOOOOOH!!! Right when the snakes fangs were about to come into contact with the petite adventurers nose, someone jumped in from the side, like a black gust, and sent the snake flying. Mimino! Why were you just staring at it?! That was a Git Snake! Wh-Whaaaaat?! The large man knelt and threw the dagger in his hand. The blade splendidly cut off the snakes neck. Thank goodness And you there! Who are you?the man who knocked away the snake, asked. The man had dark gray hair standing on end and something which looked like a mane fluttering on his back. He had slanted sunburned eyes and sharp canines. Height was well over 180cm. The muscles of both legs were so well developed that his black leather pants was stretched tight. Ah, um I am The man approached while glaring with hostility. I was surprised by the fact that he made almost no sound as he walked. With that kind of developed body, he should be making sound when stepping on fallen leaves. It speaks to the level of training he had gone through to achieve that technique. There was no such person among the slaves. Stop, Raikira. He is still a child. Child? Look carefully. This kids clothes He is probablyC Probably my lifesaver! The large man, who was sitting, tried to cover me, but before that, the woman in the hood cut in between me and the gray-haired man. I was not aware of the Git Snake, so this kid tried to warn me! What else is there to consider?! Oi, Mimino I know youve noticed too that this kid is a slave. ! Not to mention a fugitive slave. I was taken aback and tried to hide the tattoo on my wrist, but it was too late. It was very easy to tell with a glance. I guess it was foolish to try to save someones life recklessly, after all. Even still, it doesnt matter, does it? The woman who had been silent up until now spoke. Her green hair was bundled behind and she was wearing a nun attire. Her eyes were half closed, like sleepy eyes. Her age was about the same as me, 16 C I mean, in the sense of my previous life. Slaves are regulated by contract magic, but being in the depths of this forest means that the magic has already been cut. So either the boy was released from his slave status or the boys master died, right? He mightve fled from the confusion of his masters death. In that case, the contract for the sale of slaves remains. So the slave must be left there. You get it, right? No, I dont get it. Oi, whatd you just say, Mimino? I dont get it! I dont care! And I dont want to care! You listen here! Im not saying this for fun! Im just trying to keep us out of trouble But this child! The woman in the hood, who was called Mimino, was as tall as I was. Despite being small, the way she spoke was like an adult she might not be of the human race. Just as the gray-haired man was a beastmen. He tried to save my life even though appearing before us put him in danger! Thats enough, isnt it?! Uhhthe gray-haired beastmen fumbled. Hey, Im sorry to scare you. Whats your name?she looked back at me, and asked, with a kind smile. She wore a loose dark green hooded robe, the edges of which were embroidered with colours such as red, white, and yellow. She might be some sort of a mage, as she was wearing a number of misanga bracelets on her arm. I am Reiji. Reiji-kun, huh. Thats a good name! I am Mimino. The mage of this party. That boorish man is Raikira. Who are you calling boorish?! The beastmen, Raikira, had already sat down by the bonfire, sulkingly, and rested his chin on his palm with the elbow on his knee. Half of his exposed skin was covered with fur. Born in a village of humans and worked in a mine where only humans worked, I rarely had the chance to see a beastmen. This is a fantasy world, after all. I am Dante. And this is my daughter, Non.the large man who threw a dagger at the poisonous snake, said. Daughter Daughter?! At first glance, he seems to be around 30 years old, but I wonder if hes actually older Dante was equipped with metal armor on important parts such as shoulders, chest, and elbows. And he wore a scalemail with 3cm brownish scales which covered the rest of his body. The scalemail that existed on Earth were pieces of metals woven together like scales, but these were real scales. Even while wearing armor, you can see that his body was tremendously muscular. The steel plate lying beside him was almost as big as a bench. Since it comes with a grip, I think Dante swings it around in battle. I wonder if hes a Berserker? He had a stern face, but his eyes were gentle. His green eyes and trimmed green hair were the same as his daughter, Non. I suddenly noticed that his neck was partially gray. It seems to be petrified.World Ruler told me without me consciously asking. My body has been petrified by Medusas curse, you see. And my daughter is following me for treatment. We are heading to the royal capital of Saint Knight Kingdom for my fathers treatment. There is a saint who is very good at healing magic there. Oh, I see That was all I could say. There seemed to be petrification curses in this world. When I tried to confirm the treatment method with World Ruler, images of raw material that I had zero idea of flooded into my mind. Hmm, I wonder what these are? One of them looked like autumn leaves, but the tip was divided into five. Another was a silver metal, but it was a very deep silver. And lastly, some squirming earthworm-like creatures I think? I didnt think that World Ruler could provide me with such information. Can these ingredients really cure petrification? I wonder if I should tell them about this But, what if they ask me where I got this knowledge from? And I dont really know what these ingredients are in the first place. For the time being, Non-san was thinking about treatment with magic, so I decided not to say anything strange. Come here, Reiji-kun! The meat was just cooked! Mimino took my hand and brought me to the bonfire. Her hands were very small. And so warm I sat on the ground, and exhaled, feeling tired. Here you go. Mimino offered me skewered meat. I dont know what kind of meat it was, but the surface was sprinkled with a lot of spices. There wasnt much fat on it, but that didnt matter. As the steam and smell of the meat filled my nostrils, I grabbed her hand and sunk my teeth into the meat. Sparks scattered in front of me. The stimulus of the spices quickly spread throughout my mouth, and then my tongue perceived the fat on the meat. It felt like the heat would scald my tongue, but I absolutely didnt want to miss even a drop of the gravy, so I didnt open my mouth at all. When I chewed the meat, my gums hurt. One tooth in the back was loose. My heart thumped like crazy and my body felt like it was on fire. Perhaps my body was taken by surprise by the animal protein that came in. The moment I swallowed was pure bliss. My stomach, which received a surprise piece of meat, was doing its best to break it down, like a firefighter who was engaged in fire fighting. Reiji-kun. I returned to my senses by the caring voice. I had been holding Miminos hand. S-Sorry I am so sorry No, its all good. Children should eat properly. Mimino placed the skewered meat in my hand, gently stretched out both hands, and hugged my head. Eh? Forget the painful things and just eat! And thats when I noticed that tears had been rolling down my cheeks non-stop. Volume 1 - CH 5 Vol 1: Chapter 5 * Adventurers * Is he asleep?Dante asked, while adding branches to the bonfire. Yes, looks like it.Mimino answered, sitting next to the sleeping Reiji. Everybody took turns to keep the bonfire alight. Dante was in charge right now, but Mimino had been watching over Reiji until he fell asleep. A slave child, huh I think there was a skill orb mine around this area. I dont care where he came from. To think someone forced such a small child to work as a slave And till he became so thin He was eating that cheap meat like it was the most delicious thing he had eaten in his life. Mimino reached her hand and brushed aside Reijis hair from his eyes. Mimino. Reaching out to the poor is your virtue, but keep it moderate. Is that a general view? Or is it wisdom of your experience? It is true in general and also my experience. I will never abandon you, who got petrified while protecting your friends. Just like the others. The two fell silent, and indulged in their thoughts while looking at the bonfire. Sleep now. Or youll wake up sleepy tomorrow. Okay, I will. Mimino laid down a blanket by Reiji, and lied down. I wont abandon you either, Reiji-kun. I will protect you. * * Apparently, I was welcomed into the party due to being a pitiable child. Sure, if a slave-looking child clung to cheap meat, while crying, that might be true. Adventurers form a team with several people, call it party, and take on quests on a party basis. The name of this party seems to be Silver Balance. Originally, Dante-san and Mimino-san were active in the same party, but the party broke up when Dante-san, the strongest member of the party, was inflicted by Medusas curse. Since then, Dante-san has been treated by his daughter, Non, but the petrification could not be healed, so they decided to head for the Saint Knight Kingdom. Dante-san said he originally formed a three person party Silver Balance with Non-san and Mimino-san, who was in Dante-sans original party, and picked up Raikira-san during their journey. Raikira was in the same situation as you, Reiji. He was passed out from hunger, and Mimino saved him. Really? Even after he was saved, he said things like, I dont want to join someone like you who helps a suspicious beastmen like me at first, and eventually joined Silver Balance after a while. You saw Raikiras movement, right? Hes movement skill is extremely high. He must have surely been a well-known mercenary or an adventurer. Raikira-san, who seemed to be a well-known mercenary or adventurer, stared at me from time to time. Perhaps being wary of me. Apparently, the reason why he was not near the bonfire when the Git Snake attacked, was because he was inspecting if there were any monsters nearby. Beastmen have good senses, so Raikira-san seems to have volunteered to scout for enemies. He wouldve noticed the Git Snake had he been nearby, and even Dante-san and Mimino-san wouldve usually noticed, but they were distracted in preparing food, it seems. Raikira is a beastmen and Mimino is a halfling. Keith Gran Federation is a federation of the human race. They have strong prejudice against demi-humans.Dante-san said, with a bitter look. Silver Balance advanced through the forest. Not by the highway, but through the forest. Because that was less troublesome. I didnt know that humans were so exclusive of others. Okay, I did it. Reiji-kun, come here~ The next night, Mimino-san called me over to the bonfire. Here, this is for you. The colours might be a little mismatched becaused I added some scrap cloth, but its better than the clothes youre wearing now. Mimino-san measured my size and put together a piece of clothing for me. The type which you tie together with a waist strap in front. The base was a dark red colour and the sleeves were green. I-Is it really okay?I asked. However, just the fact that someone took the time to put together a piece of clothing for my sake, meant the world to me. Of course~ Heh, what is that thing? If it was me, I wouldnt wear something so embarrassing. Raikira-san remarked, as he passed by. I hugged the clothes and started crying again. Not good. I am easily moved to tears lately. I have to behave more decently Come on, try it on! Ah, waitC Mimino-san started undressing me. I noticed that her eyes were moist, too. Your body is full of dirt, so lets take this opportunity and wash you. W-What? The back of my head started feeling cold and suddenly water washed over me. Wait a minute. Mimino-san didnt have any water, did she? And even the water in the pot was not drawn from somewhere. M-Mimino-san, is t-this w-water.I asked, while Mimino-san poured water over my head. Oh, this is my skill Convenience. Youve never seen it? No There are so many things you can do, like produce drinking water, setting fire, blowing wind, creating a stove, smoothing out clothes, etc. Its literally a convenience magic that fits your life. Is it a unique characteristic skill? Yeah. If youre an adventurer, having someone with this skill makes things a lot easier. Okay, that settles your head. Next is your back. Ahya! As I wiped my wet hair with a cloth, my back was being scrubbed. This person wants to treat me like a child no matter what, it seems. Its embarrassing for me, who has experienced life as a high school student, to expose my scrawny body in the presence of other party members. Um, I can do it on my own. Children shouldnt be shy. No, Im already 10 years old. 16 on the inside, though. Eh?! 10 years old?! I thought you were 5 or 6 for sure. I am not too far off from Mimino-san Wha?! Yes, you are! I am 20 years old already!Mimino-san pouted, as her face turned red. Buhaha! No matter how you look at it, Mimino is only about 13 years old! Ahahahahaha-Ouch!Raikira-san laughed. The stone thrown by Mimino-san hit Raikira-san in the head. Mimino-san was only slightly taller than me. Just shy of 150cm. But Mimino-san is 20 years old. So, that means she can legally drink alcohol in Japan. Fantasy world sure is amazing However, if Mimino-san drank alcohol, it would totally be perceived as a crime. By the way, Dante-san was 35 years old and the oldest member in the party, and his daughter, Non-san, was 16 years old. Raikira-san was 18 years old. If Non-san was born in my world, who knows, we mightve been classmates. Its kinda amazing when you think so. You cant really see because she wears loose clothes, but she has very big breasts. Boys wouldve surely gone crazy for her. On the contrary, Mimino-san was a cutboard. No further comments. Non-was was also taller than Mimino-san, and slightly large for a woman. Maybe she will grow larger still. Dante-san and Raikira-san were larger by a wide margin. Mimino-san was the smallest member of the party, but she might be feeling happy now since Ive taken that spot from her. Cant say I share her feelings. Oh~ It suits you! But you might grow out of it quickly.Mimino-san said, happily, as I put my arms through the sleeves. And then, Non-san approached me with a smile, and a razor in her hand. W-W-What is that? Lets give you a haircut. Oh, just my hair I was scared there for a second. Sometimes I cant really tell what Non-san is thinking, so I was startled when she approached me with a razor. After a short haircut, Okay, were done. Oh~ I felt that my hair was quite neat. When I was a slave, I just sort of cut it when it grew too long and it became a hindrance to my work. Seeing Mimino-san clap her hands, I wonder if I became slightly better looking. U-Uhh Once again, nice to meet you all. Yeah, nice to meet you~ Reiji-kun. Yeah, me too.Dante-san said. Nice to meet you.Non-san said. Tsk. While lying down, as though sulking, Raikira-san clicked his tongue. Raikira!Mimino-san exclaimed, kicking him in the butt. Volume 1 - CH 6 Vol 1: Chapter 6 Silver Balance was strong, to say the least. No creature in the forest was a match for them. The wild dogs C brown furred monsters which look like a mix between a wolf and a dog C which I was terrified of in the pitch darkness of the forest, was no big deal for them. These wild dogs seem to be a monster called charcoal wolf, and when it senses a human approaching with its sharp sense of smell, they call their pack and surround the human from a distance. By the time the human notices, it would be too late. They are chased down by the overwhelming number and bitten to death. However, Raikira-sans sense of smell was the same as a Charcoal Wolf C although the man himself says its superior, Dante-san said equal C and when a Charcoal Wolf notices the party, Raikira-san also becomes aware. He approaches and defeats it quickly before it calls the pack. Raikira-sans way of fighting was quite sharp. If he senses that its an enemy, he starts running without sound, and kicks the feet to reduce its mobility. If the enemy can no longer run as fast, its as good as over. He sometimes plays around with it, kills it right away with a dagger, or kicks it to death. Does he have Physical Strength Enhancement skill? Or perhaps Kicking Technique skill? I simply tried to guess his skills within the small scope of my knowledge. I watched his movements a lot. I sneaked away during breaks and tried to imitate his movements, but I couldnt copy it. Perhaps he has absorbed totally different skill orbs from what I have guessed. Hmm, the world of skills sure is deep. He also doesnt make a sound when stepping on fallen leaves. I thought it was some kind of skill at first, but seeing that I cant imitate it, perhaps its more a technique he practised. I felt slightly guilty to copy their skills without asking them, but I decided that it was necessary for me to survive in this world. And its not like a perfect copy either, and it would be better for Silver Balance if I stopped being an extra baggage and become somewhat useful. As you can see, Raikira has a bad mouth, but when it comes to dealing with animal monsters, he cannot be topped. Um Mimino-san. How did you fight before Raikira-san joined the party? I used magic to detect enemies. But then Id run out of mana at times and that usually reduces the distance we can travel in a day. So, Im happy to have Raikira on board. Magic, I see So, is there magic which can grasp an enemys position? There is magic in this world, but most of the magic that consumes mana is the 8 kinds of magic which falls under magical characteristic skill orbs and the 2 kinds which fall under mysterious characteristic skill orbs C or so I was taught by old man Hinga. I said most because there is an exception called unique characteristics, such as Mimino-sans Convenience. After observing her skill, I succeeded in producing a small amount of water. It sure is convenient. If I can also use magic, I can become more useful, right? Its okay. Reiji-kun doesnt have to fight. But I cant be a freeloader. -Thats right. Those who dont work, dont get to eat. Give him some work to do. Raikira-san, who came back after finishing off the Charcoal Wolf, remarked. And Mimino-san frowned openly. Children should not work. You keep saying children this, children that, but in this forest, it doesnt matter whether youre a child or an adult. A kid who cant do anything will just end up getting eaten. UguguMimino-san couldnt retort. As Raikira-san says, I want to do something to protect myself at least. Since you insist so far, I will teach you the magic I know. But if you dont have talent for magic, youll have to do something else, okay? Yes! Thats fine. Thank you, Mimino-san. And Raikira-san Tsk.Raikira-san clicked his tongue. He turned his back to me and started skinning the Charcoal Wolf he killed. According to Dante-san, charcoal wolf meat smells and cant be eaten, but the skin can be sold. After watching Raikira-sans behaviour for a few days, he is no doubt a tsundere. Tsunderes are usually cute, but a macho tsundere beastmen will be a no thank you from me. Ill begin explaining my magic. Umm Hmm? Well Is it a violation of etiquette to ask about skills? I guess its a violation if you ask on the first meeting, but its alright if youre in the same group. Do you have any skills, Reiji-kun? I What should I do? If I talk about World Ruler, I will inevitably have to talk about reincarnation. Will they even believe me in the first place? Rather, if they find out about the 10-star skill, it will be confirmed that I escaped from the mine, and that I stole the skill from there. Ahh, dont worry. Ill buy some skill orbs for you next time. Its alright even if you dont have any skills! She seems to have misunderstood my troubled look as having no skills. Although that misunderstanding works in my favor, Ive gained yet another poor child point from Mimino-san. My skill is Mimino-san started writing her skills on the ground with a branch. Magic Power Enhancement 1, Magic Aptitude Enhancement 1, Mana Control 1, Flower Magic 2, Earth Magic 2, Convenience 1 Oh a magic-specialist. Flower Magic and Earth Magic are skills which are categorized into magical characteristics. I can only use a little bit of Fire magic, but it is overwhelmingly more efficient to learn magic through a skill orb. However, I dont have money to buy a 2-star skill orb right now, so learning from Mimino-san is the next best thing. I learned from old man Hinga that a 2-star skill orb costs about 10 large silvers. Approximately 100,000 yen(1000usd). It probably seems cheap if you can buy magic with just that, but if you do not have the aptitude, you can hardly use it and it will consume two precious skill slots. First is thisC When Mimino-san held out her hand, a flower suddenly bloomed on a tree branch. You can use Flower Magic to influence flowers, trees, and various things in nature. I see I firmly observed Mimino-sans magic and held out my hand in the same way. [Hah!] I activated the magic with the help of World Ruler. W-Whaaaat!?Mimino-san was shocked. Three big flowers bloomed from the branches. W-Wow! Reiji-kun, you have talenC Before Mimino-san could finish her words, I collapsed on the spot. Volume 1 - CH 7 Vol 1: Chapter 7 The decrease in mana due to using magic caused a dizziness as though my blood pressure had suddenly dropped. I seem to have fainted. To think I made the same mistake twice. Reiji-kun, you should be able to use Flower Magic at a basic level even without a skill orb! Contrary to me, Mimino-san was in a good mood. While I was unconscious, the processing of the charcoal wolf was over, and Dante-san seemed to have carried me on his back. Right now, we just finished dinner, and I am about to drink Mimino-sans herbal tea before turning in for the night. By the way, tonights menu was still dried meat. But it was super delicious. Raikira-san, if youre going to complain about it, I might just take your portion. R-Really? Yeah. Its a lot more amazing than when I first used Flower Magic. With this, you can become a pretty good Flower Magic user with the addition of a skill orb! Before that, its useless if you dont have a skill which increases your mana quantity. Raikira-san cut into the conversation. He seemed to dislike herbal tea, as he refused it, and was chewing on a bitter-tasting grass stalk. I wouldnt say so, Raikira. Isnt Mana Quantity Increase skill orb extremely expensive? According to Mimino-san, her Magic Power Enhancement Magic Aptitude Enhancement is sold cheaply due to its high frequency of occurrence. Whereas, Mana Quantity Increase is traded for as much as a 3-star skill orb. It is true that the fewer stars a skill orb has, the more likely it is to appear. But now that I think about it, I and Lark have never seen a Mana Quantity Increase skill orb in our 3 years of excavation. Even though the number of stars is the same, the frequency of appearance must be different. Mana Quantity is probably the same as MP in RPGs. If you have a lot of mp, you can shoot a lot of magic. Which means, I must have a painfully small amount. By the way, Mana Quantity Increase  seems to have been used by a great mage who was also called the Sage of the Wind, and although there is record that Mana Quantity Increase  was discovered, it is tightly controlled by some country. Oh. Even though its the same type of skill, there are ones with more stars, huh. Ive never heard that information from old man Hinga. Yes, thats right. By the way, equipping one Magic Power Enhancement is more effective than equipping two Magic Power Enhancement. I see I guess that makes sense. If equipping two 1-star has the same effect as a 2-star, then a 2-star skill is pretty meaningless. Speaking of which, what kind of effect does Magic Power Enhancement have? Simply increases the power of magic. What about Magic Aptitude Enhancement? Its something like having a wider range of use of your magic. And Magic Control gives you a lot more flexibility when activating your magic. So thats it. Mimino-san chose the skills after considering its availability and usability. Does mana quantity increase if you continuously use magic? This was the most important question. I dont even have any money right now. About that I dont really know. Dont know? Just like Reiji-kun said, some people say it will increase with usage, some say it will increase with age, and some others say it will increase as the body grows. On top of that, some people even say it depends on the race So I dont know for certain. Hmm So I cant really do anything concrete about it. But its good to keep practising. It will be useful to learn other magic too! Yes! Lets work hard! Yes! Whats wrong, Mimino-san? I felt kind of uncomfortable as Mimino-san kept looking at me without saying anything. No, I was just thinking that you can use magic even though I didnt teach you anything. I was trained really hard by my sister, though. Mimino-san seems to have an older sister. My older sister Lark I wonder what shes doing right about now. O-Oh yeahhh Thats really weird, yes? Though this was the first time Ive used magic R-Really Raikira-san eyed me kind of suspiciously, but I just dodged it with a fake laugh. I dont really know the common sense of this world! Help me,World Ruler! Annnnnnd, there is no reply. I already know you are not such a convenient skill. Perhaps Reiji-kun has a great magical talent!Mimino-san said, happily, with a big smile. After that, I learned the various ways to use Flower Magic from Mimino-san. However, I couldnt activate it due to my lack of mana. It was the same for Earth Magic. Still, I might be able to use it once my mana amount increases. So I kept observing and studied diligently. Though, I was not sure if I could copy Magic Power Enhancement, Magic Aptitude Enhancement, and Magic Control. I didnt have enough mana to use magic in the first place. I learned a variety of magic: Magic of growing branches to create a scaffold. Conversely, magic that shrinks branches. Magic of making traps that can trip enemies by controlling grass. Magic that binds the opponent with ivy. Attack magic which shoots thorns. Magic which puts your opponent to sleep with pollen. Magic that creates a mud wall. Magic that creates pitfalls. Magic of breaking stones. Magic that temporarily increases the hardness of metal. Attack magic that solidifies and shoots soil. Magic of grasping the enemys position by vibrations in the ground. Magic that reinforces walls and ceiling of a cave. Actually, I was also able to use the healing magic that Non-san casts on Dante-san every night. The magic increases the activity of cells in the body which leads to increased natural self-healing, so I was able to heal wounds on the level of scratches. On the other hand, I was not able to use a large sword like the one Dante-san swings around, or Raikira-sans expert movements. In the first place, I dont even have a knife, let alone a large sword, and a chisel cant substitute for it. As for Raikira-san I cant tell for certain. I think its either Leg Strength Enhancement or Kicking Technique , but I cant imitate it. I wonder why? Is it a natural potential of a beastmen? If so, isnt it a cheat exclusively for beastmen? This would be solved if he would tell me about his skills, but of course he wouldnt tell me, and I did not ask. However, Dante-san and Non-san did tell me theirs. Dante-sans skills are as follows. Physical Strength Enhancement 1 / Back Muscle Enhancement 1 / Abdominal Muscle Enhancement 1 / Dexterity 1 / Large Sword Technique 2 / Immunity Enhancement 2 I have excavated Dexterity skill orbs many times, but I did not think there were people who actually used it. On inquiry, I heard that it seems to be easy to use, and it is useful for repairing equipment and tools and for cooking. The world of skills sure is deep. It seems that Immunity Enhancement , which is rare even among 2-star skill orbs, was bought using all the money he had after the petrification. He said he had destroyed the skills he had originally and got the new skill even at the extent of going into debt. It seems that the destruction of a skill can be done by paying a specialist, and unlike Orb Detachment, the skill is lost, so it does not cost much. In any case, thanks to Immunity Enhancement, it was possible to stop the spread of petrification. Therefore, he was able to resume activities as an adventurer, and paid off his debt. Non-sans skills are as follows. Divine Sense Enhancement 1, Prayer Technique 1, Healing Magic 2, Support Magic 2, Holy Magic 2 All of them were skill orbs of mysterious characteristic. I was thinking that the attire Non-san wore resembled a nun, but she was, in fact, a nun. When she heard that Dante-san had been petrified, she temporarily left the church and rushed to her father. The church distributes the mysterious characteristic skill orbs from the country. Non-san said she acquired these skills without paying money in return for becoming a nun. On the other hand, it is almost impossible to quit being a nun, and you can only leave temporarily for some special reason, such as Dante-sans petrification. Id like to see Support Magic and Holy Magic, but Silver Balance has been unyielding to all the monsters weve encountered thus far. When I asked What do you use Prayerskill for?, she said, So I can show even more gratitude to God, with a serious look. Arent there too many skills in this world? The world of skills sure is deep. There are a total of 8 skill orb appearance locations in this world, including the mine where I worked before. So, a great number of them are produced every day. Although, the mine might currently be out of service. Volume 1 - CH 8 Vol 1: Chapter 8 Life in the forest was somewhat laid back and fun. We followed along a forest route. It seems that there are many secret routes that hunters and merchants use that are different from the highway. Mimino-san, who is a halfling, has an extremely good sense of direction and navigated through the forest expertly even without a map. Are we really on the right track? I was a little skeptical, but none of the other party members seemed to be doubtful, so theres nothing I can do but believe so. Our food was mostly collected from the forest, and I played an active part in procuring them. Because I can find all the fruits, mushrooms, and wild grasses that can be eaten with the help ofWorld Ruler. I also told Mimino-san about the wild herbs growing around us and she collected them. She gave me compliments every time I helped out, so that was fun. I also collected grasses which Mimino-san had no knowledge of but World Ruler did. I might be able to sell it later. However, spices, salt, and liquor runs out quickly. And Dante-san seemed to like liquor, so he drinks them sparingly every night. We were able to purchase supplies for such daily necessities from merchants we met on the forest route. A merchant who looked kinda shady, a cat beastmen merchant, and some others. They were merchants who do not use the highway, or rather, cant use it. Many of the peddlers carried backpacks which were much larger than their bodies and often moved in groups. Mimino-san and Dante-san usually negotiated with them to procure the goods. However, the laid-back life in the forest did not last forever. To begin with, the members of Silver Balance already had a destination. The Saint Knights Kingdom. To cure Dante-sans petrification. Silver Balance moved quickly through the forest towards their destination. At first, my body couldnt keep up and I had Dante-san carry me on his back a few times, but Ive been able to keep up for the past few days. Fufu, I am growing up nicely. Do you not need a piggyback from my father anymore? Yes! I am growing up nicely. Is that so Although I was feeling proud of myself, Non-san looked sad for some reason. Why is she looking sad? Does she perhaps have a fetish of watching children being piggybacked? As I was thinking stupid things like that, Non-san explained the reason. The petrification curse is not contagious. But many people stay away from my father as if it were an infectious disease. In other words, she was glad I got on Dante-sans back without worrying about the petrification. And I finally noticed. Not only demi-humans, like beastmen and halfling, but also Dante-san himself was a target of discrimination. And they havent said anything about my hair. Nobody in the party said anything about my black hair and black eyes C which was hated by my parents and the Duke C because they knew full well the fear of being discriminated against. They are truly such nice people. I am very blessed. I pray my sister, Lark, encountered such wonderful people too. Everyone, were going into the city today.Mimino-san said, early in the morning, as white smoke rose from the bonfire. Everyone nodded with a serious look. It seems that they need to prepare themselves before entering a human city, after all. Reiji-kun. If you come with us, people might speak ill of you too What would you like to do? Of course Im going together with everyone. Hmm I mean, I dont really have a particular destination in mind. Right now, I just want to give back for everything you all have done for me. I dont have a purpose which I can fulfill at this point in time. I think I should meet with old man Hingas granddaughter and tell her about the last moment of his life. And the phosphorus stone I got from him is still in the tool bag. And Lark. I want to see her again. No matter what. However, neither of these can be fulfilled until I can live independently in this world. For the time being, I need to find a stable way to live. You dont have to worry about us. Thats exactly whyC But Im glad you said so.Mimino-san said, smilingly. Oi Mimino, just tell him straight, that people like us are hated in the city. W-Wait, Raikira! Mimino-san tried to stop Raikira-san, but I was already aware of this fact. Hes gonna find out sooner or later anyways. Might as well make it clear from the start. Moreover, this kid is also Yes, I know. My black hair has been hated and people have tried to kill me several times, so the same thing may happen in the city. Mimino-san hardened in response to my words. Not only her, but Non-san as well. Dante-san looked even more bitter than usual, and Raikira-san grimaced, with a pained expression. As I thought, even though Raikira-san always used harsh words, he was worried about me. Silver Balance is already pretty conspicuous, so my black-hair black eyes might get even more attention if I joined them. He was probably thinking I might escape the attention if I acted on my own. I appreciate the feelings, but again, a macho tsundere beastmen will be a no thank you from me. I will be fine, and I apologize if any problem occur because of me. When I lowered my head, a big palm gently pushed up my forehead. Children shouldnt worry about these things. Just let the adults take care of it. It was Dante-san who held up my face. Reiji-kun, I will protect you no matter what.Mimino said, her cheeks flushed and eyes moist. She seems to be easily moved to tears the same as me. Stop crying, Mimino. Making that silly face first thing in the morning.Raikira-san said. T-This is because of the smoke!she said, while wiping off the tears on the sleeves of her clothes.OK, lets go! Silver Balance headed straight for Uverminds, which was the capital city of Achenbach Dukedom. Volume 1 - CH 9 Vol 1: Chapter 9 Huge The dukedoms capital, Uvermines, was a city surrounded by high-rise stone walls. The walls stretched as far as the eyes could see. The houses that cant fit inside are lined up outside the castle wall, including stores and inns for travelers who came to the city. It takes a lot of time to enter the city. People lined up from the castle gates all the way back to where the castle gates looked the size of peanuts. The queue was formed by travelers, merchants, and people with belongings who seem to be shifting residence. Sometimes, soldiers on horses rode straight past the queue and, at that time, everyone looked at them scornfully. Hmmm~ Seems like we would only get to enter tomorrow.Mimino-san said. Tsk. Guess Ill go hunt some animals.Raikira-san said. When he was about to leave the queue, Oh, are you going hunting? If you kill an Anopheles bird, give it to me. I will pay you!said a merchant lined up in front. No. Youve got a sly face. Hey man, a merchant has to be sly, right? You dont say. Well, if I find one.Raikira-san said, and went towards the forest, cutting through the grassland. I know discrimination against beastmen exists, but this merchant didnt seem to care much for it. Anopheles bird is a bird that has grass blades attached to its body and walks on land. But it is very good at camouflage, and only someone with a good sense of smell can bring it down.Dante-san added from the side. Anopheles birds become very fat when the seasons change from winter to summer. Its quite delicious, you know. If I could get at least one wing, no, I must not indulge in luxury, so I would be grateful if I could get at least one legNon-san said, absentmindedly from beside Dante-san. If one leg is taken, the bird may already be dead or immobile, no? Well, just wait. Raikira always delivers at such times. Oh, Im looking forward to it. Before I realized, Mimino-san was engaged in negotiations with the merchant. In the end, Raikira-san came back late at night without any catches. I really wanted to try an Anopheles bird. We ate the same dried meat and camp in the open. The dried meat was delicious, nonetheless. When the morning sun rose, the gates, which were closed at night, opened. Around noon, we reached closer where the walls and gates stood towering over us. Even though it was a castle gate, it seems that each one was just a wooden fence made of logs. The reason why it takes so long to enter is that taxes are collected. Each traveler pays about 1 silver coin which is about 1000yen (10usd). Merchants are taxed according to their goods. And it takes time to assess those goods, it seems. I wish they wouldve separated it Even the customs at the airport separates between foreigners and locals. Next. Finally, it was our turn. A soldier, wearing a pointed helmet very similar to the soldiers in the mine, beckoned us. The soldiers wore chainmail and carried short spears. We are a party C Silver Balance. Adventurers, huh. Go through quickly. Mimino-san presented something like an iron plate, and the soldier let us pass with a single glance. If this was all it took, they shouldve let us in earlier. I was finally in the city. The first metropolis Ive stepped into since I came to this world. -Wait a minute. My arm was grabbed just as I was about to pass through. My sleeves rode up my arm, and the trace of the slave tattoo was clearly visible. SHIT! My heart jumped into my throat. I saw with a sidelong glance that Raikira-san slowly moved his legs and Dante-san dropped his hand to the dagger on his waist. Whereas Mimino-san, who was at the head of the line, opened her eyes wide and focused on the soldier her hair started rising due to her mana building up. Wait, wait, wait! What are you guys trying to do?! Thats no good! Everyone is about to get in trouble because of me! Oh, a slave, huh I was panicking, but that was all the reaction that came out of the guard. I suspected he couldnt be an adventurer since he was a child, and turns out he was a slave. Slaves, like travelers, are taxed on one silver coin. Oh, we didnt know. Non-san smoothly stepped in front of the soldier, handed him a silver coin and gently wrapped his hand in hers. The soldier blushed for a moment, fixed on Non-sans chest. Are you a nun? Yes. But right now I have a special permit from the church to work as an adventurer. This is my adventurer card. Uh, um. Certainly. Thank you for your hard work. Now, lets go, everyone.Non-san prompted us to walk into the city. After walking for a while, we took a curve into a back alley. Dad, Raikira-san, and Mimino-san, too! What was that bloodlust just now?! Non-san got angry. Yeah, that was definitely bloodlust, right? We planned beforehand that if push comes to shove we would claim that we bought a slave as a party, right?! And yet, when things went slightly out of plan, you guys let out your bloodlust! S-Sorry. Things went well at the start, soDante-san apologized. My bad.Raikira-san replied. Sorry. If that had happened, we would have had to fight all the soldiers in the city! Surely some people noticed that bloodlust! I did not know that they even talked about what to do if I had been stopped. Dante-san apologized bowingly, Raikira-san turned his face away, and Mimino-san looked like she was about to cry. I-I might have put Reiji-kun in danger because of my actions Mimino-san, its okay. We were able to enter the city without problems! And Non-san isnt angry either, correct? Of course Im sorry. I got a little upset. Non-san apologized bowingly. The gesture was so similar to Dante-san. Indeed they are father and daughter. I am a fortunate person. I was picked up by such a good party, after all. As I was feeling blessed, I didnt think more blessings would be awaiting me C the inn where we stayed at had a hot spring. Volume 1 - CH 10 Vol 1 : Chapter 10 When I stepped into the hot spring, my body seemed to melt away. I didnt think hot springs would be so commonplace and provided in every inn in the city. The problem that often occurs in other-world novels that I read was something like, Only royalty and nobility can enter into a hot spring! There was no one other than me in the bathhouse which was so huge and steamy that you cant see from one end to the other. I saw a few people in the inn lobby, but they all seemed to be merchants. The reason I knew they were merchants was because I heard from Mimino that this inn is not directed towards adventurers or travelers, but towards merchants. And also because their bodies did not seem like one that was suited for fighting. It seems that even if you are not from the human race, it is the merchants who treat you equally, followed by the general public, and then the adventurers, then the nobles, then the farmers. Farmers seem to have a strong sense of discrimination because they live in a closed village. As such, they usually dislike outsiders. I guess that makes sense. Nonetheless, the general public is a large group, so there would certainly be some who are prejudiced. And in fact, there are also some merchants who are prejudiced. Mimino-san reminded me to be careful. Phew I feel calm when Im alone. According to World Ruler, this hot spring flows directly from the source underground. It seems to be effective against skin diseases but not petrification. The large stone-built bathhouse was located in the semi-basement of the building. There was a ventilation window at the top for ventilation. Since light was scarce, I wouldnt know even if there was someone else other than me, but it was already late at night, so that shouldnt be the case. By the way, Raikira-san said, There is no way a beastmen would get into a bath! They shed a lot of fur in the bath, apparently. Whereas, Dante-san said, Ill pass. He seemed to care about people who might think that petrification was contagious. Therefore, I was able to monopolize the bath all to myself. Ahhh, this is paradise. Just when I was thinking that, I heard the door sliding open. The bath monopoly time was over. Well, having it all to myself kinda feels lonely, so I guess its fine. But Im in trouble if they become scared of my black hair. Are you there, Reiji-kun? Wait! What?! Why, is she here? W-Why are you here, Mimino-san?! Because its the womens time. I am here too. Mimino-san and Non-san walked in. Its a pity that I cant see clearly because of the steam Wait! This is not the time for that! Womens time?! You said youll see me later, right!? Yeah, but Reiji-kun is taking so long, so its womens time. Reiji-kun is 10 years old, and you look even younger than that, so Im fine with it. I am not fine, though! Dont come closer! They are right behind me! T-Then, Ill be out! Hey, look at my face when you speak. ?! Mimino-san grabbed my head with both hands and turned it around. Mimino-san and Non-san were standing under a dim light. Leaving aside Mimino-san (Excuse me), Non-sans destructive power (I wont say exactly what) was amazing. Oh, you have returned?said Dante-san, who was sitting in a chair, when I returned to the room. Raikira-san seemed to be already sleeping on the bed. I sat on a chair across Dante-san, with a thud. What happened? Reiji. No, it was nothing Really? The women were in the next room, so Dante-san might not know what happened. If Dante-san, who is usually gentle, found out that I took a bath with Non-san, he might even turn into a demon, saying,If you did something to my daughter!!!If that happens, I will surely wet my pants. Anyway Is it really okay to stay in such a fine room? Yeah. We normally go through the forest, right? So travel expenses are almost nonexistent. And you found wild grass that can be eaten, so food costs were also reduced. Staying in a good inn while in town, thats what we do When he said we, Dante-san looked lonely for a moment. That could most like be how he did it with his previous party. Hmm, but you really have a wise look, Reiji. What?? I originally thought you were wise, but you look even more so after washing off all the dirt. Thank you very much? I try to remember the memories of when I was a high school boy, rather than the harsh memories of living in this world. Recalling those harsh memories only makes it harder. Perhaps thats what makes me seem wise? I am sure youve gotten a good educationC Ah, no, forget I said that. No, I dont mind. I think I did receive some kind of education. In this word, I helped with my parents work when I was a child. If you decide your occupation, you can join under a supervisor C like an apprenticeship C and receive a skill orb related to your job. There are timber related guilds for lumberjacks and fishing related guilds for fisheries, and skill orbs are circulated cheaply from those places it seems. This world revolves entirely around skill orbs. I think youre also overflowing with kindness, Dante-san. Me? Yes. Especially when youre looking at Non-san. Dante-san gave a troubled look. Did I say something weird? Oh no, does he know about what happened at the public bath?! I am s-s-sorry! I didnt have ill intentions! I most probably cant cure the petrification and will die. Wha? It seems to be a really complicated curse. Ive heard many times that the chances of finding a cure at the Saint Knights Kingdom is low. From every healing mage in every town. I didnt know that Dante-san was already prepared for death. He had decided to spend his remaining time with his daughter, Non-san. That is why I want to do my best, not only for Non, but also for Mimino, who has taken part in this journey. And due to some mysterious fate, Raikira and you happened to join us. That is why I give away my knowledge freely, and I would lay down my life to protect you guys. I hope you dont blame yourself if that happens. This is just my selfishness. I just want to do some good with my life. Sorry, I told you a depressing story. HahahahaDante-san said, laughing as usual. I heard from Mimino-san that he was always protecting and looking out for the members in their previous party. Just how far would this person go for someone. Dante-san. I will never betray anyone who gives me something. I dont want to betray. What? This is just an if, but if I unreasonably ask you to lend me money, I want you to lend it to me. I will tell you later what I bought. Actually, Im not sure if I can buy them, though What is it? Is it something you want? Yes. I looked straight at Dante-san. The leaves which look like autumn leaves and the tip is further divided into five. A very deep silver metal. A creature which squirms around like an earthworm. Those images still come to mind whenever I look at the petrified part of Dante-san. If it is sold, Ill definitely buy it. If it is found in the forest, Ill definitely secure it. I cant tell him just yet I dont want to make a promise before I can fulfil it. I just decided that I will try my best to cure Dante-sans petrification. I see. I dont mind. Sometimes a man gotta demand for what he wants. Non never pestered me for anything, and it wouldnt be fun if youre also as uptight. Dante-san stood up and stroked my head, which was still a little wet. Now, go to bed. Tomorrow, well go to the adventurers guild to sell these things we found on the way. Okay. And I went to bed. As soon as I closed my eyes, sleep came over me, and the next time I opened my eyes, it was morning. Which means, I didnt have a dream. And something else I noticed is that isnt this the first time I went to sleep on a bed in this world? Volume 1 - CH 11 Vol 1: Chapter 11 Next morning, Mimino-san and Non-san came into the boys room. Its only natural that I wouldnt be able to face them after last night, right? Hey, hey, Reiji-kun! Give this a try!Mimino-san said, grabbing my face and turning it around towards her, disregarding my embarrassment. (Ahh I wonder how long it took to re-braid her hair that had been unraveled when we took a bath yesterday. Ahh, her skin was really beautiful, too) Reiji-kun? N-Nothing! What is this? (This is not the time to be immersed in memory! But man, I can remember every detail so clearly. Was it really that stimulating?! The answer is YES!) Mimino-san held a small pot in her hand. When she unplugged the cork, it smelled something like boiled grass. Urgh. The hell is that? Dont bring strange things into the room so early in the morning. Shut up. This will take some time, so just leave the room if you dont like it. Tsk. Raikira-san left the room as he grumbled under his breath, but I knew what was in the pot. To be more precise, World Ruler told it to me. Is that a dye? Yes! If you apply it to your hair, it will no longer be black. So, umm, would you like to try it? she asked, hesitantly. She mightve been thinking that the black hair might be an identity for myself. Youll only be particular about your hair if its an intricately braided long hair. However, it was normal to dye your hair in Japan. And I wanted to dye it too, but I thought it wouldnt suit my character then. So, if I can dye my hair right now, Ill do it! Wow. Somehow, Reiji-kun feels kind of energetic today. Mimino-san made it for me, right? Then, Ill definitely do it. I am not really particular about my black hair, either. Isnt that right. Well, I am glad. Mimino-san hugged me tightly and started stroking my head. It was a little embarrassing to be doing it in public, but I couldnt say that out loud. There is also the question of, Is it okay if its not in public? But lets think about that another time. 30 minutes later. COhhh, your hair looks beautiful~ I-Isnt it weird? Thats not true. Your hair colour matches mine! I became a blonde. The core was gold with orange remaining, so it was a brighter color than Mimino-san, who has amber-colored hair. But when she says, It matches mine, I, too, am naturally pushed to say, Yeah, it matches. Mimino-sans charm is terrifying. By the way, it seems that acidic water is required for the production of this dye. Therefore, it cannot be made with Convenience that produces fresh water. It seems to have been made from an acidic hot spring. Hmm. Its not bad. Its not so noticeable if only your eyes are black. Such a lively morning. The father-daughter pair, Dante-san and Non-san commented. When we left the inn, Raikira-san, who was chewing on a grass stalk while sitting on a bench, looked at me as I came out, and for a moment, he gave a startled look. But then, his nose started sniffing, and he said, Urgh, the dye smells Well, it doesnt look bad, adding something nice at the end. I wonder if this man cant say nice things without masking them. After that, we walked through the capital city of Achenbach Dukedom. A lot of people were already in the streets early in the morning. The dukedom was located at the north of the continent, so it snows a lot during winter. Speaking of which, snow came down through the hole in the ceiling when I was still in the mine. I usually go deeper into the mine, where the temperature is usually moderate, so the cold never bothered me. Because the roof accumulates a lot of snow.Dante-san said. The roofs of the houses had a high slope on one side. A structure that doesnt allow snow to accumulate, it seems. Many of the stone-built houses were square, but some of them were round-shaped. A signboard was hanging at the front of buildings where shops were located. If its an animal sign, its meat related. If its scissors, its clothing. If its a jar a jar? What is that jar sign? Oh, thats a herb store. Only a regular member of the Herbalist Guild can hang that sign. I am a regular member, so I can open up a shop if I want to.Mimino-san said, puffing up her thin chest. I want to stop by for a little. Eh? Umm well, okay. A refreshing mint-like smell welcomed me as I walked into the store. A number of jars were lined up on the shelf, with price tags and names written; Potion, Deworming Medicine, Chest Pain Medicine, Constipation Medicine, etc. Most of them cost about 1 silver coin, about 1000yen(10usd) in conversion. You cant really see whats inside. Porcelain jars are naturally opaque. Speaking of which, I hardly see glassware in this world. Very rarely there were houses with window panes on the building, but its usually wooden windows, either opened or closed. If you want to see the inside, please feel free.a gentle old woman over at the counter said. I took up on her words and opened the lid of the jars to check inside. Some had sweet scent, and some had scent which stung the nose. (Raw materials, raw materials) I checked with World Ruler. Some of the medicines were bogus. They didnt have the effect described in the name. Energy drug I felt pity thinking of the men who buy this medicine as their last hope. It was a weak toxic drug that makes you feel hungry, and doesnt even give an energy boost like it says. In the end, I left the herb store without finding what I was looking for. You sure took your time. What were you doing? Raikira-san, who hates strong odor, was waiting outside. We joined together and aimed for the Adventurers Guild again. What were you looking for, Reiji-kun?Mimino-san asked. Um I wonder if there is anything that can erase this tattoo. Ahh~ Mimino-san nodded, but what I told her was a lie. Well, no, it wasnt a complete lie because I was thinking of erasing the tattoo. Thanks to my continued use of mugwort, the tattoo on my arm has faded I think. What I was looking for was the raw materials that work against petrification. According to World Ruler, I can manage it if I collect 3 kinds of materials. No need for healing magic or mysterious magic. Mimino-san. Do you know a herb store which has the full array of products? The product lineup is all the same. What? Because they have registered with the Herbalist Guild, they can only sell products that the guild has approved. Ah I see. Its kind of like a license system, so maybe it cant be helped. Even buyers would probably want to buy something that has a clear effect The energy drug is bogus, though. Reiji-kun, there are other places which sell ingredients for making medicine. Are you interested? Yes, interested! Mimino-san suggested it to me as I was pondering over what to do, and I jumped on it without a seconds hesitation. She suggested we head there after selling the materials in the Adventurers Guild Adventurers Guild; A staple of classic fantasy games and different world reincarnation novels. The streets sure are busy We bought sandwiches at a stall instead of breakfast, and asked about the location of the Adventurers Guild. Since the inn we booked was a lodging without meals, there was no breakfast. As I was chewing through the delicious ham sandwich C although, the jam-like sweet paste was unacceptable C and walking in a daze, Dante-san signaled us to stop, with his hand. The main road we were trying to cross was wide C about 4 cars could drive through simultaneous. And thats where there was a commotion. Arent those soldiers? Are they dispatching troops? Hmm. Something happened. Raikira-san and Dante-san, who were slightly taller than other passersby, talked about the state of the main street. Theres a lot of people. More than a 100. It doesnt seem like we can cross the road, so lets take the back alley. What happened?Mimino-san asked. Who knows Perhaps they found a big bandit hideout, or there is a skirmish at the border or else a huge monster appeared. ! I was taken aback by Dante-sans last words. The silhouette of a huge bird I saw on night when I got out of the mine. What if there was something at the mine? There are eight places in the world where you can find skill orbs. To put it in another way, most of the skill orbs distributed in the world can only be obtained at those eight places. Losing even one of them would be devastating. (If it was just the escape of the mining slaves, they can replenish with new slaves or increase the acceptance of adventurers. But mobilizing this number of troops is, after all, because of that bird) Volume 1 - CH 12 Vol 1: Chapter 12 *Keith Grand Federation capital, Valhalla* The towering white-walled castle was called art. The King of Valhalla, the capital of the vast Keith Grand Federation, was also the leader of the federation. The name of the king is Geffert. He resided in the artistic white-walled castle. Your Majesty. There is an urgent magic transmission from Daniel Achenbach, son of the Duke of Achenbach. The exterior of the castle resembled that of a good old-fashioned fort, but the interior was somewhat different. The reception halls and banquets where guests and audiences are welcomed were furnished with luxurious furniture with respect to the exterior, but in the area where official duties were conducted, all sorts of latest magic tools were lined up. A pot which produces hot water at the touch of a button, which ?King Geffert uses to brew his favourite tea, is also a magic tool. This is operated by a magic stone obtained by defeating a monster. It is magic stone that moves magic tools. It is no different from the fact that electricity moves various tools in modern Japan. The difference is that a magic tool is too expensive and only a select portion of people can use them. Urgent? Daniel is the eldest son of the Duke, right? Yes. Was the Dukes son authorized to use emergency communications? A skinny old man replied. His totally white hair was combed down smoothly to the back, and his stunning long beard was almost reaching his navel. The old man, who seemed as though being crushed under the weight of the jewel studded crown on his head and his crimson mantle, was King Geffert. That is His Excellency has died. As the chamberlains voice lowered as he reported, Gefferts eyebrows twitched. Then, I have to speak to the New Duke. The cane that reflects a deep silver was thin enough that the skinny old man can lift it up easily. The old man left the room, nudging the cane on the floor. The legs that walked through the long corridor were surprisingly strong, contrary to what it looks like. Sunlight poured in through the polished windowpane which looked completely transparent. The place where the old man arrived was a room of the same size as before. However, a number of metal panels were attached to the walls of the room, and chairs were lined up in front of them. Operators writing down the message in the transmissions sent to them. This is the place where you are connected to various parts of the Keith Grand Federation by magic communication. The most necessary thing to control the vast Keith Grand Federation is information, Geffert stated, and spent 10 years building a magic communication network. 25 years have passed since then. Even now, information from various places reaches the ear of Geffert. Geffert passed through the room where you can hear only the sound of pen writing, and entered a neighbouring small room. When the chamberlain turned on a switch, the air almost felt like shaking, and the sound muffling magic tool was activated. In the center of the small room, there was a chair for Geffert, and a crystal ball facing the chair, and a stand that supported it. New Duke. I heard you made an emergency call. The crystal ball showed a fat man wiping the sweat on his forehead. The slant eyes were exactly like his father, Duke Achenbach C Former Duke Achenbach. I am grateful to be graced by Your Majestys presence Did you make an emergency call for a silly greeting? I-I apologize Daniel Achenbach wiped his forehead again with a handkerchief. Until now, his father had done all the work, so he didnt know what to do. Geffert clicked his tongue internally. Is this the successor? The dukedom is over, he thought. So? If youre in contact, then I suppose its related to Six Mine? T-That is right, Your Majesty. Your discernment is indeed most true. I dont need your flattery. Get to the point. Geffert let out an irritated voice without thinking. The New Duke wiped his sweat again. Time passed. However, even Geffert could not have predicticted the next words spoken by the Duke. That is, Six Mine has collapsed. I see. Collapsed, huh What? Literally, it sank under the debris. It seems that my father was also involved in it and died. The duke explained as the old man blinked incessantly. The slave riot. The appearance of a giant dragon. The collapse of the mine. And his fathers death. (The sequence is reversed. Slaves are bound by contract magic and cant riot. Perhaps the Duke died first Did someone kill him? No, I dont care about that now.) Gefferts voice, understandably, became rough. So, how is the mine operating? We cant get inside because there seems to be a dragon staying there. We are still trying to confirm whether it is a real dragon, but we are unable to contact the adventurers who were sent in. I dont care about the adventurers! Cant you do anything with the soldiers?! Y-Yes. Currently, we are using all our troops to carry out activities to recapture the mine. Gnu That is the only thing that can be given a passing mark, Geffert thought. A dragon? There was such a disaster-class monster in the mine? Oi, investigate right away if something similar happened in the past. Its our top priority. Yes!one of the servants responded, and rushed out of the room. New Duke. I want all the information about the dragon. Like its appearance, size, and everything. O-Of course. DragonC Dragon, huh. In that case, throwing adventurers should take care of it quicker.Geffert said, as though talking to himself.New Duke. I will send in one of Valhallas best adventurers on a state-of-the-art magic airship. Keep the docks open and ready for use. Understood! B-But about the adventurers? Those guys choose fame between danger and fame. My treasured Knights Order is on an expedition and cant be moved immediately. I will dispatch the Knights Order if this is not resolved within a month. Is that fine? Y-Yes! Then, the communication was cut off. Shit, this is bad Geffert stroked his beard with his wrinkled fingers. One other place other than Six Mine where skill orbs can be harvested is Third Forest, which is located in a territory under my direct control but the High Elves are unwilling to give the skill orbs Then, suddenly, Geffert turned to the remaining servant, as though having remembered something. I remembered while thinking of the High Elves. Wasnt there an adventurer called The Crimson Dragon Slayer in Valhalla? Yes. There is information that the half-elf Mithril-rank adventurer, Crysta-La-Crysta, is currently staying in the capital guild. I heard that he is currently participating in the search-and-destroy operation of the Dark Fang Mercenary at the request of the guild and the Mayor of Valhalla. He is the Dragon Slayer? Yes. He has experience in subduing dragons in the past. If so, send him to Achenbach Dukedom! Postpone the mercenary operation! Understood! Hurry! Once word gets out to the other nations in the federation, each one will start pestering. Keep the information as secret as possible! Then, the servant left the room. The riot in the mine where Reiji was was already becoming a problem for the entire Keith Grand Federation. * * We headed to the Adventurers Guild through the alleys, as we watched soldiers march out of the city. The Adventurers Guild building was a 3-story large building facing the stone-paved main street. The iron doors on both sides and the wooden windows were all open, so you can hear the voices of people talking inside. CIt seems that there was a riot in the mine. CI heard that the slaves are attacking the surrounding towns. Villages might be in more danger. CAnd I heard there were places where everyone was killed. How scary. CSo thats why the troops are being mobilized Is it slave hunting? Every time I heard the word slave, I felt shivers run down my body. At that time, my hand was wrapped by a warm hand. Reiji-kun, dont worry. Because youre a member of Silver Balance. Mimino-san Why is this person so kind to me? Even though theres nothing I can give back to her. Dante-san entered the guild at first, and when Raikira-san followed, the inside of the guild fell silent. I entered after them. The first floor was spacious. The floor had stone paving, just like the main street, with wooden tables and chairs placed all over. There was a long counter in front of the entrance, and people who seemed to be guild workers wearing the same uniform glanced at us. Adventurers were impolitely staring at us. The guild was filled with people of mixed genders and ages. Anyone over the age of 10 can register and there was no retirement age. From adventurers who seemed to be struggling to make a day-to-day living, to adventurers in dazzling armor that could be mistaken for a noble. The Adventurers Guild was the perfect representation of society. Finally, when Non-san walked in, I heard whistlings. Please state your business at the Adventurers Guild today. I would like to sell materials and also register this child. Dante-sans placed his hand on my head Wait a minute. Me? It was an elderly man with gray hair who responded. He had a pair of monocles on his right eye. I am sorry, but according to the rules, you can only register at the guild after the age of 10. This child is already 10 years old. With all due respect, he doesnt appear to be so. In this case, you will need a certificate such as a citizen registration card. We dont have such a thing. If thats the case, I am sorry, you cant register here Wait a minute. Are you perhaps, inflicted by the curse of petrification? Yes. Dante-san slid down the shirt that covered his neck, showing his petrified skin. The inside of the guild suddenly became noisy. I-Isnt that petrification? Shit, thats contagious, isnt it? It aint. But do you wanna get close and find out? Not me. The adventurers, who were lazing at the table, left the guild in a hurry. Haa How troubling, Dante-sama. This is pretty much a business disruption. We are already pretty busy even at the best of times, and now, even the guildmaster was summoned by His Highness the Duke and isnt around to take care of the guild. The guild staff said, while confirming the guild card provided by Dante-san. Medusas curse isnt contagious. You know, right? I know, but some dont. Thats something the guild should educate. Anyway, it is still a problem because there are also some who hate petrification by faith. We will buy the material, but I recommend that you leave the city as soon as your business is done. After allthe guild staff said, glancing at Raikira-san and Mimino-san.The city is in a state of confusion right now. Volume 1 - CH 13 Vol 1: Chapter 13 Tsk. What is that guys problem?! We went to the back of the guild building. This place seems to have been made a warehouse and to weigh and assess materials. We wholesaled the charcoal wolf pelt and the rare medicinal herbs Mimino-san and I collected. In the end, I was not able to register as an adventurer. Oh, did you run into the submaster, beastmen bro? That was unlucky. A young man, who had lost his left arm, took the wolf pelt. That guy is the submaster of this guild? What a shitty guy. Yeah, the submaster hates non-human races Wow, this has been skinned nicely.the young man was impressed while assessing the charcoal wolf pelt. Well, of course. After I finished off the wolf cleanly, Dante-ossan processed it neatly. Hmm. If only the quality of the material was this good each time. It comes to about 5 silver coins per pelt. There are 6 pelts, so 30 silver coins. Wait a minute! 5 silver coins is a little low for a perfect pelt, aint it? Charcoal wolf isnt popular. After all, it is the most disliked creature in the forest. The only selling point is its different colours. If you doubt, go to the market and see it for yourself. Ugh Its fine for that price. 5 silver coins is okay.Dante-san interjected from the side, and the price was settled. It took a long time to peel it off, process it, and even transport it up to this point. 5 silver coins, which translates to 5,000 yen(50 usd), certainly sounds a little low. We should take what we can. But, well If you want money, then just aim for a big game. For example, Anopheles bird. Anopheles bird, huh Raikira-san disappeared into the forest after saying, Ill catch it, and he came back empty handed. Oh, if its an Anopheles bird, I dont mind buying it for large silver coins! Beastmen bro, bring in an Anopheles bird next time. What! Large silver coin?! Do your best, Raikira.Dante-san patted Raikira-san on the shoulder. A large silver coin is worth about 10,000yen(100usd). I am sorry to have kept you waiting. Where is the medicinal herb? An ossan with a short mustache arrived. He seemed to be the person who assesses herbs. Oh, this is a fair amount. Hmm, thorny green grass used for potion, crescent moon grass used for deworming medicine. And, this is? Its a grass root that helps the function of the liver.I said. I independently collected medicinal herbs shown by World Ruler. The edges of the leaves were jagged and the stems had red dots. It was a slightly poisonous grass, but its roots were thick. I demonstrated that if the roots were washed well, chopped, and then the extract was removed with hot water, it can quickly transform into liver medicine. Moreover, I was asked to drink it to confirm it was nonpoisonous. So, I drank it. The yellow liquid was bitter and unpleasant. Hmm Even I dont know of this medicine. It was used as medicine in Reiji-kuns hometown, apparently. Huh? Even a halfling herbalist doesnt know? Apparently, Mimino-san, or rather, Halflings, seems to be a race well-known as herbalists. When she showed the registration card of the Herbalist Guild, the short mustache ossans attitude quickly changed. But now, that has backfired. If even Mimino-san does not know, the credibility of my medicine is brought into question. I cant buy it. Eh I was kind of expecting that answer. And Mimino-san also said they might not buy it. How unfortunate. I even boiled the water to make the medicine. The effect is not reliable, and what is a liver in the first place? (That was your problem?) Umwell, in short, it works for hangovers. What did you say?! He suddenly seemed interested. F-For hangovers huh (He is really thinking about it) Hey, go to the back and bring that salary thief. Aight. The young man we sold the pelt to, went inside and brought back a man with an unshaven face and unsteady on his feet. This guy was made a guild staff because hes the nephew of the submaster, but as you can see, hes useless. Wheeze~ This guy cant hold his liquor, yet goes out drinking every night. The man was the very picture of a useless case. Lets have this guy drink this decoction. If it works, I cant wholesale it to the Herbalist Guild, but I will buy it personally C in order to work the salary thief to his bone. O-Ok A human experiment suddenly started. Mr. Useless was forced to drink the medicine. He resisted, saying,Uge~ Tastes like shit~, but everyone ignored it and forced it down his throat. Non-san came out of the guild building just as we were finishing up our business. We didnt get much for the pelt, but Miminos herbs sold at good prices as usual.Dante-san reported to Non-san. All the medicinal herbs that Mimino-san collected were purchased off her and the quality was also good, so they sold for 4 small gold coins C about 200,000yen(2,000usd). Medicinal herbs can be bought at high prices because they can make many medicines even from a small amount, and there is danger involved in collecting them for example, hungry wolves in the forest. Because medicinal herbs cant be cultivated.Mimino-san said. Research on medicinal herb cultivation has been conducted, but it seems that satisfactory results have not been obtained so far. I also checked with World Ruler, but it seems that mana concentration in the air and the soil is necessary, or something? I have no idea what mana concentration is, but mana comes out of Mimino-sans body everytime she uses magic, so there must be mana in the air and soil, too. How was things on your end, Non? I was able to get it. There was a reason why Non-san was alone in the guild. Achenbach Dukedom is located on the border of the Federation and is connected to the neighboring Saint Knight Kingdom. To cross the border, the adventurers guild registration card is not enough, and it is necessary to get a written letter of reference from the guild. Did the submaster guy write this? Fufu. I told him politely that its good for everyone if he obediently writes it, and he readily wrote it. Non-san was laughing, but her eyes were not. I wanted to say that the politely sounds more like a ??threat, but I decided to zip my mouth close. She looks the gentlest of the party and also a nun, but Im most scared of Non-san. Well then, I and Non will go shopping. Mimino, youre going to the marketplace with Reiji, right? Yeah. Eh, is that so?I asked. We were going to see medicinal herbs, right? Aaah (Is there medicinal herbs in the marketplace that the Herbalist Guild doesnt sell?) Yeah, lets go!I said. Reiji, come here for a bit.Dante-san called me over, and whispered, with his arm over my shoulder.Pocket money, take it.he held out a small leather pouch. Eh!? B-ButC There was something you wanted, right? Ah It mustve been because of the talk we had last night. I decided to accept it with a thanks. Okay, then. Mimino, dont take your eyes off Reiji. I know, I know. What will you do, Raikira? Raikira? Huh? Oh Im going back to the inn to take a nap. Its still morning, though?Mimno-san asked. Dont sweat the minor details. Ill see you later.Raikira-san said, waving his hand, and left. (Theres something strange He was acting normal until just now, but after Non-san came back, he just kept looking at the main street.) Lets go, Reiji. Ah, yes! I followed Mimino-san to the marketplace. Volume 1 - CH 14 Vol 1: Chapter 14 The public market seems to be open for anyone to open up business if they pay the Commerce Guild. There were many stalls in a large stone plaza. The stalls were kind of similar to Japanese flea markets, such as selling handmade accessories, dried fruits, and there was also a stall selling food which looked like soba noodles sizzling on an iron plate. Apparently, the food sold varies depending on the location. (Well, I guess thats true. Its hard to decide which to buy if theres too many choices.) All people talk about is the mine.Mimino-san said suddenly.Cant you hear it? Everyone is talking about that. CDid the Six Mine stop running? CIf it werent, they wouldnt be sending out that many soldiers. CApparently, the Duke has not stepped out of the castle due to that. CWait a minute. Didnt the Duke go to the mine? CWhat is the reason? CIf the mine stopped, the city will go into a decline. CIm sure its just temporary. Just listening a little, you can hear the interaction between the customer and the store owner. Although the information was not entirely accurate, everyone was talking like the mine was in danger. Was that mine so important to Achenbach Dukedom? Good grief. This country is overly dependent on skill orbs. Yeah The mine ceasing might just be a good wake up call for them.Mimino-san said, smilingly, but I couldnt smile. Reiji-kun? What happened? Oh, nothing, Im okay. Really? Mimino-san casually held my hand. Although there was a height difference between us, it felt like we were a teenage couple. No, no, what am I talking about couple and such. I get so worked up over holding hands because I have never had a girlfriend. The stalls over here seem to be selling medicinal plants. I was brought back to my senses by Mimino-sans words. Many street stalls spread cloth on the ground and lined dried leaves on it. Ohhh! I went around looking at the stalls in high spirits. Many of them were selling common medicinal herbs and spices. Rather, most of them were spices. Some sold spices in jars, but they were sold by weighing it on a scale and the prices were quite high. It didnt seem like the grass I was looking for was here. Is there something you want? U-Umm I dont know if Mimino-san knows, but I explained to Mimino-san about the leaf. A leaf that is divided into 5 like autumn leaves, and the tip is further divided into 5. Its a leaf that I call Double Autumn Leaf in my mind. Whats that? It seems that even Mimino-san did not know about it, and she adorably tilted her head. Oh wow, thats cute. A 20 year old cant be this cute. A leaf that even a Halfling herbalist doesnt know? Tell me, too. A nearby bearded ossan got up, and came closer. What? A phantom leaf that even a Halfling herbalist doesnt know? Hey, a secret leaf of the Halfling Village? What did you say? A legendary leaf cultivated by a Halfling elder? Ossans came out of their stalls as the word spread more and more. And theyre all greatly exaggerated! Only the words Halfling and leaf match! Despite being surrounded by ossans, Mimino-san calmly conveyed the characteristics of the leaf I mentioned to her. Its that, isnt it? The leaves of the icy tree. Silly. That leaf is a three-pronged fork. Ive seen it. Its a coral reef in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Theres no way its in the sea. Everyone was saying a lot of different things, but it was hard to find the right answer. Or perhaps I should say, it is that rare of a material? Then, I was wondering if I should ask about the deep silver metal and the squirming earthworm-like creatures. Fofofo. What is all this noise? An old man with long brows hanging over his eyes and a shiny bald head appeared, walking with a cane. Elder. Its the Elder. We can finally identify it. Elder. The herbalists at the market stepped aside, opening a straight path towards us. Boy. This man is called the Walking Herb Dictionary. I-Is that right? What is his name? Dont know. (Dont know?) Fofofo. It seems like you are talking about some interesting grass Hmm?! A halfling?! He took a sudden 180degrees from his gentle air. Damn Halfling herbalist Have you come to invade human territory again? E-Elder. This person is a travelling herbalist. Not a vendor came to invade the market. I wont believe it! I wont speak anything when there is a halfling! (But you havent talked about anything yet, though) And he was stealing glances at me C trying to see how I would react, I guess? C which was annoying. Well, Mimino-san, shall we leave? When I urged Mimino-san to leave, Are you really okay with that!? They say that I am a Walking Herb Dictionary! I may know things which no other herbalist knows! (Uwaa, so annoying This is impossible. I get tired just by dealing with this person.) Though I was thinking of leaving quickly, Mimino-san said, Reiji-kun, I will wait over there. So, go talk to this person. B-But Dont worry about it. Weve got nothing to lose.Mimino-san said, and distanced herself from me. (Guu I dont want to talk to someone who speaks badly of Mimino-san.) So, what kind of leaf do you want, boy? A leaf to drown in pleasure? (Does this person sell drugs, too?) In conclusion, the old man knew the Double Autumn Leaf. Far from that, he actually had it in his possession. The leaf is a so-called Leaf of Life Tree and is a valuable item that can only be obtained in the forest governed by the High Elves. However, I was able to buy it with the pocket money that Dante-san entrusted to me. The reason was that Leaf of Life Tree is precious but only High Elves know how to mix them, so it was just seating as a part of his collection, it seems. Fofofo. I suppose, in this way, I will entrust someone with the Leaf of Life Tree that I have inherited from the previous generation. Thank you very much. But Ill be going now. Yes. It started when I became a disciple of the previous generation Is this story going to be long? I can leave, right? He berated me about children these days lacking manners and such, but I was finally released. Halflings, you see, are certainly good herbalists. But some of them are bad because of their obsession with money. You better learn that, boy. The old man told me that at the end. I wonder if the old man was being thoughtful towards me in his own way by keeping Mimino-san away? Even so, Mimino-san is Mimino-san. I dont want you to lump them all together. With mixed feelings, I gazed at the Leaf of Life Tree that was much larger than the palm of my hand. It seems that it has been several decades since it was picked, but it looked so fresh that you would think it was freshly picked from a tree a second ago. Looking through World Ruler, I saw that various possibilities were sleeping in this leaf. Oh, Reiji-kun. Looks like youve gotten what you wanted. Mimino-san I bowed, as Mimino-san approached me with a smile. Im sorry. Due to my selfishness, I made Mimino-san go through something bad. Eh!? D-Dont worry about that. There are Halflings who invade the market like the old man said. That is why many people hate us. Still, it doesnt have anything to do with Mimino-san. If Reiji-kun understands that, then thats okay with me. I dont have to care about what other people say, right? But And Mimino-san gently stroked my head. But show that leaf to me later, okay? Yes, of course! And just as we were laughing together, T-There you are! Mimino-san, Reiji-kun!Non-san ran up to us, out of breath.Hurry up and come to the Adventurers Guild! The person Reiji-kun gave the medicine to isC Mimino-san and I exchanged glances and started running. Volume 1 - CH 15 Vol 1: Chapter 15 *Residence of Duke Achenbach* He was shaking his legs with an irritated look on his face. The dukes eldest son, Daniel Achenbach, was staring at the knight in shining armor and the butler in the room. Is there still no contact from Six Mine yet?! Yes. The advanced party should have arrived, but it may take some time to install the magic communication device. The communication device in the mine is probably not operational. I know that! The problem is the dragon and the 6-star skill orb! Being treated like a child despite being over 40 years old, Daniel wiped his forehead with a handkerchief. Young master. The mine soldiers report was that the 6-star skill orb had already been used and the girl had escaped. If that is the case, shell starve if she doesnt stop by at some town. We have no choice but to wait right now. I said I know that! There arent many children in the mine! Why cant you find her? We just finished notifying the entire Dukedom yesterday. So, we should find her right away No, please wait a minute. Indeed, there were only a few children Hmm? Did you come up with something? The butler flipped through the pages of the record in his hands. As you say young master, there were only two children working as mine slaves. Yeah, and? Wouldnt fellow children get along well? Well, thats right but what about it? The other child doesnt have a name, but is characterized by black hair and black eyes. What if both these children are together? The escaped slave named Lark has an average look, but black hair and black eyes should be easy to find. I see! But is the black hair black eyes really true? Yes, thats a fact. Daniel struck his fist on the table. Isnt it the Child of Disaster?! The legend was true, after all!he exclaimed, and glanced over to the knight.Look for the black hair and black eyes! If you find him, make him spit out the location of the 6-star and kill him as soon as possible! Is that okay? Of course it is! This is the Dukes order! Go! Understood The knight went out, though his reluctance was apparent. Shit. It will be a serious problem if His Majesty Geffert finds out that the 6-star was lost. It took about half a day for the knights to receive information from the castle guards that,There is a black hair, black eyes slave in the territory. On the other hand, the butler ran around to prepare a landing space for the magic airship. This is because an airship carrying a Mithril-rank adventurer was arriving this evening. * * After being called by Non-san, Mimino-san and I rushed back to the Adventurers Guild C to the warehouse at the back of it. When we returned, a surprising scene unfolded. No way What the hell The short-bearded ossan and the one-armed assessor were staring dumbfounded. Hmm I carried them all over there, chief. Y-Yeah Then, Ill go clean up the documents inside!said Mr. Useless, as he went into the guild. The person who was staggering on his feet just about an hour ago. CYou!the short-bearded ossan turned to me.Ill buy all that grass! How much?! W-What?! Its extremely effective for hangovers, right? From now on, I am even going to put up a collection quest in the guild! O-Oh Apparently, the yellow medicine I gave worked perfectly. Thats good, but was it really that effective? I checked with World Ruler, but I only understood that it enhances the function of the liver. Well, I guess it isnt wrong in terms of enhancing the function of the liver? Even with rpgs, healing and advanced healing is completely different. Rather, isnt that advanced really important? ! When I was fixed on the grass roots, the image of greatly enhances the function of the liver popped up in my head. It worked! If so, say it from the start! No, wait a minute. Maybe its because I didnt try to check the fine details before? By the way, what kind of grass is this? Oh, this is turmeric I quickly stopped as the words came out of my mouth. No, this is not turmeric! I have never even seen a real turmeric! Oh. Its called turmeric, huh. A-Actually, I dont know the official name. I just call it turmeric because I think it looks like turmeric. Well, we can change to the official name if we find out later. S-So, why not give it a different name? Hmm for convenience sake, lets call this grass Reikon in the dukedom guild. (1. TL Note: Turmeric is Ukon in japanese. The ossan combined Reiji and Ukon to form Reikon.) Eh? Its named after the discoverer. Ah I was troubled. I was about to spread the wrong name for turmeric in a different world Actually, I dont even know if turmeric exists in this world at all So, I guess its fine? Its fine, right? Its fine. Im sure someone has given a more scientific name already. Okay, then lets go with Reikon I understand. About the payment, will one small gold coin be okay for all the grass? Unexpectedly, it came out to be a lot of money. It was well over the price I bought the Leaf of Life Tree for. Hooray! Just when I was about to nod, Waaaaaait a second! Mimino-san? One small gold coin for medicine that has such an effect is too cheap. No, hangovers can still be treated with healing magic to some extent. In which case, what Im paying is already quite high.the short-bearded ossan said. But you can use it differently from healing magic. Different use? You can take it in advance. Ah!the short-bearded ossan raised his voice.Unlike magic which can only be used after the fact, you can drink this in advance! Which means I see! This might just turn out amazing! The ossan was excited, but I didnt understand a thing. What does that mean, Mimino-san? Hmm, I think youll understand this as you grow up. There are quite a few situations in which important people have to drink alcohol. But not everyone can hold their liquor, right? Yes. Having said that, various arrangements and business negotiations are conducted at such places. For people who are weak in alcohol, it is their weakness, and for those who are strong, it is their strength. You cant negotiate with a drunken head. Oh I see. If you take this medicine in advance, you will be less likely to get drunk! That is the possibility. We will have to verify after this Im sure there were quite a few people who took it before drinking. So it does work.I said. Are you talking about your hometown, Reiji-kun? Oh, crap. I showed off my knowledge of Japan. Like when you go to a pharmacy, they do sell medicine labelled, Before a drinking party and such. Understood.the short-bearded ossan took out a gold coin from his pocket.Lets go with one federal gold coin. This is an up-front investment, and I cant afford to go higher than this. I am investing because it has been a long time since I last saw an exciting medicine. Thats good enough! The God of Trading is watching over justly. Lets report that it was a good sell good buy deal. Ossan and Mimino-san shook hands. I heard later that the exchange seems to be the phrase of greeting that merchants often use. Ah, sorry, Reiji-kun. I made a deal without asking you. Not at all. I never thought about the possibility of pre-dosing, so I am grateful. Here. Reiji-kuns money. Ah The federal gold coin in my hand was heavier than a small gold coin. It was worth about 100,000 yen(1000usd). It looks like everything ended well. I thought maybe something bad happened when a guild staff rushed over to get us. Dante-san. Knowledge is power. I hope the knowledge that Reiji-kun has brought will benefit many people.Non-san said, standing next to Dante-san. They havent asked me where I got this knowledge or anything like that. Theyre aware, yet they dont ask. (Will there come a time when I have to tell them everything? I really dont know) Hmm? At that time, I heard a cry. There was a similar building next to the warehouse, and the sound came from there. Whats over there? Oh, thats the training ground. Adventurers are training over there Would you like to go? I want to go! Before that, lets get something to eat. We havent eaten anything yet. Just when Mimino-san said that, I heard my stomach growl. Volume 1 - CH 16 Vol 1: Chapter 16 I tried to return the pocket money back to Dante-san, but he didnt take it. Instead, he stroked my head, saying,Im glad you found what you were looking for. Use that pocket money to buy some snacks you like. At that moment, I remembered my Japanese father, who I hardly remembered until now. A typical unreliable salaryman, who was 10 years older than Dante-san, and gets scolded by my mother as he idles around the house during days off. I also thought that I would be a salaryman in the future, but I was also thinking that I shouldnt become like my father in the back of my mind. But now, its all unbearably nostalgic. Lunch was fish soup noodles. But the soup was salty and had the smell of fish, and the noodles were not smooth. However, it was very delicious for me and I was engrossed in eating. After eating, it was kind of embarrassing to see Mimino-san, Dante-san, and Non-san looking at me with smiles. So, can we go to the training ground? Sure thing. Boys are always interested in things like these.Dante-san said, with an amused dad look. But my actual purpose was different. I wanted to see the fight between adventurers and increase my own power with World Ruler. The training ground was the same as the warehouse. It was wide, and the ground was bare. You can see that it is used heavily because there were several depressions on the ground. There was a scarecrow-like dummy for practice in the front, and a wide space at the back where you can fight freely. Your coordination is too weak! You will get knocked down by a skill! A muscular skinhead-san was taking on four people. They were training with wooden swords and simple leather protectors. The four attackers were young and appeared to be in their mid-teens. There were similar boys and girls standing close to a wall, and each time Skinhead-sans wooden sword struck one of the four, their faces turned pale. Oh, isnt that Raikira-san? I noticed a tall beastmen watching the training. Since he was wearing a hood low over his eyes, you cant tell at a glance that its a beastmen. Mimino-san and Non-san went out to buy the necessary supplies C since Non-san was interrupted mid-shopping due to my Reikon earlier C and I was brought to the training ground by Dante-san. Hmm? Oh, if isnt ossan and Reiji. I thought you were going to sleep. Uhh, well, you know. I was just a little interested about the level of this guild. Newcomers seem to be training now, but veterans will train next. I see. As I expected, Raikira-san is acting strange Is he feeling unwell? Well, whatever. Even if I ask, hes not going to tell me. I watched the training side by side with Raikira-san and Dante-san. (Physical Strength Enhancement Leg Strength Enhancement Sword Technique Spear TechniqueAnd is that Support Magic?) A boy who seems to be the backup was casting magic on a girl in the front. Thats good! Use your magic more and get used to real battles! However, offensive magic is prohibited! If you destroy the warehouse, youve gotta pay for it! When skinhead-san raised his voice, a boy who seemed to be trying to use attack magic suddenly stopped his concentration. Think about when you should fire attack magic! You cant use it if your friends are between yourself and the enemy! I see. Unlike games, attack magic will hit allies. (Is that Hearing Enhancement?Mmm, yeah it is. Im starting to hear everything in my surroundings.) I watched the training as the boys and girls switched in one after another from the side, and gradually took in the skills into my body. Aa I want to try fighting. Id like to try out just how good is Sword Technique]. Haha. I thought you were watching pretty seriously, but now even your hands are moving. Huh? I felt my body get hot as Raikira-san laughed. I was embarrassed. He saw my hands move as I was shadowboxing in my mind. Isnt that instructor a gold-rank adventurer? I think Ive met him once beforeDante-san said. What is gold-rank? Oh, you havent talked to Reiji about it yet? And then Dante-san taught me about the ranks of adventurers. Starting from the lowest C Bronze, Copper, Iron, Silver, Gold. You become the top ranker in each guild branch when you reach gold rank it seems. This is not just limited to adventurers, but other guilds such as the herbalist guild and merchant guild have adopted the same ranking. Mimino-san and Dante-san can be said to be high rank because they are Silver. Non-san and Raikira-san remained in Bronze because they joined the guild after entering Silver Balance. The most famous adventurers in Gold will ascend to Platinum. And the best of Platinum will become Mithril. When he heard the word Mithril, Raikira-san twitched, but did not say anything. Oh? Is that the Silver GreatShield I see over there? Skinhead-san noticed Dante-san, and called out. As I thought, you are Inextinguishable Light Sword Joseph, arent you? Its been a long time! The last time was when we killed a goblin horde, I think? At that time, you had the highest number of kills. That was because GreatShield was watching my back. Dante-san walked over to him, but Raikira-san, who was watching from the side, covered his mouth with his hand, as his shoulders shook. Raikira-san?I asked, kind of having an idea of what it was about. Kuku, ha By inextinguishable light Does he mean the slippery head? Kuku As I thought! This person was laughing thinking about that! What say you, GreatShield? Can you educate the newcomers? No. As you can see, Im half-petrified. Thats no problem. The newcomers need at least some kind of handicap! Wahahahahahaha! Slippery head No, I mean Joseph-san! Oh man, weird words are coming to mind because of Raikira-san! Joseph-san did not care about the petrification at all and began to teach with Dante-san. Some of the newcomers, however, were frightened by the petrification, and Joseph-san rushed into those people and kicked their butts. More and more screams rose. (Dante-san is amazing.) Despite being called the GreatShield, he did not have a shield in this situation, and used a wooden sword that he normally does not use to attack. Dante-san hadnt moved a step. Attacks kept coming in from the left side, which was petrified, but even that was easily intercepted by Dante-san. Dante-ossan is truly amazing. Indeed befitting his moniker. Isnt it great to have a moniker? Yeah. Your rank goes up as you complete quests, but a moniker like that only gets attached to your name if you accomplish something great. There are many guys who name themselves whatever they want, but when people in faraway town know about you, thats when its amazing. The gloomy air surrounding Raikira-san was no longer present, and he became talkative. You see that blue-haired man who is attacking? He probably has Sprinting Technique. But he doesnt know how to use it well. Sprinting Technique? It consumes stamina, but you can temporarily move faster by dashing or erase the sound of your footsteps. ! Erase the sound of footsteps? That means I have one too As I thought! Raikira-sans movement was due to a unique-characteristic skill! If you dont use it together with Stamina Enhancement, youll get exhausted in no time. Moreover, Stamina Enhancement is just plain convenient. You dont get exhausted even when you move for long periods of time. Oi, what happened? N-No, its nothing If you suddenly squat holding your head, of course there is something wrong. I was aware that Raikira-san had Stamina Enhancement. And I also learned Raikira-sans Stamina Enhancement without realizing it. In other words, it wasnt because my body had grown that I wasnt feeling tired even when we travelled through the forest, it was because of the skill! Oh man! I feel so embarrassed thinking back to when I told Non-san proudly that,Im growing up nicely, too!Thinking about it normally, theres no way you cant get physically strong just by walking for a day or two! Oi, brat. Y-Yes? Youre being called. What? When I looked up, Dante-san beckoned me to come, and Joseph-san watched me, with his arms crossed. I have a bad feeling. Volume 1 - CH 17 Vol 1: Chapter 17 Get your ass over there. Raikira-san kicked me lightly in the butt, pushing me to the front. Damnit! Ill get you back for this, macho tsundere beastmen So, you are a party member of the GreatShield, huh?Joseph-san asked. The boys and girls on the side, covered in dirt and sweat, became noisy. CA child like that is a fellow party member of the Silver GreatShield?! CPerhaps, hes a genius swordsman or something, contrary to his appearance? No, I mean Im just following them around? Interesting. I dont think its interesting. Lets see how good you are with a sword. Come at me. Skinhead-san was the type who didnt listen to what people had to say. I seeked Dante-san for help, but he just nodded with a smile on his face and said,Its a chance to train with an experienced opponent. It will be a good experience for you. O-Okay But Ill say this just in case, Im just an amateur. I borrowed a wooden sword from one of the boys. It was quite heavy for my body. However, thanks to the Physical Strength Enhancement I learned, I could hold it up if I used both hands. And I further enhanced the movement of my body with Support Magic. Just a little bit. If I overdo it, Ill run out of mana. I faced Joseph-san, who was standing at a fixed distance. So, what do I do now? I began to remember the Kendo practices in the physical education class of my previous life. Hou, thats starting to look good. I assumed Chudan no Kamae. From there on, I approached closer while sliding my feet along the ground and I raised my wooden sword overhead. [1. TL Note: Chudan no Kamae is a basic stance in Kendo.] (Eh?) The moment I raised it up, I felt as if my body was moving on its own. Is this the effect of Sword Technique? HAAAAAAAA! The downswing was so sharp C I couldnt fire a slash like that even when I was 16 years old. Arm strength, leg strength, back strength, abdominal strength, all came together as a tremendous force towards Joseph-sans face C because I couldnt reach for his head with my height. However, my slash did not reach Joseph-san. It felt as if I was hitting my wooden sword against a rock. Joseph-san casually swung his wooden sword, which sent my wooden sword flying. The wooden sword hit the ceiling and fell together with a cloud of dust. Ouuuuuuuuch My palm and wrist was burning because the sword was forcibly knocked away. It was a pretty good slash! However, your attack was too direct and over reliant on skill! When I was secretly using healing magic with a poker face to heal my wrist, SkillDante-san was flabbergasted. He must have surely thought that I had no skill whatsoever. I have to make an excuse later. I want to train some more, but Please no. Unfortunately, our time has ended. Its training time for the veterans. Thank you very much. Phew, I am saved. I escaped towards Raikira-san while holding my wrist. The healing magic has already taken away the pain, but the gazes of the teenage boys and girls hurt. CWhat was that sword technique? Is that something a child can do? CIsnt it a skill? I think the trainer said that too. CHe has a rare skill? How nice. They were correct in that I have a rare skill, but its probably not what they imagined. Meanwhile, adventurers in their 20s and 30s came to the training ground. CUhhmm, been a while. CGet your bodies in shape. We will be out of town for a week from tomorrow. CI am holding a sword for the first time in 4 days. Apparently, adventurers who took on escort and harvesting quests were resting in the city for a while. They most likely came here to get their bodies back in shape. Not bad, kid.Raikira-san grinned. Do you still want to watch?Dante-san asked, as he came back. Um, yes Is there a problem? No, I dont mind. There are many things you can learn just by observing. I and Raikira are going out for a little. Ill come pick you up later. Youre within the guild, so no problems will occur. Thank you. Okay. Lets go, Raikira. We have to carry the shopping bags that Non and Mimino bought. Aight. And the two left. Dante-san didnt ask me anything. Im sure he is waiting for me to open up. Which just makes it that much harder. I remained alone in the training ground. Its a place where I set foot for the first time, but I didnt feel lonely. Rather, I simply watched how high rank adventurers fought, and wondered about the skills they had. I still felt somewhat guilty about learning skills with World Ruler because it felt as though I was stealing the effort of others. However, it was absolutely necessary if I wished to survive in this world, and moreover, I realized that having a skill is not good enough. How well you can handle it is the main point. Its the same thing Joseph-san told the trainees. If you are given a skill, you can suddenly become stronger. However, if you are over-reliant on it, you will suffer serious injuries. If you are an adventurer, over-reliance might just get you killed. (Right now, I just have to learn.) I kept my eyes peeled. Such an opportunity doesnt come by often. I have to learn as much as possible. -Leg Strength Enhancement Hearing Enhancement Grip Strength Enhancement Flexibility Enhancement Power Burst Enhancement -Sword Technique Spear Technique Axe Technique Archery Technique Dagger Technique Close Quarters Combat Technique Kicking Technique Shield Technique Sprinting Technique Hardening Technique -Support Magic ?Curved Archery Technique Dancing Sword Technique I think this was about all I learned. I was aware of the 3-stars. There may have been some skills that got +1 and became a higher star skill, but the difficulty of confirming that lies in my lack of understanding. And this was probably all that I have learned before today. -Eyesight Enhancement Physical Strength Enhancement Back Muscle Strength Enhancement Abdominal Muscle Strength Enhancement Dexterity Mana Control Mana Enhancement Magic Aptitude Enhancement Stamina Enhancement -Convenience -Prayer Technique -Immunity Enhancement -Great Sword Technique -Fire Magic Flower Magic Earth Magic Healing Magic Despite prayer technique being a technique skill, it has a special position of being a 1-star. No point in having skills, if you dont use it I continued observing. Volume 1 - CH 18 Vol 1: Chapter 18 My body was in a shock. It might be because I took in too many skills. My body was twitching. My head was strangely clear, yet hot at the same time. Perhaps I have also learned brain enhancing type skills such as Arithmetic Enhancement or Memory Enhancement which are classified as Intelligence characteristic skills. I recalled the battles I saw on the training ground. Yeah, no doubt. My memory is crystal clear. Wait, I can even clearly remember the nights I spent sleeping on trees. Is this perhaps the perfect memory ability? (No matter how I think about it, this must surely be an ability of World Ruler) Once again, I was greatly overwhelmed by the 10-star skill orb. It felt sort of like, I dont think I can live without World Ruler anymore. I was in so much confusion. My body shuddered. Such being the case, I was constantly askedAre you okay? Did you catch a cold?by Mimino-san as I ate dinner. I dont really remember what I ate, but when I remembered that it was perfectly stored in my memory, I shuddered yet again. I wanna go to bed already. Joseph invited me out, so Ill be out for a while. Joseph-san? Yeah, he says hes retired from being an adventurer and hired by the guild to educate newcomers. And that life sometimes gets lonely. Seems like even a stable life has its shortcomings. See you later.Dante-san said, and stepped out. His movement was slightly heavy. He sure loves his alcohol. Go to sleep already, Reiji. Youre obviously tired.Raikira-san said. Yes, I will Just as I said that, my mind went black. It seems that my body was seeking rest. I woke up to a pitch black room. The door was just about closing. Huh? Oh, right, I was sleeping. From the bed next to me, I heard Dante-sans snore. Urgh, the smell of sake is so strong. Just how much did he drink? Which means, the person who left the room is Raikira-san? I looked around, but Raikira-sans bed seemed empty. The moonlight that leaked through the gaps in the poorly built window suggested that it was still night. (Where is he going in the middle of the night? Toilet?) But even as I kept waiting, Raikira-san did not return. (Which reminds me, he was acting a little strange in the afternoon) Raikira-san has always been hard to read, but today it felt like his mind was just not there. Like when he said he was going to sleep in the room, but instead, he was at the training ground. Feeling slightly uneasy, I stepped out of the room. I tried out Sprinting Technique to not make any footstep sounds. It worked magnificently! Sprinting Technique consumes stamina quickly, but it seems that you can eliminate the sound of footsteps and temporarily increase dash power. Super convenient. There was no one in the corridor. Not even in the entrance lobby. The front door was slightly ajar. Did he go outside? Just as I was about to reach for the door, I heard a voice. Is this enough? Hehe Thank you, boss. Lets do this again. Cut it out! Are you really sure about that? My tongue might slip out the fact that youre here. Aa? S-Sorry, I-I was just joking. Then, Ill take my leave. As I peeked outside, Raikira-san was talking to someone in a black hood. He handed over a leather bag which made a clanking noise (Damn, Hearing Enhancement is amazing.), so it was definitely money. (Who is that? Is Raikira-san being threatened or is he the one threatening? No, why would you give money to the person youre threatening?) When the man in black hood turned to leave, my Eyesight Enhancement caught his hairy face. It was a beastmen. (Ah! Raikira-san is coming over!) I made full use of Sprinting Technique to move without making noise, and hid behind a small table by the counter. Raikira-san came in through the doorand sighed. Reiji, come out. He found out!!! I know youre there. I have Smell Enhancement. Ah, Raikira-san? What are you doing here this late at night? Me? I just came out to pee. The bladder sure gets smaller as you grow older. Well, Ill go now. Wait. He caught the back of my neck when I quickly tried to escape. What do you mean older, you 10 year-old! No, I mean, hahaaha Were you watching? As I kept silent, Raikira-san clicked his tongue and let go of me. Come with me. Then I was taken out to the city. The city hadnt gone to sleep yet the inn we were staying in was located in like a hotel street where many so-called inns were densely packed together. You could see that many of these inns were taverns which were open till sunrise, and you can spend time chatting and drinking with adult women who work there C the kind of places where I can Sprint through the stairs of adulthood by entering. The bustlings in those taverns even reached out to the main street. A woman in a tight dress, standing under a pink lamp, was tempting passerbys (male only). You see that woman standing over there. Shes a mix of human and beastmen. Eh is that so? You can tell just by looking, right? Not really? She has a lot of hair on her head, and hiding a fair amount of body hair under that dress. It doesnt really seem that way, though. I couldnt see it at all. I could only see a normal lady. Oh, she noticed me and is waving to me. Ehehe What are you so happy about! I-Its no big deal, right I was thinking that you liked short ones like Mimino, and yet here you are, hitting on a half-beastean. No loyalty at all. What?! No, rather, arent you the one who likes Mimino-san? The heck?! Where did that come from!? I mean he was picked up by Mimino-san, and he usually gets into mouth fights with her just like a teenager in his puberty. If I say it out loud, hell get angry, right? I better not say it. Mimino is a no. While were on that, Non is also a no. Both are out of the question. Huh? Just how high are your standards? Mimino-san is short, but shes absurdly cute, and Non-san is cute + neat + dynamite, isnt she? By dynamite, I mean an explosive that uses nitroglycerin, etc. It has no deeper meaning. Also, Non-san is scary. It doesnt work for me unless theyre hairier. !! What a declaration! Im not saying no just because the shorty is different race. Do you know that Miminos arms are slippery smooth? I know. I saw it in the bath Ah! Is it because of World Ruler that I can clearly and distinctly remember every detail from that time?! Which means, I can never forget this!!! Hey, sometimes you just look at the ground with a horrified look on your face, like now. Whats up with that? Do you have a grudge with the ground? Is it your faith or something? You need not worry. So, how much hair would you say you like? Well, when I run my hand through her back, it should feel soft and smooth, and it should feel like my hands are passing throughC Wait! The hell are you making me say! Its embarrassing! Oh, uh People have different tastes. Im getting wiser. The one you saw earlier, cant even earn any money in this city, so I helped out. We got back to the main topic. Volume 1 - CH 19 Vol 1: Chapter 19 That person is also a beastmen, the same as you, right? Yeah. I can somewhat manage since Im a party member of Silver Balance, but this country is too unforgiving for a beastmen to make a living. You saw it too, right? Even a half-beastmen woman can only get a job of pulling in customers. The position of beastmen in this country is low. If that woman stood out as a beastmen, human customers wont even approach. Needless to say, a pure beastmen wont even get that job. Hmm Even for you, a hairy woman is a hard sell, right? Uhh, y-yeah. That is something that cant be helped but its also true that this country is bad for beastmen to live in. Wouldnt it be better to move to another country? The road has been closed. You need a guild letter of recommendation to cross the border, and you need to take that to the government office and get a pass permit. I am just taking advantage of Dante-ossans treatment. Thats pretty much it. S-So, youre going to leave when we reach Saint Knight Kingdom?! Well, most probably. Mimino and ossan already know this. B-But Its only been a few days, but I feel like Ive become a little more friendly with Mr. Macho Tsundere Beastmen. And he drops this on me Does that mean you have some other purpose? Yeah. Raikira-san came to a halt and looked up at the night sky. The moon, which was almost a full circle, was rising Wow! There is a moon in this world, too. However, this moon had additional three satellite moons orbiting it. There is someone I want to kill. Those matter-of-factly uttered words did not carry a sense of reality. I and the guy I gave money to just now, originally belonged to the same mercenary group. It was called Dark Fang Mercenary C a group made up of only beastmen. Employed by money, we moved around from place to place. From battlefields to monster hunting grounds as requested by our client. But we made a stupid mistake. I didnt know what mercenary group meant. We destroyed an underworld business of a noble with great power and influence. It was a drug business. Rigura Kingdom, one of the kingdoms in the Keith Grand Federation C just next to Achenbach Dukedom. It is a small country, but they were making a killing by distributing drugs to every country. We knew that fact. However, when we were told to kill the monsters that are nesting in the mountains of Rigura Kingdom, we didnt think those monsters were protecting the drug manufacturing plant. What was that? Monsters? Protecting? There seems to be a ridiculous skill called Monster Taming Technique. Are you serious?! Just how versatile are these skills?! As expected, the world of skills sure is deep I mean, nows not the time for that. So what happened next? When we reported to the client that we had subjugated the monsters, he excitedly charged into the factory with a suicide bomb magic tool. And blew up the factory with himself. Wha?! We found out later that the clients only daughter was a drug addict and that cost her her life. We played a part in his revenge. I was dumbfounded. This world is full of violence. And so is desire He died and it was over. But we were still alive, and were paid the full amount C thats how we got tracked. Raikira-san explained that due to the movement of large amounts of money, the Rigura Kingdom kept a watchful eye on Dark Fang Mercenaries as a party involved in the destruction of the drug factory. Rigura Kingdom paid a fortune to the mayor of Valhalla, the top person at the capital of the federation. And the mayor moved the Adventurers Guild with the narration of, Dark Fang Mercenary is the originator of the drug factory. Find and exterminate. EHHHH!? Youre too loud. B-But! That sort of thing is The death of a wealthy person is a big deal, and because of that the factory came into light. So when the question of who made this drug factory arose, Rigura Kingdom skillfully shifted it onto us. Raikira-san and the mercenary group were just victims. And the adventurer they sent after us was a. Mithril-rank. Mithril rank. The pinnacle of adventurers. A mercenary group of 50 was annihilated by that one guy. I barely escaped with my life and my friends were scattered. The person from before was one of your friends? Raikira-san nodded. We told the adventurer everything C that we were being framed and are the victims. He listened to us noddingly, and immediately fired a great spell. My friends burned and screamed. The whole place instantly turned into hell. I could only listen silently. I wonder if the flame that burns in Raikira-san is as intense as the flames that he saw that day. He laughed while killing my friends saying, So what?! I could only pathetically run away with my life. And so I ran and ran till my legs could no longer carry me. When I was thinking it was the end for me, I was saved by Mimino. I dont think desperate efforts to survive is pathetic. Raikira looked at me and laughed a little. It was a very sad laugh. Reiji Even if I cant destroy the Rigura Kingdom, I must still retaliate in some way. If thats the case then, I must definitely kill that cold-blooded bastard. There was a dripping sound. Raikira-sans fist was clenched so hard, that blood dripped from there. Crysta-la-Crysta, a half-elf Mithril-rank adventurer. I must kill him no matter what. * Magic Airship Sky Princess Castle * The humming noise never stops. The magical airship Sky Princess Castle was flying 1,000 meters above the Geffert Kingdom. It was shaped like a roundish boat rather than a huge ship, and was flying in the sky with dozens of huge propellers and small propellers rotating around. The black body, which was a combination of special wood and iron plate, gave off a faint blue light even at night, making its presence widely known. The large body with a capacity of up to 500 people was slowly but surely in a straight line, heading for Achenbach Dukedom. Its so boring when you get used to it. Huh? At first, I thought the magic airship was novel, but I got tired after riding it many times. Not enough entertainment on board. W-We are very sorry. Why is it called Sky Princess? It cant even satisfy an adventurer like me, much less an actual princess. Y-Yes It was a staff member of the Adventurers Guild, with a huge body, putting up with the questions. There is a lounge inside Sky Princess Castle where you can enjoy meals and alcohol. In front of the staff, sat a man, with a slender build, slouching into a sofa, and enjoying wine, out of a transparent glass C which is incredibly rare in this world. And he was tall, which made him seem more slender on the contrary. His smooth blonde hair was trimmed just above his shoulders. The hair hides his ears, but it was slightly sharper than humans. His red pupils were not aimed at the staff, but just staring at the glass. The surface of the wine reflected a magic lamp hanging from a rugged ceiling with exposed pipes running across. Tsk, the man clicked his tongue, and gulped the wine. The staff filled up the glass again by pouring from a decanter, knowing that this one cup was worth enough for the common people to survive for a week. He also knew that this man can buy dozens of barrels of this wine with one request. What time will we arrive? Were scheduled to arrive next morning. Cant we go directly to the mine? It will take time if we move from the city. Unfortunately we cant leave without greeting His Excellency the New Duke The takeoff and landing of the magic airship is fixed, thus we cant fly freely. The human race has acquired wings, but limit themselves for nonsense? The man said, in a fed up manner. He left the glass of wine as is and stood up. Monsters are boring. They just get angry. They dont cry or beg for their lives. In that respect, it was so much more fun when I killed a lot of those beastmen. The staff had already averted his gaze from the man. This was because the mans nether region swelled as he licked his lips. Im going to sleep. Wake me up when we get there. Understood. The man then picked up a robe of thin make on the sofa and left. Because guys like those are made Mithril-rank adventurers, this world is beyond saving. The staff sighed deeply, but what he next thought was what to do about the glass of wine. The Sky Princess Castle was steadily flying toward the Achenbach Dukedom. Volume 1 - CH 20 Vol 1: Chapter 20 * Six Mine * Duke Achenbach was killed in the mine, and mine slaves rioted C As soon as such reports surfaced, an advanced party of 100 were sent to grasp the actual situation. Six Mine is very important to the Achenbach Dukedom C in addition to Keith Grand Federation, and even considered indispensable in this world C that it would drop as many as 100 people just for an investigation. A young woman was exceptionally promoted as the captain of this advanced party. It was due to her Commanding Technique skill. This skill helps her instructions to be followed and keeps the troops disciplined. However, even with such a woman at the front, it was not possible to clear away the unrest that spread among the troops as they approached Six Mine. CIt was a monster A monster CDont go near Six Mine They acquired fragmented information from adventurers who were in the mine on the day of the riot, in a town a little away from Six Mine. They trembled and couldnt even speak properly. The mine was also open to adventurers. Since the mine management would buy rare skill orbs for a high price if found, adventurers looking to get rich quickly visited often. They were enthusiastic about the mine, but to put it the other way around, their loyalty was non-existent, so they fled at a glance when the riot occurred. However, the problem was not the riot itself, but the monster that appeared afterwards. They say it was a dragon? Yeah. Almost all the adventurers said the same thing. But it seems that they only saw a silhouette because it appeared at night All of the information gathered by the troops indicated the existence of a dragon. If a dragon really appeared after a few years its really going to be tough. Whats vexing is that we cant get any information from the mine soldiers. Mine soldiers cant leave the mine because they are the guards of the mine. In addition, contact with the mine has been interrupted because the magic communication device was destroyed, as such they could only gather information from the escaped adventurers. They questioned a few fugitive slaves who were caught in one of the towns on the way, but the slaves saw almost nothing. It seems that they were all focused on escaping. Still, its strange that no one came to make contact. Even if communications were disrupted, they still have horses. And even if there were no horses, they still have legs. Despite that, it was strange that they didnt come across a single mine soldier. At worst theyre probably only left with the bare minimum number of men to protect the mine. No, I shouldnt get weak-willed here. Lets hope we can get some news from the town at the foot of the mine. But the captains hopes were soon betrayed. Wha, what is this The place which seemed to be the town was in ashes. Traces of burned houses, black smoke still rising to the sky, destroyed barriers C and charred remains of what seemed to be human. The troops were about to vomit on sight, but the captain ordered, All troops, be on guard!, which helped them endure. The troops, empowered by their captains skill, scattered around the town looking for survivors. In the town of originally about a thousand people, only about 100 people were left they were holed up in the town mayors mansion, which somehow managed to escape danger. CIt was a dragon. CI want to leave as soon as possible. But my mother injured her leg CLight rained down from above. I thought it was the end of the world. CThe town was on fire We couldnt do anything They heard from the residents who were still shocked. As all reports indicated, there indeed seemed to be a dragon C one that could fly through the sky, at that. However, there were no mine soldiers here, and even the people in the town have not seen them either. What about the fugitive slave? I want to know the whereabouts of the 6-star skill orb especially. It is almost certain that the operation of the mine will be suspended and that it will take some time to recover. It is a major blow, but they can at least save face if they can find the 6-star skill orb Shadow King. The troops shook their heads. There was no information. In the end, we have no choice but to go to the mine We wont know anything without asking the mine soldiers. The captain decided to leave 30 people in the town as communication and security personnel, and headed to the mine with the rest of the 70 people. However, no one could derive at this time that this decision would lead to the worst scenario. The captain and her troops made camp in the devastated town C it was the same night as when Reiji and Raikira walked down the night street C and the next morning, they departed for the mine. The road was tough. The road surface that connects Six Mine that produces skill orbs and the town at the foot of the mountain was regularly maintained, naturally. However, what they found was craters on the ground everywhere and trees knocked down, blocking the road. They also found a mine soldier who was burned to a crisp. When the number exceeded 10, the captain gave up on transporting the bodies. She decided that confirming the status of the mine should come first. As they exited the thick forest, the mine began to come into sight C but it was different from the mine that the captain had seen once before. Is it cut in half? The mine, which was compact as a mountain, was parted into left and right, as though cut with a kitchen knife. The surface of the earth near the mine had turned glass-like due to being exposed to extreme high heat. There was no sign of people. Nor any animals. The captain and the troops stood at the entrance of the mine with maximum caution. From there, they should have seen buildings spread out on the ground, and wall houses standing in parallel to the wall. But almost all of it was destroyed, crushed by debris, or burnt. Corpses of mine soldiers and slaves littered the ground. The smell of burnt meat filled the air. Several members of the troop vomited, but the captain did not use her skill to inspire them. She couldnt. Because, at the centre of the large cave C it was uncertain if it can even be called a cave because the hole in the ceiling has already widened and has collapsed C there was a huge yellow body. A body with scales larger than the shield carried by the territory soldiers, a brilliant lustre, and swaying light C mana C covering its surface. The body was small but quite wide around, hundreds of thousands of needles C like a hedgehog C sticking out on its back. The tail was wrapped around the body. The wings were folded. Huge wings, if unfold, can easily exceed the large cave. And hidden behind those wings was a huge head. Everyone was at a loss for words. The yellow mass was so well-shaped that it gave off a certain sense of beauty. However, the emotion that assaulted the troops was fear. The kind of fear that humans have held since ancient times, the kind where your body stops moving in the presence of an overwhelmingly powerful being. CCLICK The eyes hidden behind the wings opened. It was strange that everyone here was aware that the eyes opened when they couldnt see behind the wings. The yellow head lifted up and lorded over the advanced party. The round, golden eyes were like giant jewels itself. The mouth opened wide to left and right. Each tooth was thick enough to be an armful. Unpleasant There was no sound. If there had been, everything would have been blown away by the sound pressure. However, the thoughts directly reached the mind. Children of greedy men. Have you come to further destroy my home The captain was relieved. The Dragon C she didnt know if this was a true dragon, but if this wasnt a dragon, what else can be a dragon, she thought, and recognised it as a dragon C had intelligence and was trying to communicate. And the dragon was angry. The reason was completely unknown, but the cause could be mining operation or more soldiers have rushed in here. And the consequence of the dragons anger is the sight that spread around her. (Inspire myself!!!) The captain applied Commanding Technique to herself and immediately focused on the dragon. No! We just came to check the situation! If you wish for us to leave, we shall leave right away! Whether or not the dragon heard the counterargument, it lifted its head and looked at the sky. And the wings spread. Waaaaaaahhhh!!! In one flap of the wing, everyone, including the captain, was blown away. CIf you still hadnt learned your lesson, then I shall instill more fearC The captain got up and saw that the dragon had already risen high into the sky. Then, it shook its wings, and took off in a certain direction, disappearing from sight immediately. As the captain felt grateful from the very bottom of her heart for having narrowly escaped death, the very next second chills ran through her body. Oh shit.. This is bad! This is so bad! Are you okay, captain? That dragon is going to attack further! They had just come hereC Map! Pull out the map! Y-Yes, here. This is the worst!! As she further confirmed the direction in which the dragon flew, the captain was aghast. It was the direction of the capital of the dukedom C the most populous place in the vicinity. All troops! Look for magic tools for long-distance communication! Move right away! Postpone treatment for the injured! Fast! The instruction was no longer instruction. It was more of a sad cry. If we dont, the dukedom capital will be destroyed! However, the troops hurriedly scraped through the debris first, the mine soldiers garrison second, and then the branch office of the Adventurers Guild. 1 hour later, the magic tool for long-distance communication was safely found at the branch office of the Adventurers Guild. The mine soldiers communication device was completely damaged and couldnt be operated. 30 minutes after that, they safely activated the magic tool and sent a message to the Adventurers Guild in the dukedom capital. Emergency communication from Six Mine. The mine is destroyed. A dragon is aiming for the capital. Prepare defenses ASAP! Volume 1 - CH 21 Vol 1: Chapter 21 My mind was blurry when I woke up. The cause was Raikira-sans shocking story I heard last night. Morning, Reiji. Ah, good morning When I arrived at the entrance lobby, Raikira-san was there as usual and I seemed to be the last to arrive. You have your bed hair. Ah, sorry Whats wrong? You look absent-minded. Oh, nothing Mimino-san combed my hair with a small comb. (Is there any way to help him?) Just when I was thinking that, a fist came down on my head. Ouch! Get yourself together, Reji. Were leaving the city today. Ah, y-yes! When I looked at Raikira-san, with teary eyes, I realized that this was a message from him. Dont worry about adult business. But you didnt have to hit me for that. What? You got something to say? No, nothing. Huh? When did you two start getting along so well?Mimino-san asked. We are not getting along! If you ask us if were on good terms, thats probably not so Ah?! Brat, are you trying to keep me away? Do you want us to get along? No, of course not! What are you talking about?! So bothersome. WHAT!? Ahahahaha, see, you are getting along~Mimino-san laughed, as she watched us. Non-san and Dante-san simply watched us with a smile. Well, lets get going. Non and I will go to the government office and get a departure permit. MiminoC I will go replenish the seasonings. Right. What will Raikira and Reiji do?Dante-san asked. Im fine with anything. Can I go to the Adventurers Guild again? You wanna go to the training ground again?Raikira-san asked. Yes! You have strange likings.Raikira-san said. Despite that, he decided to follow along with me. We parted with everyone else, and headed for the Adventurers Guild. The city was bustling in the morning; people selling goods, people carrying carts, people holding big baskets, people walking quickly to their destination. I dont know if Raikira-san grasped the location of the Adventurers Guild in just one day, but he swiftly navigated through the back alleys. Thats amazing. I am completely lost. Im glad I didnt insist on going alone. Ah, children. At the back alley, I saw three children looking into rainwater that had accumulated in a large pot. Hah, youre a child too. Ah, well, thats fine for now. Stop getting so cheeky, you. We passed by the children. I guess you can always find children playing in the back alleys no matter the world. No! Wait! Wait a moment! Just wait a moment! Heeeeeeeeey, you guys! Eek! As I rushed towards them frantically, the children got shocked and ran away. O-Oi, Reiji! What are you doing?! Youre not supposed to do that Oh, um First, introduce yourself and then ask if they wanna play together. No, thats not what I care about. This As I got a glance of the pot when we passed by just now, something caught my eye. Just as I thought. There was a white creature squirming about like an earthworm or is it actually a kind of earthworm? It was like the kind of worm you can find near the ditches in Japan Exactly what I was looking for. Ah? Is this what those kids were looking at? Raikira-san, do you know what this is? Beats me. Some kind of creepy creature wait, what are you doing, Reiji!? I thrust my arm into the pot and took out the white earthworms. I never thought Id find it in a place like this I learned about it from World Ruler. It was one of the three materials needed to break Dante-sans petrification. Raikira-san had a startled look when I carefully carried the white earthworm over to my leather bag. The distance between me and Raikira-san grew bigger by just a little (physically and mentally). But the reason he didnt ask me anything probably has to do with the fact that I successfully sold the turmeric yesterday. He was probably wondering if it was some kind of medicine. I was overjoyed. If I can get one more material, I can cure Dante-sans petrification! By the way, it seems that it is necessary to feed the white earthworms with Leaf of Life Tree. Theyre probably eating them inside the leather bag. And it seems to be okay if they die after eating, so I decided to leave them in the bag. The thought was a little uncomfortable, but nothing much I can do. Ah~ Raikira-san, I dont really expect you to know the answer, but I want to ask something. Hey Is that really the proper way to ask someone? Do you know anything about a deep silver metal? Ah? Are you asking about Mithril? Wha!? Really? The answer was that easy!? I can already see Dante-sans cure within arms reach! That is it! Mithril! A fantasy element! Does it really exist!? Is it really silver!? Ah? What do you mean by fantasy element? Ah, no, lets not dive into that topic. Lets get back to mithril. Man, you always say some weird shit. Well, okay mithril is just mithril. Its a metal that can be mined in very small amounts from a Mithril mine, and its staggeringly expensive. It kinda looks more silver than pure silver. I need to get my hands on it no matter what! What should I do? Impossible. Wha The handling of mithril is controlled by the country and is not sold to the general public. It is a felony if you get it elsewhere. In the first place, the quantity is very low, so it does not appear in black markets either. No way I was shocked. I thought the cure was within arms reach, but I guess you can only get lucky so many times. Ahhh, how unfortunate I wonder if I cant get even a little bit of it. Oh mithril! Though, it is not certain if mithril is the last material Im looking for. Volume 1 - CH 22 Vol 1: Chapter 22 There were more adventurers in the guild than yesterday. However, they didnt turn disgustful looks towards Raikira-san, and were absorbed in talking with fellow companions. CI saw it too. CIt was pretty early in the morning, right? CId like to fly on that thing once. I headed to the counter and asked a female receptionist if it was okay to visit the training ground. You can, but no one is using it today. Really? Yes. The instructor, Joseph-san, contacted us from his home this morning, notifying us of his absence. It makes sense now. Hes got a hangover. And the rest of the adventurers have been talking amongst themselves as you can see. Did you see the magic airship? It seems to have arrived just after sunrise. I was still sleeping at that time, so I missed it. It is apparently in the Dukes castle right now. An airship?! There was such a thing in this world!? I had no idea. I have never seen it. Thats right. There seems to be as many as five in the Keith Grand Federation, but the one which landed in this city seems to be the one owned by His Majesty Geffert, The Sky Princess Castle. Oh! Is the king on board? No, not at all. It seems that the Adventurers Guild is also involved, so the Guild Master was summoned in the morning andC You. The submaster appeared, with a sullen look. What are you doing chattering pointlessly? Oh, s-sorry Feel free to visit the training ground. Thank you. I wanted to ask a little more, but the submaster was still staring intensely, so I decided to leave quietly. Right then, the submaster was called by another staff in the back, and he left. I wish he hadnt come out at all. You sure talked quite a lot. Ah, yes. I could have learned more had the submaster not come. Oh, that racist bastard, huh? Wow, just blunt. Hey, werent you going to the training ground? It seems that no one is using it today I am seriously disappointed. The opportunity to learn more skills slipped away Well, it cant be helped. Lets practice the skills I have, instead. And master it! Then, lets wait until Dante-ossan comes over. Okay. By the way, I also heard an interesting story. Raikira-san said, as we moved to a corner of the guild. He seems to have been listening in on conversations while waiting in an inconspicuous place. Is it about the magic airship? Hmm? No, its not. Oh, its something different. I heard that a merchant group was saved by a child when they were being attacked by monsters on the highway. Saved? By a child? Thats the thing. Its apparently some kind of magic that nobody has seen before. You know the eight elemental magic? The 8 types of magic that are classified as Magic characteristic skill orbs. Like Mimino-sans flower magic. Yeah. The two rare ones are Light Magic and Dark Magic, right? Though, Ive never seen either Raikira-san talked in a good mood. Is the macho tsundere beastmen finally graduating from his tsundere phase? It looked very much like a dark magic skill, it seems. The monster which was attacking the merchant group seems to have been a Lizard Centaur, a monster whose upper half is a dragon, and lower half is a horse but the hard scales of the dragon were destroyed with a single blow, I heard. Wait a minute. As I listened to the story, chills ran down my back. Was it a sword-like black slash that slashed the monster? Oh, thats right. Howd you know? Did you hear the same story from the guild staff? I know that black slash. Lark. Its Lark! Raikira-san! Whom did you hear it from?! Please tell me who it was! Oi, whats up with you all of a sudden? It happened when I was pressing Raikira-san for the answer. Adventurers, listen! The submaster suddenly appeared from the back. His face was pale as a sheet, and his hand, which gripped a paper, wouldnt stop trembling. The adventurers stopped talking due to that strange situation, and listened carefully to the submasters next words. There was an emergency communication from Six Mine! A dragon is flying towards the city! The guild has issued an emergency summon. All adventurers are requested to defend the city from the dragon! Inside the adventurers guild, there was a turmoil like a beehive; people sneaking out of the guild, people clamouring around the submaster and the other staff (trying to get more information), people speculating amongst themselves, and people who were calm and composed(those who donned shiny armors, the high ranking adventurers). I lost my chance to ask Raikira-san about Lark Hey, whats all the noise? Dante-san walked into the guild. It seems that as soon as he received the departure permit he requested yesterday, he came to the guild. A Dragon?Dante-san frowned when he heard the news. Yeah. What do you think, ossan? Ive heard about slaves rioting at Six Mine, but I havent heard anything about a dragon. But if it came from a magic communication, then its most probably true. Were lacking too much information. Dante-san started to think, with his arms crossed, and when our gazes met, he awkwardly averted it. Dante-san, I Reiji, you dont have to say it.he immediately stopped me. Even when things are looking bad, these people are still so kind. Even Raikira-san could have asked me something when he heard the words mine and dragon. But he didnt say anything. And Non-san gently hugged me from behind. I was in the forest, not far from the mine. A slave tattoo on my hand. It was clear that I had escaped from the mine. No, Ill tell you. I saw what seemed to be a dragon. Therefore, I cant continue to keep silent when danger is approaching us. The submaster said it was a dragon. But I felt it was more like a huge bird. I was absorbed in talking about what seemed to be a dragon that appeared above the mine. At first, they had a look of concern, but when they found out my story wasnt anything out of the question, they listened with a serious look. And I havent seen anything after that rain of light. Everyone was dead silent. When I noticed, not only Dante-san and the others, but also the other adventurers were listening to my story. The submaster was the first to respond. You, if that story is true, you are a slave who has fled the mineC Oi, seems like everything has gone to shits while I was asleep. The person who came in, interrupting the submasters words, Joseph! It was the muscular, skinhead instructor. When he saw Dante-san, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he raised one hand. Dante-san also raised one hand and said, I had a feast yesterday, and Joseph-san replied, Baka, its my treat, after all, as they high-fived. Volume 1 - CH 23 Vol 1: Chapter 23 CIts Joseph! CInextinguishable Light Sword Joseph?! CI didnt know he was an instructor here. CWho is that big guy talking to Joseph? The guild was buzzing. Thats how much weight Joseph-sans name seemed to carry. Joseph-san approached and patted me on the head I drank some kind of medicine, which you made, apparently. I think it was called Reikon?he said. So you drank a Reikon soup to get rid of the hangover?! Oi, submaster. As far as I can tell from this boys story, it is certain that a dragon appeared in the mine. The citys defenses are strong against land monsters, but weak against flying monsters C much less so if its a dragon. First, we have to evacuate the people. Quickly give instructions to the adventurers. Wouldnt it be better to build a defense line on the walls and repel it? Dont be stupid. A dragon, at the very least, is as big as the size of this guild. Shooting arrows would only bounce off of it. Among the guys here, how many of you have skills with 4-star or higher? About 3 people raised their hands. However, instead of a 4-star specialized in one particular area, it was the kind where you can use multiple magic and techniques. One of them is Four Elemental Magic, the same skill used by the cafeteria auntie from the mine I wonder if the auntie is still on the run? Four Elemental Magic is a skill which allows you to use four types of magic C fire, earth, wind, and water C and the power of each element is equivalent to that of a 2-star skill, like Fire Magic. This is why, submaster, dont expect adventurers to use defensive tactics. Rather, we should guide the evacuation of the people. There will surely be some people who will try to take advantage of this crisis. For defense, you should turn to the soldiers. We cant count on the soldiers. Why? The main body is already moving to reclaim Six Mine. Right now, there is only a minimum number of guard soldiers remaining in the city. Oi, this isnt looking good. It seems that Joseph-san did not expect this. He was scratching the back of his head, while looking up at the ceiling. Seems like we have no other choice but to fight with all weve got. Then, the adventurers started crying, I cant, Ive never even seen a dragon before, etc. It means that only the adventurers in this place can be counted on as the fighting power. They would most likely have to put their lives on the line. It is no surprise if low ranking adventurers get cold feet. Well, wait, wait. A man, donning a finest-quality red metal armor, stood up, gesturing with both hands. You are Inextinguishable Light Sword Joseph, who was once gold rank, right? I didnt know you were a trainer here. And you are? I am Oscar, the leader of the party Eternal Star. Well, there are some guys who call me Red Comet in the streets. Last month, everyone in my party rose up to silver rank. The man called Oscar, smiled dubiously, his white teeth showing. His hair was the same red as his armor, like the glowing red sun during sunset. His guild plate was hanging from his neck, displayed for all to see. The plate was silver, as his silver rank. According to World Ruler, it seems to be made of silver. Even so, the name Eternal Star sounds like the naming sense of elementary school students. Despite that, its still amazing that he and his party members were all silver rank. There were about 6 of them, and one of them was the one who had Four Elemental Magic. Naming sense and true ability are not related. CWhat is a Red Comet? CI dont know. Its just something Oscar calls himself. CBut stars are so small. Why not name it after the sun? Oscars cheeks twitched, hearing the whispers of the adventurers around him. Is this one of those cases where the adventurer attaches his own moniker? No wonder he seems bitter. It is reassuring to have a talented, active adventurer party. However, Dante-san seemed to be genuinely grateful. Looking at Dante-san, I thought about how clouded my thoughts have become. Raikira-san, you should reflect on yourself, too. The moment you heard Eternal Star, you secretly laughed, didnt you? And who might you be? It looks like youre close to Joseph. My body is not in a good condition. So, dont count me in. What are you saying? Having Silver GreatShield would only solidify our chances. I saw your movement yesterday at the training ground. You can still fight on the front line. Joseph-san praised Dante-san, but Oscar openly frowned, as though displeased with the fact that Dante-san had a moniker. Well, thats okay. You say your body isnt in a good condition? Then, how do you mean to fight a dragon when you dont even know where its gonna come from? Youre out of the force. Oscars question was right. The city is large. If the adventurers are scattered, the fighting power will decrease. Thats a difficult question. If we believe in the boys words, the dragon can even attack from the sky.Joseph-san said. Exactly. What Im trying to say is that its easy to tell us to lay down our lives, but I dont wanna throw away my life for nothing. The rest of the adventurers nodded in agreement with Oscars words. However, Joseph-sans words made me rethink something. Am I overlooking something? Submaster. What does the Guildmaster say? Why isnt he here? He was summoned by His Excellency New Duke in the morning. New Duke? Even though the remains of His Excellency have yet to be recovered? Regardless of the procedure, if there is a summons, you ought to oblige. I have already relayed this information to His Excellency New Duke. It was night when I saw the dragon. It was so far away that I could only see the silhouette. Im sure even the dragon couldnt have seen me. Looking back, the rumblings I heard back in the mine might have been because of the dragon. Thats it. The attack that the dragon shot seemed to have fallen around the mine. At the very least, there was no trace of the dragons attack in the towns that I visited after. And the forest wasnt attacked either. Despite that, why is the dragon aiming for the city? Dante-san, its weird. Whats wrong, Reiji? A dragon is flying towards the city, is the information we got. Assuming that information is accurate, how did the dragon know the direction of the city C or more precisely, how did it know that attacking this city would cause the most damage to humans, and how did it grasp the location of the city? Hmm? What do you mean? To put it simply, how did the dragon find the location of the city? At the very least, there is no record that a dragon was found around here in the past, right? A dragon which had been asleep below the mine, cant simply jump into the sky and locate the city right away, correct? Dante-san started thinking quietly. There is a considerable distance from the mine to the city. I dont know how magic communication works, but, for example, if its like an email or Morse code, the person who sent the message believes that the dragon is headed to the territory C there must have been something which made that person believe, the dragon is heading for the city. In other words, the dragon most likely has intelligence. Reiji. So what youre trying to say is the dragon has some kind of sensory organ and has the ability to find out where humans are crowded. Yes.I nodded. This is just my hypothesis, but I think the dragon found this place because a good majority of the population have a connection to the mine. Connection? People in the city have absorbed the thing only found in the mine, havent they? Ah!not only Dante-san, but all the adventurers raised their voices simultaneously. Wouldnt the dragon be capable of detecting skill orbs from the mine? Volume 1 - CH 24 Vol 1: Chapter 24 What I stated was just a hypothesis. However, my hypothesis was adopted because there were no other strong ideas presented at that moment. The submaster was reluctant to the very end, sayingAre you really going to listen to a child?But Joseph-san shut him down with,Do you have another idea? And this goes without saying, but you will take full responsibility for it, right? It seems that the skill orbs unearthed from Six Mine are transported to and sorted in the city. Im not sure if the dragon can detect even the skill orbs already absorbed by humans, but its better to hold down the place where a large number of skill orbs are stored for now. Therefore, the adventurers headed to the government office known as Skill Administration Bureau. It was a dull three-storey stone building, but the windows were fitted with iron bars, which made its atmosphere quite imposing. Soldiers were guarding the entrance. When Joseph-san informed them,A dragon is approaching! There is a high possibility that this building will be targeted!they just laughed him off. Are you drunk? Oh yeah, you said that your nephew saw a large snake in the city, right? Perhaps this guy mistook it for a dragon? Hahaha, that must be it. Although the adventurers were seething with anger towards the soldiers, Joseph-san still calmly tried to persuade them. It wouldve been helpful if either the guildmaster or submaster were present, but the guildmaster was absent, and the submaster gave a shitty reason saying, It is my job to keep the guild in check when the master is absent, and avoided going to the place which might turn into a battlefield. It was an obvious lie. Dante-san, will Mimino-san be alright? We werent able to join up with Mimino-san. She probably wasnt even aware of the situation. Mimino will be alright. If she goes to the guild, shell find out that were over here. She might be short, but shes smart and clever. Smart and clever certainly fits Mimino-san. Even so, it doesnt seem like Joseph can persuade them. If this continues, the adventurers will grow impatient. The adventurers behind Joseph-san were already having unsettling conversations such as, Is it worth it to protect these guys?, Do you want to escape?, etc. Or rather, is this really the time to be doing this? And when will the dragon reach the city?Raikira-san asked, frustratedly. I dont know. Ask the dragon.Dante-san replied. I dont even want to see a dragon in the first place. We arrived at this city at a poor time. And Joseph got the short end of the stick, too. That guy quit being an adventurer to settle down in this city, and got married to a young woman just recently. He kept speaking lovey-doveyly of his new wife endlessly through the night. Thank you for that information I didnt need to know, ossan. You can at least sympathize with me who had to sit through that all night long. You were reeking of alcohol, after all. When will the dragon come, huh? It took about 7 days since I left the mine and wandered through the forest before I reached the city Since the speed of traveling through the forest was slow, it is unlikely that I could have traveled more than 30 kilometers a day. And I did not head for the city in a straight line, so the distance between the mine and the city should be less than 200 kilometers. And the magic transmission arrived about an hour ago, I think? So, how fast is a bird? Is a dragon faster than that? If it was fast Even if its at 70km/h, it will arrive in less than 3 hours! Did they make the magic transmission immediately after the dragon flew? Can communication tools be carried around? If they were late in making the transmission, the remaining time would be 1 hour, or less! R-Raikira-san, Dante-san. Ah? Whats wrong, Reiji? I think the dragon might be just upon us What?! What did you say?! Can anyone lift me up onto the roof!? I want to check from a high place! Dante-san looked around restlessly and, Joseph! Wait, Dante. Im trying to persuade them. Just come here! Its an emergency! ! Joseph-san walked over with heavy steps. Joseph, take Reijis right side. Ill take the left. Hmm? Were going to do that? Yes, the thing we did when we defeated the goblin horde. At that time we threw a goblins corpse strapped with explosives into the middle of the horde, but this time were throwing Reiji, huh. Wait a minute! Those words sound disturbing! Gah! They grabbed my shoulders and waist from left and right. Reiji, look up. Theres a walkway outside on the 3rd floor. You can see an iron ladder there, right? Climb up from there. No, waitC 3, 2, 1! I flew. Holy shiiii! Awesome, people can fly. I guess people who do pole vaulting experience this kind of thing every day. But I cant. Or rather I never want to do this again. I was hurled up by the explosive force. It felt as though I was floating in mid-air. The walkway on the 3rd floor was in front of me in no time. Ha! I clung onto the iron railing tightly. Rust crumbled from the railing, probably because it was unmaintained. Oh crap! Its going to break! I hurriedly crawled up and got inside the walkway. Thank you, Physical Strength Enhancement Without you, I would have fallen and got thrown up again. What are you guys doing! Go check the situation first! Below, one of the soldiers and Joseph-san were arguing. And the other rushed into the building C which means, hes coming for me! Aah, looking at Raikira-san laughing at a time like this, and Non-san giving me a thumbs up, is kind of pissing me off! I immediately climbed up the iron ladder and went up to the rooftop. The rooftop was a sloping roof, and it was not well cared for, either. Dust had accumulated on the surface of the clay roof tiles. I carefully stood on the roof, not wanting to lose my footing, and looked around. There were almost no buildings over 3-storey in the surrounding area, so I could see over a wide area. Forests spread beyond the walls surrounding the city, and mountain ridges could be seen beyond. Is that huge building over there the Dukes castle? Wow, there is indeed an airship-like thing anchored at the castle Wait! This is not the time for that! Um, lets see, mine, mine Which direction is the mine in?! Hey, kid! Come down right now! The soldier appeared quicker than expected on the walkway on the 3rd floor. Wait a minute! Ill get off soon! Im just checking. What do you want to check! Listen, what you are doing is a crime! Its here. If you come down right now, Ill let you go with just a warning. It was the bad adults who threw you up here. And what did you say? Its here. I was stunned. The dragon is here. There was no doubt that the dragon was heading straight for us. Yellow body and huge wings. I felt that the silhouette I saw on that night sky was the same as the silhouette that was flying towards us. But Was it really so big? Its here!!! A yellow dragon! Its heading straight for us!!! Volume 1 - CH 25 Vol 1: Chapter 25 When I leaned over the roof and screamed, everyone looked up with shock. Reiji!!! Expected arrival time!!! Less than a few minutes!!! ! Fast. Too fast. That speed would be well over 100 kilometers per hour. I dont want to keep observing it from up here. But observing it is my job. Adventurers!! Evacuate the citizens! The adventurers returned to their senses due to Joseph-sans voice, and started to move. Soldiers! Evacuate the staff in the building! B-But Isnt it safer to stay in the building? Reiji! How big is the dragon?! Much bigger than this building! Dammit!!! You heard that, right?!! Youll get trampled in there! Wha!? The only thing those who cant fight can do is to escape! Hurry! B-But the city is wide This is the most dangerous place!! Just hurry up already!! Kuh I understand! Joseph-san finally got through to the soldier. The soldier moved quickly. He rushed into the building, and began to call out to the staff. Err What should I do? My gaze met the soldiers on the walkway on the 3rd floor. Well why dont you join up with the people inside the building? A-Ah, Ill do that. You should come down from there, too. I returned to the top of the roof. Damn, its getting closer and closer. The dragon was right about to reach the outer wall of the city. However, when I leaned over and took a look, the soldiers who were stationed on the outer wall were in turmoil. Looking at that, the worst-case scenario popped into my mind. What would happen if the dragon fired the long-range attack I saw that night from the outer walls of the city? Rather, isnt that the most probable scenario? After all, if the dragon has intelligence, itll survey the situation from a distance and shoot a long-range attack. I- I have to get its attention! Um, err The premise that the dragon can detect skill orbs. What kind of skill orb would a dragon be interested in? Ah What if the dragon can sense a skill orb strongly the higher the number of stars it has? While I was thinking about that, the air around the dragon seemed to distort. Is it going to start using magic or something? Eh, theres no time to lose! I put my hand on my chest and formed a strong image of the skill orb of World Ruler. It felt as if power was slipping away from the center of my body C no, it isnt just the feeling, my body is actually losing power! A black skill orb came out from my chest. I lost the power of World Ruler, and at the same time, all the skills I had learned so far disappeared. Damnit. How am I going to survive without this skill? I went down to a knee on the roof, and in my hand, there was a black skill orb C in its center, a rainbow-colored light swirled around like a whirlpool. OOOOOOOOOOOO I heard the dragons roar. It seems that my guess was dead on. The dragon is facing me. No its staring right at the skill orb of World Ruler. With one flap of its wings, the dragon started flying straight towards me. It flew over the outer wall without hesitation, and each time the wings flapped, it accelerated. Oops! Gotta run! I absorbed World Ruler back into my body. At the same time, the malaise that had wrapped around my body disappeared, like a fog clearing away, and the feeling of omnipotence filled my body. Aah, this might become a habit! No, I absolutely cant let this become a habit! Even if I have to use skills, I absolutely cant let myself be controlled by it. Thankfully, when I returned World Ruler into my body, all the skills I learned returned as well. I ran across the rooftop using Sprinting Technique and jumped. The neighbouring building was a two-storey building, so I landed on the roof with both hands and feet. I saw Dante-san and the others from above. Its coming!!I shouted. Dante-san didnt ask what or how. Understood!!he replied. He completely trusts me. Its only been a few days, but this person hes just too good-natured. But that wasnt a very good time to be feeling touched. OOOOOOOOO!!!!! A thunderous roar rang, and the creature of tremendous mass crashed into the dull building of the Skill Administration Bureau. Even though the building was made of stone, the stone fragments of the walls were blown away like jenga blocks. I was still on the roof of the second floor at that time and was blown away by the shock wave and got thrown off the roof. I was convinced that I was going to fall straight onto the hard ground, but someone caught me right before that. Good job, you damn brat. Raikira-san rushed over at a tremendous speed, and braked immediately after catching me. And while lowering me, his eyes were focused straight on the monster that reigned over the rubbled building. The rest is our turn. Were gonna kill that dragon.he said. The dragons presence was overwhelming. It trampled an entire building underfoot, and as though that wasnt enough, it destroyed two other adjacent buildings. Due to the mana covering over the yellow scales, the dragon bore not a single scratch from that hard landing. The surroundings were in chaos. Most people ran away screaming, and some became paralyzed with fear and started crying. Half of the adventurers had completely lost the will to fight. They just stared at the dragon vacantly. However, two people at the lead were different. Those who cant fight, help the citizens evacuate! Soldiers, go call for backup right now! It was Joseph-san holding a two-handed axe, which looked too large even for a two-handed weapon, and standing beside him was Dante-san, holding a large sword which looked like an iron plate. Are you really going to use that large sword instead of your greatshield? My movement is too sluggish due to petrification. I cant wield both a weapon and a shield. Cant be helped then. Tell me about it. The two did not take their eyes off the dragon even for a second. Not sure if the dragon recognized them as enemies or what, but its gaze was fixed on them. Lets go, greatshield! Yah! Joseph-san ran to the right and Dante-san to the left. Even though his body movement was sluggish, Dante-san was moving much faster than I could while using my skills. Light shone from the dragons mouth. At that moment, Joseph-san leaped forward. Immediately afterwards, a yellow flame was exhaled from the dragons mouth, burning the place where Joseph-san was a second ago. The dragon then directed the flames towards Dante-san, like a leg sweep. Father! Non-sans cry rang out, but Dante-san thrust the large sword on the ground, and nimbly dodged over the sweeping flames by using the sword as support. Amazing. He can do that even without an acrobatic-type skill. And survived it with only his natural reflexes. Tsk, guess you wont let us draw close that easily, huh! Joseph-san distanced himself while shouting at the dragon. The dragon looked at its feet, as though holding no interest in neither Joseph-san nor Dante-san. There is only the collapsed building of the Skill Administration Bureau. Hmm? There is something shining under the debris. Is that a skill orb? No way. The dragon opened its mouth and exhaled. It wasnt a breath of flame, but a glittering golden exhalation. As it permeates into the skill orb, the skill orb broke as though exploding. Ah! Wasnt that a 4-star red skill orb!? Such a waste! There are several blue orbs broken over there! The adventurers screams almost felt like cries. The colours are unique to the characteristics of the skill orb. Body characteristic is red, magic characteristic is blue, and unique characteristic is rainbow-coloured. I saw some kind of energy which resembled mana disappear into the air when the skill orb broke C perhaps it was because I had Eyesight Enhancement. After breaking the skill orb, the dragon then looked around the surroundings. As though looking for something. What are you looking for? Wait, now the dragon is looking straight at me! Yeah. Youre looking for me, arent you?! Of course! I was the one who stood on the roof a while ago, after all! Are you targeting me because you want to destroy my rare skill orb? Well, too bad! I already absorbed it into my body! Volume 1 - CH 26 Vol 1: Chapter 26 This way, Reiji! Raikira-san pulled me by my arm. We both rolled sideways with tremendous momentum, and immediately following, flames blew through the spot we were before in a straight line. The whole area was lit up brightly even though the sun was up in the sky. My eyes couldnt keep up with the change in brightness, forcing me to squint. The cobblestone ground, which was burnt by fire, was red, and part of it was melting. If those flames touched humans, we would be carbonized in an instant. I hurriedly tried to get up, but my legs gave away. E-Eh? I cant muster any strength? It felt as though my knee joints were broken. Why? Whats happening?! Am I feeling fear? I finally realized. Until now, I have been thinking of this incident as someone elses problem. The dragon is a symbol of disaster, but it is unrelated to me. Someone strong will eventually show up and defeat it. It may take place near me, but Im not involved. Im a reincarnated person so Ill help, but people of this world should be the ones to solve this problem. When I lured the dragon from the rooftop, I had those thoughts at the back of my mind. So I could do such a bold action. However, the dragon exhaled flames with the serious intention of killing me. For the first time, I came to the realization that the dragon in front of me was real and that it was trying to kill me. Run! Its attacking again, Reiji!Raikira-san exclaimed. Leave the rest to us! Run away! Hey, are you listening?! I couldnt stand up. My legs were trembling too much. When the dragon opened its mouth again, ORAAAA! Joseph-san got close and swung down his two-handed axe. When the axe met the dragons scales, blue sparks flew. Dammit! My serious blow only caused a scratch! Disperse the mana on the scales, Joseph! How?! Blast it continuously with magic! Listening to the interaction between Joseph-san and Dante-san, adventurers who can use magic promptly started shooting magic. Various colours of magic such as red, blue, and yellow directly hit the dragon. They didnt cause damage, but the mana covering the scales disappeared, exposing the yellow scales. The adventurers rushed in with their weapons and hacked and slashed at the spot where the mana disappeared. The scales repelled a number of attacks due to their hardness, but some attacks broke the scales, causing red blood to drip from the dragons body. Stand up, Reiji-kun. Ah Someone held me from both sides and carried me up to my feet. The soft bulges I felt on the back of my head wouldve caused my heart to throb in normal times, but I couldnt afford to think about that now. When I looked back, I saw Non-san, with a serious expression. Raikira-san, I will take Reiji-kun. Ill leave it to you. On the other side, the dragon turned its body around and unleashed a tail swipe, sending the adventurers flying away. Joseph-san nimbly jumped, whereas Dante-san stood his ground and used the large sword in a slanted position, like a shield, and deflected the tail blow. Those two are on a different level. The silver-rank members of Eternal Star were also participating in the attack. Although they were stronger than the other adventurers, they were no match for Joseph-san and Dante-san. Reiji-kun, lets evacuate. Raikira-san leaped towards the dragon. His jumping power was incredible C about 2 meters bound. And he jumped again using the hind legs of the dragon as a springboard. ORA! He flying kicked the dragons face just as it was about to spit out flames, causing it to misfire. However, its face was as big as a car. It glaringly shifted its target to Raikira-san. Reiji-kun! My shoulders were being shaken. Non-san, who is always calm, was overwhelmed by tension. We have to escape. We will just be an obstacle by staying here. Okay. Thats right. Even if I stayed here, I would only be a burden. Dante-san might even get hurt trying to protect me. I turned my back to the battle, and started running with Non-san. Non-san was a person who worked as a priest, but stamina seems to be of significant value to priests in this world, so she was able to run as fast as me even though I was using skills with World Ruler. When I surveyed the surroundings, windows of buildings were closed even though it was daytime. Are they taking shelter inside? I think its better to run as far away as possible, but I cant even afford to urge them right now. Sounds of whistles can be heard from everywhere C probably the signal to notify of an emergency. Soldiers were guiding the people who were running down the street. CWhat happened? CA monster much bigger than a house. CWhere the hell should we even run to? CHell if I know. Just keep running as far as possible. A large number of people were running, with pale faces. And we were about to join them. Reiji-kun, please listen carefully. Non-san stopped just before and knelt down. She grabbed my shoulders and looked me in the eye. Go straight from here and turn right at the second intersection to go to the Adventurers Guild. Once you turn, just go straight. You should know the way, right? What about you, Non-san? If shes saying that, it means that shes not planning to go with me. I will be going back. A lot of people will surely be injured. Ill help them as much as I can. But You have done a good job, Reiji-kun. From here on, its the adults job.Non-san said, with a tender smile. What do you mean adult? Non-san is the same age as I was before I was reincarnated, 16. It is quite common in this world to start working at the age of 10, just as you are eligible to register at the Adventurers Guild from the age of 10. And at the age of 12, people get paid monthly like a normal wage. You are considered a full-fledged adult at the age of 16. No one will complain if you drink alcohol. If Non-san is an adult, then Im an adult, too. But she wouldnt believe me even if I told her, and unlike Non-san, there isnt much I can do even if I return to the battlefield. But. Even still. Non-sans hands, which were holding my shoulders, were shaking. I will go too. Non-san gasped when I said so. No, you cant. And she pulled me into a tight hug. It was the tightest hug Ive ever had. Let me tell you something. I am glad that Reiji-kun joined our party but it isnt for the reason you might think. Reason? My father, he had actually given up on treating the petrification. He had been diagnosed that it would be difficult to cure even for the top healing mages of the Saint Knight Kingdom. I got that feeling, too. I felt that Dante-san had already prepared himself for death. Even in this turmoil, he confronted the dragon without any hesitation. I dont think there is something in this city that he would want to protect, unlike Joseph-san. He has no reason to fight. My father has been more alive since Reiji-kun joined us. He said, Reiji has a good ability to learn. It is worth teaching him. I was just as happy. And because you were with us, I think my father found a reason to live. Non-san released the hug. There were tears in the corners of her eyes. Ah, I see. Non-san was also prepared. Returning to the battlefield and healing people means returning to a place where you might also die at any time. Im sorry, Reiji-kun. I had been using you. Please continue to use me more. Non-san then got up. Turn right at the second intersection. Okay? She didnt reply to me. And she started running. To increase the chances of Dante-san surviving by at least a little. I will be waiting at the Adventurers Guild! I will be waiting for everyone! I wanted to hit myself; Myself who could say nothing else. Volume 1 - CH 27 Vol 1: Chapter 27 There is nothing I can do even if I turn back. Even if I turned back, I would only be a hindrance. Those are all just excuses so I dont go back to the fight. At my current state, there is a risk of exhausting my mana, but I can still pull off one or two shots with magic. I could even take a sniper position from the shadows. With that, I should at least be able to distract the dragon. But my legs just wont turn back. Even if I am reincarnated, even if I have a 10-star skill, even if I can learn other peoples skills I started walking. Amidst people who were desperately running for their lives, I was the only one walking. Without courage, its all meaningless. I recalled the incident that occured at the mine. I recalled the person who jumped between me and the duke who was trying to kill me C my sister. What would Lark do? Would she say, Aah, Im outta here! and run away? Or would she say, To hell with running away! Im gonna go give that dragon a piece of my mind! and return to the fight with her cunning tactics? I want to see you I want to see you so bad, Lark My cheeks were so wet. I had been crying without realizing. How pitiful! How foolish! Even so, I cant do anything about it because my feet were moving away from the battlefield. The second intersection was a big intersection. Turn right and I will reach the Adventurers Guild. The final turning point. Once I turn here, Im sure I will not look back again. You should just escape. Theres not a single thing you can do by pondering about it little brother. I heard a voice. I immediately stopped and looked around. However, the only people there were those who were trying to escape; people running with luggage, people colliding with each other, and the soldiers running for intercession. Thats not possible. I must be hallucinating. Yeah. I just heard the words I wanted to hear. I didnt understand why the adventurer party, Silver Balance, would fight putting their lives on the line. Because he didnt intend to live long in the first place? To repay the debt of being picked up? To keep her father alive as long as possible? Or was it simply because they were adventurers? Words like responsibility and duty sound good, and you can bask in sweet victory afterwards. But somehow, I felt that, right now more than ever, there might be no reason at all. Perhaps their bodies move on its own C because there is an enemy, because there is a threat, because there is honor to be gained when you defeat it. Even though it is a battle with clearly low chances of victory, even the Eternal Star, who just seemed like flashy, show-off guys, are seriously fighting with their lives on the line. Isnt it because they dont think about the complicated things? Theres no point simply walking like this. If Im gonna do it, I gotta run. I rubbed my eyes on the sleeves of my clothes. To wipe away the tears blocking my view. To wipe away my pitiful self. Theres no point in thinking. I then turned back. Im going now. Im also a member of Silver Balance. I inhaled, bent down, and started sprinting. Sprinting Technique activated naturally, and my body was pushed forward. As I weaved my way through the crowd, the density of people gradually decreased, and I came to a deserted street. I ran at the fastest speed my body was capable of. To think that the situation has changed this drastically in just a short time. The area of collapsed buildings had expanded, and fires broke out everywhere. The flea market stalls were burning, and the fire had spread to a nearby flower shop. Severely injured people, withdraw from the front! Only minor injuries will be healed immediately! A healing mage, huh? Thank goodness. My leg is injured My right hand is injured. I cant hold my sword. Dammit! How the hell are we supposed to fight that thing?! Non-san was healing an adventurer under a shade, like a field hospital. A few adventurers were waiting for their turn. Raikira! Youre getting too close! I cant hit it otherwise! If you get hurt, our formation will collapse. Restrain yourself! Tsk! On the front line, Raikira-san was jumping from left to right, leading the dragon by the nose, and when theres an opening, the adventurers rush in and attack the dragon. There were a number of injuries on the dragons body. Blood was flowing out of them. I see. So it isnt necessary to fight the dragon head-on, huh. Raikira-san is like an evasive tank, I guess. That guy is amazing. Who is he? A fellow party member of Silver GreatShield. That beastman is not half bad. In this situation, it seems that your race doesnt matter. Adventurers were honestly praising him. However, Raikira-san wasnt easily dodging the dragons attacks, either. Even without the input from Word Ruler, I could clearly see with Eyesight Enhancement that Raikira-san was running out of breath and sweating all over. Kuh! Raikira-san wasnt able to land properly. The dragon did not miss that chance and swung down its tail from right above. He rolled out of the way, avoiding it at the last minute. But the dragons mouth was already wide open to spit out flames. Oh shiC! Right before the flames were shot C a flower bloomed before the dragons nose tip. I threw a branch that I borrowed from the flower shop and made it bloom with Flower Magic. The dragon froze for just the briefest moment. That was more than enough time for the two, gold and silver-rank adventurers. ORAAAAA! OHHHHHH! With his two-handed axe, Joseph-san cut off the dragons tail at the spot where it was already half cut, and Dante-sans large sword sunk into the dragons body through the mouth of a wound. OOOOOOOOOOO!!! The sound pressure from the roar sent nearby adventurers flying, and even scattered the debris lying around. I promptly hid behind a building, but Raikira-san was already there. Damn brat, Reiji! Why did you come back?! Ouch! His fist came down on my head. The next moment, Raikira-sans thick arms hugged my head. You saved me. Thanks. Yes. Although his arms felt soggy due to his body hair and sweat, Raikira-san was alive. He mightve been able to escape even if I didnt intervene. But, even still, I was happy to receive his gratitude. Volume 1 - CH 28 Vol 1: Chapter 28 That move took away all my mana, but I somehow pulled it off. Did you do that, Reiji? Y-Yes. Well done! Dante-san praised me from a little far away, while facing the dragon with Joseph-san. Taking a closer look, both Joseph-san and Dante-san were worn-out. Their bodies were injured, and their equipment was burnt at several spots. The difficult part is from here on out Yeah. The remaining adventurers were less than half of what they were originally. The remaining ones were also hurt and exhausted. Thats why I thought we should defeat it at the same time it was dealt a major blow, but A beast is much more dangerous when it is wounded. Thats what Raikira-san said repeatedly when he was hunting and Dante-san nodded in agreement. Even the dragon wasnt looking down on the adventurers up until now. The adventurers would have been wiped out had the dragon attacked with no regards for its life. That danger was ever-present. How do weC Nn? Raikira-san stopped mid-sentence, and suddenly looked to the other side of the street. At the same time, you could hear the adventurers cheering. Over 30 horsemen rode at the front, followed by over 100 infantry. It was reinforcements. Tsk, finally those guys look shiny and all, but so damn late! Despite sounding bitter, Raikira-san couldnt hide his joy. The adventures could set up a joint front with the troops, or fall back to the rear. Either way, the crisis of annihilation was avoided. Thank goodness I was also relieved from the bottom of my heart. The relief only lasted until I saw the person at the head of the reinforcement. These guys were struggling so much against a dragon? Seems like there are only small fries here. The man, whose sleek, blond hair fluttered in the wind, had fairly white skin for a human, and his ears were slightly pointy. His equipment was clearly different from the other soldiers, wearing a cloak made of finest cloth, and wearing expensive-looking clothes, like a noble. He wasnt wearing an armor, as though saying it wasnt necessary. We are counting on you. A grim-faced man, with a goatee, bowed his head, and the blond-haired man climbed down from his horse and walked towards the dragon. His presence attracted everybodys attention C even the dragons. -Isnt that the Guild Master? Is that good-looking blond guy an adventurer? I heard the whispers of the adventurers. Yeah, theres no doubt that youre a dragon. Whats up? You cant talk? You are an elf? Why is an elf here? Everyone was startled, hearing the words that suddenly came into their heads. The dragon can talk? Is it an opponent which can communicate its intention? Dont get involved, elf. In accordance with the old pact, I shall only punish humans Pact? What pact? Muh? At that moment, the dragons movement stopped. I see, high level Fire Magic 3 and Mana Quantity Increase 3. But you have two skill holder slots shut off You are a child of mixed blood, arent you? At that moment, the elf C the half-elf frowned. What did you just say? On the mark, huh? A sad mixed-blood child born as a result of copulating with a race an elf shouldnt have C a human. Have you been banished from the Elf Village after having two of your skill holders destroyed as punishment? However, it seems that the elves also had pity. To think they gave you such rare skill orbs Here I was thinking that you dont talk, but surprisingly, it seems like youre quite a chatty dragon. But you made two mistakes. Mistakes? One, I wasnt banished. I voluntarily left the stagnating garbage dump of an elf village. And the other The half-elf opened his right palm and pointed at the dragon. I am not the kind of person an inferior creature like you, who has been bound by the world, can talk to like an equal! Die! Dense light gathered on his right palm. And suddenly, a swirling flame, spinning at tremendous speed, was shot at the dragon instantly. The dragon twisted its head and evaded it, but the attack landed on a part of its body and caused a big explosion. The adventurers were blown away by the blast that took place. Fortunately, I was hiding behind a building, and I was able to immediately observe the subsequent exchange that took place. The dragon spit out flames, but the half-elf jumped at an angle, with tremendous speed. What is that speed?! According to what the dragon said C is the dragon somehow capable of identifying skills? C the half-elf has only two skills. However, he was able to jump at that speed. The dragon attacked the half-elf, who jumped into the air, with its front leg. The half-elf dodged it in a trajectory that ignored the law of inertia. HAAA! Five shots of flame swelled up from the half-elfs hand. They landed on the dragons body and exploded. He seemed almost caught in the blast too, but he fluttered his cloak and flowed out of the way, as if he was controlling the wind. The dragon roared and swung its halved tail, but the half-elf, again, dodged it with a movement which ignored the law of inertia. (How? How does he dodges that? He can only use Fire Magic I see, he is indeed using fire magic!) I finally came up with a theory. He was using the explosion of Fire Magic to move his body, in such a way that doesnt injure himself. What amazing mana control! If what the dragon said was right, it would mean that he doesnt possess Mana Control skill. Would I be able to do it, too? Maybe. Might get a little burned, though. The half-elf seemed to be wearing extra sturdy boots. He used Fire Magic and moved by setting the explosions on the boots. I started thinking that what the dragon said might actually be right. Mana Quantity Increase skill C seemed to be quite a rare skill orb, as Mimino-san said previously. And World Ruler seemed to be capable of learning even that rare skill. I felt my body gradually being filled with mana. Amazing. Is that a Mithril-rank adventurer? He is on a whole nother level. As expected of the Crimson Dragon Slayer! I heard the voices of the adventurers watching the battle from nearby. So that is a Mithril-rank! He was leading the dragon by the nose single-handedly, after all. The dragons scale began to wrap with mana again, but his magic had enough power to penetrate through and cause direct damage. Is that all you got? As usual, dragons are slow. How boring. With an inhumane smile on his face, the half-elf raised both hands up to the sky. A gigantic mass of flames appeared. Go ahead! Crysta!cried one of the adventurers who knew the half-elf. Oh, so that person is called Crysta, huh? He is a mithril-rank adventurer, and a half-elf, and called Crysta, huh. Wait a minute! DReiji Even if I cant destroy the Rigura Kingdom, I must still retaliate in some way. If thats the case then, I must definitely kill that cold-blooded bastard!D Who said that? DCrysta-la-Crysta, a half-elf mithril rank adventurer. I must kill him no matter whatD I turned back and looked behind me. Raikira-san, who was supposed to be there, was gone before I realized. Volume 1 - CH 29 Vol 1: Chapter 29 This is the end for you. Before I realized, Crystas fireball was about three cars huge. The dragon seemed like it was gasping for breath. Everyone! Escape! Youll get caught in the attack! I was taken aback by Dante-sans voice. That fireball might be able to defeat the dragon, but we will surely get caught in the explosion as well. Crysta shot the fireball at the dragon, not waiting for the evacuation of the adventurers and soldiers C at that moment, The dragon is! My eyes widened. The dragon shot flames from its mouth, which was manyfolds more powerful than it was before D thrusting the dragons body forward. Wha! It was the same type of acceleration that Crysta was producing with his explosions. However, the dragons explosion was uncontrolled, as such, even the dragon wasnt unscathed. Even so, the dragon took that gamble. Wounded beasts are most dangerous C we have been reminded time and again of that fact. The dragons body crashed into the massive fireball that Crysta had just shot. The large explosion that wouldve occurred nevertheless, enveloped Crysta together with the dragon. Blinding light burst out. Shock waves ran across. Flames from the explosion burned the city. Just before the explosion, I got further away from the building. But the flames and shock wave travelled between buildings and threw me off the ground. Whaaa! I did not catch on fire, but I was blown away by the shock wave. I was blown about 5 meters forward and crashed into the stone pavement. Hurts. The pain felt as though every limb in my body was broken. My body was feeling numb. I cast a very small amount of healing magic C I wanted to save as much mana as I could, for if I had to heal a seriously injured person C and slowly stood up. My ears did not pick up any sound. My eardrums might have not been torn, but I was temporarily deaf. Debris was scattered on the stone pavement and the visibility was poor due to smoke and dust. The building I was hiding behind was partially destroyed. When I went around the building and returned to the battlefield, I was left speechless. There was a crater of about 30meters in diameter on the ground. Is that an adventurer or a soldiers corpse that is sticking to the wall of the collapsed building like a blood vomit? Looking at it would only make me vomit, so I tried not to look that way. A little far away, the dragon lay with its neck twisted. Debris and rubble piled on it. Most of its scales had come off and the body was bloodied. You damn inferior creature! I was startled. Those words entered my ear just when I was recovering my hearing. The voice came from the sky. When I looked up, Crysta, whose clothes were half burned and his bloody skin exposed, descended while fluttering his tattered cloak. He softened the impact of landing with Fire Magic, and landed on the ground. Right when he landed, he went down to his knees. His hair was scorched and his face was full of soot. His original elegance was nowhere to be found. Haa, haa, haa Choosing to suicide bomb at the last second Dragons dont make sense! I wish all dragons would just go extinct! Crysta stood up while spitting curses, and walked towards the motionless dragon. Such a pain in the butt! I am the Crimson Dragon Slayer! You piece of shit! He kicked the dragons huge belly. It looked like he was just kicking a wall. But for Crysta, it probably doesnt matter if the opponent was unresponsive, as long as he can let out his anger. Fuu Where are the soldiers? It is beyond pathetic that these guys would run away from this kind of battle. Ill never take another job in this backwater place againC Huh? At that moment, Crystas body just stopped. I was watching from beginning to end, but I wasnt even able to raise my voice. Because he moved way too fast, and also, I did not expect it at all. I finally found you Crysta-La-Crysta!! Crystas stomach was skewered, with an arm sticking out. That hairy arm was the one which held my head just a moment ago C it was Raikira-sans. Raikira-san, who seemed to have been hiding from view, must have been waiting for this moment C the moment when Crysta defeats the dragon, and lets down his guard out of self-conceit. The opportunity to avenge his brethrens. Blood overflowed from Cristas mouth. It was clear that Crysta was only a few steps away from death, even without looking through World Ruler. Raikira-san!! But I screamed. Not to blame what Raikira-san has done. But because my World Ruler also reported another thing. Reiji I The dragon is still aliveC How do I describe Raikira-sans face that I saw? He seemed like a boy whose mishap was pointed out, but also like a monk who fulfilled all his duty and for some reason, even like a sinner seeking salvation. The dragons front leg tore through Raikira-san and Crystas body together, sending the two upper bodies flying away. I wanted to scream. I wanted to ask myself how I couldve avoided this stupid tragedy. I wanted to cling to someones chest and start crying. But I couldnt do any of that. No Debris fell off from the dragons body as it got up. NOOOOOOOOOO!! I saw a halfling who was the closest to that spot. That person had a full basket in both hands, probably coming after shopping. The baskets carried jars containing easy-to-preserve ingredients and spices. It was full of everything one would need for a future journey. But that person C Mimino-san, dropped it, and screamed. Witnessing Raikira-sans last moments was too much of a shock. That was more than enough to attract the dragons attention. Mimino-san did not even notice the dragon. She just squatted down, holding her head in her hands. Even when the dragons mouth opened, even when light gathered inside, she did not notice it. Mimino-san will be burned! UOOOOOOHHH!! I broke into a sprint. Sprinting Technique wouldnt be able to make it in time. However, with that as a run-up, I used Fire Magic at my feet to create an explosion, producing incredible acceleration. As the surrounding scenery scrambled away, the dragons face was right in front of me. Mithril-rank adventurers are amazing because they can control this at will. OHHHHHH!!!! My movement was a perfect copy of Raikira-sans flying kick. My kick landed right onto the dragons face, and I further added an explosion with Fire Magic, which blew the car-sized face in the opposite direction. World Ruler informed me that my leg was cracked. You C were the one on the roof? My body was at its limit. My mana was also almost used up. Mimino-san Mimino-san! Reiji-kun? Please run away. You must at least survive I stood with my back to her and spread my hands. I knew that such a thin body cannot protect her. But still, I had to do it. N-No, Reiji-kun! You should runC Tell the reinforcements that the dragon is on its last leg. I used my last bit of mana to activate Fire Magic. Mimino-san was blown far away, and my body was blown in the opposite direction rolling towards the dragon. Reiji-kun!!!!! Dont go near, Mimino-san! I hear Non-sans voice. I wonder if she was nearby. If she holds down Mimino-san, I will be more than happy. I was completely out of gas. But I protected Mimino-san. Your body has a 10-star skill? No, it doesnt matter. Breathe your last breath, small Brave One By the time the dragon opened its mouth, I had lost consciousness. Ive done it. Im sure I must have been smiling in my last moments. Volume 1 - CH 30 Vol 1: Chapter 30 * * I was alone in the dark. Oh, I guess Im dead. Then, is this Heaven? Hell? I mean, is there even a world after death? Well, there should be, right? I wouldnt have reincarnated in a different world without it. Does that mean I would get to meet God!? God, please. If possible, I hope the next world is a world where black hair and black eyes are not disliked. I like your black hair and black eyes. (Mimino) If possible, I would like some cheat skills from the start. Oh, thats fine. Ill buy some skill orbs for Reiji-kun next time, okay? You dont have to worry about not having skills! (Mimino) Ah what the hell am I saying I was already able to overcome the disadvantages imposed on me By meeting those wonderful people. Thank you Dantes-san. Thank you Non-san. Thank you Mimino-san. Raikira-san It was so foolish to die like that. But thank you And then, Lark. I should have called you onee-chan at least once I want to live. I wanted to live in this world. I wanted to have an adventure with the people of Silver Balance for a longer time. I wanted to introduce Lark as my sister. Little brother. Even if the world was distorted by the contract magic, Lark was still Lark. Even when the magic was released, my feelings for Lark did not change. Dont die just yet. Her poking my forehead with a mischievous smile on her face, was exactly the Lark whom Ive always known. * * ?? I opened my eyes to a dim ceiling. Apparently, I was lying on a bed(Ah, I guess beds also exist in the afterlife). As I absentmindedly looked to the side, ?! I saw Mimino-san C taking a nap, with her upper body resting on the side of my bed. What? Why is Mimino-san here? No way! Is Mimino-san also dead? I got up from the bed, and noticed I wasnt wearing clothes. I felt pain all over my body. Salve was applied to the elbows and the back of my hand C but overall, my body only suffered minor injuries, and according to World Ruler, the crack in my leg seemed to have also healed. Nn? Reiji, kun? Mimino-san started waking up. G-Good morning? Reiji-kun!! Mimino-san pulled me into a hug right away. O-O-Ouch! It hurts! A-Are you okay? Does it hurt? Ah, no, I was just surprised and its not that painful Or rather, is this the inn? I was at a familiar place. There were three beds in the room, but mine was the only one occupied. Thats right! Thats right! Maybe because she knew that I was okay enough to properly hold a conversation, Mimino-san let go of me and burst into tears. It didnt even take long for her face to be drenched wet Yes we were saved! Mimino-san. She hugged me again, but slower. We were saved, Reiji-kun. Reiji-kun. Reiji-kun! But promise that youll never do something like that again Please! Warm. Mimino-sans body was warm, and she kind of smelled C perhaps she hadnt taken a bath. She must be referring to when I saved her from the dragon. From Mimino-sans point of view, I launched a suicide attack immediately after she witnessed Raikira-sans death. She must have been extremely shocked. Sorry, Mimino-san When I saw that you were in danger, my body moved on its own For my sake? When Mimino-san let go of me, her face was mushy with tears and nose snot. Oof. You look awful. I picked up a towel that was lying at the bedside and wiped Mimino-sans face with it. Hey, stop. I-Its okay! Sometimes you behave like youre older than me! I might be older than Mimino-san, considering that I was 16 years old in the previous life + 10 years old in this world. However, it was just recently that my memory came back to me, so my substantial age was still 16 years old. Mimino-san snatched the towel from my hand, turned her back to me, and wiped her face. Mimino-san, how did you save me? And where is Non-san and Dante-san? I took that opportunity to ask what I wanted to know most. Non is treating Dante in the next room. I am not too sure about it, but there seems to have been a large explosion, and Dante seems to have protected many people from the explosion with his own body The burns on his body are quite severe. Must have been during the collision between Crystas large-scale Fire Magic and the dragon. And Dante-san protected his allies even at such times He really is an amazing person. Non is staying with him constantly to heal his burns with Healing Magic. Oh, she also used healing on Reiji-kun, so I dont think there should be any serious injuries Thank you. And, how did you save me? I I was right under the dragon. YeahMimino-san frowned. Well, Im not so sure. Not sure? The dragon was most definitely going to kill me. It wouldnt have changed its mind and fled. I waited for Mimino-sans next words. I saw something like a slash appear in the air out of nowhere It was so big and pitch black. When the slash hit, the dragons neck was cut off cleanly. Mimino-san left the room saying, I am going to check up on the room next door. Ill buy something to eat when the sun comes up, but I was stunned. A slash, in the air? Moreover, Black, Slash? The only possibility that came to my mind was, Lark. Lark was there. Even when I turned my back to the battlefield and stood at the intersection helplessly C Lark was there, wasnt she? And she was watching over me the whole time? I wonder why she didnt talk to me, but that might be because I was with a member of Silver Balance at that time. Lark could still be nearby! Volume 1 - CH 31 Vol 1: Chapter 31 I have to go I felt that the more time passed, the further Lark would get away from me. If she knew that I was safe and secure, there would be no more reason to stay over and protect me. Lark! I pulled out my shirt and put it on. The shirt that Mimino-san patched together for me was tattered, but it was still wearable. I heard the voices of Mimino-san and Non-san from the adjacent room. It might be due to Hearing Enhancement. Both of them were in a bright tone, so Dante-san should be fine. If I told them about going outside, theres no doubt that theyd stop me. So, I used Sprinting Technique to erase my footsteps and went out the sky was still dark, just before sunrise. Did I sleep for more than half a day? Thinking so makes me hungry, but theres no time for that now. I checked the area around the inn. Nobody was there. As I ran down the quiet street, I saw some people who seemed like they were going to the market to stock up. Although there was such a big incident yesterday, the city was trying to move on as usual today. It made me feel as though it was all just a bad dream. But I realized it was not a dream, because the battle scene was just nearby. The smell of smoke was still strong. Since most of the buildings were stone-made, it did not grow into a large fire, but there were certainly numerous buildings that were burnt black in the vicinity. As I approached the battle scene C as I walked through the street I tried to escape once, my heart started beating faster and faster. Lark was at the battle. Theres no doubt about that. But the battle took place yesterday, so it was unlikely that Lark would be there anymore but there was no other place to look. A soldier stood nearby, stifling a yawn. Most probably a security guard posted at the battle site where the Skill Administration Bureau building collapsed, as there might still be unrecovered skill orbs. However, since he was standing alone, I could slip through easily. I erased my footsteps and slipped past the guard while hiding in the shadows. Ah As soon as I turned the corner, it was the battle site. Still smoldering white smoke rose from within the debris, and the scent of burnt meat mixed in the air was nauseating. Endure, endure. I looked around. But as I suspected, Lark was nowhere to be found. No good There was no dragons corpse, nor Raikira-san or Crystas body. They were probably carried out. I walked towards the spot drenched in a large amount of blood, guessing that was where the dragon died. Hmm At that moment, one piece of stone caught my attention. It was about the size of a roof tile and it was flat. The other debris was covered in blood, but that stone alone was on top of the blood. As I lifted and turned it over C I saw letters carved onto the stone. Someday Somewhere It was too short and badly written. Which reminded me, whenever I asked old man Hinga to teach us a few letters, she would almost never follow along, saying that she hates studying. Lark You were here, after all My chest tightened and my eyes were about to start gushing out tears. But I stopped myself. I must not cry. I rejected the helping hand she gave me. It would be too selfish of me if I cried thinking of Lark despite that. I understand, Lark. Ill see you someday somewhere. We two are siblings, after all. CSo the possessor of the 6-star skill was here? At that time, my ears caught someones voice. Startled, I looked around and hid in the shadows. Then, several soldiers and a person who seemed to be a superior walked to the battle site. It seems to be true. It was a black sword skill that no one had ever seen before. I think its the same skill used against the mine chief after the death of His Excellency. Theyre talking about Lark. Are they looking for her? Since 6-stars is such a rare skill? Hmm None of the mine soldiers survived, and there was not much else reported from the mine. They must have reported considering the priority of the information. No, or perhaps, the impact of the skill must have been that shocking Thats quite possible. And the eyewitness report that came up from the castle gate yesterday Was there really a black-haired, black-eyed slave? Yes. It seems that he was allowed to pass because he was an adventurers slave. According to the record of mine slaves, there were only two child slaves. The slave who now possesses the 6-star, Lark, and a black-haired black-eyed slave, Unnamed. It is entirely possible that the two would be together after the escape. My heart was beating fast and loud. So, they have already researched to that point. COkay. First of all, search the city. A thorough search for any traces of slaves. I will talk to the Adventurers Guild and ask about the black-haired, black-eyed slave. This is bad. Its only a matter of time before they reach Silver Balance once theyve checked with the guild. I changed my hair color, but my eyes are still black. And they can easily find out that I dyed my hair. (I cant be a burden to them.) If I tell them the whole truth about my circumstances, they would most likely say, Lets escape together. But Dante-san is seriously injured and shouldnt be moving around. If I am to escape, it should be today. Before the entry and exit of the city is blocked. When I started walking with the intention to escape, I saw a cut-off, expensive piece of cloth in the corner of my field of vision. I immediately knew that it was part of Crystas cloak, but what caught my attention more was the gleaming silver light concealed by the cloth. Is that?! I noticed, as I drew closer. Crysta had his upper body torn off and sent flying. I suppose this was also torn and sent flying together. The mithril-rank adventurers registration card reflected the dawn sky while maintaining a deep silver color. (This is the last material!) I didnt know which street I took or how fast I walked, but by the time I realized, I was back in the inn. The adventurers card I had in my hand was sticky due to my palm sweat, and I shoved it into my pocket, afraid that someone might see. I returned to my room and found that no one was there. I placed the adventurers card on the table, while worried that Mimino-san wasnt there. Adventurers Guild : Issued by Adventurers Guild in Keith Gran Federation Geffert Kingdom Royal Capital Name: Crysta-La-Crysta Rank: Mithril Party:- This registration card is to prove the affiliation of the above-named person to the Adventurers Guild. In addition, the above-named person should be allowed to pass without delay or hindrance into the country or territory in subject. It was so carved on the surface of the plate. Perhaps mithril was special, as the letters radiated a slight blue colour. Looking at the words, its almost like a passport. Well, since adventurers move around a lot, I guess its a necessary validity? Since the country manages the distribution of Mithril itself, Im sure the Mithril used in this guild registration card should not be taken without permission. However, I just took it. CThe leaves which look like autumn leaves and the tip is further divided into five. (Leaf of Life Tree) CA deep silver metal. (Mithril) CA squirming earthworm-like creature. (White earthworm) This was the last material. Lets see white earthworms, white earthworms I found my tool bag at the same place where my shirt was placed. The tool bag was also tattered but it was still usable. I took out the leather bag that contained the leaf of life tree and the white earthworms. Hmm? When I opened the bag, I saw sticky strings stretched inside. According to World Ruler, this seemed to be the mucus spit out by the white earthworms that ate the leaf of the life tree. Gross. However, it was not something I could complain about, and there seems to be no problem according to World Ruler-sama. So I placed the guild registration card on the table and turned the leather bag upside down And a sticky lump fell from inside on the registration card at a slow speed. Wha? When it came into contact with one part of the Mithril, that part turned black and spread to the entire Mithril. I-Is this all right? Hmm, seems to be so According to World Ruler, this very thing was the medicine. I gained conviction that it was the medicine to cure Dante-sans petrification. I slowly reached for the registration card. When I touched it, what was supposed to be metal, was as soft as a wet cardboard, and it was wrapped with sticky stickiness. The number one worst sushi roll in the world was complete. Well, you dont really have to eat it, though. Mithril really is a fantasy element, huh. Im not even sure if its a metal or not anymore. I knocked on the adjacent room, but there was no reply. When I opened the unlocked door, I was greeted by a stinging odor of medicine. Lying on the couch, Non-san was covered in a thin blanket, and was in deep sleep. And on the bed, laid Dante-san, who was heavily bandaged. Volume 1 - CH 32 Vol 1: Chapter 32 This is terrible There were deep burns on the face and the right half of his body. However, the left half of the body seemed to have not been affected because of the petrification. Its not completely petrified, but it is resistant against burns? It was convenient for me that the left half of the body was exposed. Hmm Reiji? Dante-sans eyes wandered around the room as if he was looking at an illusion. Yes. I made a medicine for the petrification, so please let me apply it. Im sorry, I didnt hear you. What did you say? My head is dizzy Its ok. Please go back to sleep. Sorry, Dante-san. I cant tell you about the medicine Im about to apply. I think Dante-san wouldve probably accepted it, but there are also many instances where things turn out for the best when people dont know about it, right? Dante-san must have wanted to sleep, too, as he went back to sleep before long. I got on the bed, and rubbed the discolored Mithril on Dante-sans skin. ! When the blackish Mithril was applied to the grayish skin, it gave off a slight light. And the grayish skin turned pitch black. However, looking through World Ruler, I saw that the petrification was healed. Dante-san and the others used to call petrification a curse, but it was a poison. That is why Dante-san was able to halt the spread of petrification with Immunity Enhancement. If the poison is removed, Dante-san can recover from the petrification. Thank goodness The smell was kind of stinging. I always knew. I knew that Dante-san is a man of bottomless kindness. I knew that he was searching for a place to die without showing it on the outside because his life as an adventurer was taken away. And I knew that Dante-sans daughter, Non-san, was desperately looking for a cure even while knowing her fathers thoughts. (A world where these two people arent rewarded, would be a strange one) It took about 10 minutes for me to apply the medicine until there were no petrified parts. I checked many times over with World Ruler C Completely cured. The petrification poison was all but gone. Dante-sans breathing got stable, and if he endures through the burns, he should be fine from hereinafter. No, even the burns should be healed immediately because his vitality was previously taken away by the petrification poison. It was extremely dangerous to leave behind the Mithril, so I decided to take it away with me. I returned to the next room and packed my belongings. That said, my belongings were just the things in my small tool bag. The rest was the amount of money I got from Dante-san and the money I got from selling turmeric. Lets go. Staying here any longer will cause problems for everyone. That is why I have to go. I have to look forward to the future from here on out. I dont want to go. I couldnt make myself feel positive about it. I wanted to see Dante-san, who was healed from petrification, moving around. Although Non-san might have to go back to church since Dante-san was healed, I wanted to see her happy face. Besides, I didnt want to leave Mimino-san with the sadness of Raikira-sans passing. Reiji-kun? I was so caught up in my thoughts that I didnt notice Mimino-san standing at the entrance of the room. Where did you go? You werent in bed, so I rushed outside to look for you Mimino-san had a shocked look on her face. Perhaps it was because of my almost crying face, or perhaps it was my leaving look. I am getting a really bad feeling right now But I am wrong, right? You arent trying to leave, are you, Reiji-kun? I had a sudden impulse to lay bare everything right then and there. But I couldnt possibly do that. Because Mimino-san would surely try to protect me with everything she has. But that path would only lead to ruin. Silver Balance protected me without knowing anything about me. And today, I would simply disappear. I am sorry, Mimino-san. I have to leave. !! Mimino-san tried to say something, but closed her mouth. She closed her mouth to swallow all the words she wanted to say at that point. But someday, I will be back. And one more thing I knew I had to say. I am also a member of Silver Balance, after all. !! And I walked past Mimino-san. Even though tears formed at the corners of my eyes, I endured myself from breaking down and crying. You promise? I heard Mimino-sans voice from behind. I promise I will definitely be back. I hardened my resolve, and asserted, almost yelling. I will be going now! And I started running. I heard Mimino-san crying when I left the inn. But I thought C I believed I shouldnt look back, and kept running. Thats right. This is not an eternal farewell. I am just leaving the party temporarily. I will be back someday. I will surely come back. At that time, I will be a stronger version of myself. I will definitely return to Silver Balance in order to return the gratitude and kindness I received. The morning sun had already climbed up to the sky and the city had begun activities for a new day. Anyway, I should leave the city right away. Old man Hinga said Shadow King is a skill that cant be assigned a price. They will try to catch Lark alive and pull out the skill orb from her no matter what. There are almost no clues that lead to Lark, thus I am the most prominent lead. That is why, leaving the city is the top priority right now. Luckily, I have money. Is there a stagecoach that I can hire? I got to the carriage stop by asking the way from several passersby. It was a large circular piece of land, with many horse-drawn carriages next to a sign with destinations written on them. What should I do? Where should I go? Isnt it difficult to cross the border? If so, should I go to a neighboring town for the time being? Oi. Hyan!? I let out a strange noise, when a hand suddenly grabbed the back of my neck. It was someone completely unexpected C Oscar, the leader of the Eternal Star. His dubious smile was nowhere to be seen today. Instead, he wore a frown. Err, uh? What is it? You were the kid who was with Silver GreatShield, right? Y-Yes Come with me! Ehh!? I was pulled by the nape and taken to the back of a building. W-What are you doing? Ill shout for help. Stop it. Or rather, youll be the one to get in trouble. W-What do you mean? Is it about that? They found out that I stole mithril? Moreover, the proof is in my tool bag. Although, its in the state of the worst sushi roll in the world. Soldiers rushed into the adventurers guild first thing in the morning. They were looking for a black-haired, black-eyed kid who was seen with an adventurer party. Thats you, right? Too fast. Theyre moving way too fast. Cold sweat trickled down my back. I- I dont know what youre talking about Fool, dont you start doubting the great me. If I was going to hand you over to the soldiers, I wouldve long since tied you up with a rope. I guess. That means Oscar-san is Being here means you want to get out of the city, right? So, Ill help you escape. Oh! An unexpected collaborator!? B-But why My party member was saved by Great SilverShield when he was about to be swallowed by the explosion from the shitty Fire Magic. If I dont repay the favor, I cant call myself a man. Actually, I was going to the inn to inform you guys.he muttered.All the city gates are being inspected by soldiers. They are checking only for black eyes, considering the possibility that the hair may not be black anymore. Wh-Wha!? Oh crap! What is up with this countrys information network!? If you can act so fast, you shouldve done more during the fight with the dragon! Judging from your look, Im guessing you didnt consider that far, huh. Try riding on a coach. Youll be found out within seconds. T-That was close But if I cant use the exits, does that mean I have no choice but to stay here? No, I can get you outside the city. How? Oscar-san answered with a smile. Follow me. It takes a thief to catch a thief, kind of thing. It was his usual dubious smile. Volume 1 - CH 33 Vol 1: Chapter 33 I was taken to a place where Dante-san would never have taken me C in other words, a red light district. Raikira-san took me to a similar place once, but this place was even more indecent. However, it was morning now. When seeing under the morning sun, the gaudy pink signboard looked to be in a miserable state with coating peeled off. A drunk man was sleeping behind a building Is he dead? He is still alive, right? Right? This way. Hyee! Dont make weird noises. When we entered the back alley, there was not even a stone pavement. It was dim, full of foul odors, and puddles of unknown colour on the ground. I walked while looking at the ground, trying not to step on the puddles. Can you see it? The city wall. Because this area is close to the city wall and there is no water supply, it is the cheapest land in the city. I see And because it is this kind of place, people come here to do business away from the prying eyes of the authorities. One of the specialties is the wall fence. Wall fence? You destroy a part of the wall and go through. I see Its like a guide to smuggling. You dont seem surprised at all. N-No, I am surprised. Oh man, to think there are people doing such dangerous things good lord. Your shitty acting isnt convincing anyone with that I see face of yours. Well, follow me. When we got nearer to the castle wall, there was a single wooden hut. About 5 people were hanging out in front of it. All were men and all smoked pipe cigarettes. You could tell at a glance that they were shady people. Oh, Oscar. Are you going out again? Well, Im not going out today. It is this kid. He pushed me forward, and they looked at me with confusion. This kid? Isnt that what I just said? How much? Well Its not going to be cheap even for a child. As usual, three federal gold coins. Three federal gold coins!? 300,000 yen(3000usd)!? Tsk, greedy bastards. Here. Oscar-san?! Im not worried about the money, kid. It is laughably cheap compared to the lives of my party members. Rather, you should worry about what youre going to do after leaving. Uh, I guess It will be difficult to cross the border into the Saint Knight Kingdom from here. There is only one way and the border checking is tight. On the other hand, the movement within the Keith Grand Federation is considerably easier, so that would be better. The soldiers will be looking within the city for a while, after all. Okay. Thank you so much for everything. Yeah, go. Oscar-san left, as I waved goodbye. I was helped by Dante-sans kindness even until the very end. I felt like I was able to repay him by curing the petrification poison, but I just made another debt. In other words, I had another reason to return to Silver Balance. Alrighty, kid. Head over here. Oi Zerry, theres a customer coming over, guide him. When I opened the door C the only thing which seemed proper about the place C the whole place was completely dark. When I closed the door behind me, a dim light lit up, illuminating only the dust particles in the air. Seriously, these guys dont treat their employee with respect Oh, customer. Come this way. What is the matter, customer? The person called Zerry C a beastman C asked puzzledly. Oh, you cant see where youre walking? Then, let me turn up the lamp a little. When the brightness of the magic lamp increased, that persons figure emerged. Both I and Zerry were silently staring at each other. I had seen this person before. It was the person Raikira-san gave money to the other night. And this person probably knows me too. When she saw Raikira-san in the city, I was right there with him. Man Im surprised. Youre the bocchan who was with Raikira-san.[1. TL Note: bocchan is lad/boy in this context. Zerry calls him bocchan endearingly, so I decided to keep it that way.] I was also surprised. I thought without a doubt that it was a man at that time, but he turned out to be a woman. Despite being shorter than Raikira-san, she had a slender body with well-balanced muscles. There were two cat ears pointing up over her reddish brown short hair. The torn sleeves of her shirt were rolled up to her elbows, thus you can see a lot of hair on her forearm. She was also wearing tight pants and long boots. It looked like light equipment, but there was no gap in her standing posture. You were in the same mercenary group as Raikira-san, right? Oh! The young boss talked about that, too? Seems like you earned quite a bit of his trust, huh, bocchan. Yes. He trusted me and gave me. Perhaps noticing my way of wording, Zerry-san became suspicious. Bocchan, did you do something? I silently shook my head. Raikira-san passed away. Then, there was silence between us. After a while, the magic lamp fell from Zerry-sans hand, making a noise. The magic lamp C that wasnt fire C hadnt lost any light. An angry shout came from outside, Zerry! Dont tell me you broke the lamp! The man from earlier opened the door. Ah, the customer is still here. Oi, Zerry, guide him out immediately.he said, closing the door again. I then talked to Zerry-san about Raikira-sans final moments. I was ambiguous about myself, though. She guided me through a small, narrow passage while listening to the story with a gloomy look. We were already inside the city wall, and when we were about to reach the other side, she strained her ears to check for any sounds in the surroundings, and then carefully removed the rock from the city wall. The rock was thinly carved and had a handle on the inside. When we passed through, Zerry-san placed it back as it was. Looking from the outside, I couldnt notice any difference from the rest of the wall. There seems to be a tall grass thicket 10 meters away with a wild trail inside. And by following it, you can get to the highway. However, there seems to be many diverging paths, so you would get lost without a doubt if its your first time. I see So the young boss was able to kill Crysta in the end, huh. Zerry-san was crying, while guiding me. She was gushing with tears, not caring that I could see her. As a survivor of the mercenary group, she, too, seems to have long wanted to get revenge on Crysta. However, the opponent was a Mithril-rank adventurer, and they although unprepared numbered a few dozens, but were still annihilated by a single man. It seems that she had almost given up her desire for revenge. Indeed, there is almost no way to beat an opponent who freely moves through the sky and can ceaselessly shoot Fire Magic. Zerry-san wiped off the tears in her eyes with her sleeves and looked back at me. Her cat eyes, which were reddish brown just like her hair, looked intently at me. If you go straight from here, youll reach the highway. CBocchan, wont you let me serve as your escort? Eh, escort? Yep. The Dark Fang Mercenary was my family. There was no place I felt more comfortable in. When that place was gone I fell into despair and was struggling to make money to survive. That was when I saw the young boss, who also somehow managed to survive. And I could tell just by looking at his eyes, that he hadnt abandoned his revenge on that bastard Crysta. And he splendidly accomplished it. But it doesnt matter if you die. I wanted to say that, but revenge may have been everything for those whose companions were slaughtered. Thus, I couldnt say it. Well, it doesnt matter if hes dead too. Ah?! I was thinking not to say that out of respect though! Since Im a cat beastman, Im quite laid-back and easy-going. The serious air from before was gone. Zerry-san smiled with teary eyes. But you see, bocchan. A fire has been re-ignited in my dead heart. Hearing about his way of life, I feel like I have to do something too. Im sure I met Reiji-san for some reason. Please let me accompany you on your journey. But I overheard a little of what you were talking about a while ago. I can guide you to the Saint Knight Kingdom or the Kruvan Holy Kingdom or wherever you like! I was a scout in the Dark Fang Mercenary and have travelled all over the world. Until I came here, I was helped by Dante-san C in the form of Oscar-san, and here again, I am receiving help from Raikira-san C in the form of Zerry-san. Haha Reiji-san? Whatever the case may be, I am a member of Silver Balance. I should just receive a companions helping hand without worrying much, right? Okay. Thank you. Yay!Zerry-san leapt in joy, and snapped her finger.Lets go right away then! I start walking according to Zerry-sans guidance. I felt like I was being guided by Raikira-san himself. Not only Raikira-san, but Im walking down the path opened up by Dante-san, Non-san, and Mimino-san. Not only that. Just like how a path comes to be as more people tread on it, the path I walked on was the one guided by everyone else. I wonder if Mimino-san is talking to Dante-san about me right about now? Have they noticed that Dante-sans body has healed? Was Non-san delighted? (Raikira-san, you wanted revenge even if it meant throwing away everything else.) I dont understand that feeling. I dont even know if it was a good thing or a bad thing. However, I will never forget that fulfilled face you showed at the end. And I will always be wondering what you were about to say to me at that time. Please forgive me for leaving without even mourning. Well, knowing you, Im sure youll say something like, Just go already. Mourning isnt going to fill your belly. Whats wrong, bocchan? You look like youre about to burst out crying. No, its nothing. And can you please stop calling me bocchan? Nope. Because youre a little boy. It cant be helped, you know. It can be helped! No, no, it cant be helped. Nahahaha Ah, there is no helping you. So, why do you call Raikira-san young boss? Oh, he was the nephew of the leader of Dark Fang Mercenary. Hou Oh, are you interested in that? Then, Ill talk about the mercenary group! I wont stop even if you complain its too long! Ahahah, please do. We have a long journey ahead. I dont know where I was heading. However, there are things I do know. That this journey is going to be long. Although, I did find a completely unexpected travel companion. Eventually, when the wild trail ended, a vast grassland spread before us. On the other side, a highway stretched through the ocean-like grassland. You cant tell whats waiting beyond the grasslands until you go there. If thats the case, then Ill just have to go. After all, Im an adventurer member of Silver Balance. A gentle tailwind blew, guiding the way, and I started walking. Volume 2 - CH Epilogue 1 Vol 2: Epilogue (1) * Holy Royal Palace * After hearing all the reports, the Holy King folded his arms and looked up at the sky. Although it was the audience chamber of the Holy Royal Palace, instead of a formal environment, a round table was placed in the center, like that in the reception room. The formal environment can be seen mostly in the 1st Holy District. Only those from the Holy Kingdom could enter the Holy Royal Palace, after all. In addition to the Holy King, only the Holy Prince Kluvshrat and Border Earl Mule were in the audience chamber. As usual, the Border Earl was still wearing his gray bear pelt. So, what? The man who helped us drive away the mediator who appeared at the skill orb awarding ceremony, prevented a situation where a large number of people could have died, and on top of that, defeated the giant snake Of all things, they tried to capture and murder him?! Just because of black hair and black eyes?! Moreover, they got beaten at their own ploy?! And you just saw him off as he left the Holy City without doing anything!? Indeed. Tthe gray bear responded without being disturbed by the Holy Kings angry voice. What was that idiot Ebene thinking!! In addition, the Knights Order!! Even if it was a mistake in communication, they publicly announced that they were the ones who subjugated the snake!? Impatient for merit and profits, and not wanting to lose everything to the Adventurers Guild, they insisted on their claims even if they knew it wasnt the truth Theyre more like a noble, than a knight. Its exactly the same as nobles saying, This is just a slipup, I havent reported false information, Everything is for the sake of the country, etc. Border Earl! I dont need cynicism! Its not cynicism, but a fact. Then close that mouth thats dropping the shitty facts! It doesnt mean anything! F-Father please calm down. When Kluvshrat intervened, the Holy King seemed to calm down a little and drank the water from a cup. Ah, shit it wasnt the time to be investigating Duke Riviere. Hmm How did that go? It didnt go well. Duke Ebene strongly supports Duke Riviere. He is unable to stomach the evidence brought by Earl Sillys. It would be difficult to use Earl Sillys Magic Eye of Inquiry as evidence. Thats right. Furthermore, that escort Reiji, hes called I think. The fact that he was with Earl Sillys complicated the problem further. But, well, it was just a matter of time. Hes just looking for a point of compromise. Compromise? Yeah Even Duke Ebene should know he cant protect Duke Riviere, since he is pretty much exposed. However, if left alone, Earl Sillys would rise in society, and could start bad rumours such as Duke Ebene tried to kill the hero. That is why hes barking out trying to lower the legitimacy of Earl Sillys while he can. The Border Earl did think that it was a fact rather than a bad rumor, but in the noble society fact does not always equal the truth. On top of all that, he even criticized Duke Luciel saying that if Sword Saint Augustin of House Luciel had been present, the damage could have been even less. Duke Ebene and Duke Luciel dont really see eye to eye, after all. Well then, Your Majesty, I shall take my leave here. Hmm youre going back to your territory, huh. I am grateful for your unchanging loyalty, Border Earl Mule. Yes. I will never forget the scolding you gave me at that time. You jest.the Border Earl said, with a brutal-looking smile, and left the room. Your Majesty, what is this scolding?Prince Kluvshrat asked. You also need a friend. A friend you can rely on and entrust everything to. It was almost as if he was telling himself that. There were many problems awaiting the Holy King from now on. In particular, how to explain to the nobles about what happened at the skill orb awarding ceremonyin the end, he prepared himself to explain it as it was. However, explaining that is to admit the sin of the Holy King who did not wish to sacrifice Kluvshrats life. And he has to think about how to deal with House Rozier who lost LouisHouse Rozier said that it was their childs fault but there is no doubt they feel differently on the inside. Since this will be entwined with the crushing of House Riviere, one of the 6 Great Dukes, a great turmoil is inevitable. Kluvshrat, what do you think about your older brother and older sister? Both of them are wonderful people. I am sure brother will become the next Holy King and conduct a magnificent reignC Oh, no, I did not mean that fatherC I mean, Your Majestys reign is not magnificent! I know. The Holy King closed his eyes partly and patted Kluvshrats head. His feelings as a father upset his judgment. Which resulted in chaos. Nevertheless, he still couldnt forsake himself as a father. Now, I still have work as the Holy King. I will be going. Yes, take care, Your Majesty. The Holy King stood up, and strutted out of the audience chamber. Kluvshrat bowed his head. Kluvshrats expression as he raised his head after a while was gloomy. He, too, knew. He was saved by sacrificing Louis C the boy who could have been his friend. He didnt understand what was going on, and by the time he noticed things had already taken a dark turn. While hes horrified to think he might have died, he also succumbs to the guilty consciousness of surviving on anothers account. He thought that if death was the duty of the Holy Royal Family, it should have been fulfilled. I wonder what Miss Eva is doing Kluvshrat remembered the beautiful girl from that time. The daughter of Earl Sillys, his fathers right-hand man, was escorted by the hero who prevented a great casualty. During the award ceremony, she looked unwell, butC. Kluvshrat shook his head. He knew he was charmed by her, but he wasnt in a position where he can afford to do that. (Truth is, I should have died.) If so. I will devote the rest of my life for the sake of this country This incident had cast a dark shadow on the Holy Royal Palace, to the point where this 12-year-old boy was compelled to take on that sorrowful resolution. Volume 2 - CH Epilogue 2 Vol 2: Epilogue (2) * Charlotte Phrase * House Marquess Phrase is inconspicuous. In the noble society, a marquess house is certainly high-ranking, but House Phrase was not very noticeable. At the ball, she wasnt invited to dance, and even if she attended the tea party, she wasnt able to bring up a subject. And later, she will receive a letter saying It was House Phrase who wasnt actively participating. It is truly unfortunate. Therefore, the daughter of House Phrase, Charlotte, decided from an early age thatC I wont give up! I will blossom in the noble society! She also studied how to laugh. Ohohoho! However, perhaps due to the maid, who was teaching her, having too old of a senseC My lady, touch the back of your hand on your chin and then Oh-ho-ho-ho-ho! Oh ho ho ho ho! Once again! Oh ho ho ho ho! Wonderful! Next is makeup! She leaned in the wrong direction. She put on make-up and even curled her strawberry blonde hair into ringlets. The only thing she did was standing out badly. And even when noble children gatheredC Ara? Why are you wearing such unfashionable clothes? (Real intention: If you come and stay with me, I will dress you up in fine-quality clothes!) She drove away everyone with her overbearing manner of speaking. The only person who remained was, We only have this kind of thing. Merchants dont travel to the border. Mira, of House Border Earl Mule. Since Mira was raised in a remote region, she was vulnerable to sparkly things. Even the child Charlotte, who had a very mismatched make-up, looked sparkling to Mira. O-Oh, thats a shame to hear -Ah, no, I mean, Oh ho ho ho! Then Ill send House Phrases merchant to the Border Earl territory! Eh, really!? Of course. That is simple! Charlotte was laughing loudly, but the merchant who heard this story at a later date turned pale. The territory of Border Earl Mule was that far away. However, Hmm, you disagree? Do you mean to make my daughter a liar? Glared at by Marquess Phrase, who cherishes his daughter dearly and is the apple of his eye, the merchant tearfully departed for the Border Earls territory. This brought new product distribution to the Border Earls territory, leading to an era of great development due to the subsequent influx of adventurers and the capture of dungeonsC that is a story which took place many years later. Charlottes adult debut at the Sprout and New Moon Banquet, was a massive failure for her. I didnt stand out! Terrifying masked men attacked, then the poison was discovered, and she was escorted out of the venue for her protection. I could hardly talk to Kluvshrat-sama! Charlotte cried. She cried so much that her makeup came off. However, there was still a chance. After that, a tea party was held C although Prince Kluvshrat did not attend. Nevertheless, it was good to have a connection with Duke Houses. After all, the 6 Great Dukes have tremendous power in the Holy Kingdom C though that makes the House Marquess under them inconspicuous C being together with them makes you stand out too, doesnt it? Nunuu However, there was a problem C Eva, the daughter of Earl Sillys, who is clearly more prominent than herself. How can I stand out more from that woman Whats wrong, Miss Charlotte? Minya!?Charlotte let out a strange voice. It was Mira, one of her very, very few friends. Oh, dont surprise me! Sorry sorry. She sighed, looking at the grinning Mira. Mira was becoming more and more carefree in their interactions. Moreover, she fell in love with Miss Eva at first sight C Charlotte wants to believe that it isnt a deep affection, but she loses confidence watching Miras behaviour around Eva C making Charlotte even think if she was an enemy. Hey, why dont you pull yourself together a little. Your father has already returned to the border territory, right? You dont stand out even if you stay here alone! Oh, you already know that my papa returned? Thank you for worrying about me! But Im strong even alone! Thats not what I am saying! Im saying that there isnt a more conspicuous border territory symbol here than yourself! Ahaha. Ill pass on to papa that you praised him. That wasnt a praise. Charlotte was frustrated that she couldnt get through to Mira. It seems that the shock of the awarding ceremony is no more. Charlotte didnt hear the words that Mira uttered under her breath. The incident that occurred at the skill orb awarding ceremony shocked the children who participated. Since the awarding ceremony was no longer held this year, the children received the skill orbs from their own respective Houses. By the way, Mira receivedClose Quarters Combat and Charlotte receivedBeautiful Hair . You can clearly understand their parents tastes.Beautiful Hairis an extremely rare skill orb which was ordered from another country C you can see the over-doting parent in Marquess Phrase. Thanks to that, Charlottes strawberry blonde ringlet curls were giving off an aura of extra shine today. Hmm, what is that? The two were now in the lobby of the conference building in the 1st Holy District. The matter regarding what happened at the skill orb awarding ceremony and, according to rumours, there seems to be some problems among the 6 Great Dukes, so matters pertaining to those will be announced today. Normally the children wouldnt be here, but Charlotte and the other children are closely related to the case of the awarding ceremony, thus they were summoned. Charlotte noticed Eva, the daughter of House Sillys, who was in the shadow of a pillar at the end of the corridor of the conference building, probably with the head of the family, Victor. Ah, its Eva-sama. Lets go talk to her. Be quiet. Lets go secretly. Eh you want to eavesdrop? Hey, watch how you say it. We just happen to walk without making any sounds, and happen to overhear things. Thats exactly whats called eavesdrop Fortunately, Charlotte and Miras escorts were riled up in their own conversation. The escorts were getting along aggravatingly good. Charlottes escort was only employed for his handsome face, but since he is a good talker, the other escorts were laughing bwahaha! to his stories. As they proceeded toward Eva, they started to overhear the conversation. Father. Then, the description relating to the Child of Disaster for hundreds of years has been black hair and black eyes, right? Yes. Some countries have even perished in the past I understand. Thank you very much. I will continue to investigate. Is that okay? Yes, of course. Ara? Eva noticed Charlotte and Mira, and smiled softly. !! It was a smile that made even Charlottes heart skip a beat. And, needless to say, Mira went into a daze and her vocabulary level dropped to a one-year-old child saying Kawa, Kawa, Kawaii Kawa. (Wha-Wha-Wha-What the hell~~~~~?! Looking so mature suddenly~~~~! D-Did she find a lover!? Otherwise, it would be impossible to grow this mature all of a sudden!!) Eva said goodbye to her father, and walked towards them, but Earl Sillys left with a reluctant look. It is also Charlottes jealousy point that Eva is already working(apparently) and has a handsome father. Good morning, Eva-sama. Good morning, Charlotte-sama, Mira-sama. Kawa By the way, Eva-sama Mira being like this is the usual case, so the two just moved on smoothly. The aura around you has changed a lot, hasnt it? Hmm?Is that so? Is it possible that you found yourself a lover!? Charlotte decided to dive straight in and try to get Eva to make a flustered face at least oncebut contrary her expectation, Eva kept her cool and just made a slightly troubled smile. I wish I could say that, but I am still not worthy enough to stand by that persons side. It was almost the same as admitting that there is a person whom she has feelings for, but the fact that Eva said she, of all people, was not worthy, shocked Charlotte. Right then, a bell rang. Everyone, the announcement from His Majesty the Holy King will soon begin. We ask that everyone please enter inside. A number of priests appeared and guided the nobles inside while ringing a bell. Ara, seems like its time to go. Shall we? Ah, y-yes oh, Eva-sama. Charlotte noticed for the first time. Evas escort was a muscular ossan C Captain Maxim. Your escort has changed it seems. Hearing that, Eva then responded with a very pleasant smile. YesC for now. On this day, the explanation announced by the Holy King caused a tremor not only to the nobles but also to the entire Holy Kingdom. Obligation of the Holy Royal FamilyTheir history of being human sacrifice was revealed. Next, the current Holy King will step down from his position, and call himself Duke Grenjido hereafter. The next Holy King will be succeeded by the 1st Holy Princess, and the Holy Princes will retain the right to succeed the throne and continue with the title of Holy Prince until the 1st Holy Princess bears a child of her own. Finally, it was decided to de-establish House Duke Riviere, one of the 6 Great Dukes. However, their territory was so wide that it was put under the direct control of the Holy Royal Family temporarily, but eventually distributed to nobles who did not have a territory. The reason why Duke Riviere called for the abolition of Duke Houses was explained, but no noble accepted it properly. The people of House Riviere became ordinary citizens. Since House Riviere revived the maritime industry, they were allowed to keep their business. However, since the marriage of House Rivieres daughter to the 3rd Holy Prince, who is now 10 years old, has been abandoned, many nobles have begun promoting themselves to the Holy Royal Family, seeing this as a chance. The first person was Charlotte Phrase herself, but it is uncertain whether this love(?) will come true. Reiji(at the end of Vol2) Black hair and Black eyes14 years oldHuman raceMale World Ruler  Learned skills: Physical characteristics: Red Skill Orbs -[Physical Strength Enhancement ] [Back Muscle Enhancement ] [Abdominal Muscle Enhancement ] [Leg Strength Enhancement ] [Grip Strength Enhancement ] [Flexibility Enhancement] [Power Burst Enhancement ] [Stamina Enhancement ] -[Immunity Enhancement ] -[Body Enhancement ] Technical characteristics: Green Skill Orbs -[Dexterity ] -[Sword Technique ] [Spear Technique ] [Axe Technique ] [Archery Technique ] [Short-swords Technique ] [Close Quarters Combat ] [Kicking Technique ] [Shield Technique ] [Large Shield Technique ] [Sprinting Technique ] [Jumping Technique ] [Hardening Technique ] [Great Sword technique ] [Punching Technique ] [Brawling Technique ] -[High-Angle Firing Technique ] [Dancing Sword Technique ] -[Dragon Spear Technique ] Sensory characteristics: Yellow Skill Orbs -[Eyesight Enhancement ] [Hearing Enhancement ] [Smell Enhancement ] -[Night Vision ] Magic characteristics: Blue Skill Orbs -[Magic Enhancement ] [Magic Aptitude Enhancement ] -[Water Magic ] [Wind Magic ] [Earth Magic ] [Flower Magic ] [Lightning Magic ] [Dark Magic ] [Light Magic ] [Mana Quantity Increase ] -[Fire Magic ] [Mana Control ] Mysterious characteristics: White Skill Orbs -[Prayer Technique ] -[Healing Magic ] [Support Magic ] Intelligent characteristics: Purple Skill Orbs * Most of these are lower versions ofWorld Rulersuch as [Perfect Memory], so none have been learned. Orb Strengthening: Black Skill Orbs (extremely rare) -[Orb Detachment ] Unique characteristics: Rainbow-Colored Skill Orbs -[Convenience ] Volume 2 - CH 1 Vol 2: Chapter 1 I knew from the beginning that we were being looked down on. I brought out the best underlings as you requested. Is there something wrong? Speaking of whether there was anything wrong, everything was wrong from the beginning. The fat guy, with jaundice on his skin C perhaps due to failing internal organs C asserted that the lowest rank product was the finest rank product without even trying to hide the contempt on his face. The man had a number of rings fitted on his caterpillar-looking, fat fingers, and a scarf embroidered with gold threads wrapped around his neck. Looking like a typical corrupt bastard. I guess guys like these always exist no matter the world. People say appearance makes 90% of a person. I wore clothes made of the finest silk, and the finest hair ornaments on my blue-gray hair combed down with vegetable oil. Fitted in a classy dark suit C I was surprised to find a suit in this world C I would never be looked down by anyone. Except, of course, for my age. But, I did grow quite a bit over the last four years and was now at 160 cm. To the point where my companion, cat-beastmen Zerry, said, You grew like bamboo. Nahahaha, and laughed. And although not at the average height, I dont think anyone would call me small. However, if there was one thing that can be considered a problem, its my face. My face was that of a 14 year old, equivalent to my age. These kinds of deals are judged by appearance C which includes age appearance. Its just a brat, huh. But looks like a rich guy, lets squeeze out some money C must be what hes thinking. In my eyes, it looks like there are only sick and injured people. As I stood behind her, a young lady C the young lady might be looked down even more than I, as she was still 12 C sitting on a luxurious chair, said, as she hit her folding fan on her palm. The young ladys dress was a similar scarlet as her eyes. The beautiful folds on her skirt were made by top-class craftsmen. Her beautiful, bright, blonde hair flowed down her lame dress like a golden stream of river. Her lame dress was disposable. That alone spoke to the amount of money the young lady possessed. And her coming to see a fat guy like this means shes looking for a little spice in her boring routine C thats how it would look to anyone. [1. TL Note: Lame dress is made from fabric embroidered with gold, silver, and other metallic threads. Also, expensive.] Thats why she was looked down upon C thinking it would be easy to trick a young lady ignorant of the ways of the world. Under the bangs flowing from right to left, the large scarlet eyes of the young lady now held a slight tinge of anger. I tried my best not to look at her eyes. Her eyes are magic eyes. Beautiful enough to enslave those who see it. Is that right? Well then, lets talk about the underlings while having a meal together after this. Look at that. The fat bastard is digging a deeper grave for himself. At first he looked down on her, then tried to deceive, and now hes thinking of having his way with a 12 year old girl. A lolicon. That is why there is no escape for him However, that does not mean that the fat guy was an idiot. This was a normal reaction. Rather, the fat guy may have done his best to get to this position. The place where I and the young lady were was one of the Human Resource Centers in Kruvanyu, the holy capital of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. They provide human resource services. Its like a place which sends people to stores that lack workers and such. However, the head of this place was the fat guy, and he was quite rich. The interior of the firm was decorated with a huge chandelier hanging from the ceiling and a wine red carpet on the floor. Regardless of whether its just his taste or hobby C it costs money. Can human resource services really make that kind of money? The answer to that is C the men and women lined up on a slightly elevated platform near the wall. Handcuffs cuffed their hands and chains were wrapped around the legs. They stood stark naked without a piece of cloth. As the young lady said, there were none in good health; some had missing limbs, some were clearly ill, and some had badly festered sore on their body. They should be in a hospital rather than standing naked in this place. But of course, it wouldnt be that easy. Life in this world is almost cheap and trifling. Did you say that these people are the underling?the young lady frowned. Even while frowning, and with distress on her face, she was still ridiculously beautiful. Underling C In the ordinary sense, a word that means subordinate or follower. However, when they are lined up stark naked like that, they cannot possibly be either of the two. In short, it was a secret word for slave. Since trading and possession of slave was illegal in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, they were sold and bought with the term underling and bound with contract magic. What about any of this is different from slave? Well, it seems like this was a little too shocking for you, young lady. These guys are slaves, so to speak. The fat guy then snapped his finger. The room door opened, and strong, muscular men stepped in. Fortunately, this time they were wearing armor instead of being naked. If it were a naked group, I would surely be scolded by the young ladys papa for not protecting her innocence. Hmm. These people too There were all sorts of races C humans, beastmen, fishmen, dwarves C but all of them had a look of confidence. And on their left hand, a bangle-like tattoo traces. I rubbed my left hand unconsciously. Of course, they are also slaves. Theyre all yours? Obviously. Well, its too late to change your mind now. The fat guy looked at the young lady from top to bottom, as though undressing her with his eyes, while licking his lip. With this many men, and trying to intimidate the young lady I suppose hes planning to rape her. Well, the lady did claim to be from a nonexistent company called Fair Harmony Company, and if it is a name he has never heard before, that means it is not located in the holy capital C so he must have thought he could cover up information about her from getting out. There are no other attendants besides me either. Moreover, the young lady is extremely beautiful. Considering the fat guys lolicon nature, I can kinda understand his feelings C just very slightly. However, I think he should wait at least 5 more years. Yes I will not change my mind.The ladys voice was cold, like a cold night in winter.You are completely corrupt. What you are doing is a violation of Article 17 of the Kruvan Holy Kings Law, Holy Kingdom Citizen Rights. What?! The fat guy was puzzled. And then his face suddenly turned red. You I thought you were just a naive girl, but you are the lately rumored Slave Business Crusher huh!? Wow, people just nicknamed her Slave Business Crusher without putting in any creativity into the name. Hmm! What a letdown! The rumored Slave Business Crusher is such a brat, and the attendant is also another brat. Stop saying brat, fatty. Some 14-year-olds get hurt by it. By the way, the 12-year-old in front of me should be enraged internally by now. Shes at that age where she hates being treated like a child more than anything. You guys probably have some ridiculous skills, but unfortunately for you, this room is cast with magic that disables the use of skills. If you wanna fight, then Im not gonna hold back either. Oi, you guys! Capture the girl!the fat guy ordered his slaves. Reiji. Yes, my lady. Protect me. At that moment, the men who were trying to surround us were blown away. Some crashed into the wall, and some were thrown against a shelf, destroying bottles of liquor lined on it. And some others, crashed through the heavy entrance door and flew all the way outside. What just happened? The fat guy seemed unable to process what just happened. The number of slave traders we have crushed so far is 5.I said, pointing out five fingers towards him, while fixing my forelocks, which were dishevelled by poor magic control, with my other hand. All of them used skill inhibition magic in the room. Why did you think it would end any differently for you? No, uhh, wha You can use magic even without a skill. Everyone relies too much on skills goodnight. I approached the fat guy, and held up my hand. I didnt want to touch the greasy face, but I couldnt activate the magic without direct contact, so I touched it. I put the fat guy to sleep withDark Magic, causing him to fall to the floor. Finished? Yes, its over. Then, call the guards! Yes, yes. I stuck my hand out of an open window and pointed my palm towards the sky. A fire bird appeared from my palm and flew over the twilight sky of the holy capital. Within a few minutes, it should reach the guards dormitory, and as before, the captain of the guards should rush to this location. I wonder how the fat guy will try to plead when he wakes up? Perhaps he would play the victim C as all the slave traders before have done C and claim that he was attacked by a girl and a boy. But that is exactly when he will learn the true identity of the girl. Lets go, Lady Eva. Your father, I mean, His Excellency the Earl should be waiting for you. I left the firm with the young lady, the daughter of Earl Sillys. When I gave a slight nod to Zerry-san, who was watching the scene from the shadow of a building, she waved her hand and melted into the darkness. Come to think of it, why How did I end up doing something like this? Oh, right. It all began when I saved the Earls life a year ago. Volume 2 - CH 2 Vol 2: Chapter 2 I recalled the time when I saved the life of Earl Victor de Sillys, but it wasnt that dramatic of an incident. It was only at the level where I go, Ah, come to think of it, I guess that happened too. More importantly, the cat beastmen, Zerry-san, was more helpful than I had expected! Im so glad she came with me. After escaping the capital city of Achenbach Dukedom, I headed for the Saint Knight Kingdom with the guidance of Zerry-san. There was only one border checking station, but there was a back route for people who deal in illegal business. And Zerry-san took us across the border using that route. It cost a little money to do that, but Zerry-san didnt even have that little money. She seemed to have been barely getting through while earning small changes back in the city. The Saint Knight Kingdom was a country under the rule of the Knight King, and because the army had been greatly strengthened, there were few places where adventurers could conduct their activity, so we just passed through. Further ahead, was the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. A country where people of many races lived together. Its very lively, but there were also a lot of crimes. To me, it seemed like an open-minded country in many ways. Also, you can hear these often: The Holy Kings light shines over all people in the kingdom. The Holy King rules with peace. Praise singing of the Holy King was commonplace. I was planning to register as an adventurer in the holy city of Kruvanyu, and master World Ruler in the meantime. Do you want to become an adventurer to see how other adventurers fight? Nope, nope, nope, absolutely nope?. People wont reveal their skills that easily. Needless to say, you look too small, so no ones gonna let you join their party, bocchan?. If youd like, Ill earn money as an adventurer, so how about you take on a more stable job?Zerry-san said, but since there was truth in what she said, I had no other choice but to accept her proposal. Zerry-san wanted to continue sticking with me even after reaching our destination. I thought that was fine. She acts over-familiar and was irritating at times, but she wasnt a bad person. Speaking of me, I got a prestigious position called Cleaner of the Holy Kings 18th Knights Order. The knights of the powerful sounding title Holy Kings Knights Order have to go through rigorous training. After the training, the knights return to the dorm and sleep like a log. Since they had money, they had a routine of making a fuss in the city during their rare rest days. Regarding what it is that I clean C their rooms were damn filthy. Also, an abnormal amount of laundry was piled up. I made the knights room look clean and shiny by combiningWater Magic,Fire Magic, and Wind Magic. Same goes for laundry. The holy city has a special climate. It rarely rains, but when it does, it doesnt let up for a week. They were very pleased that I was able to keep the indoors dry. Sometimes the knights will tip me when the room is sparkly clean, and if I have time, I observe the knights training, and accumulate all kinds of skills. The encounter with the Earl is still a little further away. Anyway, when I was ten years old, I received a mysterious nickname called Legendary Cleaner. I was valued by the knights for my work, I was valued by the aunties in the kitchen for providing them with hot water, and I was valued by the frequenting dwarves from the armour mending blacksmith workshop for cleaning their place. The holy city is large, so I went sightseeing on holidays and treated myself to delicious food. I was kind of enjoying life too much in the holy city. Though, I wasnt able to make friends because I was way younger than the rest of the people I met. Rumors of me spread to other knight groups and I moved around cleaning a number of them. And unexpectedly, I started receiving a knights salary. That said, the money was just a by-product, and I was happy to be able to practice magic legally and increase the proficiency of the skills that I continued to learn. My mana quantity also increased steadily C but that seems to be only because I gradually became able to handle the Mana Quantity Increase skill I learned from observing Crysta-la-Crysta. I continued my training in secret. If you dont use the skills, you cant master it. Therefore, I came up with the idea to detach World Ruler and then use the skills. If I remove World Ruler, I will not be able to use all the skills I have learned, but the memory of the skill remains in my mind. Thus, I move my body exactly as per my memory and raise the skill proficiency. Mysteriously, when I reabsorbed World Ruler, I felt a deeper understanding of the skills. Thanks to this, I was able to fight even if skills were inhibited. As I saved money while living a cleaners life, Zerry-san, who said shell earn money as an adventurer, blew all her money away on gambling and fell into debt C a debt which I had to shoulder with all my savings. And three years passed in that manner. I started thinking it was time for me to act on my own. Although I didnt know her whereabouts, I wanted to see my big sister, Lark. I also wanted to meet Lulusha, the granddaughter of old man Hinga who taught me all sorts of things about the world. To accomplish that, I thought about collecting information while traveling around the big cities. I was thinking about my future plans C late at night during early spring C when I saw several horse-drawn carriages and horse-riding escorts riding through the holy city. I was practicing Sprinting Technique and Jumping Technique while jumping from roof to roof, when the carriage suddenly caught on fire. The driver hurriedly stopped the horses, and rescued a noble-looking man C well, it was Earl Victor de Sillys C from the carriage. But arrows came flying from the sky, piercing the driver, and he went down. The knights surrounding the carriage also fell one after another. (Smart. The arrows are painted black, so its hard to dodge.) While feeling impressed by the intelligence of the attackers, I was wondering what to do. (Should I get in and help? But I dont know who that nobleman is He might be a villainous man for all I know.) Well, Earl Sillys turned out to be more of an ill-natured man than a villainous man. But returning back to the topic, I simply observed the situation. When the Earl was the only one left standing near the burning carriage, five assassins surrounded him in a semicircle. The assassins, wearing black clothes and masks that only revealed their eyes, said something to the Earl. Prepare yourself Client requested as much pain as possible I heard such disturbing words as I listened with Hearing Enhancement. This guy will definitely be killed, I thought. However, the nobleman seemed calm and totally unfazed. I observed the nobleman closely. His smooth blonde hair was beautiful even in the dark of night, and his scarlet pupils, which seemed to carry a weight of sorrow, were so beautiful that even I, a male, was captivated. Is he in his late twenties? (Ah, this man he doesnt care about dying.) The person who came to my mind at that time was Raikira-san. Volume 2 - CH 3 Vol 2: Chapter 3 My body moved unconsciously. I jumped down from the roof and landed in a back alley without making noise. I made full use of Eyesight Enhancement,Night Vision,Hearing Enhancement, and Smell Enhancement, and found no other presence but the assassins. I wasnt sure if the nobleman was a villain or not, but I just felt that I had to do something. The first one will be for Viscount Nougu who was destroyed by you. The assassin readied a crossbow; it is easy to carry and has a high accuracy. When the arrow was shot, it pierced the noblemans left palm. His face distorted in pain, but the nobleman still showed no emotion. Hmm. So the blood flowing through the Cold-Blooded Lord is the also red, huh I was already 10 meters behind them when the next arrow was nocked. The nobleman should have obviously noticed me coming up behind them, but he didnt even look at me, let alone change his expression. Amazing. The problem was how to defeat those 5. If I made a slight mistake, a professional assassin would kill the nobleman first before running away or intercepting me. If that happens, it would be pointless for me to have come down. You dont necessarily need to cast a big magic attack to neutralize people. With the assassins and the nobleman being so close together, the nobleman will also get caught if I use a big magic attack. I held up my hand towards the assassins. Ping-pong ball sized black stones appeared at my fingertips one by one. (One, two, three) Its a magic called Stone Bullet, which is the basics of Earth Magic, but that simply forms one stone. And the original colour of the stone is gray. Mine was black because I imitated the assassins. (Four, five) It is impossible to form stones on all five fingers and maintain them at the same time with ordinary magic control. Even veteran mages are said to have a limit of three. Surprised look appeared on the noblemans face for the first time. (So thats how he looks when surprised. I thought he was emotionless, but Im glad that thats not the case) However, the assassins will surely notice if his expression changes. Hmm? No way! Are the reinforcements her I immediately shot the 5 stone bullets. They hit the back of the assassins heads and knocked them unconscious. Actually, I wanted to mix it with Fire Magic and shoot Finger Flare Bomb. Even the people around me when I was in Japan didnt know about it, much less the people of this world. The Great Adventure of Dai is the best! [1. TL Note: Adventure of Dai and Finger Flare Bomb is a reference to Dragon Quest.] The nobleman was stunned by the fact that I neutralized the assassins within moments. Hmm, this man is incredibly handsome looking from near. On the other hand, I was wearing training clothes with patches C torn during training C and a towel hanging around my neck. If you ignore the blackness of my eyes, my blue-gray hair is common in this world, thus I was not inconspicuous. On a side note, I got this blue-gray hair by making the dye taught by Mimino-san with my own ingredients. Who are you? Ah, even the voice sounds handsome. A man blessed by God. Im just a cleaner passing by. By the way, your friends are unable to move due to paralysis poison, so it is unlikely that they will die. As for the assailants, they will probably not wake up for about an hour, but Ill bind their arms just in case. According to World Ruler, there were no problems with the knights or the driver. The knights werent members of the Knights Order where my cleaner services are frequently employed. They were most likely knights directly employed by the nobleman. I skillfully removed the assassins mask and tied their arms with it. Then, I shall take my leave here. Rewards nor thanks were unnecessary. I was eager to leave the place. Although it was midnight, residents around the area would soon notice, and if I get caught up in an investigation, my cleaning schedules would get delayed. That.. is just my bullshit excuse. (Truth is this man is scary.) He was calm even when he was about to be killed. And he was staring intently at me. I felt uncomfortable in his presence. Who are you? The exact same question as before. Im just a cleaner passing by. Well then. It felt like he would repeat the same question forever if I didnt say something, so I told him that much and quickly left. I ran quite fast, so he couldnt have followed meC. Therefore, the rescue scene was not so dramatic. The problem came after that. A few days later, in the afternoon, I was called by the dormitory supervisor of the Holy Kings 18th Knights Order. Oh, cleaning boy, Im sorry for calling you.the dormitory supervisor said. He had a short mustache, and was a little overweight, but looked like a nice person overall. His Excellency Earl Sillys wants to request you for cleaning. A noble wants me for cleaning? I guess the heroic name of Legendary Cleaner has become popular among the noble society too. Hahahaha Is that even possible? Sure is. Most of the knights here are relatives of nobles. If they talked about you when they got home, its entirely possible. Hmm, I suppose. In short, I had been careless. After that, I changed into my cleaner attire and was taken to a huge mansion which looked like an art gallery, and the nobleman I rescued a few days ago was waiting for me there. The balcony built with large glass panes was transparent. I wonder how much it cost to get a glass that is so uniform and free of bubbles and impurities? Sitting at a white table and a chair of brilliant red cushion, graciously drinking tea and looking over documents, the Earl was almost like a painting. Two knights stood at attention behind him and three knights were behind me. One of the knights behind the Count was with him during the night of the attack. Unlike the Holy Kings Knights Order, knights independently employed by a noble have a different appearance. The Knights Order use bright blue colour which is the symbol of the Holy King. Whereas, these knights wore a scarlet mantle and white, metal armor. They didnt wear it that night, but are wearing it now Does that mean theyre more alert since that attack? Since machine manufacturing does not exist, all equipment is one-of-a-kind handmade items in this world. If he can prepare this many of them, then this nobleman must be filthy rich. The equipment of the Knights Order costs more money, but those are made with taxes. The Earls thin lips parted when he noticed me. Thank you for saving my life the other day. What do you mean? From my point of view, there was every reason to be wary of this man who found me with only the small amount of information he had that night. I came here because of a cleaning request. From what I can see, the mansion is squeaky clean and the trees in the garden have been pruned nicely. The knights armors are also shiny clean, so there doesnt seem much I can do here. I want to request you to be my daughters escort. Well, that came out of nowhere. Volume 2 - CH 4 Vol 2: Chapter 4 Your Excellency. That isone of the knights started, bitterly, but the Earl coldly replied,Shut up. Meanwhile, I tried to secure an escape route. If things go south, lets break that windowpane and escape and I wont try to help nobles anymore and get dragged into something troublesome. I know I am looking into the future, but I have my own problems, too. When I die, my daughter will be exposed to danger. My 11-year-old daughter will not be able to survive through the rough storms of the noble society. I see? Does that mean you dont require any cleaning? Please clean my daughters enemies. That was smooth Reiji-san, Ive looked into you, but I couldnt find anything relating to your personal history. You arrived at the Holy Kingdom three years ago, and now you are active as a cleaner of the Knights Order. Though, it is uncertain why you are a cleaner. You once took over the debt of an adventurer named Zerry, correct? He found all that in just a few days. I wasnt sure if I should be shocked or impressed. You still choose to be silent? You seem to be better than I expected. No, Im just taken aback. Actually, Im more afraid now that you have a higher impression of me. Everyone, leave us. However That is an order. Yes, sir. The knights left the balcony, shooting hateful glares at me. I am the one who wants to leave this place the most, though. The clanking of metal armor sounded with every step the knights took, but when they were gone, the silence, in its own way, hurt my ears. Umm, what is all this about? I cant follow along. I feel like I have already died once. Can you understand that feeling? I was always careful even within the holy city, but I suppose I unconsciously became relaxed. It was a big blunder on my part. You cant be on alert all the time. Even a man as strong as you think so? Im not that strong. I honestly think so. My power was brought about by World Ruler. True strength can be found in extreme conditions. Dante-san was strong. He has shown to protect his comrades till the very end. And now that his petrification has been cured, he must have gotten much stronger. It doesnt seem to be humility. I think thats rather admirable. That doesnt sound like a word a Earl should be using towards a cleaner. Is there anything you need? If you choose to accept my request, I shall meet all conditions of yours. All conditions caught my attention. To tell the truth, what I want to do C searching for news about Lark, and looking for the person named Lulusha C has a limit to what I can do as an individual. I can only think of going around big cities and asking at the adventurers guild for now. A database of residence does not exist in this world, and the birth record recorded by the church is not available to the public. (But what if it were a noble?) I dont know how many nobles there are in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, but an Earl should be high up in the social ladder. He has such a big house in the holy city, after all. Escort, huh Protecting this person himself might be a little difficult. Because this person will go to various places, right? Depending on the situation, he may even meet the Holy King. A boy like me wouldnt be able to follow him to such places, and on the contrary, they might be more vigilant towards me. But what if it is the daughter? (Didnt he say she is 11 years old? Then shes just 2 years younger than me. It wouldnt look strange even if I stick around with her Wait, did this man become a dad in his teens?!) I was surprised at an inconsequential aspect. Judging from your silence, I suppose youre still considering? This man is fixed that I was the one who saved his life. It is impossible to deceive him any longer If it is only a small risk, I guess I can provide some escort services. By the way, how much danger is around the young lady? Should be less than half of around me. Most of the hostile nobles probably think my daughter can be easily eliminated if I die. Well, that doesnt sound too bad, I suppose. Earl. Why do you trust me to be your daughters escort for saving your life just once? You were more helpful than the knights who were on the scene. Isnt that fact more than enough? I think thats a weak reason to entrust your daughter to a stranger. We are in a tight spot where our lives are being targeted even within the holy city. In normal times, I wouldnt put a stranger near my daughter, but in this situation, I have no room for hesitation. And you look like a child, which is very convenient in that you will not be suspicious being near my daughter. I see. There arent many disadvantages to employing me. Okay. I accept. Thank you. The Earl was smiling, but it didnt feel like an actual smile. I remember that he was called the Cold-Blooded Lord. Who was the guy that came up with such a disrespectful nickname? It matches him too perfectly. HoweverC I raised three fingers. I have three conditions. Lets listen to them then. First, I would like to hear any news related to 5-star skill orbs or higher. Skill orb Perhaps my condition was unexpected, as the Earl blinked in surprise. I thought it would be better not to reveal Larks name. She was wanted in the Keith Grand Federation, after all. The reason why I did not limit it to 6-stars and gave a range of 5-stars or more is to make my purpose as unknown as possible. Second, Im looking for a woman named Lulusha. Im not sure about the age, but most likely around my age, and also talented in magic. Please use your influence to find that person. Hmmwhat does this person mean to you, Reiji-san? Ah, shes not a blood relative or an enemy. I received a message from Lulushas grandfather, so I just want to convey it. Hou. The Earls smile deepened. And although just very, very slightly C anyone other than me wouldve probably missed it C there appeared to be actual emotion in his smile. You are an interesting person. Usually, employment conditions and bargaining are done for ones own benefit. Its profitable enough for me Rather than profit, it is more like something I have to do I shall accept those two conditions. After all, searching for people is my specialty. No doubt about that. He found me within a few days, after all. That is why I decided to take on the escort request. The Earl leaned forward and placed his elbow on the table. The table creaked a little. At that moment, his eyebrow twitched a little C Oh, right, this person had his hand pierced by an arrow. Even if the wound is immediately closed with Healing Magic, the damaged nerves will not heal immediately, causing the pain to remain for a while. Though, a minor injury can be healed completely. Lets hear the third condition, Reiji-san. Volume 2 - CH 5 Vol 2: Chapter 5 Third, gather information about the two things I just mentioned, answer all my questions honestly, and bind it with contract magic. I thought this was the biggest challenge. Contract magic was the magic cast on me when I was a slave in the mine. As long as there is consent from both parties, a wide range of actions can be included in the contract magic. Mine slaves were bound from absorbing skill orbs, after all. Naturally, it could also inhibit the activation of skills. Will a man in the position of a noble accept that? I am only a commoner. And a low-class at that. I unconsciously started rubbing my left wrist. Even though the tattoo was long gone. The tattoo gradually faded due to continued application of mugwort, and disappeared completely after about a year. Okay, I accept! Is that really okay? I dont mind. Lets make it so that if I violate the contract, Ill lose my freedom of action and tell you how to unlock my secret safe. T-That much is unnecessary I told you I feel like I have already died once, right? Furthermore, having contract magic is meaningless if you dont include at least that much, Reiji-san. Your conditions are too lenient compared to my escort request. I see. And one more important condition is missing. What is it? The Earl sighed.The salary.he said, with a disappointed look. Oh, right. That is usually the most important thing, isnt it Lets try to charge quite a high amount. Then, please pay two gold coins monthly, and make arrangements for food, clothing, and living quarters. Two gold coins are approximately 400,000yen(4000usd). 400,000 yen on top of food, clothing and a place to stay can be considered lavish treatment. Fufu, are you surprised, Earl? The Earl sighed again. Eh? Is the Earl facepalming himself? It is only natural that we will provide food, clothing, and a room here. Your annual salary of 3 holy gold coins will be set to be paid monthly. Wha? Wait a minute. One holy gold coin is around 25 gold coins, right? 3 pieces means my annual salary is 15 million yen(150k usd)?!!! Lets make it an annual employment contract and review whether or not it shall be renewed each year. Also, since you will be escorting my daughter, you have to learn the minimum knowledge and etiquette of noble society. Y-Yes You can live in this mansion starting today. I shall contact the Holy Kings Knights Order. Y-Yes Everything was decided as I was still trying to recover from the shock. So, this is how nobles make deals! Due to this and that, I was hired as Lady Evas escort. I was in shock when I met the young lady for the first time. How can someone so beautiful exist in this world. Like a sweet, lovely being born of the luxurious environment of nobles. Like a fresh, ripe, red strawberry grown in a protected environment which you can never find in a normal farm. Without even noticing my shock, the young lady started demanding things just as you would expect from a daughter of a high-class family. Are you strong, Reiji? The first words out of my mouth after self-introduction wasSo-so. Then, show me by fighting my fathers knight! And the following words were -I have to decline,I cant do that,I refuse,I dont want to,No,Absolutely not. I refused specifically in that order, and yet the young lady didnt listen. Eventually, when the knights also became interested C some of the knights even suggested that I had a hand in the previous night attack C I decided to accept the challenge in the Earls courtyard. The grounds were surrounded by high walls, thus you cannot look inside from the outside. However, if one were to climb up to the roof of a 3-storey building or higher C which is higher than the walls C they will be able to see inside. I found a suspicious shadow on the roof of a distant building C I reported the location of the building later C and with the Earls permission, I lit a bonfire in the four corners of the courtyard and circulated the smoke using Wind Magic to create a huge smokescreen. The courtyard had a lawn with grass cut beautifully at uniform length. Tables and chairs which dotted the courtyard were removed with only one set left, and instead, the knights filled the courtyard. The servants also came out to see what was happening, resulting in a large group of people gathered outside. Everyone, please watch carefully. Why is the Earl having tea with his daughter on the only remaining table set? I am Maxim Dupont, the head of military of House Sillys! A man with thick eyebrows and perm hair introduced himself. General citizens usually do not have a family name, but individuals acknowledged by a noble can have a family name apparently. I say apparently because I heard it from Zerry-san, who is not very interested in such things, so her information is questionable. Maxim-san was a muscular macho man in his early 30s, who seemed to be worried about his thinning hairline. He donned the standard knight equipment C metal armor and mantle C and carried a large sword. On the other hand, I wore a dark suit and scarlet polar tie prepared by the Earls family. The brooch had a crescent moon and two swords carved onto it; the Earls family crest. Im Reiji. Nice to meet you. Do you want to go ahead with that light clothing? I can move around more easily. If you say so. What I admired about Maxim-san was that he was fully prepared and had his guard up even when his opponent was a 13-year-old boy. Lets get started.The Earl signalled to start. Maxim-san rushed at me with a roar. Too slow. From stepping into the opponents range and to swinging his large sword, it was slightly slower than Dante-san, whose body was half-petrified. Thinking about it in that respect, Dante-san is really amazing. Wow, amazing. I dodged at the last minute. I wondered if I could finish this without making too much fuss, but when I glanced at the table, the Earl shot a glare at me which seemed to say, Take it seriously! The Cold-Blooded Lord is scary. Look at the young lady next to you. Shes anxiously gripping tight onto her handkerchief, isnt she Father, I am sorry. Lets stop the match right away. Reiji might die if this goes on. Its fine, Eva. Look carefully. It will be over in 5 seconds. 5, 4 Meaning, Finish it in 5 seconds. I understand. 3 Maxim-san unleashed a powerful downswing. I dodged the large sword by sidestepping, and the sword stuck into the ground. Two types of screams rose. One from the maids, and the other from the gardener who maintained the lawn. 2 Excuse me. I jumped onto Maxim-sans chest. Maxim-san immediately released his sword, and threw a punch with his gauntlet clad arm. 1 I blocked the punch with both hands. What power. My body was blown away horizontally, as though a doll was tossed across the garden. The young lady screamed in shock, but I made a clean landing by pulling off a cartwheel spin. Ouch my fingers are numb. Maxim-san stared blankly at me, but then he fell sideways and stopped moving. Volume 2 - CH 6 Vol 2: Chapter 6 You are a terrific master of martial arts. Im sure you were brought up with rigorous training from an early age.said Maxim-san, once he got back up. And the rest of the knights, although displeased, no longer openly criticised. If that escort can activate Dark Magic as quickly as that, he surely has either Mana Control or Magic Aptitude Enhancement. And hes circulating the smoke with Wind Magic, right? I heard he used Earth Magic when he saved His Excellency the Earl. Then, how did he dodge Maxim-samas attack? There arent enough skill holders for all of them. Some knights were discussing that in one corner. I guess theyll get suspicious if I use various types of magic how troublesome. On a side note, it was actually thanks to Raikira-san that my physical movement improved. I heard about Raikira-sans skill from Zerry-san. The young boss received an incredibly rare skill orb from the leader of our mercenary group. It was Body Enhancement. The skill orb that raises the muscle strength of the whole body I wonder where the leader got it from Raikira-sans movement was not due to skill orbs that enhance one specific part, but one that provides overall enhancement, just like Four Elemental Magic. The moment I realised that, World Ruler ??learned the skill. Thanks to that, my movements shot up by several levels. I was helped by Raikira-san once again. It felt like a memento from him. Reiji! The match had a great influence on the young lady. She became more attached and asked me to stay by her side. At first, I was wondering what to do about the attachment of the greenhouse-grown strawberry princess, but she didnt seem to let up anytime soon. Children of the same age werent around Lady Eva. There were no schools. Nobles usually hired a private tutor. The tutors were all retired civil officials and nobles, meaning only old people. Speaking of friends of the same age, she meets them once in a while when her father takes her along to high society parties like Dance Party, Tea Party, and Evening Party. Children of my age are too scared to approach me.the young lady said to me, with a sullen face, during a study break from a private tutor. Is it because you are beautiful? Of course not! Even you are making fun of me, Reiji! Well, I was being honest, though Eh!? The flustered young lady, flushing, looked much more human than the Cold-Blooded Lord Ahhh, so thats what the kids are afraid of. W-W-What do you m-mean I am b-beautiful Is it because of His Excellency that everyone is afraid to approach you? Y-Yeah, thats right. But thats not what I asked. Y-You said something about b-beautifulC Thats unfortunate. Youll surely find good friends one day. Reiji? Well then, lets continue studying. Teacher, we can resume. On one hand, I sympathized with the young lady who was born to the Earl who was called Cold-Blooded Lord. But on the other hand, I couldnt understand why she was extremely moody for the rest of the day. The Cold-blooded Lord seemed to have incurred the resentment of numerous people. However, when I asked for the reason, I found that those resentments can be summed up to being unjustified resentment. The reason I was attacked? Hmm, I suppose it is necessary information as Evas escort, so I shall tell you. Once every 10 days, I had to meet the Earl for a reporting session. It was to confirm the progress of the conditions I put forth and to inform the Earl on how the young lady was doing. I was assigned to be the Special Assistant Secretary of the Altar Management Bureau, an organization directly under the Holy King. An unknown organization seems to have popped up. Reiji-san, it seems youre not very familiar with these matters despite being in the Holy Kings Knights Order. Well, you will learn eventually. Simply put, I am The Holy Kings Dagger. Not The Secretarys Dagger despite being assistant secretary? Yes. I wont go into the details, but you know that there is First Altar that produces skill orbs in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, right? ! There are 8 places in the world that produce skill orbs. One of them is Six Mine, where I worked as a slave. As the name suggests, First Altar is an altar, and it seems that a lot of skill orbs appear on the altar accompanied by light every day. Much more efficient than mining in a mine. Considering that there are many places where it is difficult to harvest such as the seabed, glaciers, and lava, you can effortlessly acquire a large amount of skill orbs that pop out at the altar in Kruvan Holy Kingdom. In this world, skill orbs are directly connected to military power. The fact that the Kruvan Holy Kingdom is one of the major powers is very much due to the benefits of First Altar. At first, I considered the possibility that Reiji-san approached me because you wanted to know about the altar, but that doesnt seem to be the case. What you wanted is information related to skill orbs of 5 stars or more, correct? Yes. Id like to hear any information about the appearance of such skill orbs, or auctioned ones, etc. Anything at all. I hear it only a few times a year I dont mind. The Earl nodded. Reij-san. I have been researching everything about the altar at the command of the Holy King. In the last few years, the number of stars of skill orbs emerging from the altar has dropped and I have been investigating it. The number of stars has dropped? The number of appearances of three or more stars has clearly decreased. The only thing that can be concluded from this is that people within the organization have been selling it through illegal channels. Traitors? Not quite. They didnt do it with the intention of betrayal, but rather were having trouble with money. In the last year, I finally discovered the fact that skill orbs were being sold illegally, and caught and executed all the related nobles. Eek. Executed? I-Is it that serious of a crime? I stood in front of the Earl, while feeling slight shivers running down my body. The Earl explained indifferently, like reading from a report. Publicly, they were accused of embezzlement, bribery, and possession of slaves. According to the Earl, Anyone who violates the altar couldnt possibly be innocent C and were executed. The altar is absolutely inviolable. The Holy King strongly reminded that problems would arise if information that the altar was defiled were to leak, thus the Earl took on the entire responsibility for the investigation and execution. Thus born the nickname Cold-Blooded Lord. The assailants who aimed for the Earls life seems to have been sent by someone connected to the nobles who were executed. Um Your Excellency. What is it, Reiji-san? Why did you tell me something so important which was ordered by the Holy King? What a sly man. Dont just smile it off! Couldnt you have perhaps explained a little about this before I accepted the escort request? Well, you didnt ask. How am I supposed to ask that! How am I even supposed to come up with that exact scenario to ask about that! Well, I suppose the Earl couldnt have talked about it before I became an escort though! By the way, Reiji-san. This is information about Lulusha. Just as before, no one has been found to meet your description. I received a report written on paper. Not only Lulusha but also similar names such as Luluusha and Lulushi were being investigated. Despite the Earls nickname, Cold-Blooded Lord, I feel he is polite and sincere when we are together. He also bound the contract magic, after all. After that, I gave a report on the lady. Only during that period, I can sense slight happiness from the Earl. And that was how usual reporting sessions went. That aspect changed about a month ago. That was also when the young lady and I started the Slave Business Crushing. Volume 2 - CH 7 Vol 2: Chapter 7 When I asked the people in the mansion about the young ladys mother, they always dodged my question saying, sometimes its better not to ask. Thus, I assumed the young ladys mother had passed away. And I have never heard the young lady mention anything about her mother, as she was raised full of love and care and pampered by everyone in the mansion. Reiji! Im right in front of you. Please dont call so loudly. I am happy. Everyone in the mansion is kind to me and I have a strong escort like you. Thank you. Your feelings alone are more than enough, so please dontC I think I should share my happiness with everyone! Lady Eva never listens to what people have to say. No, she listens when she has to, but whenever Im thinking Please move on to a different topic already, or skip to the part which has nothing to do with me, she almost never ever listens. Previously, she said I want to climb up to the roof! and didnt listen even when I refused like 7 times, so I gave in and carried her up to the roof. The scenery was amazing, but the Cold-Blooded Lord summoned me at night and stared at me for 15 minutes straight without saying a word, just smiling silently. Thats when I decided I never want to see that scenery again. The Cold-Blooded Lord seems to be over-doting when it comes to his daughter. Another time, she said I want to go out into the city and see how the people live there! What a cliche young lady line, I thought, while refusing her about 12 times without giving up. But of course, there was no convincing the young lady and I had to give up. I bought worn-out clothes for us to wear, and also hid the young ladys beautiful hair in a cap C or at least a sack which looked like a cap C and took her to the city. As a result of my thinking, where I thought, Im not gonna be able to stop her when shes like this, so might as well save my energy and take her to the city, backfired. When we returned home, a search party was formed and they were only a hairs breadth away from alerting the city guards. The maids screamed (2 of them fainted) when they saw the young ladys rugged appearance. I was locked together with the Earl in his private room until midnight, having a heated discussion about What is an escort? The Earls idea was escort means keep away from danger, and my opinion was that there is a problem with parenting. Although our opinion didnt match, when I recalled the grim expression of Maxim-san who was appointed as the leader of the search party, I felt sorry for making everyone in the mansion worry, except for the Earl. Young lady, do you mean by giving away money? Happiness cant be shared literally. But most people would be happy to receive money. Thats not it, Reiji. We have to solve problems that money cant solve. In other words, structural problems! Structural problems are such as nobles having a clear advantage over commoners, sum of tax unilaterally decided by the feudal lord, or if you go to the countryside, the feudal lords can snatch away virgin brides, something like droit du seigneur. [1. TL Note:droit du seigneur was a supposed legal right in medieval Europe, allowing feudal lords to have sexual relations with subordinate women, in particular, on their wedding nights.] I learned those from a private tutor. A while after I became an escort, I had a private tutor assigned to me, and started learning knowledge necessary for nobles politics, administration, law, etc. However, I am sure the young lady was taught from the perspective of the powerful, such as, You are in a position to use these rights and power, young lady. Who was the guy that taught the young lady the perspective of the commoners, and instilled a sense of duty that We must be more fair!?! I realized after watching you, Reiji. You speak and study on an equal footing with your tutor, right? You are more willing and strive to study than I. If given the opportunity, regardless of who it might be, noble or commoner, anyone can study and acquire knowledge! It was my fault, apparently. My lady, thats not it. I just, uhh It would be easy to just say that I have a previous life! It is unlikely that she will believe me, and even if I want to prove it, Id have to bring out World Ruler skill orb, which Id rather not! Reiji, you dont have to say anything more. My lady Your thoughts are the same as mine. I know! Yeaaah, its not! Reiji. Lets go meet my father! What? The Earl? I can already see this not ending well. I want to ask my father permission to eradicate the illegal slavery that is spreading in the holy city! His Majesty the Holy King has a strict ban policy on slavery. Everyone says that it was the kindness of the Holy King, but I thought differently. First Altar is the backbone of this country. Abundant skill orbs are circulated to the people of this country, and since there isnt race-based discrimination, numerous immigrants migrate over. Therefore, if slaves were allowed, many people would become slaves. This is because there are so many people who come to the holy city without a single penny. Slaves would become property of the wealthy, meaning they can legally amass troops. The privileged nobility would naturally fear that outcome. That said, there are many people who are neck-deep in debt, and if they cant even sell themselves as slaves in the end, they wont be able to find money lenders. Thus appeared underling. By binding with contract magic, you can use them no different from a slave. But of course, since the Holy City strongly declared Slavery Prohibited!, such businesses couldnt be conducted publicly, and thus there wasnt any incident of explosive increase in slaves. Thats what I thought when I first heard it, whereas the young lady was furious. If they are substantially a slave, then it goes against the intention of His Majesty the Holy King!she asserted. With this underling system, the interest rate of money lenders does not rise, and unlike slaves that can be sold and bought as properties, underlings, who can only be bound by the master-servant 1-to-1 contract magic, have a rather low asset value. With that in mind, I fervently argued that the underling system can work as a safety net for people in debt who have no other choice, but of course, the young lady didnt listen. Though, it wasnt too difficult to convince her because the young lady yielded when I explained, Although there is a strong possibility that the law is being violated, it is a necessary evil! What truly troubled the young lady was, the young children who were being offered as underlings for their parents debt. You can do anything if they are bound with contract magic. Anything. A virgin girl fetches a high amount of money as an underling. If the young lady hears of such a thing, considering her super expressive sense of justice, there will be no stopping her. (Although, I dont think the Earl would accept a dubious proposal like taking down slave merchants after having them admit yes, we are a slave business) What I am glad about is, the young lady had the slight sense to consult with the Earl beforehand. The Earl is unbelievably busy everyday, but since he dotes on the young lady, he made time to listen to her proposal. He simply answered Uh-huh, while listening from the beginning to end, without any emotion, as usual. Okay, Eva. I will prepare a list of Human Resource Offices that seem to be highly illegal, so try hitting them. Thank you very much, father! I think my face at that time looked much worse than the faces Usopp from One Piece makes. Eh? Permission is issued? I dont know if he heard the screams of my soul, or whether he completely ignored my opinions, but the Earl said,Reiji-san, I am counting on you for the escort. Volume 2 - CH 8 Vol 2: Chapter 8 Which brings us to the present time. We just crushed the sixth slave business and returned to the Earls mansion. We successfully took down another slave business today!the young lady reported happily. I see. Good to hear that.the Earl answered with the usual reply, smiling a little. What was different from usual is that after this, I will have a once every 10 days reporting session with the Earl. The young lady was taken away by Sebas, the chief butler. Only the Earl and I were left in the office. The walls of the room were made of wood planks with beautiful grains. From those grains alone, you can guess each plank was costly even though it was a simple wall. I felt a certain pressure even though it was a simple room with no artistic decoration such as paintings and vases. Unfortunately, the search for the individual named LulushaCthe Earl started, taking out the report as usual. There wasnt any notable information about the search for Lulusha-san and skill orbs with five or more stars. The Earl was bound by contract magic, so I dont think he was lying. After the Earls report was over, I told him that the name Slave Business Crusher was circulating around. However, the Earl just replied, Is that so? in a monotonous tone as ever. Isnt this a bit strange, Earl? If we go around destroying Human Resource Centers, this society will face problems. Thats an interesting thing to say, Reiji-san. Do you have a clear grasp on everything about the Holy City? It becomes apparent if you consider the economy of the city. Someone as wise as you, must have surely noticed. I see that you have special knowledge, Reiji-san. Please dont dodge the question. What about the guards investigation on the slave merchants we arrested? The Earl handed me a report consisting of five pieces of paper, which he seems to have prepared beforehand. In this world, papers made from plants are in circulation, but the quality of the paper is non-uniform and the printing technology is not good enough, so it is all handwritten. The document reads Forbidden to take outside the department on the top right corner, though? I brought it out with the proper permission.the Earl said, as though having anticipated my question. A quick glance through the papers revealed that the heads of the resource centers gave the same testimony, as though agreed upon beforehand C such asI knew that slave-like treatment was illegal, but this job is a necessary evil,I deeply apologize for calling human resources as slave, and together with,We didnt know it was the young daughter of Earl Sillys. (They had been allowed to operate until now because it is a necessary evil. However, since the word slave came out directly out of their mouths, we incapacitated them and called the guards.) I unconsciously heaved a sigh. Even if we went around crushing human resource services, as long as there is a need for people to sell themselves, another one will pop up. And those ones will be more cunning. What the young lady and I are doing is just a waste of work. Maybe the Earl already knows all these and simply lets us do it so that the young lady can feel satisfied? When I looked up from the documents, the Earl was staring at me intently. Is he curious? No, this is more like hes searching for something. Since the Earl naturally has a pretty emotionless face, it was even more difficult to read him. Your Excellency. Are you perhaps just letting the young lady do as she pleaC Reiji-san. I will answer any questions regarding escorting, but wont accept any personal questions. This person If so, I would like to be present at the investigation of the slave merchant. No problem. I shall inform the guards. Oh, he gave me permission quite easily. Hmm And then I left the Earls office, feeling like I was missing something. (Lets contact Zerry-san.) Zerry-san, who watches over from the shadows when we crush slave merchants, usually works as an adventurer. Its been 4 years since we came to the Holy City, so she seems to know a few places where you can buy information. Lets have her search information about Human Resource Centers. *** The young ladys schedule covers a wide variety of tasks, such as studying, private lessons, and slave business crushing, but today there was a different task. It was an evening party. Not another event where she accompanies the Earl, but she herself was the main guest. She, who used to be an accompaniment of the Earl until the age of twelve, will be, from now on, a full-fledged noble in the noble society. The Sprouts and New Moon Banquet sponsored by His Majesty the Holy King will be held with boys and girls of noble families who will turn 12 years old this year. In this world, where there are no school entrance or graduation ceremonies, for noble parents, the Sprouts and New Moon Banquet is the first and last big moment of their children. Affluent nobles order a dress to be made for this event from one year prior, and even a poor noble will rent a dress even if they have to take out a loan. For daughters, it is a dress, but for sons, it is a treasured sword which hangs from the waist. Despite being a gaudy, overly decorated weapon, it is a sword with a genuine blade and a genuine killing ability. By learning it, they will take the first step as an adult. The air in the mansion was restless since morning. Wow How beautiful! The maids were encaptivated. The young ladys dress, which was tailored by a first-class seamstress and a first-class designer C whos schedule was secured from two years ago itself C lay spread on the table. Made of light red fabric, the dress base was the Third Silk produced in High Elf Forest, which is a territory under the direct control of the Geffert Kingdom of Keith Grand Federation. The High Elf Forest is a large forest area that has Third Forest which produces skill orbs, and trades are only conducted on a very limited route. Third Silk, which has a high concentration of mana, takes a really long time to colour, but Earl Sillys seems to have managed it somehow. Nobles sure are amazing. The maids relayed those information to me even though I didnt ask them. The young lady has finished her bath. Then, lets bring over the dress. Yes, right away. The door opened slightly, and I caught a brief glimpse of Lady Eva. The young lady was dressed in a bathrobe. Her white skin was red after the bath, but her facial expression was stiff. Even the young lady gets nervous, huh Reiji-san. Oh, yes. What is it? The chief maid glared at me. From now on, the lady has to prepare for the banquet. Yes. Of course I know. Then? What do you mean? Are you just going to stay and peep!? Please leave! And so, I hurriedly rushed out of the room. Thats right. Even if Im an escort, I cant just look at the young lady changing clothes and putting on makeup. In such cases, normally escorts have to be on standby outside the room, right? I guess, Im also a little restless. Well, it is a banquet, so Im interested in the kind of food they would serve. When I walked out into the hallway, I ran into Maxim-san, who was wearing armor despite being within the premises, seeming to be on guard at all times since the assassination attempt on the Earl. Oh, Reiji. I have been looking for you. Volume 2 - CH 9 Vol 2: Chapter 9 Looking for me? You arent allowed to carry weapons to todays banquet. What do you plan to do? I was unable to understand the intention of Maxim-sans question. I dont usually carry a weapon in the first place, though. Is that so!? I see you are mainly focused on magic and close combat. I can do more than just magic and close combat, but if I also used weapons in addition to those, people would get suspicious of the number of skills I have, so Im keeping a low profile. There will be many escorts other than me, right? I dont think there will be an attack. The 12-year-olds can attend with only one escort by their side at the banquet. The escorts arent allowed to carry weapons, but if you can use magic, there will be no problem. And there are still many other ways you can fight without weapons. No, thats not the problem. What Im worried about is the treasured sword of the noble sons. Isnt that all the better? They will be given a skill orb after the banquet, right? The nobles of this country attend the evening party hosted by the Holy King at the age of 12. They are then recognized to be adults and are given a skill orb. I dont know the detailed system, but it seems that the rare skill orbs produced from the First Altar are almost monopolized by the nobles. The ones that the nobles dont use are passed down to the guilds and citizens. The young lady should receive a skill orb from Earl Sillys after todays banquet. Neither I nor the young lady herself know what the skill orb is. Conversely, that would mean todays 12-year-old sons, holding a treasured sword, are skill-less. If so, isnt that less reason to be worried? No, no! The magic applied to their swords is quite considerable. Magic? You dont know? My large sword also has magic that increases its power. Really!? I then asked Maxim-san to explain in more detail. It seems that when Maxim-san and I had our match, he was using a fake sword, so magic wasnt applied on it. In a real battle, he wields a much more powerful sword, it seems. Though, he wasnt carrying it right now. Carrying a big sword inside the mansion would indeed be too much. What kind of magic can you apply? Lets see Not only can you increase the sharpness and impact, but you can also extend the length of the sword to some extent. Or you can also increase the physical strength or stamina of the wielder. But of course, there are limits to it. The effects should be about the same as a 1-star skill. Huh And it can also be applied to armor, but it must be metal. Does that mean your armor is also magic enhanced? Thats right is what Id like to say, but armor is impossible. Impossible? It costs too much. Hou. I was impressed. I honestly thought that it was strange that the chief military officer of the Earl of Kruvan Holy Kingdom was weaker than Dante-san, who was in a half-petrified state. So, there is an assistance from magic, huh. Does that mean Maxim-sans fighting style relies on the premise of using that assistance? No, he was quite a powerful fighter even with a fake sword What if he had the magic assistance on top of that? (I guess I shouldnt try to stop his attack with my bare-hands in that case.) I remembered the time when I defended Maxim-sans punch with my hand. What wouldve happened if Maxim-san had the magic assistance at that time? It can only be afforded by the nobles or the knights. Though, I have heard that first-rate adventurers equip armor with magical properties. I suppose it would cost a ridiculous amount if you wish to apply magic to full-body equipment. I think it would easily exceed 100 holy gold coins. Still, compared to your life, that price is cheap. Surely people with such a philosophy use them. Equipment worth over 500 million yen(5million usd), huh I think it would be better to just display it at home. Anyway, it is not unlikely that a noble son, who got his hand on a treasured sword for the first time C and in a restless state C wouldnt try to brandish it. Be careful. Okay. Thank you for your advice. We will also be on standby outside the venue. Maxim-san then raised one hand, and left. Armor magic, huh Ill keep that in mind. The young lady was taking a really long time to get ready. When dusk approached, and I was stifling a yawn, the door finally opened. The maid chief cast a sharp look at me. Reiji-san, please dont say anything rude. Do I really look like a thoughtless man? Im afraid of boys because they are unmindful of what they say. From the perspective of the chief maid (30s), Im a child. Compliment the young lady properly. You will be the first man to see the young lady dressed up for the first time. I understand. That said, you shouldnt give indirect compliments, and straight compliments arent good either. Arent there too many orders? Reiji-san. Today is a very important day for the young lady. I would appreciate your cooperation. Yes. The maid chief reached her hand and fixed the emblem on my polar tie that was slanted. You are also a handsome man, when you keep quiet. Dont say anything extra at the banquet. Understood. Thats the first time I was called a handsome man, isnt it? When I entered the room after the chief maid, I saw the young lady sitting on a chair in the center of the room. Reiji? When the young lady turned around, I lost my breath. Her blonde hair, which was combed more carefully than usual, shot off a lustre. It flowed down smoothly without getting caught in the lam dress, which brings out the blonde hairs beauty. [1. TL Note: Lam is fabric made from gold and silver threads.] Because she was wearing a strapless dress, the young ladys delicate shoulders were exposed and you can see the fine skin texture of her smooth, white skin. The young ladys face, which gave an aura of strong-will, was applied with light makeup, and her lips were applied with lipstick matching her light red dress. The young ladys pupils which were highlighted by eyeliner C her magic eyes which even I am always wary of C enchanted me. M-My lady The young lady, who was growing from a girl into a woman, shot off a seductive aura. Aah, I am getting dizzy. There is a word calledPeerless Beauty. It is derived from what is calledPeerless Isolation, and this comes from a passage in a Chinese book. Peerless Isolation a lonely existence (beauty) that is unparalleled in the world. After that, it continues like this. One-side a castle When she looks over one-side, a castle goes to ruin. Other-side a country When she looks over the other-side, a country goes to ruin. If the young lady continues to grow like this, the country might even start fighting for her and go into ruins. The thought sent chills down my spine. Volume 2 - CH 10 Vol 2: Chapter 10 Reiji, do I look weird? I am new to wearing makeup. Not at all. But please dont give me seductive glances during the banquet. You will be receiving mountains of engagement letters after tonight, after all. Mou Even you are saying that now, Reiji!the young lady said, blushingly. Her usual confidence was nowhere to be seen, and she was kind of flushed. The maids must have showered her with compliments thoroughly. The maid, who was in charge of makeup and dressing, stood there proudly, with her arms folded. She is a true professional. (No, really I dont even want you to look straight at me, please) The eyes of the Sillys family are too special. Magic dwells in their scarlet eyes. I found that out from World Ruler before I heard it from the Earl. This information is well-known to high-ranking nobles, but there are also some lower-ranking nobles who do not know. The Earls own eyes are Magic Eye of Inquiry, which allows him to determine whether the other person is lying or not when mana is flowing through. The young ladys eyes are Magic Eyes of Inspire, which enhances the opponents willingness to fight for her when mana is flowing through. Since anyone can use magic with skill orbs, it does not get too much attention, but special scarlet Magic Eyes always appear in the bloodline of the Sillys family. There is no doubt that one of the reasons why His Majesty the Holy King appointed Earl Sillys as his dagger is because of the Magic Eye of Inquiry. To put it the other way around, something like a lie detector cant be reproduced with skill orb or its extremely difficult or rare. I heard that these magic eyes are extremely small in the population as a whole, but it is a fact that they can be extremely useful depending on how they are used. That is why I do not lie to the Earl. Then, I picked up noise from the entrance with my ears trained by Hearing Enhancement. The Earl, who always leaves at sunrise and never comes back home before sunset, came back home early today, right when the young lady finished dressing up. The maids and butlers bowed simultaneously, and I also bowed accordingly. The Earl walked over to the young lady. Eva. I hope you enjoy today. Yes. Is that all? Arent you supposed to compliment her a little bit more. However, indirect is not good, and too direct is also not good, okay? Reiji-san, please come here. The Earl couldnt have seen my expression, as my head was bowed down, but I was called over for some reason. As I lifted my head up, I saw the Earl beckoning me over to the corner of the room, away from the young lady. As I walked to the corner of the room, I felt everyones stares focused on my back. Is there something? My daughter seems to be in a bad mood. What did you do wrong? M-My fault? No, I dont think I behaved wrongly. Unfortunately, that seems to be true. Dont use the Magic Eye of Inquiry for that! So, whats wrong with my daughter? Who knows. Its not included in the work of an escort. It is the job of an escort to protect the mental health of my daughter, right? I am hearing that for the first time. The work coverage of an escort is too wide. Well, since the young lady looks troubled, lets give him the answer. Please give compliments. Compliments? The young lady looks beautiful all dressed-up today, doesnt she? When I said that, the Earl looked over at the ladys beautiful white face. Is it really necessary to say something so obvious? It is difficult to tell whether this person is over-doting, or being serious, or just joking. Does that mean you dont understand a womans heart, Your Excellency? I know when a woman is lying or not, so I have always given them what their heart wants. Magic Eye of Inquiry is too powerful! There are many times what the heart wants is not a tangible material but an intangible word. Please pretend that you were coaxed, and compliment the young lady. Mana dwelled in his eyes. Please dont use the Magic Eye of Inquiry for such things. Okay. I managed to convince the Earl, and he returned to the young lady. I dont know whether this persons true nature is ultimately an over-doting parent, cold-blooded, or lacking awareness, but each one of his actions are picturesque, I think. Why couldnt I have reincarnated as a handsome Earl! No, considering the hardship of an escort, I dont want to be that Eva. The dress specially tailored for you is nothing more than a complement to your original beauty, but thanks to that I once again recognized your beauty. You are the pride of the Sillys family. A-Ah The young lady, who was still not used to being complimented, was flustered. Her gaze fell on me, as though asking for help. I nodded to reassure her, and she replied Thank you, to the Earl, with a flushed cheek. Yeah, everything turned out well. As long as you ignore the fact that the Earl is staring at me grumpily because the young lady seeked me out for help. As for his ultimate true nature, it is definitely over-doting parent so far. The carriage of the Earl family carried the young lady to the venue of the banquet. Such carriages are prepared by every noble to be used on special occasions such as today, it seems. Sillys carriage was covered with scarlet cloth, which symbolized Magic Eye. The huge wheels, made of iron, were polished and given a shiny finish. A gold crescent moon with two swords stood on the roof the Sillys family crest. Magic lamps were hung in four corners, emitting a warm orange light. Get on, Reiji. Okay. Simple yet splendor D I was a little daunted by the impact of the horse-drawn carriage, but the young ladys words encouraged me to get in. Maxim-san handed me the list of attendees at todays banquet, and said, Go through it. Some nobles do not confirm if they would participate in the event until the very last day, so the distribution of the list was done on the day itself. How annoying. I am a commoner escort who is unrelated to the upper class, you know! 10 knights on horseback, including Maxim-san, surrounded the carriage. I opened a small window and peered outside. The road, which is usually busy with noble purveyors merchant carriages and load transportation, was quiet today. The general public knew that today was an important day for nobles. As such, access to the road was restricted. It seems that citizens also receive charity during such events. Instead of giving money, it is a charity structure that allows money to be distributed through purchases, such as ordering large-scale construction work and procuring a large amount of goods. Leaving aside construction works, the supplies and goods purchased are always in surplus. They said those will be distributed to orphanages and the poor through the church. (The Holy Kings rule is surprisingly proper, isnt it? Still, there are people who fall into poverty, so the need to sell themselves as slave-like has not diminished.) I think there are several causes. There is a big gap between the rich and the poor in this country. It is not the kind of thing that can be bridged by conducting some charity. First, the privileged class of nobles hold all the desirable positions, and then the merchants who conduct business under those nobles become richer. Since its almost impossible for others who are under the nobles to rise through the ranks in a fair manner, they take away money from the poor. (What the young lady said structural problems is exactly true. But what were doing as slave business crushers is completely meaningless. Well, its not the job of an escort to worry about that, so Ill just keep silent.) Volume 2 - CH 11 Vol 2: Chapter 11 The Earls residence is located in a high-end residential area, surrounded by incredibly long fences. Some say it is the centre of the holy city, but thats not entirely accurate. At the center of the holy city, is the Holy Palace housing the First Altar, and also where the Holy King resides. Only a few people can enter the Holy Palace. Earl Sillys said he could only enter a few times a year (yet it is still quite a lot among the nobles). Starting from the center of the city, 8 ring-like walls divide the city C named 1st Wall to 8th Wall. The 8th Wall is the outermost castle wall which prevents invasion of foreign enemies, but since many people gather in the holy city, many houses are built outside the 8th Wall. The 1st Wall encircles the Holy Palace. Parliamentary Hall, various central government offices, and the State Church are located outside the 1st Wall. This area is where the Earl usually attends, which is called the First Holy District. The Holy Palace is located at the centre of the city, and since it is the first from there, it is called the First Holy District. (Its like Kasumigaseki in Japan.) [1. TL Note:Kasumigaseki is a district of Tokyo where most Japans government ministry offices are located.] The Holy City Central Church is located outside the 2nd Wall, and this is said to be the largest and most religious site in the Holy City. The State Church is dedicated solely to nobles, as such it doesnt seem to be that big. Well, in a country where skill orbs pop out of an altar, I suppose it makes sense to pray to God. The altar, where everyone wants to pray for a skill orb, is controlled strictly and not allowed access to. Today, we are going to the banquet hall between 2nd Wall and 3rd Wall, near the Holy City Central Church in the Second Holy District. Since the Earls residence is in the same area, we dont have to cross the walls. On a side note, the dormitory and the parade ground of the Holy Kings Knights Order are in the Third Holy District, and generally, only the wealthy can afford to live there. The district beyond that is called Block 4. You can guess the nobles sense of superiority from the name change. It was also in Block 4 that I helped Earl Sillys. The Earl should have been home at that time, but why was he in Block 4? Well, he is in a line of work which incurs many peoples enmity, so I dont think I even want to know the reason Reiji, whats the matter? You seem to be gloomy. No, thats not true What were you thinking? I had various thoughts, but the real reason was that I didnt want to look directly at the young ladys eyes. So, I was looking outside. I and the young lady sat across from each other in a space that is reasonably large but much smaller than a room. Even if the magic in the eyes doesnt activate unless you gather mana, just looking at it gets my heart pumping. I am not really a lolicon and yet, how strange. Oh, I got it. Your guess is wrong. I havent said it yet! Im sure you were going to say, reminiscing the past, correct? Bullseye. Thats cheating! If there is a cheat that can read other peoples minds, Id like to have it too. Well, I guess the Earls Magic Eye is close to that. I continued to have a silly conversation with the young lady, because I knew her heart was restless C like the mansion, which was also hung with a restless air. And because of her father, who rarely gives compliments. Even if people say that today is special, humans cant understand until they actually experience it. If she feels calm by talking to me, thats fine. (I dont know how long I would stay with her either.) Earl Sillys is looking for the information I conditioned in the contract magic. Im not sure whose information I will get first, whether Lark or Lulusha, but as soon as I do, I will have to leave the young lady. Have you gone through the list of todays attendees, Reiji? Oh, right. There was that too. I looked at the plant-based paper with a smooth feel. 22 people in all. The young ladys name was written sixth from the top. (The ones above her are) I checked the ones above the young lady to see if there were troublesome ones. Holy Prince Kluvshrat Duke House: Louis Rozier Duke House: Ethan Ebene Marquis House: Charlotte Phrase Border Earl House: Mira Mule Black star seems to be a boy and white star is a girl. I see. What do you see? By looking at the name alone, I realized there is nothing much interesting. As I said honestly, the young lady waited for a moment, and then laughed out loud. My lady? Ahahahahahaha! M-Mou, Reiji. Haha You cant say that out loud even if thats what youre thinking! I see but was it really that funny? Of course! Because they are the children of the nobles at the center of this great country, and the first on the list is the Holy PrinceC Why did you stop? ? No, its nothing. The young lady waved off her hand and looked out the window. I didnt really understand what caused the young lady to change her mind. Hey, Reiji. Do you know? What about? I was complimented by my father today. Yes, I know. I am so happy! The young ladys smile I saw was neither seductive nor the mysterious glow of her Magic Eyes it was a pure and innocent bright smile. For some mysterious reason, my heart skipped a beat. Yes, I know it well. I am happy for you, my lady. Yup! The carriage carrying the young lady and I headed for the banquet hall at a slow speed. *Eva Sillys* My escort is strange. Absolutely strange. First of all, he is young. This guy is young but has pretty good muscles, knight captain Maxim usually praises knights over 20 years old as such. And even the youngest was 18 years old. Nonetheless, my escort is 14 years old. Moreover, he was only 13 years old when he took on the role. Moreover, he won the knight captain in a match. My escort is strange. Absolutely strange. He has knowledge that I do not know. Of course, I know he is two years older, so I realise he would have more experience than me, but despite being an individual who has not received a nobles education, he shocked the tutor by being well-versed about social, economic, and political issues. He lied about his age? I dont think so. His age matches his appearance. My escort is strange. Absolutely strange. He doesnt seem excited at all to attend a banquet where high-ranking nobles of the Holy Kingdom gather. I look foolish for feeling so nervous. He says things that annoy me with a perfectly calm face. And even though the Holy Prince himself is attending! The son of His Majesty the Holy King himself! He doesnt feel honored at all! I have never seen His Majesty the Holy King. And I have also never seen the Holy Prince Kluvshrat-sama, who is the third child. I have only ever had the honor to witness the first Holy Prince and the first Holy Princess once. The people of this country would have been moved to tears by such honor! And yet! What is up with my escort! He was way more nervous when I asked him to take me out into the city! But you know. I suddenly realized at that time. What I am aiming for is a society in which people wouldnt have to humble themselves in the presence of nobles, just like Reiji. A society where everyone could live fairly and as equals. But I was unknowingly bound by the common sense of noble society. Reiji noticed and pointed it out with his attitude. Then, I, as his lord, must also respond appropriately to Reiji. My lady, we seem to have arrived. I will get off first and escort you. Yes, please. Reiji gets off the carriage so weightlessly, that it makes me wonder if he even has weight. Look, he doesnt make a sound when his shoe touches the ground. Its strange. The evening sky is getting darker, and the stars are twinkling. Since its a new moon today, the darkness of the night is deeper than usual. The outside of the carriage is the banquet hall C a place where a whole mansion is turned into the venue. Candles are placed everywhere at the spot where carriages stop. The candles are warmer than a magic lamp, but it gives off a bright light. Many carriages have already arrived, and the guard knights get down from their horses and wait for me to step out. This is the first step. My first step as a noble towards realizing a fair and equal society. Here, my lady. The very strange and very dependable escort, Reiji, holds out his hand to me. I take that hand. Not knowing that tonight would change everything. Volume 2 - CH 12 Vol 2: Chapter 12 Honestly speaking, it was like another world. I knew that the Earls mansion was very expensive, and I also knew that the young ladys dress was incredibly expensive. When it is only that, I feel amazed, but when the space is dominated by wealth and luxury, it gets pretty overwhelming. From House Earl Doyle, Lady Juliet arrives! From House Earl Remy, Lord Lyca arrives! From House Earl Bullion, Lady Alice arrives! A polished marble staircase led up to the entrance of the mansion. And it was constantly in a shiny state, as servants wiped it with a mop-like thing each time one person walked up. Next to the double door with a gold handle, a servant with a good tenor voice announced the arrival of the nobles. It must be hard for him because he has to do it 22 times. Unlike Lady Eva, the other lady was dressed in a super gaudy dress and jewelries, and accompanied by an escort donning dazzling metal armor C made me think if it was fitted with LED or something. When I thought that there were 20 more sets like this, I felt yikes instead of amazing. On a side note, I had never really cared about the status of equipment until now, but after hearing about the armor magic from Maxim-san, I continuously observed every equipment with World Ruler. (They dont have weapons, but as for the armorBrightness Enhancement?Dirt Removal? Are they dumb?) Rather, Im glad they didnt actually have a built-in LED. I guess, magically induced brightness would be the LED in this world and it even consumes low mana. I am counting on you, Reiji. I will do my best. Maxim-san called out to me as I was thinking about LEDs to escape reality. I was the only escort without armor, and on top of that, I was lower in both age and height than the rest, so I replied strongly to reassure myself. Entering was not in order of arrival, but the person in charge of announcements called out one by one. Watch your step, my lady. Yes. Lets go, Reiji. Whats wrong? No, its nothing. I was a little surprised by the young lady back to her confident self. And then, I climbed up the stairs right behind the young lady. As I passed by, it was quickly wiped with the mop-like thing. This almost feels as if I am dirty and the floor needs to be cleaned. F From House Earl Sillys, Lady Eva arrives! When the announcer saw the young lady and tried to announce her arrival, he was a moment late. The reason was because he laid eyes on her. I understand. I understand you very well. If the young lady appeared before me all dressed up with makeup, Im sure I would scream. In fact, I would like to praise him for still keeping a straight mind. Im not sure if House Sillys has any special power, but the noisy mansion suddenly became quiet. There was a small space after passing through the entrance, connected straight to the venue of the banquet. They checked for weapons in that small space, but of course, I didnt have any. (There seems to be skill inhibition magic cast.) But it was a strange sensation. It seems that only a certain amount of skills were inhibited, and the rest were okay. For example, my World Ruler was fine, but skills such as Physical Strength Enhancement were disabled. I see so its possible to limit the use of certain skills in this way. Perhaps combat type skills were inhibited, but on the other hand, skills which were necessary for the servants in the venue to work are unaffected. (Leaving aside World Ruler, which no one else can use, unique skills such as Shadow King can still be used, right? Well, I suppose not much can be done about unknown skills.) A man wearing the Knights Order uniform C unfortunately he wasnt one of the people whose room I cleaned C looked at me and frankly asked, Are you okay going in without an armor? so I immediately answered Yes, and entered the banquet hall with the young lady. (Wow) The ceiling was high and a huge chandelier hung from the centre. It was about the size of two cars. 8 smaller chandeliers hung around the huge chandelier I said smaller, but it was still exceptionally big. There were 4 round tables placed under the smaller chandeliers, and Im not sure if it is intended to be the dance floor, but nothing was placed under the huge chandelier. The hall was divided according to the color of the marble floor. The floor at the center of the hall was a blue circle wait, blue marble doesnt exist, right? That spot seems to be made of a different stone. Nonetheless, the reason I didnt look around restlessly even when in this sort of place is, I was strictly warned by the chief maid and the chief butler, to the point where I think they might prepare a voodoo doll if I messed up. I dont even dare turn my head around. In fact, children of nobles and escorts, who were already seated, have been fixed on us. Thats the lady of House Sillys. Wow, cute. Doesnt that dress look plain? Mine is better, right? I heard those conversations circulating. Most of them were leaning towards, the daughter of the Cold-Blooded Lord is here. I heard various things due toHearing Enhancement, but whether the young lady couldnt hear them, or maybe she had a steel mind that could ignore the annoying looks people gave her, the young lady proceeded smoothly, as the servant guided the way. I observed the people at every table as we passed through. There were elves, dwarves, and beastmen. It was indeed a nation that accepted all races. The table at the very back had 6 seats. As the young lady took the first seat, there were 5 other vacant seats. Ohhh, I see This is the important people arrive at the end custom, huh? From House Border Earl Mule, Lady Mira arrives! A girl with dark brown hair in an updo hairstyle and freckles around her eyes appeared. She should be able to remove it with makeup, I thought, butWorld Rulerwhispered to me, That girl has no makeup. Thank you for the information I dont need! Her silver-colored dress, which hides most of her skin, looked to be of an older design compared to the other ladies, but I didnt hear even a single whisper of ridicule. The reason? Because an incredible escort followed after her. A berserker-like escort wearing a gray bear pelt on his head. Is that really necessary? Is it a border appeal kind of thing? By the way, the Sillys family seems to have the highest status among the Earl houses. The young lady was called to enter last among the Earls, after all. While the Border Earl is also an Earl, they have a territory near the border and are allowed to have an army. The reason being the border is full of dangers. Therefore, they have a higher status than Earl however, they are not involved in central politics. Lady Mira walked toward the table in the back, and suddenly stopped when she saw the young lady. Hyu~~~~ What is it now? C-C-Cu-Cu-Cute-CuC Calm down, Mira. You can say hello later. Hyai Lady Mira sat down on the drawn chair with an absentminded look, staring at the young lady all the while. I dont know what kind of protein shakes the Berserker escort consumes to develop that body with bulging muscles, but his eyes, looking over Lady Mira, was calm. From House Marquis Phrase, Lady Charlotte arrives! This time, the hall became heated up with a different atmosphere. A young lady with long strawberry blonde ringlet hair appeared. Dressed in a frilly dress, and wearing heavy makeup that was too mismatched for her young face, she brought along a cool-looking handsome escort with light blue hair C this man looks like he was rented for his looks C to the table. Wow! The cool-guy escorts eyes widened at the sight of the young lady. However, in contrast, Lady Charlotte turned a line of hostility towards the young lady, and then to Lady Mira. Ara, youre still wearing unfashionable clothes. Cu-Cute~ However, Lady Mira was still looking at the young lady with an absentminded look. Lady Charlotte trembled, as she was completely ignored, but she turned away her face with an Hmph!, and took her seat. From House Duke Ebene, Lord Ethan arrives! Oh, its the Dukes house with blood ties to the Holy King, I thought, and looked that way, but I was taken aback. Lord Ethans amber-colored fluffy perm hair was intricately woven into several strands and hung down over his left temple. The strands were also adorned with beads made of gems. He wore ceremonial clothes resembling a tailcoat, and you can see a misanga made of multi-colored threads on his wrist. And the escort behind Lord Ethan C a woman who was equipped with armor, but was smaller than everyone else, even slightly smaller than myself. Her long hair tied behind her back, was the same amber-colored as Lord Ethan. Her short cloak, wrapped around the neck, was garnished with colorful embroidery. A halfling? Volume 2 - CH 13 Vol 2: Chapter 13 Lord Ethan is a halfling, huh I muttered unintentionally. Thats right. Duke Ebenes family has mixed halfling blood.the young lady replied, having caught my mutter. Lord Ethan came to the table and smiled, looking at everyone. He looks like a kind child his blue eyes remind me of someone. (Mimino-san Are you doing well?) When I was suddenly immersed in nostalgia, I noticed that Lord Ethans escort was observing me, as though being on guard. The color of her eyes was amber. Please dont be on guard. I am a harmless boy is what Id like to say, but its true that someone who is obviously as young-looking as me being completely unarmed would seem quite suspicious. Judging based on our appearances alone, the escort and I look about the same age, but considering the case with Mimino-san, the escort is most probably older than myself. Incidentally, ever since Lord Ethan arrived, a fancy scent has been drifting in the air. I dont know what it is exactly, but it is a perfume derived from flowers. From House Duke Rozier, Lord Louis arrives! As I looked towards the entrance, I couldnt believe what I saw. It was a boy who had blonde hair and red eyes, just as the young lady. But unfortunately, according to World Ruler, the eyes were not magic eyes, only normal red eyes. Moreover, it seems that the hair was bleached light brown to make it blonde. (That person is) I was surprised by the escort behind Lord Louis. I have seen him before. The second captain of the Holy Kings Knights Order, Arthur. He was promoted to the captain of the 2nd unit in his mid-twenties, and I heard he was from a well-to-do noble family. His reddish brown hair was sleekly combed down to one side, and gray eyes sat on his finely chiseled face. Those cold-looking eyes observed the surroundings, as if assessing the quality of the escorts. However, Lord Louis, the target of other escorts gazes, walked up to the table without following the servants lead, and instead of his own seat, he approached Lady Eva. Hey, daughter of House Sillys.he said, pointing his index finger. I will make you my fiance. Come to my house tomorrow. I will introduce you to my father. Heart rate is rising, ears turning red, and his voice is trembling. Oh, I see. The boy had probably seen the young lady somewhere, so that is why he went out of his way to change his hair to blonde, and chose the banquet as a place to propose. I see. Its the awakening of young love, huh O-OUCHHH!? I understood from the information provided by World Ruler that this boy was just a cheeky kid, but for the time being, I twisted the boys arm behind his back. W-What are you doing!? Dont think you can escape after doing this to me! I am the young ladys escort, so Im told to eliminate any danger that approaches her. What!? This boy is dangerous. I am sure that the Earl would judge as such too. If the engagement becomes an established fact, it will affect the young ladys life. Well, Im almost certain that the chief maid and the chief butler would faint if they heard about this, but if I dont do anything, that over-doting father excuse me, His Excellency the Earl would flip out on me. If the worst case were to occur, the whole responsibility can be dumped on me, and I would just have to disappear. Ive worked myself for the Earl until now, so Im sure he would continue to search for information regarding 5-star or higher skills and Lulusha. I hope. You will, wont you, Earl? What are you doing! Arthur, the second captain of the Holy Kings Knights Order, ran towards us, but his speed was slow. Since skills were disabled in this place, it may be that his natural body skills are lacking. Thats not good especially for one in the position of Holy Kings Knight. Arthur! Kill this guy! I dont have a weapon at hand right now. Hmm? You areArthur stopped in his tracks, noticing me. Arent you the cleaner of the Knights Order? Why are you here? I became the escort of House Sillys. Escort!? Do you know who that person is? Release him immediately! As Arthur approached, I blocked him by moving the boy between us as a shield. A skill-disabled, metal armor wearing knights movement is too slow. So, it was easy to get around him. Rather, it almost seemed like he would lose in strength as well without the use of skills. Unless he can use magic. Arthur! Y-Yes! Stop moving! You cant stop me. As I kept circling around Arthur, by using the boy as shield, Reiji, stop already. Yes, my lady. By the command of the young lady, I let go of the boys hand. Dizzy from all the circling around, the boy tripped on his own feet, and collapsed on Arthur. Dont think you can get away with this Louis-sama. The young lady got off her chair, and came in front of the boy. The attention of the hall was gathered on the young lady. Her lips curled into a bewitching smile. We will all become a full-fledged noble today. It seems a bit too hasty to attract a Ladys attention. Then, she approached closer and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief C because he was slightly drooling. Come now, please take your seat. The Holy Prince will be here soon. Louis absentmindedly stared at the young lady as she elegantly returned to her seat. Though, Lady Mira was also absentmindedly staring at the young lady since the start. Aah, now she has gone and done it. She shot an arrow even deeper into his heart. You turned a budding love into a serious love, my lady. Reiji, you will get an earful later.the young lady whispered, but I pretended I didnt hear it. Its not my fault. Holy Prince Kluvshrat-sama arrives! ?!! As the turmoil settled down, I heard the last bit of the announcement. Did his voice crack at the end? Furthermore, when I was thinking that the whole venue had gone silent, a cheer, almost like a scream, rose. ? I tried to look at the entrance, but many children of nobles were standing up. What is it? We all knew that the prince would come, right? The boy who came in had light blue hair cut short, and his eyes were gentle, contrary to his stylish hairstyle. His big, beautiful, aquamarine eyes made me think, If this boy dressed up as a woman, he could even make men go crazy for him. The clothes he wore were interesting. A religious kimono-like, haori-like, robe with light blue sash. Is that the royal familys outfit or something? Also, a golden circlet was floating on his head. Wearing that is proof of royalty, I suppose? Im not sure if its just my imagination, but a big man with a large build, wearing the same clothes as Prince Kluvshrat, followed behind him. I-Is t-that Lady Eva jumped up from her seat. Louis and Lady Mira, who were staring absentmindedly until now, were fixed on the entrance, with an astonished look. He had the same hairstyle and clothes as Prince Kluvshrat, but unlike Prince Kluvshrat who had a feminine body, his whole body was solid, to say the least. He was so sturdy and big, looking almost like a moving gorilla stone statue. He had blue eyes with a lot of eyelashes and thick eyebrows that seemed to have a strong will. And the beard was connected to his sideburns. He was the exact opposite of Prince Kluvshrat. If the garment wasnt the same, I couldnt even have imagined that he was royalty. That person isthe young lady said, with an astonished look. His Majesty the Holy King. Volume 2 - CH 14 Vol 2: Chapter 14 The Holy King of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom is given a name in infancy, but once crowned, he becomes the Holy King and discards his name. And he is called the Holy King until he dies. The characteristics of the Holy King are always light blue hair and eyes. This color is called Holy Blue. When the Holy King has a child with a partner from any race, the child either inherits the Holy Blue or completely inherits the characteristics of the partner. It seems to be either or. In a sense, this is also a unique inheritance such as the Magic Eye. Since Holy Blue can appear in both men and women, it is quite possible for a woman to become the king. However, if the Holy Blue does not appear, they will live as a relative of the royal family without being called Holy Prince or Holy Princess C in which case, they cant even call themselves Duke. Only those who have the Holy Blue can be dukes. And of course, Holy Blue can disappear going down the family line, but even if it disappears, the duke status will not be revoked. Thus, although House Ebene has halfling family lineage, they are still dukes. The Holy Blue is a special color and is the most noble color in the Holy Kingdom C I learned from the private tutor. His Majesty the Holy King himself!? Why is His Majesty here? Is His Majesty the Holy Princes attendant!? Clamor was at its peak. However, the children at the table where I was C the highest-ranking spot in the venue C knelt and bowed their heads, and us, escorts, followed suit. Following that, the same thing happened at other tables. The large venue became silent, as everyone bowed. On the outside, the afterglow of sunset disappeared, and darkness suitable for a new moon night covered the skies. However, the chandeliers in the hall cast a brilliant light. The footsteps of the Holy Prince and the Holy King approached us. The aura is amazing. Akashi-kun from Kurokos Basketball would probably say, Hes tall Ah, its painful that no one in this world will understand my references! Uh, um Everyone, please raise your heads. I am also a participant in the same banquet as everyone, after all. The Holy Princes formal speech absolutely didnt fit his incredibly child-like voice But no one raised their head. Uh, ummthe Holy Princes flustered noise was heard in the silent hall. -Did you guys not hear that? Raise your heads. When a deep voice rang C if a glass was nearby, it wouldve definitely vibrated from the low frequency C first, the two from the duke houses raised their heads, and then, one from the marquis house raised her head. And now, it was okay for me, the young lady, and everyone else to raise our heads. So we did. Needless to even check who told us to raise our heads, it was the Holy King himself. Looking directly at him, his aura was quite incredible. Something looks to be shining. Eh, is it mana? Is he leaking mana? Isnt that bad, Holy King? Im sorry. If I had informed my arrival, it wouldve been a big fuss, so I kept it on the down low. Just think of me as Kluvshrats escort. Its still a big fuss if you come without saying, though? Im sure everyone was thinking that, but no one said a thing. Because the other person was the Holy King himself. Prince Kluvshrat seemed relieved because everyone got up. He walked up to our table and took his seat. Following that, the Holy King stood behind Prince Kruvslat and surveyed the people at the table. Is he serious about being treated as an escort? Is that really ok? But no one can sit as long as the Holy King is standing, right? Your Majesty, please dont make jokes. Holy shit!!! The gray bear spoke!!! I thought, but it was just the Berserker standing behind Lady Mira. Oh, the Berserker was the one who spoke huh Im relieved. I mean not. An escort cant simply talk to the Holy King. Thats really bad. What? You also took up being an escort for your own child, right, Your Excellency Border Earl Mule? The Holy King cast a sharp glance by raising his eyebrows. Wait a minute, Berserker was the Border Earl himself!? Even the young lady and the sons of the duke houses were surprised. What! There are other cases where the escort himself is a VIP? Lets check. Louiss escort is Arthur, so his identity is in the clear. And Lady Charlottes cool-guy escort is looking at the whole scene with his mouth agape, so theres no need to worry about him. Though, Im not really sure if he can perform his duties as an escort. And as for the Halfling escort of Lord Ethan Yeah, shes intently staring at me. I dont have a secret identity that Im hiding. Im not a kinder egg with a surprise C to pass on a message along those lines, I raised both hands up and shook my head. Whether she got my message or not, she nodded with an Umu. What does that Umu mean? If so, let us concentrate on the role of escort. Yeah, Im going to do that too. Hey, you guys! How long are you going to be standing? Sit down already.the Holy King said. In which part of the world does the escort tells the guests to Sit down already? But I mean, this might be what it means to be powerful people. They cant understand the feelings of lower-class people. When I noticed, an orchestra appeared from the corner of the hall and started playing music. They played a stringed instrument similar to a violin, and it was a pleasant, mellow music which did not disturb the conversations in the hall. A servant of the mansion brought a chair to the Holy King, but the Holy King rejected it saying, Have you ever seen an escort sit? making the servant grow pale. You see, they dont understand the feeling of lower-class people. The banquet finally began. Something like a ceremony program was placed on the table. It had the menu name for the dishes, and there seems to be a greeting from the sponsor mid-way through the banquet. A high-ranking noble is supposedly the sponsor, and the name House Duke Rozier, Louis house, was written on it. What if the Duke himself is coming? The number of VIPs will further increase? I can see several children who are feeling suffocated by the fact that not only the Holy King but the Border Earl himself is also here. Do they not plan to let these children catch their breath? Uh, umm, everyone who turned 12 this year, nice to meet you. My name is Kluvshrat. Please dont mind the Holy the escort behind me. Since no one uttered a word, the Holy Prince tried his best to strike a conversation. But theres no way anyone can not mind the Holy King Kluvshrat-sama, its been a while. Oh, Louis. Yes, its been a while. I guess the two were already acquainted with each other, as they were having a relaxed exchange. Hmm? Did you change your hair color? !? Eh, yeah, I just felt like it. With cold sweat beading on his forehead, Louis gave Lady Eva a sidelong glance. Prince Kluvshrat noticed it, and turned his eyes towards Lady Eva C and was stunned. I am meeting you for the first time, Holy Prince Kluvshrat-sama. I am Eva, the eldest daughter of House Earl Sillys. Since she was sitting in a chair, she only bowed slightly, but Prince Kluvshrat had his eyes glued on her. What is the matter, Kluvshrat-sama? Ah, eh, uh may I ask for your name? As I said, its Eva Sillys. I-I see! Youre called Eva Sillys, yes. Its a slightly long name. Which house do you come fro Ouch!? The Holy King dropped a knuckle on Prince Kluvshrats head. No, no. The escort shouldnt bring harm to his host. Calm down, Kluvshrat. Young Miss, you are Victors daughter, I see. Yes, Your Majesty. House Sillys is grateful for Your Majestys holy light Stop, stop. Those things are unneeded right now! When the Holy King addressed her, the young lady descended from her chair, knelt down, and bowed her head, but it was the Holy King himself who stopped her. Sit down, sit down. You all are the main characters today. Many people must have thought, The person who stands out more than the main characters shouldnt be the one saying that! I am deeply grateful, Your Majesty. When the young lady returned to her chair, the aperitif was carried in. The table was lined with white plates, and a fork and knife of pure silver polished like a mirror. The center of the table was empty. Dishes served on a platter will be placed there. The aperitif was a glass of various colors containing drink which tasted like fermented apple cider. It was sweeter than cider. The young lady took a sip of the aperitif and placed the glass back on the table. Louis and Lady Mira were absentmindedly watching her each and every move. It was pleasant to watch. I wonder if the escorts would get to eat too Most probably not. As I was thinking that, the Holy King spoke. By the way, Victors daughter, are you engaged? Volume 2 - CH 15 Vol 2: Chapter 15 The Holy King was continuing the conversation at his own pace, but the other three children were yet to introduce themselves. The young lady seemed to be a little worried about that, but since the Holy King addressed her, she had no choice but to answer. I will be talking to my father to decide on that after todays banquet, Your Majesty. I see. Then how about Kluvshrat? Goho!?Prince Kluvshrat choked on his aperitif. Of course hell be surprised if his engagement was brought up as easily as asking about the weather. I told the young lady not to give flirtatious glances, but she captured the hearts of Louis and Prince Kluvshrat in this short period of time. Though Im sure the young lady didnt intend for it. FatherC Your Majesty! What are you saying!? Didnt I tell you in advance that this is also the place to decide your consort? The second Holy Princes consort. Ladies, who were supposed to be sitting at a distant table, reacted simultaneously. Everyone seemed to have been listening in. The other tables went silent. Y-Your Majesty also told me that that is something I should think on my own. Looking at you stuttering, who knows how long thats going to take. Still, this is too hasty! What? Youre dissatisfied with Victors daughter? T-T-T-Thats not what I am saying While the father and son were going back and forth, Louis looked at me, grinding his teeth. CHey escort. Your Lord is in danger. Eliminate it. One can say more with a look than with 10 000 words, huh. I see Even a dukes house cannot interfere if the young lady becomes a fiance of the Holy Prince. Louis feelings were clearly transmitted to me. And I turned away and ignored it. Bastard, are you ignoringC Kluvshrat-sama! My name is Charlotte, of House Marquis Phrase! I am meeting you for the first time!Lady Charlotte quickly introduced herself without a moments delay. I feel sorry for the child, seeing the father being so nosy The grey bear spoke!!! Oh, it didnt. It was the Border Earl. Ah? Are you talking about me, Border Earl? If you have self-awareness, why dont you be quiet, Mr. Escort? Even when I called you, you didnt come to the holy city without giving any reason, but then you sneaked into this place, wearing that out-of-place bear pelt, for your daughter. Which one of us is the nosy parent now? The children are the main characters. Who was it that said that? Ah!? You wanna go at it? Oh? Im all for it, Your Majesty. Its gonna get bloody. The gorilla and bear faced each other with their arms folded at a distance of half a step. On one hand, the Holy King who is leaking mana, and on the other hand, it is the gray bear of a Border Earl. Is a Vale Tudo going to start? No, well, I dont really know the personalities of these two, so Im quite confused. But Prince Kluvshrat had gone prone while covering his head, and Lady Mira, the daughter of the Border Earl, had also gone prone while covering her head. Whereas Lady Charlotte, who was completely ignored, was in tears. But I was relieved when I saw Lord Ethan staring in blank puzzlement. Thats right. Thats how a normal reaction is supposed to be. However, Louis was watching with gleaming eyes, as if thinking, Theyre going to fight? For real? Awesome. The curtain raised on the banquet with an upheaval. I see. So, House Sillys does not own a territory? Yes, thats right. My father always says, Holding a territory entails a lot of responsibility, and it takes a lot of time to fulfill it. House Sillys has been working to serve the entire country from the Holy City since long ago. I think that is an admirable moto. No I think it is also important to produce local specialty products for the prosperity of the country, like how Ethan-samas House Ebene has been doing. We still have a long wayC I heard that the development of a new perfume was successful last year. That is wonderful to hear. I am flattered. You are very knowledgeable, Lady Eva. Lord Ethan and the young lady were having a friendly conversation. Im so glad that you paid attention in the tutor classes, my lady. I somewhat felt like a proud parent. Prince Kluvshrat and Lady Mira were too anxious to speak anything because their escorts were staring down each other with veins popping on their head. And Lady Charlotte, who failed to make her introduction earlier, was stress eating the dishes which were carried in. Im not sure if Louis is thinking of speaking to the young lady, or whether he is worried about the engagement brought up by the Holy King, or if he simply cant keep up with the conversation between the young lady and Lord Ethan, but he was just silently eating his food. He stole quick glances at the young ladys face while chewing, and heaved a sigh. Oh man, he has completely fallen for her. Since we are all the same age, lets become friends.Lord Ethan said to all. He probably said that because the other members at the table were feeling uneasy. This kid is a bit too admirable for his age. Are all halflings good people? I think its a great proposal!Lady Charlotte cut in. What shall we do to cement our friendship, Ethan?Louis finally spoke up. Judging from the way Louis addressed Lord Ethan, it seems that both of them were already quite close with each other. For example, I usually stay in my Houses territory for a long time, so Id be happy if we could all gather whenever I come to the Holy City. Youre just doing it for yourself? Its fine, isnt it? I am usually free while in the holy city, after all. And you are the only one I can meet when I come here, Louis. Am I not enough? Will you come play together with me every day? Gah, absolutely no. My-oh-my, you two are so close with each other!Lady Charlotte cut into their conversation. It does seem as if they are on good terms, but it doesnt seem like they can get along. By the way, Kluvshrat-sama will also be in the circle of friendship, right? Lady Charlottes main issue, or rather her concerns, seems to be that. Prince Kluvshrat, who was put on the spot, looked back in a hurry and tried to confirm his fathers expression. The Holy King nodded, with a grin. I- I would love to participate! The enthusiastic Prince Kluvshrat seemed cute. How did such a kind-looking child come from a gorilla-like Holy King? Prince Kluvshrat then tried to check everyones reaction. And his line of sight stopped on Lady Eva. Is it okay for me to join as well?the young lady asked, with her head tilted. Isnt it better for House Sillys to refrain? When Lady Charlotte said that, as if taking a bite at the young lady, Prince Kluvshrat panicked. W-Why do you wish to leave Miss Eva out of the circle, Miss Charlotte? Prince Kluvshrat. I am afraid I cant say it. Only thing I can say is House Sillys brings friction to the noble society. Lady Charlotte then smiled meaningfully. Volume 2 - CH 16 Vol 2: Chapter 16 Each person at the table was from a higher-ranked house than Earl. Those who the young lady has met most of them were probably children of a lower-ranked house than Earl, so the young lady has never faced anyones malice in this way. (Heart rate rising, increased sweating, rise of body temperature My lady, dont get anxious.) Such information came back when I checked the young ladys state with World Ruler. Well, maybe I didnt even need to check it. The young ladys expression was frozen. House Sillys create friction in the noble society? The young lady tried to be polite, but her voice came out rather chilly. It was as cold as the Earls C making me think, Like father, like daughter. Lady Charlotte took a breath, hesitating, but soon pitched forward. Y-Yes, thats right! You are not going to say you havent heard the talks going around, right? House Sillys not holding a territory despite being an Earl and being heavily involved in central politics is also called arms merchant who eagerly awaits disputeC Miss Charlotte!Prince Kluvshrat raised his voice. The band music breaks off, as if in response, and the hall falls silent. A daughter from the prestigious House Phrase believes in slanders thrown around by people with ill-will? Prince Kluvshrat is not only kind-looking in appearance but his heart is also kind, I thought. I didnt know if his voice was trembling because he was angry, or afraid of the reaction of the people around him for raising his voice but it is a fact that Prince Kluvshrat was standing up for Lady Eva. The lips of the Holy King, who was standing behind Prince Kluvshrat, curled up slightly. I had been watching him. If Prince Kluvshrat had not said anything, the Holy King would have. Words cannot be taken back once said. Thus, Lady Charlotte continued, while frightened of the much higher-ranking Holy Prince. With all due respect, Kluvshrat-sama Isnt it true that Earl Sillys has sent many nobles to the gallows? As a result, distribution was delayed in many territories, thus nobles had to invest their own funds to settle the disorder. Naturally, nobles without territories were unaffected. Something like that happened, huh. But the Earl acted for the First Altar, and consequently took on the role of a bad-guy for the sake of the whole country. And yet, she only mentions their losses. (Oh, right. It is a secret known only to a handful of nobles that the Earl is a Special Assistant Secretary of the Altar Administration Bureau. The Earl executed them for reasons such as money fraud,tax evasion and bribery, all of which are unrelated to the First Altar. This is to preserve the appearance that the First Altar is uncontaminated.) Lady Charlotte is from House Marquis, but has no knowledge of it? No, the head of the house probably knows, but hasnt told others. Furthermore, there were some nobles who took advantage of the turmoil to control distribution and made a lot of money. . Considering our Earls Cold-Blooded Lord nickname, it would indeed seem like he is capable of anything. He was the one who caused the disorder in the first place, so its easy to predict what will happen after that. Father. What Miss Charlotte said The flustered Prince Kluvshrats tone returned to his usual one. His timid appearance makes me have this desire to protect him C but leaving that aside, the Holy King was silent, with a difficult look on his face. (It is something that cant be said in public, huh) If he defends the Earl and tells the truth, it will besmirch the First Altar, but if he accepts Lady Charlottes statement, it will mean to betray a loyal retainer who took on the bad-guy role. Looking from just one side, all those are indeed facts. Lady Charlottes expression brightened in response to the words of the Holy King. But those who conduct politics have to know that all things have two sides. Two sides? The Holy King patted the head of Prince Kluvshrat, who was staring blankly. You guys have just stepped into the nobles society. From now on, you will choose your skill orb, learn a lot of things, sometimes fight with each other, sometimes fail, sometimes feel joy, and sometimes suffer. Since you were born with noble blood, you will have to fight that fate Miss Charlotte. Y-Yes, Your Majesty. Lady Charlotte, whose name was directly called by the King, straightened her back. Dont be swayed too much by rumors. You havent heard it directly from Phrase-ossan, right? Go back and ask him about it. Then remember well every single word that he says. O-Okay? I cant say any more than this. Moreover, this is not the place for you guys to be fightinC Your Majesty. I dont think an escort should be so talkative. I suppose thats right. When told by the bear of a Border Earl, the Holy King folded his arms and fell silent. ? The ladies seemed to be feeling somewhat dissatisfied that the conversation ended halfway through, but then the band started playing new music, and the next platter of dishes were brought in. Although conversation started at other tables, the young lady was silent, with a gloomy look. Did the Earl not tell her anything about the Cold-Blooded Lord aspect? No, Im sure he has. As Lord Ethans suggestion, Lets be friends, flowed away, Lady Mira, the daughter of the Border Earl, finally started a new conversation. Even so, there are a lot of delicious foods. Its full of dishes you cant find in my territory. Relieved that the conversation has started, Prince Kluvshrat added to it. Todays food was arranged by House Rozier. Right, Louis? Oh, yes I hope it fits your taste.Louis said, in a surprisingly modest tone. His earlier self-important attitude was nowhere to be seen. Was it the shock from finding out the rumours surrounding Earl Sillys? What kind of place is the Border Earl Mule territory? Its a very rural area. There are wide grasslands, farms, and besides that, dungeons left behind by the ancient people in mountainous areas. Adventurers actively visit those dungeons. Dungeons! What an exciting word! The only dungeon I know of is the Six Mine where I worked as a slave. I wonder if it would be completely different from there Just what kind of place is it Volume 2 - CH 17 Vol 2: Chapter 17 Prince Kluvshrats smile increasingly deepened, and he asked Lady Mira. Your first time in the holy city? Yes, its my first time!! Since she replied in a loud voice, the conversations at the other tables suddenly stopped. Lady Mira turned bright red, noticing that. S-Sorry Youve received proper education, right? Havent you written to me many times that studying about etiquette is boring? If you didnt properly learn it, then that boredom becomes even more meaningless. Uh, thats right. Oh? Lady Charlotte and Lady Mira are unexpectedly friendly? Doesnt that mean the young lady is the only one who is left out? Look, shes looking like an abandoned puppy. The unknown side to the young lady is actually an attention seeker. I suppose that is how much of an impression the holy city made on you, Miss Mira.Prince Kluvshrat said, smilingly. Very much so. This is also my first time going to such a gorgeous party, and I got to meet the Holy Prince and His Majesty, and also such a beautiful lady. Lady Mira looked at the young lady, breathtakingly. Not knowing what that line of sight means, the young lady blinked her eyes. Mira. How about inviting Eva-sama to come visit our territory? B-But papa, its boring to come to our place Papa? Is the gray bear pelt wearing Border Earl making his daughter call him papa? If she has been living in the holy city for a long time, she might want to visit some other place. I-Is that so? Uh, umm, Eva-sama! Lady Mira looked at the young lady, with resolve. If you dont mind, would you like to come visit our territory sometime!? Its like a junior high school student asking out on a date. Suddenly put on the spot, the young lady was taken aback. Probably because she has never been invited out like this. The young lady looked up at me, so I replied with a small nod. I would be so happy to visit!!she replied, forgetting she had been feigning friendliness until now. Lady Mira seemed taken aback, but when she saw the young lady smiling happily, she also happily started talking about her territory C I am happy for you, my lady. You finally made a friend. And please dont pull your friend into the Slave Business Crushing. (Hmm?) At that time, I saw the Holy King and the Border Earl making eye contact. (I wonder whats going on?) The two who were staring each other down all this time are suddenly having eye contact at this timing? Speaking of which, the Border Earl stopped the Holy King when he was about to say something Oh It looks delicious. This is pretty good. My thoughts were interrupted by the words of the three young men at the table and a strong aroma. Four servants shoulder carried a whole roast chicken, as though carrying a portable shrine. The shape was like a real chicken, but its size was about the size of a portable shrine. The surface was baked to give a shiny glow and sprinkled with colorful spices. The spicy aroma that drifted in the air Oh no my belly is growling. The roasted chicken, which was shoulder carried with a long handle, obviously cannot be carried over the guests head, thus a muscular servant was waiting by the table. When the chicken arrived, he pierced it with two long knives, and lifted it onto the table by himself. Prince Kluvshrat and the sons of the Duke houses seemed accustomed to it, but the young lady was surprised, whereas applause broke out at the other tables. Those muscles without the presence of skills are amazing. A waiter, who was in charge of distributing the meat, came to the table and skillfully used a knife with a long handle and a fork to cut the meat. The belly was full of vegetables and grains, from which the vivid scent of herbs drifted. The guests plate already had five types of sauce, and you may dip it according to your taste. But, is there really none for me? Really none? Okay. This meal is like the main dish, so it seems there will be a greeting from Duke Rozier after the meal. Then theres supposed to be a dance in the empty space in the center. Lord Ethan seemed indifferent, but Louis was stealing glances at the young lady. Must be wanting to invite her. As for Prince Kluvshrat Wowhe said, looking at the sauce. Is that his favorite sauce? (Eh?) I looked at the sauce that was in his line of sight through World Ruler. It looked exactly like the sauce on the young ladys plate, but thats when it happened. There was a sound of a small explosion. Like the sound of a pistol firing that I saw in an overseas drama. Its small but startles people. When I looked in the direction of the sound, all the fire lit up on the huge chandelier went out at the same time. *More gunshot-like sounds* Subsequent sounds was also a signal that extinguished the fires of the smaller chandeliers hanging above each table. What? Whats going on? I am scared. Children raised frightened voices, as the venue was suddenly covered in darkness. Only two, the Holy Prince Kluvshrat and the Holy King, were slightly shining that was the mana of the Holy Blue. Is this some kind of event? Or is the chandelier broken? Theres no way it can be broken. The chandelier is lit with a candle, it is not a magic tool or a machine. All of them going out at once means that there was external interference. I used Night Vision to quickly check the servants at the venue C they were panicking. In other words, this is not an event. Trouble. Ah, man. Then, I heard the sound of a windowpane breaking. Six black shadows invaded the venue. Immediately, I used Fire Magic and generated 5 sources of light in the surroundings. In such times, it would be easier to make it brighter by using Light Magic, but I have never seen Light Magic. My body suddenly felt sluggish. Because it had consumed mana.Mana Quantity Increase was inhibited in the venue, so the magic I can use was limited. Its an intruder! The halfling escort shouted in a sharp voice before I could. She was already standing in front of Lord Ethan to protect him. The intruders didnt seem to have a problem with the darkness, as they smoothly slipped through in between tables and rushed towards us. Normally, an attack is aimed at the highest-ranking person. If so, this is an assassination attack. Their aim is the Holy King? No, it was not planned that the Holy King would come. If so, its the Holy Prince. My lady. Permission to fight. Granted. Reiji, protect everyone! Good grief, the young lady always works people to the bone. Volume 2 - CH 18 Vol 2: Chapter 18 * Escort: Lelenore * Halflings are excellent as herbalists, but the same cannot be said for their fighting prowess due to their small physique. A woman who stands out in that area is even more rare. Lelenore was that rare. Born as a distant relative of House Duke Ebene in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, she had a childhood unrelated to being a noble. There are many herbalists in her rural halfling village, and the children born there are also brought up as herbalists. It has been a long-standing tradition that about half of them stay in the village and the rest travel outside the village. However, Lelenore was different. She had an extremely high level of magical ability. She could use Flower Magic and Earth Magic even without absorbing skill orbs. Lelenore chose to be a mage rather than a herbalist. She caught the eye of Duke Ebene, and was called to the main house and eventually started working as a knight of House Duke Ebene. She was given the 3-star skill orbs, Flower Magic and Earth Magic, to polish her natural magical talents. And she trained to increase her physical prowess so that she wouldnt lose even if she were to fight with other races; to be able to fight even in places where skills cannot be used, such as the venue for Sprouts and New Moon Banquet. (What was that just now!?) Lelenore was astonished. At the start, she was wondering Why is a child escort in such a place?. Speaking of House Earl Sillys, it is fully recognized as a central authority, and the head of the family is also called by an unsettling name, Cold-Blooded Lord. She also heard that the head of the family has many enemies, and that there was an assassination attempt recently. That being the case, he chose a child to escort his daughter, Eva?, she thought. It wouldve made sense if he was from a race of short stature such as halfling, hobbit, or dwarf, but no matter how one looked at him, that escort was clearly human. And his face still looked innocent, like a child, so Lelenore guessed he must be in his early teens. He didnt feel like a sword master, nor like a ruthless soldier. He looked like Evas friend. (I see To prevent Eva-sama from becoming anxious, the Earl prioritized psychological protection.) Lelenore concluded as such. In other words, Evas escort would be useless in an emergency. The reason why she had to consider all this was because the Holy Prince attended the venue, and as though that wasnt enough tension, even the Holy King attended. If the worst case scenario were to occur, this country will be shaken to its core. Even if protecting her Lord is the highest priority, Ethan might command her to protect His Majesty. An escort has to prioritize in advance, assuming all possible situations. And that worst case happened. First, in the darkness, Lelenore grasped Ethans location and stood in between the assailants path and Ethan. Lelenore. Keep silent. Escaping in the dark will be dangerous. I will check for an escape route when the brightness returns. Ethan suddenly offered the treasure sword he had. But Lelenore shook her head. Please use this to protect yourself, Ethan-sama. The Holy Prince and Holy King, who were shining dimly in the darkness, would be a good target for the attackers. However, the next moment, something which astonished Lelenore occurred. 5 flames suddenly appeared in the air. The one who developed those flames was the boy that Lelenore judged to be useless. There was no doubt about it because the flames were floating around the boy. (What!! He immediately activated 5 Fire Magic in this place where skill cant be used!?) Even if Lelenore was blessed with magical talents from an early age, her activation limit for Flower Magic and Earth Magic was only 3. Rather, she was selected as Ethans escort exactly because of her ability to activate three at a time, which was clearly superior to other knights. (A Fire Magic genius) These child geniuses are born mutationally, though very few in number. The boy looked untrained, but his genius is why the Cold-Blooded Lord attached him as an escort to his daughter C Lelenore was convinced this was the reason. (If so, he should be an amateur at melee combat. Since the brightness is secured, its our job from here on out!) Lelenore decided so, and turned her eyes to Arthur of Knights Order. He ascended to the position of knight captain with the backing of his parents, but that position is not something one can ascend to without real abilities, either. He had an idea of what to do in this emergency. And perhaps having the same judgment as Lelenore, he turned his eyes towards her. The two nodded. Ethan-sama, please wait here. Be careful. Just when she was about to rush towards the attackersC Eva ordered her escort. Reiji, protect everyone! Immediately after that, the escort that was standing in Lelenores view, disappeared. * Reiji * Skill orb grants a person skill. This is common sense in this world, but many people seemed to misunderstand it That thought often crossed my mind. It is possible to exert the power equivalent to a skill without a skill. For example, people are able to use magic without a skill, and people are able to become a sword master without a skill. A skill is just a substitute that allows you to skip the process and reach the masters level. (Three sounds of battle. The other three are heading straight here.) Battle seems to have broken out at each table . It was the escorts who were fighting back. Some children had fallen out of their chairs and paralyzed in fear, while some others were screaming. I left the light lit by Fire Magic on the spot, and started dashing using Sprinting Technique. The assailants seemed to have been paying attention to me, and their breathing was discomposed -World Ruler ??told me. Well, thats only natural. It would seem like I had suddenly disappeared, after all. The three who cut across the open space in the center were moving slowly C maybe due to the inhibition of skills. I circled around them, and rushed at their side. ! One seemed to have noticed me approaching in the dim light, but it was too late. I was already in front of the attacker. I drove a hook into the assailants side with the Punching Technique I learned from the training of the Holy Knights. All the air inside the assailants lungs was knocked out in an instant. That little time was more than enough. The next punch hit him square in the jaw. The chin is a weak point in boxing, and if you are hit there, you will fall unconscious. Noticing the first one going down, the two other assailants switched targets onto me. They pulled out the short sword fastened at their waist. The black-painted blade which blended into the darkness was hard to see. (Ouch my hand hurts) It seems that they were wearing a chainmail under the black outfit. My fist was crying in pain. I healed my fist by activating Healing Magic with the mana which was available in my power saving mode. Now, to take care of the remaining two. One of them lunged with a thrust. The speed would appear remarkably fast for the average person, but for me, who has observed the training of the Knights Order, it was incredibly slow. However, something felt out of place with that thrust. (Eh? That thrust is the exact same type as the Knights Order?) Volume 2 - CH 19 Vol 2: Chapter 19 Although the stance was different, the thrust from the short sword was the real Knights Orders technique. I was startled for a brief moment, which caused my evasion to be slightly delayed, resulting in my arm being slashed. Gah The wound burns. The amount of bleeding was not too much, thus I could easily close the wound with Healing Magic. Now Im angry! The other attacker rushed at me. I nimbly dodged him, but the first guy regained his posture and shot another thrust. I succeeded in avoiding it, but my posture was unbalanced. The attacker, whose eyes are the only part not covered C you can tell just by looking at his eyes C was obviously grinning. A follow-up attack is coming. An unavoidable attack for someone in an unbalanced posture, butC Just kidding! From my unbalanced state, my fist connected to the attackers temple. The temple is also another weak point. The attackers eyes rolled to the back of his head, as he collapsed. Wha!? The third guy panicked. Clearly didnt expect a counterattack at that moment. Actually, this was also a skill and its called Brawling Technique. The effect of the skill is that no matter how bad your posture is, the power of the attack will not drop. In short, you can reproduce Brawling Technique by strengthening the trunk of your body and increasing the flexibility of your torso. I learned it from one of the thugs who was brawling in a tavern when I went there to collect Zerry-san who was drunk. !! Perhaps the attacker decided that it wouldnt be easy to deal with me, as he tried to run with his back towards me C but his leg caught on something and he fell down. The frontal fall was almost beautiful even. His short sword fell from his hand, and he slid across the floor. The halfling escort-san seems to have been the one who did that. Seeing the ivy entwined around the attackers foot, she must have pulled out the flower decoration on the table and threw it towards him to activate Flower Magic. Arthur ran to the attacker and tied him up. I erased the mana for Earth Magic Stone Bullet that I was thinking of flicking towards the back of the attackers head. (I see I have to use whatever is in the venue too.) I assessed the situation at the other tables. One was already subdued, and two others had escaped. The knights of each House rushed inside the venue, carrying magic lamps. The venue suddenly got brighter, but I couldnt get rid of the feeling of discomfort in my heart. (Why did they run away? If it were an assassination mission, shouldnt they be prepared for death? And their movement was that of a one trained by the Knights Order. So, betrayal? If the attackers were indeed part of the Knights Order, it would explain how they sneaked into the venue, but) I looked at the table where the young lady was. The Fire Magic that I activated was just about disappearing, but there were already many knights gathered there C including Maxim-san C protecting the ladies. Prince Kluvshrat had a relieved face, and the Border Earl was holding Lady Mira close. As for the Holy KingC (Hes watching me, isnt he?) Just staring straight at me. You are amazing! Eh? I heard a voice calling from the side. It was the halfling escort. I thought you were a magical genius, but it seems like you excel at close combat too. However, from now on, you should let other escorts take care of the fighting. Just using magic will be enough support. AhC She thought my magic was amazing, but close combat not so much because I got hit just now, huh This is a salve. It is my special-make. Applying it should heal you immediately. Oh, thank you very much She gave me a salve in a small wooden box. Excuse me, are youC Her accent is very similar to Mimino-san. Do they come from the same place!? But before I could ask, she had already returned to Lord Ethan. Right. Im an escort too, so I have to get back. But lets ask her if I get a chance later. I wonder what Mimino-san and Silver Balance are doing right now I thought of trying to get in touch with them after things calmed down, but its not easy to reach out after crossing the country. And with them being adventurers, I dont even know where they were. Sorry to leave you for so long, my lady. No, you did well! The young lady stretched out her hand, but I avoided it by straightening my back. Why? Why did she think of stroking my head at this time? And she kept trying to stroke my head still. Everyone! That was quite something!The Holy King raised a loud voice all of a sudden. The attackers were being untied by the Holy Kings Knights who arrived late. (Eh? Is this really) I had a bad feeling. And my bad feeling is usually accurate in times like these. Actually, the current attack was a sideshow!The Holy King declared, happily. The hall fell silent. The boys and girls sat, mouth wide-open. The attackers got back up and stripped off their black attire. There appeared young men, whose faces were innocent-looking, unlikely to do anything wrong. Ah, man. Just as I suspected I wanted to let you all take the first step as a full-fledged noble to know the severity of the noble society! There will be times when you will be attacked! At that time, can you truly rely on your escorts? Sometimes, escorts wont have weapons but the attacker will. Did you try to use it to your advantage ? Either way, a persons true nature manifests itself in these extreme situations. If you feel sorry for yourself today, do your best to feel proud tomorrow!! The Holy King said, and laughed, but it wasnt funny for the side that was attacked under the act of sideshow. There were many children of nobles who were looking absentminded, and many escorts seemed tired. Rather than entertainment, this is more like a baptism. A much more severe society is waiting for them from this point onwards. When I thought about the future of the young lady, I was trapped in a complicated feeling of worry and sympathy. Oh, it was just a sideshow. If so, Reiji gets a perfect score! No, there was also a point where I noticed that it was a sideshow, but it is rather embarrassing that I put on a flashy fight. The attackers left with the Holy Kings Knights, but there were still many people who were nervously looking at them. This sideshow must have been a bit too much for them. A magical floodlight tool was placed near the wall of the venue. When turned on, the intense light reflected off of the ceiling, and brightened the venue. A point where you noticed? When the young lady asked, in puzzlementC Hey, escort of House Sillys. What did you notice? I received a direct question from the Holy King. What should an escort say at such times? Everyone at the table was looking at me. Volume 2 - CH 20 Vol 2: Chapter 20 Reiji, its okay to answer. As I was feeling troubled by stares of the Holy King and high-ranking nobles, the young lady reached out a helping hand. Yes. First of all, I was worried about the eye contact between Your Majesty the Holy King and His Excellency the Border Earl. It seemed that you two did not know the other would join this banquet, but I suppose you already had information about this sideshow in advance. Or perhaps only the head of each House had been informed about it. Of course, I think that this sideshow was planned to be sufficiently non-risky, but it was informed just in case. Ooh, the gray bear is silently staring at me. Another thing is that the chandelier candles went out. Why is that strange? If I was the attacker, I wouldve cut the chandelier and dropped it. That would lead to more confusion and panic. But its too expensive to drop the chandelier for just a sideshow, and broken pieces of glass can cause unnecessary injury. Hmmm Other than that Theres still more?! Yes. The attackers sword style was clearly from the Knights Order. And assassins wouldnt abandon their target and run away. Well, these arent things I can notice in advance, though. Another one is, although I did not know this prior, Your Majesty and the Holy Prince were shining in the darkness. If you knew this in advance, you would try to snipe with a crossbow. Or at least throw your swords from a distance before escaping. Wait a minute. The target might not be us. Maybe not Your Majesty, but I thought the Holy Prince was the target. Why? Because many of the attackers rushed to this table? No. I then pointed at Prince Kruvshrats plate with 5 tasty-looking sauces. Because only the Holy Princes sauce is mixed with poison. World Ruler still sends information that the sauce is extremely harmful to the human body. Hearing my words, the Holy Kings facial expression turned grim. (Hmm? I thought the poison dish was also a form of sideshow, but its strange. Preventing poisoning wouldnt be that entertaining. I guess it would be somewhat of a sideshow if Prince Kluvshrat played dead and we got to see peoples reactions, but you still dont have to bother with actual poison.) Hey, escort. Yes, Your Majesty. Are you serious that it is poisoned? Yes. I am certain. Following that, the Holy Kings face turned red with anger C which means, the poison is unplanned. Someone was seriously trying to kill the Holy Prince. An escort has to get up early. Even if there was an attempt to kill the Holy Prince the night before, and you were made to go through investigation until late at night, and afterwards you had to explain the whole situation to your employer, and finally go to bed even later at night, you still have to get up early. A dormitory-like place is prepared for the servants of the mansion, but as an escort, I was given a private room. I got out of bed, and used Convenience Magic to produce water and washed my face at the basin. Slightly cool water in the morning is best. There are no decent mirrors, so I checked my hair with a mirror made of a shiny iron plate. I was not trying to check if I was having hair loss, okay? Just checking if I would have to re-dye my hair. Plus, I dont get bed hair. After that, I just have to quickly change clothes and Im ready to go. Good morning. Good morning. Many maids and butlers have already started their activities. The entrance hall seemed to be busy with people even though it was only sunrise. Please take care. Please have a safe trip! A large number of servants bowed their heads and saw off the Earl and the chief butler. The Earl is leaving so early in the morning after hearing my report last night. Did he even get a wink of sleep? Hes gonna have a rough day tomorrow if he didnt. My Sprouts and New Moon Banquet report briefly touched on the sideshow and spent a lot of time on the poisoning attempt thereafter. The Earl jotted down all the information I observed. And he, who is also a human lie detector, was called by the Holy King today, so it is almost certain that they will try to flush out the culprit. (My condolences. I wish you best of luck.) Feeling sympathy in my heart, I looked at the Earl through the window of the horse-drawn carriage as it left the mansion grounds. The eastern sky seemed to be slightly cloudy today. As I was checking the young ladys schedule for today while grabbing a bite, I was notified that the young lady had woken up. Good morning, my lady.. Good morning, Reiji. I went through todays schedule with the young lady at the breakfast table. The young lady ate alone, as I stood across the table. Her conduct and appearance was so beautiful that even though she was only having breakfast she looked like a work of art. How I would like to be born handsome in the next life. That is todays plan. Reiji, what happened yesterday? I returned earlier, after all. I went through investigation until late at night. And the Earl seemed to have been waiting for me Mou, my father is so unfair. He told everyone to sleep early and yet I dont think he was waiting for me out of kindness. Leaving that aside, did you have any bad dreams? You went through something scary, after all. Stop treating me like a child. And besides, I wasnt afraid. I knew I would be safe, since you were there, Reiji. My goodness, I think that is an overstatement. My lady, you trust me too much. I was so scared of what to do if that gray bear from yesterday went mad. It isnt normal for a human to be wearing that kind of pelt, you know. So, who was the culprit? Not found yet. Eh? Even though you were there? I am your escort, and just a poison finder. Thats right, but I was completely impressed with the way you handled the attackers yesterday and then spoke to His Majesty and the Holy Prince afterwards!the young lady said, with gleaming eyes. Lady Eva. This is the first I am hearing of that. Oh, damn! The chief butler is glaring at me, while adjusting his glasses! (My lady, please shut up! Shut up! Shhh!) The butler was also present in the reporting with the Earl, but I omitted the parts which would seem like I was bragging about myself If the chief butler knew that I talked to the Holy King, he, who is a fervent fanatic of the Holy King, would burn with flames of jealousy. Whats wrong, Reiji? Did you not report it? I did! I reported all the necessary parts! Ah, right, I will be going out today, so please have a knight escort you today. CWhat? Immediately, the young ladys expression became gloomy. I informed you before that but I am allowed to be present for the questioning of the Slave Merchant that we destroC released, I mean. That would be taking place today. Is that so? I wonder whats wrong with her? I was sure she would say something like Take me with you! (I planned to refuse her with the help of the chief butler), but this reaction is unexpected. The young lady is worried. Eek, chief maid!? Dont come whispering in my ear out of nowhere! And the chief maid stepped back with her hind leg, without making a sound, returning to her fixed position near the entrance. I wonder if she is a spy? Even when I trained after watching the chief maids movement, I couldnt acquire any skill like that (Worried, huh) Thats right. The young lady is just a 12 year old girl. Since I was there, she wasnt afraid, but that can also mean, she would be afraid if Im not around. My lady, I will be back as soon as possible. Really? My lady, please dont make that face as though you were just scolded. Who knows what will happen to me if the Earl sees this? Even at the best of times, the chief butler and chief maid glare at me like, Bastard, what did you do to make her cry? Its true. You promise? I promise. I held out my right hand and crossed my index and middle fingers together. Its like not going back on your word, or pinky swear. And in a sense, its also similar to a vow. Okay. I am going to write a letter to Mira-sama today. Yes, please do that. The young ladys small hand clenched my two crossed fingers tightly. Her hand was warm and soft. Volume 2 - CH 21 Vol 2: Chapter 21 The slave merchant was being interrogated at the guard garrison. Since there was a detention center established together with the garrison, the criminal was temporarily held there. A sentence will be passed after a hearing. Fair hearing, lawyers, and appeals do not exist in this world. Criminal charges against high-ranking individuals such as nobles are handled differently. In which case, the Holy King and other nobles will judge. The interrogation room was small, with only a small chair and a small window. The ground was bare. The fat slave merchant was startled when I entered the interrogation room. D-Do you know what will happen if you get violent with me!? Calm down. No one is going to hurt you.the guard captain said. The guard captain was a tanned man. He became favorable to me after a series of slave business crushing. As long as you answer our questions honestly that is. The slave merchant trembled following the guard captains intimidation. The guard captain stepped back near the wall saying, Hes all yours. I moved to stand in front of the slave merchant. A clerk with a piece of paper on a wooden board was on standby. Then, I have some questions to askC We run a Human Resource Center in accordance with the law. Well, my tongue slipped and I used the word slave, but that was just a mistake. And my lack of manners towards the noble lady was inevitable because you gave the name of a company that didnt exist. I groaned in my heart. (Its the same testimonial as the other slave merchants Its almost the exact same as the Earl told me Hmm? Wait) Suddenly, I remembered a series of events. The Earl gave ready consent when the young lady brought up slave business crushing. At that time, I chalked it up to him being an over-doting father, but thinking carefully, isnt it quite strange? (Im sure the Earl knows which ones are real human resource centers and which ones use them as a front. Even if the necessary evils of human resource centers are destroyed one by one, it would have little effect on the economy and the society of the holy city.) Rather, there is also the danger that the young lady would be resented in return and attacked by the people related to the business. The Earl himself knows it best because that was the kind of situation I saved him from. (The list of Human Resource Centers that was prepared by the Earl. The same testimonies by the slave merchants in the interrogation All this leads to one thing.) A hypothesis formed in my mind. One that fit well with what was happening now. The guard captain shouted, Answer only what you are asked!, but I stopped him by raising my hand. Well then, Ill ask you another question. Is that okay? Hmph. What am I supposed to answer to a kid? When did you start this business? What? He seemed to be completely taken by surprise. I found out on that day that a puzzled-looking, fat ossan is not cute at all. When did you start doing this business? Well, uhits been 15 years now. 15 years in the Holy City? Thats right. Does your company have any advantages over your competitors? Id like to say that human resources centers is the same job, but we have big connections with nobles. The amount we handle is huge.he said, laughing proudly. Do you do the same business again even if you get punished? Thats well, my skill is like that Slave Master ? Thats right. But this job isnt illegal, you know? I know. Then, this is my last question.I said.How much did you get paid from Earl Sillys? ?!!! And I also found out that an astonished ossan is not very cute either. On the other hand, I also confirmed that my hypothesis was likely to be correct. After finishing the interrogation, I went straight to Zerry-sans place. She was searching for information about Lark and Lulusha on her own. Zerry-san is one of the few people who knows about me and Lark. Getting drunk is her one flaw, though. She usually sleeps in the morning, and just as I expected, she was sleeping today as well. After waking her up, she gave me her report; even the adventurers guild did not seem to have information on 5-star skills and higher. Well, even Earl Sillys cant find any information. Is there no choice but to search patiently? Speaking of Zerry-san stays in a private room of an inn. Its a small room, but she said before that, I dont need a big room because Im only gonna sleep in it, C and yet, why do I see alcohol bottles lying around? Can you send a letter by specifying an adventurer party? Ah, is it Silver Balance? You guessed right. Thats because you dont know anyone else, bocchan. That is true, but It feels like Im being told that I have no friends. Zerry-san used the water I produced to wash her face. Doesnt the saying go,if a cat washes its face, rain is coming? Well, its certainly cloudy today. You can send letters, but sending letters across borders is very cumbersome and expensive. I suppose it would be However, you know how guilds transport luggages between other guilds, so if you send it via that the certainty will increase. I see. According to Zerry-san, necessary documents may be transported between guilds, and delivery and escort quests may be issued depending on the transfer of the guild staff. As for the rewards, its extremely cheap! And in the case you were designated and refused it, youll be downgraded in the guild. You have to take it. Even high-ranking adventurers cant go against this. Gah, recalling it just makes me angry. Its already noon, I need another drink. If you become a useless drunkard, Ill just forsake you, you know? Ah-Ahahah, I am just joking, bocchan. I am actually called Hardworking Zerry in the guild, ya know? Not only did I shoulder Zerry-sans debt, but also provided her pocket money. This 20-years-old full-fledged adult is currying favor with a 14-years-old. If left alone, this person will become much more helpless. By the way, I heard a nickname called Drunkard Zerry. Hohoho, Im gonna tear the guy who said that limb from limb! Lets go, bocchan! Tell me who said that! I am the one who said that. Are you going to tear me limb from limb? Bocchan That was just a joke. A cute Zerry joke, ya know? Ehehehe Her transition from cracking her knuckles to rubbing her palms together, like a shady merchant trying to butter you up, was real smooth. This person is beyond the point of saving. Keep your jokes to a limit, okayyy? In any case, I cant write a letter if I dont know where Silver Balance is, huh? Did you suddenly miss them? Y-Yeah, I guess. It was because I spoke to the Halfling-san at the banquet yesterday. I wonder what you are doing right now, Mimino-san I also think that I can explain the circumstances for why I left so suddenly at that time. Bocchan. Hmm? How long are you planning to work for the Earl? Where did that come from? I just feel discomposed for some reason. I wonder if something happened to you? What a sharp intuition. I hesitated a little, but decided to tell Zerry-san about everything that happened yesterday. Please be careful, bocchan. The scariest thing in this world is not a dragon nor a Mithril-rank adventurer.Zerry-san said, after listening to my explanation. Eh? Guys who hold authority are the scariest. I was taken aback. Indeed. The Dark Fang Mercenaries were messed up by Crysta, a mithril-rank adventurer, but Raikira-san waited for an opportunity and took him down. However, it was the ones with authority who were pulling the strings from the shadows. The Earl is also one such person, but there are guys who are more powerful than him. Just be careful. They might even set you up to be the culprit, ya know? No way For example, if suspicions fell on Lady Eva, the Earl wouldnt hesitate to frame you, right? It would be even more easy for the Earl, since he has the Magic Eye of Inquiry. Yeah. Its exactly as Zerry-san says. Perhaps I have trusted the Earl too much because I could trust the young lady. I will keep that in mind. Yeap. Now this. Zerry-san held out her hand. But there was nothing there. Hmm? Ehehehe Bocchan. Zerry-san was looking at me with a sly look. She was asking me for living expenses. So I handed out a few silver coins. Zerry-san is helpless, but I am also helpless for always giving her money. Well, then Im off. After finishing lunch elsewhere, I walked towards the mansion. I have a lot of things I must ask the Earl. I cant let down my guard at the moment. Volume 2 - CH 22 Vol 2: Chapter 22 It was almost 3pm when I returned to the Earls mansion. The Earl should be back after sunset but considering what happened yesterday, it wouldnt be strange if he was later than usual. Lets inform the chief butler that I want to meet him C was what I was thinking, butC You have returned. Eh? The Earl was standing in the entrance hall. Reiji! My ladyC Oof The young lady rushed and embraced me, causing me to stumble a step back, but I had confidence in my spring-like, flexible upper body, so I was able to avoid falling. W-What is the matter? You said youd return early! But look at the time AhC Did I make her worry? No, the young lady was already worried from the start and yet, I was having a leisurely lunch. (Man, what am I doing) The thoughts about the Earl filled my head, causing me to forget about the young lady. I am sorry, my lady. Ill be with you for the rest of the day until its time to go to bed. Really? Of course. So, please stop hugging me The chief butler is glaring at me with a furious devil-like expression, and the chief maid has a horse whipC Wait a minute, whered she get that from!? Reiji-san.the Earl called me, his eyes cold like permafrost! Calm down, Earl, calm down I know. I am calm. I am calmly thinking about how to lecture an escort who goes loitering outside even though there was such a big incident last night. Inescapable lecture course! M-More importantly, who is that gentleman? A tall and thin man stood next to the Earl. More so than a noble, he looked to be a civil official. He wore a fine brown coat. However, the color of his skin was bluish black, and his silver hair stood on end. He wore spectacles over his cat-like golden eyes. Doesnt seem to be of the human race. Wow! I saw an interesting thing today. Your Highness Earl Sillys also acts like a normal parent. 2nd Secretary Specular, you shouldnt make fun of nobles like that. I am sorry if I offended you. Looking at him talking to the Earl in a relaxed manner, does that mean a secretary is a high-ranking person? Eva, Reiji-san, to my room.the Earl said. Five people gathered in the Earls office, where the usual 10 days once reporting session takes place: I, the young lady, the Earl, Specular-san, and the chief butler. Since the chief butler is standing at the doorway of the room, is he just going to be watching over? (Just who is this person?) When I was looking at Specular-san, he was also looking at me. Nice to meet you, Reiji-san. My name is Specular, a secretary at the capital internal affairs department. Nice to meet you. I am Reiji, the escort of Lady Eva. Hmm ? At that time, it felt like Specular-sans eyes were shining. Feels like hes trying to read me. Earl, is Reiji-sans escorting style the same as usual today? Yes. I see. Here it is. What is that? Specular-san wrote down something on a piece of paper and handed it to the Earl. When the Earl took a look at it, his beautiful eyebrows furrowed, and he gave a slight nod. Well then, I shall take my leave. You are leaving already? My job is done. When Specular-san stood up, the chief butler bowed and led him out of the room. What was that about, father? After looking at the paper left by Specular-san for a while, the Earl showed it to us. 2nd Secretary Specular has been given an extremely rare skill even in the capital internal affairs department. And this was written on the paper C No Skill. The skill Orb-See lets you know the skills of the person youre looking at. Though, at his level, he cant know the number of stars but he just checked Reiji-sans skills. Father! Why did you do that? Although the young ladys tone sounded condemning, she was quite taken aback. Reiji, you Yes. I dont have any skill in me. I spoke honestly. (That was so closeeeee~~~~~! I was on guard, wondering if there might actually be a skill like that!) Since we signed the escort contract, the Earl has never once tried to confirm my skill. I dont know if he thought it was good enough as long as I was capable of stopping assassins, or if there was another reason, or if he thought I was a Magic specialist after witnessing my Dark Magic in the mock battle with Maxim-san. However, considering that I spotted the poisoned dish yesterday, the Earl must have thought that I had some unique skill. It would not be surprising if the Earl suspected that the skill can be used to bring harm to himself or the young lady. The Earl is very cautious about anything relating to his daughter. (Just in case, it was really just in case, I decided to take out World Ruler. I am so glad I did) The Earl has Magic Eye of Inquiry. So I replied, I dont have any skill in me, instead of I dont have any skill. It was my victory that I kept alert. I am sorry, Reiji-san. Its not that I doubted you. No, I understand your feelings. It was just in case, right? Yes. On the other hand, I found out something else C something I am sure Reiji-san doesnt know. Something I dont? People who can use magic without using skill orbs have various advantages such as faster activation of magic and higher usability than common magic. But of course, it is difficult to learn. Activation of magic Yes. You probably used Praying Nightmare of Dark Magic in the match with Maxim, I am guessing? That would explain how it was activated so quickly. Does that mean you had already suspected that I might not have magic-related skills from back then? The Earl replied with a broad smile, which didnt match him at all. But I didnt think you would have no skill at all. Is there a reason? No. Its just that I can carry on with life without any problems so far, so I will absorb a skill orb if I need to. That statement was also honest. I can manage just about everything with World Ruler right now, so of my 16 skill holder slots, 6 remain empty still. I will use those 6 slots if I need to. Father, is there new information about yesterdays attempted assassination? Regarding the poison discovered in the Holy Princes dish, there are some nobles who argue it might have been Reiji-san who applied it. Ah~ I suppose so. No one other than me was aware of the poison at that moment, after all. Thats absurd! Reiji didnt do it! My lady, please calm down. Earl, please use your Magic Eye. I did not poison the dish. Yes, I have just confirmed it. The moment he activated it, his eyes shone for a moment. The Earl would have surely intended to confirm whether or not I was the true criminal at some point, and the way he transitioned to activating the Magic Eye at this moment was too smooth. Conversely, it means that he has not used the Magic Eye until right now. Does he surprisingly trust me? No, Im sure its a strategy to make me think so. Volume 2 - CH 23 Vol 2: Chapter 23 But I cant forgive them for suspecting Reiji! Not to mention, we saw Kluvshrat-sama for the first time yesterday Eva. There are many underlying things to what nobles do.the Earl said, heaving a sigh.Your skill orb has been moved to be given a month later. A month later? So, it isnt something you can give to the young lady right away, Earl?I asked. Thats right. The 12-year-old children who attended the Sprouts and New Moon Banquet will gather again and be given a skill orb in front of His Majesty the King. I see Though, it is the parents who prepare the skill orbs. The skill orbs will also be announced there, so you can see how powerful each noble is. So, the quality of the skill orb also translates to the power of the noble Yes. Eva, do you want to know the skill orb you will get?the Earl asked the young lady. Surprised, the young lady just blinked.No, I am not impatient if I can get it in a month. I am more concerned about the assassination attempt on Kluvshrat-sama and the action the Holy Palace will take. The Earl nodded with a straight expression. He was more touched than he showed. Being able to tell that is how much Ive come to understand the Earls way of talking. (My lady, your answer was perfect. You get 100 points.) Nobles should not be impatient when they want to obtain something and they should prioritize public affairs over private affairs. It was taught by a private tutor, and it seems that the young lady is practising it properly. His Majesty said he would postpone the skill orb ceremony until the criminal who attempted to poison Kluvshrat-sama is found. However, there were quite a few nobles who left their territory to come to the Holy CIty, so we agreed to postpone the ceremony for a month. His Majesty thinks the perpetrator will try another assasination attempt. The Earl seems to have been taken by the Holy King to meet with the dignitaries gathered in the Holy City and was compelled to use the Magic Eye of Inquiry on the subject of attempted poisoning. Starting with the 1st Holy Prince and the 1st Holy Princess, to the head of high-ranking noble families. On a side note, the servant, who appears to have administered the poison on the Holy Princes sauce plate, has vanished. When a high-ranking noble hides a person, it seems to be very difficult to find them, thus it would be quicker to identify if that was the case by subjecting the head of the noble families to the Magic Eye of Inquiry. That may give rise to unprecedented discord Yes. Almost everyone knows I have the Magic Eye of Inquiry. I thought their glares alone would kill me. No one was lying. He is saying it nonchalantly, but I imagine that mustve been ridiculously stressful. That means thats how much the Holy King cares about Prince Kluvshrat, I suppose? In any case, the information that the Earl is investigating with his Magic Eye would circulate around quickly. When that happens, the possibility of the Earl being attacked will increase again. Earl- Reiji-san, lets talk about escort matters later. The Earl obviously understands that, but he didnt want the young lady to know and said later. Father. Reiji. I am now a full-fledged noble. Please let me know if it is something I should be concerned about. The young lady didnt accept the Earls decision. No, rather, she did exactly as the Earl has said so far. If she was told, You dont have to know, she answered yes, and it is highly probable that if the Earl said Stop the slave business crushing, she might have stopped it. Eva, you are still No, you are correct.The Earls tone changed.Then, you too will be treated as a full-fledged Lady. Yes! Perhaps the young lady also noticed the Earls tone shift, as she straightened her back and faced the Earl. Although his face looked expressionless as before, in reality, contrary to his polite words, his tone felt more unreserved. First of all, I am more likely to be killed. !! Yes, because if you continue the interrogation with His Majesty, you will eventually find the criminal? Thats right, because no one else would have a motive to harm the Holy Prince other than the royal family and the nobles. His Majesty probably started from the people with the highest possibility. Highest possibility? Since the 1st Holy Prince and the 1st Holy Princess have the highest right to inherit the Holy Throne, shouldnt they be irrelevant? This is unconfirmed information, but the top brass of the Altar Management Bureau are in a buzz. I am guessing something exceptional happened at the place where someone like me, who works in internal crime, cant touch. Something exceptional? It means that a skill orb with five or more stars has emerged from the First Altar. And it will be given to the Prince Kluvshrat.the Earl said. ! !! A skill orb with 5 or more stars will certainly have an unbelievable value! Skill orbs up to 4-stars can be obtained by successful merchants and adventurers who have made a fortune. However, when you count the number of 5 or more stars, the number falls off a cliff. There are only 7 skill orbs with 5 or more stars under the control of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. First of them is Holy Sword Technique , which is held by the 1st captain of the Holy Kings Knights Order C that is, its passed down from generation to generation of knight commanders. Though if the user is dead, the skill orb will disappear, so the knight commander will not be in the front line. It can be said to be an honorary position. Oh, really! So that is why I never saw the Knight Commander even though I have been working in the Knights Order for about three years. Sword Technique  is managed by House Duke Rozier. Their knights are devoted to swordsmanship, after all. However, this skill orb is not given to any knight. Only the head of the family can use it. Louis House, huh. Despite being devoted to swordsmanship, I wonder why they employed Captain Arthur as the escort? Is it because he is one of the stronger ones in the Knights Order? Heroic Commanding Technique  belongs to House Duke Reese, and Secret Compounding belongs to House Duke Ebene. I dont know much about Reese, but Ebene is Lord Ethans House. A compounding skill orb will work well with halflings. Dragon Sword Technique belongs to House Duke Luciel. This is the duke family with Sword Saint Augustin, and it is the most militant group among the 6 Great Duke Houses. And also the House which backs the 1st Holy Prince. The 6 Great Duke Houses, or 6 Archduke Houses, seems to be Houses that have lost its Holy Blue color, but due to distinguished achievements still call themselves a Duke House. For example, if Prince Kluvshrat does not become the Holy King and is conferred the Duke title, and if his child does not manifest the Holy Blue characteristics, he will merge into his wifes House. The Duke House disappears in its first generation. But as long as a baby with Holy Blue is born, you can be a duke, and in the meantime, if you establish meritorious deeds C great victory in a war, a great invention, etc. C even if you lose the Holy Blue, you can remain as a Duke House. As a result, 6 Duke Houses remained after the loss of Holy Blue. And became known as the 6 Great Dukes. Magic Power Enhancement  belongs to House Duke Lamer, and Prayer Technique  belongs to House Earl Montagne. The last one is an Earl House, huh. Yes. Of the 6 Great Dukes, House Duke Riviere is very good at maritime transportation, but doesnt have a skill orb of 5 stars or more. Since it can be considered that a Duke House without a powerful skill orb is lower than the other Duke Houses, they must be wanting a 5 stars or more skill orb really badly. What would happen to the newly appeared 5 stars or more skill orb if Prince Kluvshrat died? It would be used by His Majesty himself, the First Holy Prince, or the First Holy Princess What kind of skill orbs do these three people have? The Earl raised his index finger and shook it to the left and right. Its a secret. A closely-guarded secret of the royal family. I see You dont have to reveal your hand. It can provide an advantage in an emergency. If 2nd Secretary Specular saw the skill orbs of the royal family without permission, he would be executed on the spot. Hmm It seems to be a super secret. That makes me want to have the Orb-See skill. Should I have looked at Specular-sans skill while having World Ruler just now? No, my World Ruler is also a super secret, after all. Or it might be handed over directly to the 3rd Holy Prince. The 3rd Holy Prince is now 10 years old but he already has a marriage partner, who is from House Duke Riviere. Volume 2 - CH 24 Vol 2: Chapter 24 That means The criminal is Duke Riviere! But today, when I interviewed Duke Riviere, I couldnt come to the decisive conclusion that he was lying. Eh Is that right? But depending on the way he answers, you wont be able to tell if he is lying. What do you mean, Reiji?the young lady asked. For example, even if Duke Riviere was behind the scenes, if he says I did not poison the dish, it is not a lie. It was the servant who actually poisoned it. Ah Its exactly as you say, Reiji-san. You seem to be quick on the uptake. Earl, you meant that as a compliment, right? You dont mean in the sense that I have serpentine wisdom, right? Of course, with that in mind, His Majesty asked a lot of questions but I never suspected Duke Riviere to be behind the scenes. Eh Is that so? In the first place, there is almost no information that there may have been a skill orb with more than 5 stars. Ah, right. That means the investigation is back to the starting point. Todays interview was really tiring. The Earl heaved a long sigh, leaning back on his chair. Father, lets get some tea. Yes, please do that. The young lady rang the bell to call the maid, and had her brew tea. For the time being, the Earl seems to have finished what he wanted to say. Now, its my turn. There are some things that I must ask the Earl. It wasnt just the fact that I used the Magic Eye of Inquiry on high-ranking people that tired me out Just as the maid left, and just before I started, the Earl started, holding a teacup in his hand. They said I can use my Magic Eye, but asked for compensation instead Compensation?! Does that mean I looked at the young lady. Isnt that like a declaration that they want the young lady to be married into their house? Its quite possible! That Louis boy must have cried to his dad! Thats right.the Earl said, with a shady-looking, beaming smile on his face.They asked for Reiji-san! As I expected! They wanted the young ladyC Eh? Me? Yes, you. Me? Why? As I looked at the young lady, she gave me a look which seemed to say, Obviously. You moved faster than the 2nd Captain of the Knights Order, and spotted the poison that even the escort of House Ebene didnt notice. And with no skill! Well, I only knew that today, though. But since you spotted a poison, which slipped past professional chefs who have Observation skill and the like, isnt it obvious that you would be desired. For real? Thinking about it, I guess that makes sense? No, but Im still 14 years old. Reiji, are you going to another House?the young lady asked, grabbing the cuff of my shirt. (I thought of not making the young lady worry any more today, and yet) Of course I wont go.I replied, with a smile. Really? Yes. Eva, Reiji-sans smile looks suspicious, but what he said seems to be true. Earl! Dont activate the Magic Eye of Inquiry whenever you please! But I think you should be careful from now on. The Master Swordsman also came in today. His eyes were gleaming when he heard Reiji-sans story. Yikes, I didnt want to know that information. No, wait a second. If I can see the person called Master Swordsman in training, I can learn Dragon Sword Technique, right? (No. Lets not. Greed leads to failure. I have to stay alert.) For now, my interests and the Earls are aligned. I have no reason to leave.I reassured the young lady. Interests? Werent you just hired by my father, Reiji? Come to think of it, I never told you about it, my lady. I requested the Earl to do two things: New news relating to skill orb with 5 or more stars and Looking for a person named Lulusha. Reiji-san, isnt that matted confidential?the Earl asked, almost facepalming. No, it doesnt matter. Its okay even if you spread it in a big way. I thought it was a secret, so I was very careful with the investigation. I wasnt asked.I replied to the Earl, with a beaming smile. Revenge for when the Earl said that the last time. If I also happen to hear something about it, Ill let you know, Reiji! Thank you. I shall look forward to it since you have also become a full-fledged noble, my lady. Leave it to me!the young lady said, puffing her thin chest.I will try my best to become someone who can speak to Reiji on an equal footing! First of allC father. What is it, Eva? Thank you very much for setting up everything up until now. The Human Resource Centers that Reiji and I took down were all prepared by you, wasnt it, father? I nearly spit out my tea. Wait a sec, Earl! Why are you looking at me?! No, I didnt tattle on you to the young lady! Well, I was about to bring it up, though. Eva, what do you mean? Father, I have been thinking all day today. About many different things. Things often dont go well. His Majestys sideshow yesterday, although it seemed to have turned out well at a glance, the banquet itself failed due to the discovery of poison in Kluvshrat-samas plate. Oh, my! Wow! My breath was taken away, looking at the young lady from the side. I think I might have misunderstood the young lady. I had been thinking, She must be protected, and She must have been very sad today. I want a society in which all the citizens of the Holy Kingdom can be given the freedom to live. However, in contrast, I knew nothing about how skill orbs greatly affected the lives of the people, nor how outstandingly valuable they are until I heard it from you just now, father. Even though I was in a position to investigate it, to ask about it, in the back of my mind, I was thinking, Skill orbs are something that nobles possess Even though, Nobles are naturally superior mindset was the one I should have tried to cancel. The young lady is already a full-fledged Lady. She is standing on her own feet and thinking with her own head. Even with my obsession of Slave Business Crushing, just once would have been fine, but 6 easy successes in a row made me think it was really strange. That is why you think I made the arrangement? The young lady nodded, looking at her father, also known as Cold Blood Lord, straight in the eye, unflinching. I thought about this all day today What if Reiji wasnt around? What if Reiji left? That almost crushed my heart. But then, I realized that Reiji has his own battles too. And Reiji doesnt waste away his free time, so I thought about everything, and came to that conclusion. Only one day has passed since the Sprout and New Moon Banquet, where one becomes a full-fledged noble. The young lady became a full-fledged Lady in that short time. And it seems that I was the impetus for it. I couldnt be prouder. Unrelated to her appearance, her confident manner of speaking and her posture of holding her head high, looked really beautiful to me. DFrom now on, you will choose your skill orb, learn a lot of things, sometimes fight with each other, sometimes fail, sometimes feel joy, and sometimes suffer. Since you were born with noble blood, you will have to fight that fate. The Holy King said as such about nobles. The young lady is no doubt a noble. If that behaviour is noble, then the young lady is a noble. Volume 2 - CH 25 Vol 2: Chapter 25 * Eva Sillys * Reiji was introduced to Eva out of the blue. She would never have accepted Reiji as her escort if it werent for the fact that he saved her fathers life. Her father is the only family she has. She knew her dad would have scary eyes from time to time, but it was never aimed at her. And because Reiji saved her precious father, he was a very important person for Eva from the very beginning. She has tested Reiji in various ways by acting like a selfish young lady. But Reiji has always responded to all of it. She was also inspired by Reiji that people have the right to live equally. Naturally, Eva didnt know that Reijis thoughts came from his previous life in ??Japan, which were completely out of the norm and exciting in this world. What if Reiji leaves? That thought had a big impact on Eva when he left her side the day after the banquet. That was enough to change her way of thinking. Where are you going today, my lady? Reiji would ask at the beginning of every day. A busy noble like her father, would have his schedule planned for a few months ahead, but Eva was not at that level yet. She had a plan today, however. Today, I am going to attend a tea party with everyone from the banquet! On the day when she confronted her father about the human resource centers, he recognized her as an adult. Apparently, he set up the whole human resource centers thinking that Eva would eventually reach the truth. Because her father said this at the end: If you cant walk without your parents holding your hand, you cant survive in the nobles society. Even more so since this sideshow is the most favored by evil nobles. When he mentioned sideshow, it felt as if he was taking a jab at the Holy King, but Eva decided not to bring it up. And so, her father allowed her to go out freely and make friends. Understood.Reiji said, as he maintained the same emotional distance as before. Nothing in particular was different. Eva, on her own initiative, decided to get involved with the members of the dinner table Louis, Ethane, Charlotte, and Mira. Kluvshrat was not given permission to go out by the Holy King on the grounds of, It is too dangerous. Other nobles also came to learn that the Holy King loved Kluvshrat that much The other members cannot leave the Holy City until the skill orbs awarding ceremony is over. Beyond the tea party, Eva even started exchanging letters with Mira. (I have to first grasp my own position and understand the current political landscape of the nobles society.) Eva-Sillys, 12 years old, was steadily moving towards the realization of her great dream. * Escort: Lelenore * House Duke Ebene is one of the six Great Dukes houses, and their mansion was located closest to the gate leading to the 1st Holy District from the 2nd Holy District. When the Holy King fell ill 200 years ago, they managed to develop a medicine for the illness, and also succeeded in containing a widespread epidemic. Due to those achievements, even though they have lost the Holy Blue, they were allowed to continue with the title of Duke. However, their territory is far from the Holy City. The head of the House, Ebene, who only stays in the Holy City for about a quarter of the year, had his stay extended due to the recent assaination attempt on the Holy Prince. The mansion was in a commotion, having to reschedule his official duties. Well, its been a long time since Ive gotten some off days. Lelenore was in Block 5. The stores and houses were well-organized and there was plenty of room for the people on the road. Public security begins to deteriorate from Block 6 onwards, where walking through the back alleys would be dangerous. Block 7 has no stone paving other than the main street. Beyond that is the outside of the Holy City. Although she usually dresses formally as Ethans escort, Lelenore thinks that its a bit too stiff. Born and raised in the countryside, Lelenore feels uncomfortable without the loose clothing she is wearing now and the beaded misanga bracelets on each hand. When she dressed like this, an employee in the mansion said, That looks unseemly in the 2nd Holy District, so get on a carriage until you reach Block 4, and she rode on a carriage to Block 4, feeling pained due to that. (Even though Halflings always look like this, everyone is trying to put on airs just because were in the capital.) Lelenore walked around aimlessly, buying and eating pasta found at nearby food stalls. It was not flour pasta, but triangular pasta that looked like a half of a square lasagna dough. The pasta was added with tomato soup with plenty of spices in a wooden bowl. Eating a spoonful, the sourness pops in her mouth, and chewing the pasta has a jellylike texture. Its super delicious, pops! Thank you for the kind words, young lady! She wouldnt be able to try these foods while on escort duty. After that, she went through several other food stalls, and when her stomach was full, she finally reached her destination. Its been a while The three-story building was made of stone, and a large door with unique patterns was wide open this pattern is the same at Adventurer guilds everywhere. However, the interiors are usually different. In the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, pillars made of stone supported the structure in the center, because wood is more costly than in other countries, giving off an imposing air. The Adventurers guild is located in Block 5 and Block 7. The guild in Block 5 is frequented by high level adventurers because they may receive requests from nobles. There is also a branch of the Adventurers guild in the 3rd Holy District, but it generally doesnt receive adventurers, and only the guild staff are stationed there to interact with the noble houses. (Hmm, the number of people with good equipment has increased in the short while I didnt visit this place) She saw a man donning shiny red armor C probably made from monster materials, a female swordsman carrying two swords on her back, and a mage carrying a rod that seemed to hold considerable mana. All three were not from the human race. It was a dwarf, a fox beastman, and a dark elf with silver hair and bluish black skin although Reiji doesnt know this, 2nd Secretary Specular is also a dark elf. Adventurers are valued by their abilities, so race barriers do not prevent them from flourishing. On the other hand, humans with fairly high magical aptitude are numerous among the guild staff. Since the Kruvan Holy Kingdom has no racial prejudice, many races coexisted without any discomfort because the Holy King himself was a human with the special characteristic of Holy Blue. Lelenore! The voice which called out to Lelenore, as she was vaguely assessing the adventurers, Oh, Mimino! Its been a long time! Belonged to a female herbalist, who was a halfling the same as her. Volume 2 - CH 26 Vol 2: Chapter 26 * Escort: Lelenore * The halfling had a number of traits, but her sense of colour was the one which stood out most. Mimino wore an orange robe with bright cuffs. The bag hanging from her shoulder was embroidered with silver and scarlet threads. The embroidery was a large flower C a cluster amaryllis that has a legend of reviving the dead. Her long amber-colored hair was intricately braided, and thick bangs hung over her right eye. Looking at her big, blue eyes, even Lelenore who hasnt seen her in a long time, You havent changed one bit, Mimino, said. Lelenore and Mimino, who moved to an open terrace cafe near the Adventurers Guild, sat across from each other, and ordered a fruit juice made from orange; a local specialty of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. You havent changed either, Lelenore. Youre even still wearing the same clothes when I last saw you a few years ago. P-Please dont bring that up! I usually only wear stiff formal clothes due to my work. Oh, your escort work? Yes, yes. Do you not have work today? Today, the young master invited over guests for a tea party, so its okay. I have to escort him whenever he goes out. Recently, he has made some good friends, and goes out almost everyday. That must be hard. The timing was just good today. Because I cant go out for the next three days from tomorrow. There will be a ceremony to award a skill orb to the young master, but I need to go for rehearsals and escort reviews and stuff. Its gonna be so hectic. Skill orb awarding ceremony? There are such things? Yeah a lot of things happened.Lelenore said, as she looked into the distance. Her stay in the Holy City was prolonged, but it was only 3 more days until the skill orb awarding ceremony. The juice they ordered arrived. Lelenore took a sip. Not only orange, but some other fruits were also mixed in. A glass cup does not exist, so it came in a copper goblet. Perhaps it had been chilled in advance using a magic tool or something, and when the juice washed down her throat, a refreshing scent filled her nose. Lelenore thought of ordering this beverage from hereinafter as well. On a side note, the store they were at was a high grade store. The prices were also high. When you go to a normal store, the cup becomes a wooden cup, and if you drink at a food stall, you need to bring your own flask. I was surprised when you contacted me, Mimino. Im sorry for the late reply. I came to the Holy City for the sake of our young master, so it took some time for me to send the letter. No, thats okay. It also took me a while to cross the national border to come to the Holy City. The border of Saint Knight Kingdom? Did something happen? Oh, I didnt come from there. I went to the Lev Magic Empire at the request of the Adventurers Guild. Whaaat? Why did you go there? Lelenore was surprised for good reason. The country, called the Magic Empire, has made considerable progress in magic research, and they provide the worlds most advanced technology of magic airships to each country. All the citizens are of the same species called the Lev race; which is reptile-based beastmen. They have skins ranging from gold to brown, and golden eyes the eyes reflect when exposed to light. In addition, there are special circumstances such as inhibition of skill orbs, which significantly restricts entry into the country. It is a nation of secrecy, whereby the places individuals of other races could enter are quite limited. I went there for the first time, and it was such an interesting place. Magic tools were used for everything. Oh, and this is a souvenir for you. Oh Mimino placed a metal cube on the table. And Lelenore picked it up. It was big enough to fit in her palm, and it was heavy. Then, it suddenly started vibrating. Wha!? Lelenore hurriedly dropped the cube on the table. It spun around for a while, and stopped W-What is this!? Is it alive!? Ahaha, no. Take a closer look. While vibrating, the square object rolled around on the table, and when it managed to stand on one of its vertices, it started spinning. What is this? Its just a toy that spins around. After a while, it stopped spinning, and fell flat on the table. What is it used for? Its just a toy that spins around. Apparently, it was a by-product of a magic tool research or maybe it was just a failure? So, it was cheap. I see Lelenore slowly reached her hand for the cube. Ouch, its hot! Oh, sorry. It gets hot, so dont touch it for a while. Lelenore was worried for a moment if this was a prank from Mimino. Well you didnt come just to hand this over, right? Your letter said that you had something to talk about. Ah, yeah Mimino, who had been all smiles up until then, tensed up. Actually, I want you to find someone. Find someone? Yes. I know youre busy, so its okay if you do it when you have time. Well, since my cousin is the one asking Lelenore is Miminos cousin. Hailing from the same village, Mimino left the village as a traveling herbalist, and Lelenore was employed as an escort. But Mimino, an escort like meC Mimino raised her hand, and stopped Lelenore.Actually The person she is looking for is a boy of the human race, with black hair and black eyes. Furthermore, he may have received special education. In other words, it is possible that he might be digging into the noble society. Mimino has already been searching everywhere else that an adventurer could, but she was a complete outsider to the noble society, so she needs to rely on someone else. The boy shes looking for has the talent to use magic even without a skill orb, and he is quite skilled for his age. (A boy who can use magic without a skill orb?) What came to her mind was what happened at the Sprout and New Moon Banquet. Its been about a month since then. The escort she saw at that time The escort of Eva Sillys whom she has met several times after that during tea parties, but since escorts do not talk to each other, she didnt even know his name. It seems that the head of House Ebene said, I want that boy, but, as the escort of Ethan, she rarely gets such information. (Hmm, that boy does match the description. He has blue hair, but black hair and black eyes are the target of persecution in some lands, so he might have dyed his hair. And he spotted the poison which I didnt notice. I was wondering if he had a high level skill such as observation or insight, but ) Then, she noticed that Mimino was staring at her. Lelenore, do you perhaps have any idea?Mimino asked, leaning forward. Hou?? W-Why are you giving me that nasty look? Dont call it nasty! No, I mean, you seem so worried about this boy? Is it one-sided love? Wha!? Thats not the case! Dont make fun of me! Even while saying that, your face is turning bright red. I-I-Its not like that! Reiji-kun is smaller than me! He is someone I just want to protect but then, I was protected by him instead Oh, is that so? Lelenore gave it a little more thought. Evas escort was reasonably tall and definitely bigger than Mimino, who is about the same size as herself. A-Anyway, if you find any information on that person, please let me know! Okay, okay. Calm down.Lelenore sighed, looking at Mimino who was flushed. She wondered if her late-blooming cousin had finally found love, but that doesnt seem to be the case. Minino is looking for a smaller boy C it would be Miminos biggest mistake not to tell Lelenore that the information was four years old C so its going to be difficult. (Mimino, are you looking to be a mom before you even find love?) Though, before Lelenore worries about others, she should worry about herself who hasnt found love either. (Wait a minute, the lady of House Sillys called that escort Reiji, right? Could it be?) There was no point in giving hope with uncertain information, so Lelenore decided to ask her other escort friends later. Volume 2 - CH 27 Vol 2: Chapter 27 The young lady was in a good mood after attending the tea party hosted by House Ebene. She even answered my questions smoothly in the carriage. My lady, todays tea party seems to have been a lot of fun. Thats right. I learned that Ethan-samas thoughts depend on his knowledge and productivity of halfling medicines, and Mira-samas domain is still primarily focused on military affairs. In this country, there are 6 Duke houses who have influence on politics, and, although one rank below duke, there are 4 Marquess houses who hold top positions, 4 Border Earl houses which possess their own military force, and 20 Earl houses, including mine. If we include Viscounts and Baron houses, the total number will reach 3 digits. Even though I knew these figures beforehand, I had no real experiences with them. So, Im glad I was able to talk to everyone. You were on the balcony with Lord Louis from House Rozier, right? During the tea party, Louis and the young lady went out to the balcony alone. At that time, Louis seemed to be enthusiastically speaking about something, and the young lady seemed to listen enthusiastically. Yeap, yeap, that is indeed correct. Oh, is that also one of the things you enjoyed? Louis-sama also sympathized with my thoughts! Say what now? I think I just heard something disturbing. I told Louis-sama about my ideals. Realizing a society where everyone can be equal. This can only be done by nobles who hold authority. Ive talked to him before about how nobles monopolize the skill orbs that are produced from First Altar, which is bestowed by God. My lady, please dont speak to anyone else about that. Of course. Even if you are a noble, you must strictly refrain from criticizing His Majestys reign. His Majestys rule illuminates the whole country, after all. The young lady knows she knows, right? Is it going to be alright? Reiji, dont worry so much. The young ladys face turned sullen. Even when she looks like that, she is so beautiful. I am telling you all this because I trust you! Louis-sama also swore on his sword that he wouldnt tell anyone, so I told him everything. I see For a swordsman to swear on his sword, especially for Louis House Rozier, which is particular about swordsmanship, he must be quite resolved. Well, from my point of view, he looks like nothing more than a boy in love. And Reiji, as I asked you earlier, how do you unite the Holy Kingdom which holds so many different races? Its a very simple answer. His Majesty the Holy King and the nobles. Correct answer. Its boring if you get it correct right away. The young lady sulked again. This country accepts diversity. So there is no racial wall. However, we need a system to unite them C and that is a powerful upper and lower society, ruled by nobles. And by a strong symbol C the Holy King. I think that the nobles society that the young lady considers to be unfair exists as a necessary system. Although, it is a problem when foolish nobles monopolize rare skill orbs. The young lady, Lord Ethan, and although I had my doubts at first C Louis, Lady Mira, and Lady Charlotte all seem to be studying hard. It is often said that with privilege, comes duty. (TL Note: With great power, comes great responsibility.) The person who has the highest duty is the Holy King, the one and only who sits at the summit, the one who holds tremendous power. The position has become a phantasmally strong existence that makes people think, If His Majesty orders it, it cant be helped. That is why they are fixated on a symbol like the Holy Blue. Because Louis-sama is from House Rozier, which has jurisdiction over the Altar Management Bureau, he wants to distribute skill orbs fairly among the people. Oh, House Rozier is the head of the Altar Management Bureau? Yes, I heard that the head of the family is. So, does that mean Louis father is the Earls boss? If Louis proposed marriage to the young lady, the Earl wouldnt be able to refuse, no? Hmm, or maybe, he only works there due to necessity, and there isnt an actual hierarchy? (No, but he is from one of the 6 Great Duke houses) I suddenly realised something. By the way, does Lord Louis have any siblings? He said that he had a lot of younger brothers and sisters. Oh damn, he is the heir I wonder if everything is going to be okay. Well, thats not something I should be worried about. That is the Earls job. Reiji, you see, I will get a skill orb in three days.the young lady said, somewhat fidgeting, hesitantly. Thats right. Congratulations. Although I didnt understand why she was being hesitant, I congratulated her for the time being. Im sure every noble family would be having this talk around this time. Something like C Hey, daddy, what kind of skill orb will you give me? Hahaha, you know I have to keep it a secret, right? No, tell me Haha, nope. Or maybe they would be more mature since theyre already 12 years old? And, even the Earl, although he doesnt show it on the surface, the young lady means a lot to him, so Im sure he prepared a skill orb with ridiculous amounts of money. I think my father will give me something that is very rare and suitable for use by nobles. Yes. Earl Sillys is sure to prepare something wonderful. That is why, I Yes? I will give it to you, Reiji. Eh? Give it to me? The skill orb!? I will award you a skill orb that you deserve! Rejoice! Ah~, thats what it is. The young Lady wants to give me a present. Thats why she was fidgeting hesitantly. Unfortunately, Im 16 years old + another 4 years Ive been in this world, so Im about 20 years old mentally. But the young ladys thoughts made me happy. Thank you. Im happy, my lady. Are you really happy? Of course! The young lady, whose ears were now red, peeked an examining glance at me, so I answered with a smile. I see. You can look forward to it then. The young lady took her eyes off me again and turned away. Her face was filled with happiness. Volume 2 - CH 28 Vol 2: Chapter 28 Only two days were left till the skill orb awarding ceremony, but there seems to have been no progress made in the poisoning attempt case of Prince Kluvshrat. The nobles who gathered for the awarding ceremony are, of course, forced to stay in the Holy City for a month after the Sprout and New Moon Banquet. The Earl relayed to me that the award ceremony would be held as scheduled because it could not be extended any further. Although, it started to rain from the night of the day when the young lady promised to give her skill orb to me. I hope the weather will clear up on the day of the awarding ceremony. The awarding ceremony is different from a banquet, but it is the noble duty to dress up and attend with equal or greater effort. So, right from morning, the young lady, the chief maid, and a distant relative of the Earl C an auntie -, were holding a meeting on dresses, accessories, and hairstyles. Weve arrived. Lets get down. Okay. Maxim-san and I came to the 1st Holy District to prepare the escort arrangement for the day of the awarding ceremony. This was my first time entering this area. Its a pity that the thick rain clouds covered the skies even though it was daytime. The 1st Holy District is the place where the central institutions of the country are gathered. The road was wide, clean, and with perfectly cut and fitted stone paving. Raindrops fell on the stone paving worn down by wheel track. We headed to the building of the Altar Management Bureau. It was a three-story building made of white stones. We got off the carriage at the entrance and arrived behind the escorts of other houses who had already arrived earlier. (Everyone is quite old) Even the youngest seemed to be in their late 20s. And most of them were over 40. Some seemed to be knights; wearing easy-to-move uniforms, and a sword hanging around their waist. A few were also holding short rods, so there also seemed to be mages. Since everyone was from different races, you can see the diversity of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. There were few teens like mebut looks and ages are completely different depending on the race, so I couldnt say for sure. CMy, my, if it isnt Viscount Guines house? Your house is not participating in this years awarding ceremony, right? CYes, but the Holy Prince will be here this year, so were sparing time for security. CMany other houses seem to be here for the same reason. Due to the one month postponement, noble houses from all over the country were able to gather here. The number of attendees will be higher than when the First Holy Prince received his skill orb. CAs expected, the banquet was CDont speak too loudly. COh right Anyway, what kind of skill orb will Prince Kluvshrat get? The knight captains of each noble house advanced to the conference room on the first floor of the Altar Management Bureau. The conference room was so large that you could even hold a banquet there. There were more than 10 round tables in the room. It seems that each of us were seated according to the noble rank. I followed Maxim-san to the table where the knights of the house Earl Sillys are to sit. (Everyone is discussing the same topic) This years awarding ceremony is rarely seen in recent years, with nobles from all over the country gathering in the Holy City. All the nobles already know about the attempted poisoning at the banquet C if they dont show up at the Holy City at this time, they might seem suspicious, so they were all coming. And now, Prince Kluvshrats skill orb was the hot topic. (There seems to be no information whatsoever on the skill orb As the Earl said, it seems that only a limited number of people in the Altar Management Bureau know it.) From the leaked information, it seems that the current Holy King received a skill orb calledPerformance from his predecessor. Speaking of whether the current Holy King is using that skill orb, Im absolutely sure he isnt. The award ceremony is to show the nobility of the Holy King and the nobility of the nobles. It is said that the previous Holy King bestowed the skill orb with the hopes of an art-friendly Holy King. It is also said that the 1st Holy Prince was givenDual Sword Technique , and the 1st Holy Princess was givenHoly Magic . Its clear that the current Holy King did not become an art-friendly Holy King. It was peculiar that the 1st Holy Princess was givenHoly Magic, instead ofHuman Magicthat influences the emotions of others or strengthens ones own spirit which could mean One who stands above the rest. However,Holy Magicis used for fighting undead monsters and purifying tainted places. It is something that the superiors of churches possess, so to speak. In other words, everyone thinks that it is a message from the Holy King that you will be removed from being a successor. Is what I heard from the Earl. On a side note, eight elemental magic such asFire MagicandWater Magicbelongs to the magical characteristics skill orbs which are blue, and the types such asHoly Magic,Human Magic, andHealing Magicbelong to mysterious characteristics skill orbs which are white. Some people collectively call it Mysterious Magic. (No one knows what kind of skill composition the current Holy King, Holy Prince and Holy Princess have) Well, since they are at the core of the country, they are not actually going to fight with swords. So, they would most likely choose skill orbs that enhance brain power or ones which keeps your body healthy. Eh, everyone. Thank you for joining us. Eh, thank you for waiting patiently. I was shocked to see the person on the stage. It was a giant white rabbit. Maybe, a rabbit beastman? Though, it really looks like a giant rabbit wearing a ritual cap and a cloak. Also wearing shoulder straps, and tool pouch and rod holder. He Is it a he, though? placed the stack of papers, which he carried together with his attendant (a human), on a side table. I am El-Gu-Larun, the high priest of the Altar Management Bureau. Eh, its been a long time. Eh, nice to meet you.El-san said, bowing his head. (Its like the greeting at the beginning of a youtubers video.) According to Maxim-san, he is a veteran as a priest and was already a high priest by the time of the awarding ceremony of the previous Holy King. Everyone wonders how old he is, but its an eternal secret. From the thick bundle of paper, one sheet was distributed to each house, with the schedule of tomorrows awarding ceremony and detailed rules written on it. In this world where printing technology is not so advanced, there is a skill orb calledWriting Techniquethat makes me wonder if it was deliberately made to delay technological innovation. Dozens of sheets of paper that are being distributed could probably be copied by hand in a few hours with that skill. (If the awarding ceremony is held at the ritual site in front of the First Altar housed in the Holy Royal Palace Only the person to be awarded, their parents, or a guardian, can enter, huh) The venue will be guarded only by the Holy Kings 1st Knights Order, an elite team led by the Knight Commander. As a matter of fact, the security of the Holy Royal Palace is under the jurisdiction of the 1st Knights Order, so it cannot be left to others. Well its the center of the Holy Kingdom, so I cant imagine anyone invading it. (Hmm) When I looked up at the stage, I felt someones gaze on me from the round table nearest to the stage, that is, the spot where the knights of the highest noble family were seated. (Is that the escort of Lord Ethan?) The halfling escort was staring at me. Ah! She smiled and waved to me. So I bowed my head in return. If you dont look at her as an escort, she would simply be a beautiful woman. Thus, I didnt get any bad feelings when she waved at me. Appearance wise, the escort seems to be in her early twenties Im sure shes still young. Though, it isnt my place to judge that, I guess Volume 2 - CH 29 Vol 2: Chapter 29 As soon as the escort meeting was over, we immediately returned to the mansion. Because we were called back by the Earl with an express messenger. I was wondering why Lord Ethans escort waved at me, but as soon as the meeting ended, she also immediately left, so I didnt have a chance to talk to her. When we returned to the mansion, I saw the Earl, with a serious look on his face. Captain Maxim, Reiji-san. Thank you for your hard work. I just carried out my duty. Maxim-san knelt in front of the Earl, whereas I stood as usual. Although I am employed, I have not pledged allegiance, after all. When I reported on todays meeting, Maxim-san was told to leave the room. Unusually, the chief butler was not here today. Reij-san, there are two important things I need to talk about today. Important? Is it regarding the awarding ceremony? No. It is related to that, but not directly. ? As I stood there with a blank look, the Earls eyes shone as he activated the Magic Eyes of Inquiry. Reiji-san, how much do you know about these eyes? Its a pupil that exerts a special power when mana flows through, isnt it? It is inherited from parent to child, and it may manifest itself if an ancestor had it even if the parent does not have it. But there are also some that do not manifest itself if the parent doesnt have it, like the holy royal familys Holy Blue. Thats correct. I have told you about Evas magic eyes, right? Yes. Its Magic Eye of Inspire. A magic eye that inspires the urge to fight in those who meet her eyes. I havent seen it actually being used, so evenWorld Rulercant tell how effective it would be. However, if its the young lady, I think she can inspire mens desire to fight even without using such magic eyes, with just her looks when she grows up to be a beautiful woman in a few years. So, what about that magic eye? It was activated earlier. But, she was able to do that before, right? She was able to do it, but the effect was weak, and it consumed a lot of mana. Because I asked a renowned sealer to seal her magic eyes. Seal her magic eyes? What does that mean? Its the first Im hearing of it. Ive seen the young ladys eyes many times, soWorld Rulershouldve been able to distinguish the seal. No, maybe the sealing technique was not cast on her eyes. If it was cast on the mana supplying part in the body,World Rulerwouldnt be able to tell unless I look very carefully. Ive never talked to you about Evas mother.the Earl said, in a heavy tone. Honestly, I didnt want to hear the story of the young ladys mother at this time. However, it must be necessary. The Earl decided that I had to know about the young ladys mother at this time, after all. Evas mana quantity is extremely large compared to the general human race. Eh? I never felt that way. But of course, I have never seen the young lady using magic. Even so, those who are veteran mages who belong to the Holy Kings Knights Order, or battle-hardened mages who are in the Adventurers Guild, have enough mana which leaks out of their body, which can be clearly sensed withWorld Ruler. That mana was enough to activate Evas magic eyes as soon as she was born. The result of uncontrollable mana flowing into her magic eyes was C she inspired the closest human to her to fight. No way. That means I didnt even want to guess. Because I already knew that this story would lead to a bitter ending. Her mother? The Earl nodded. Ive talked to the Earl many times during our reporting session, so Ive seen the Earl nod many times. But today, he was as exhausted as I have ever seen, unbearably angry and inexpressibly sad. Adele My wife was so disordered by the Magic Eye of Inspire that she hit the doctor who came for a medical examination. At that time, she even tossed away baby Eva. Fortunately, the doctor only suffered minor injuries, but Eva broke her arm. That was an unfortunate accident. Yes. It was an accident. No one was in the wrong. A person with magic eyes, like me, is not affected by another magic eye. And Eva was in a deep sleep because she used up her mana. But my wife was distraught when she came to her senses. The Earl paused for a while, and then, he confessed everything, as though letting it all out at once. My wife was an honourable woman. She wasnt able to forgive herself and left the mansion. Earl Did you not call her back? I called her back many times. Even though I told her that Evas magic eyes were stabilized by a seal, she never came back. Why dont you call her for this awarding ceremony? I wish I could do that. Ah, so thats what it is. The Earl shook his head feebly, so I understood. She was no longer in this world. My wife, who returned to her parents house, seems to have fallen sick after childbirth. Three years later, she died. It seems that she regretted what she did to Eva until the very end. I should have used my influence as a noble to forcibly bring her back but, everything is too late now. Was she from a lower-ranking noble house? No, she was a commoner. I was taken by surprise. To think that an ideal noble like the Earl had a commoner as his wife. I wanted to avoid the unnecessary confusion caused by sending noble personnels to a commoners house, and encouraged Adele to return voluntarily. But that was a failure. I have never told Eva about her mothers status. So, when she said, A society where both commoners and nobles can live equally, my heart almost stopped beating. I keep thinking, if it truly was such a society, perhaps I could have saved Adele. But, of course, its useless thinking about that now, hahahaha. The Earl laughed. I had never heard such a lonely laugh. Volume 2 - CH 30 Vol 2: Chapter 30 There was a heavy silence. The sound of rain clashing against the window echoed. However, it cannot be dragged out any longer. Does the young lady know this? The Earl slowly shook his head from side to side. She doesnt know, huh I think that is for the better, too. Even if she were to know, it would just instill meaningless guilt. What is the young ladys condition right now? My relative was exposed to the magic eye when it activated. There seems to have been disagreement on the color of the dress, so I heard that she hit the chief maid who was beside her. Is the chief maid alright? Of course. The chief maid is well-versed in self-defense. As for Eva, due to the sudden change in behaviour of my relative and running out of mana, she has fallen into a deep sleep. I was relieved. Even with the worst situation occurring, we seem to have gotten out with one of the better outcomes. Then, how do we help the young lady? The caster said that the seal would eventually break one day, and she should learn to control her mana by then. However, there are very few people who are well-versed in seals. You cant find them in a day or two.The Earl then placed a small leather bag on the table. I was very much familiar with the thick, spherical form.I was going to give this at the awarding ceremony. What came out from inside the bag was a skill orb that shone a blue light C a light that mysteriously felt warm. The light illuminated the room brightly because the outdoors were dim due to rain. Mana Control floated in the center of the skill orb. Once Eva gets used to controlling her mana, she can drop to a lower starMana Control, until she doesnt need it anymore. Or, at the very least, a one starMana Controlis all she needs to control her mana. I see. The Earl had a proper countermeasure. If a skill orb can solve this problem, the Earls financial strength should be able to do it. Although, I think a four-starMana Controlis still quite rare. If the awarding ceremony was held the day after the Sprout and New Moon Banquet, we wouldnt have had to worry about the seal. If so, its my fault. Reiji-san, you saved Prince Kluvshrats life. No one blames you. And there were no particular injuries today. However If it still bothers you, then I have a request. The Earl smiled Wow, what a nice smile! Im sure it is all due to my guidance. I am not allowed to give the skill orb before the awarding ceremony. But since Eva cannot be left as she is, I will use a magic tool that draws out her mana to the limit. The Earl placed a silver bracelet studded with five green jewels on the table. Is this the magic tool? Yes. It absorbs mana, and when mana is absorbed, the green jewels turn blue. Since it has a considerable amount of mana capacity, it will be able to absorb and store mana until the day after tomorrow but the problem is Eva herself. If her mana is too low, it will put a strain on the body. Ah, right I also have the experience of fainting due to lack of mana, so I understand it well. It is going to take a toll on her body, especially in these times of tension. So, I want you to be with her, Reiji-san. That doesnt even have to be said. When I replied immediately, the Earl shook his head. Eva relies on you more than you think. I wonder if thats true? Well, I guess Im happy and embarrassed at the same time. Okay, then I shall go visit the young lady. Thank you. When I stood up and was about to leave the room, I remembered something. Oh, right. Wasnt there two things you wanted to discuss, Earl? OhCyes, I forgot.the Earl said, in a disinterested tone. Regarding the skill orb to be given to Prince Kluvshrat, apparently there is a strong possibility of it being 7 or more stars. Hou Seven!? Hmm? Is it the information youve been wanting to know so much, Reiji-san? N-No. Its just that Ive never heard of 7-star before. I havent, either. But, this isnt the skill orb youre looking for, correct? That is yes, thats right. Reiji-san, you seem to already have an idea of ??the skill orb you wish to know information about, so I dont think you are actually interested in a skill orb with 7 or more stars. How scary! The Earl has already discerned that far. No, no, I am interested. Even a skill orb with 7 or more stars? Even with 7 or more stars! If you are so inclined, it can even be 9 or more. Is that so? I understand. Please take care of Eva. Okay. I bowed and left the Earls room, and headed for the young ladys bedroom. According to the doctor of House Sillys, the young lady is sleeping soundly, so I got permission to enter the room, and stood by her bedside. Although it was daytime, it was dark outside, and still raining. The room was gently lit by a small magic lamp at the bedside. I brought out a small chair and sat down next to the bed. Normally, it would not be okay for me, as an escort, to come to her bedroom, but it seems that the Earl had given permission, and two maids were in standby at the corner of the room. I faced the sleeping young lady. (I didnt think I would learn about the young ladys mother in this way.) If the young lady learns about it, Im sure she would be terribly hurt. She might even think that her magic eyes killed her own mother C even though it wasnt her fault. (If I can help the young lady by staying close, Ill be happy to help her. Of course, I have to look for Lark and Lulusha, but I can stay with her if its at least until the young lady gets used toMana Control. I might even be able to give her some advice by usingWorld Ruler.) In my hand was a magic tool given by the Earl a bracelet that looked like an accessory. Looking throughWorld Ruler, I saw many magic symbols engraved on the surface that come into contact with the hand. To me, the magic engravings looked like a chain that tied up the young lady. (The Earl didnt disclose such a personal story because he trusts me, but because hes trying to garner sympathy. The Earl is that kind of a man, after all.) Of course, if he read my mind, he would say, I am disclosing all this because I trust Reiji-san. It is most regrettable that you would think that way, without batting an eye. Volume 2 - CH 31 Vol 2: Chapter 31 Nn? Where am I? I heard a faint whisper. You are awake, young lady!the maids cried. Please wait a second.I stopped the maids who were about to approach the bed, while showing the magic tool. What is that, Reiji? Looking at the young lady throughWorld Ruler, her mana had slightly recovered from an almost empty state. Other than that, she seems to be healthy. Do you remember what happened before you fell asleep? After a moment of silence, the young lady nodded. That was your magic eyes, my lady. It is not active right now due to insufficient mana, but I would like you to wear this magic tool to suppress its activation. That bracelet? Is it a gift from you, Reiji? Its a gift from the Earl, not me. If its from me, I would choose something that is cheaper and has a cute design. The magic tool was in a slightly rugged design to be even called a bracelet. Fufu, Id like to receive a gift from you someday, too. I cant let my lady plead for a gift. So, Ill keep that in mind. Why did you become silent, my lady? You are being especially affectionate. Was I in a very bad condition? What a sharp intuition! Like father, like daughter. No, it happened while I was away, so I just feel a little guilty. Here, show me your hand. And I put the magic tool on the young ladys left hand. Hmmthe young lady frowned. Does it feel uncomfortable? Yes, a little But, I can handle this muchC I removed the bracelet from the young ladys hand and called out to the maids. Someone please bring a needle for sewing. A needle? Reiji, what are you going to do? Im going to adjust it. The maid brought back a long needle which was a little over 10 cm. I put the bracelet under a magic lamp and studied its underside. (World RulerDexterity, Im counting on you) Then, I started carving on the underside with the needle. Reiji!? Its a magic tool! If you do that, it will breakC No problem. Im already done. I adjusted it to slightly increase the amount of mana left for the young lady. The young lady extended her left hand, slightly scared. And I put on the bracelet on her. How does it feel now? Its a lot better than before! The young lady sounded pleased. Im sure the bracelet caused a lot of physical stress in its previous state. (The young lady is someone who endures something out of pride, after all) Lets get over the awarding ceremony smoothly with this. * * The day before the skill orb awarding ceremony: House Roziers residence * The boy in love was feeling exhilarated. This was because he can meet his loved one again soon tomorrow. Good mood, Louis-sama. The Rozier mansion is similar to the rest of the 6 Great Dukes, but in terms of size it was by far the best. The reason was that the Duchy, which is given to House Rozier, is adjacent to the Holy City, Kruvanyu. And it was convenient for House Rozier to have a larger mansion in order to easily make a round trip to and from the capital. Although it was such a huge mansion, the number of people who could enter was still limited. Only a handful of nobles are ever invited, and the tea party hosted by House Rozier is held in a separate building from the mansion. Inside the mansion was not only Louis but also a person with a deep connectionArthur, the captain of the Holy Kings 2nd Knights Order. Do you understand, Arthur? Louis was from the head family and Arthur was from a branch family. So, no matter how old he was or even if he was the captain of the Knights Order, Louis was in a higher position. Shall I guess? Youre thinking about Miss Eva. C!? Am I so easy to read? YeahArthur said, in a good grief manner.If you really want her, Earl Sillys wont refuse, Louis-sama. Louis-sama? The boys expression became dark like a rain cloud, just like the sky was outside. Miss Eva is much smarter than me. I hope you will study too, Louis-sama. You have talent. Not only that His Majesty the Holy King saidC Didnt I tell you in advance that today is also the place to decide your consort? Even if he was from the 6 Great Duke Houses, if the Holy Prince is the opponent, he cannot win. Since that day, Kluvshrat has not been allowed to leave the Holy Royal Palace and should not have met with Evain the meantime, Louis was feeling impatient to develop his relationship with Eva. What did His Majesty say? No, its nothing. Kluvshrat himself might not have thought anything of it. He might not be a love rival. If so, it would mean that Louis was over worrying for no reasonCLouis was taught that he should not show his weakness as a noble of the Duke family, so he refrained from telling Arthur any more. By the way, Arthur, your advice was bad. You said, Boldly declare your intentions to the woman you like. Because of that, Miss Eva told me that my first impression was the worst. About that, I never thought youd go so bullishly to the daughter of the Cold-Blooded Lord. If it was Miss Charlotte instead of Miss Eva, we would be discussing the marriage date right now. Is Earl Sillys really that scary? You have heard what happened, right? Louis nodded. However, as a rule of the noble society, he was brought up by being taught there are two sides to every story. The number of nobles he has sent to the execution table is probably the highest ever. That many? Only the officials from the Budget Agency are pleased. The salary paid to the nobles has been greatly reduced. Other nobles are terrified that they will be the next target. Only noble houses above the rank of Border Earl are safe, including House Rozier of course. Why are we safe? Earl Sillys isnt simply blaming people is he? Well but with the power of an Earl, the scope of investigation is limited. Whats wrong, Louis-sama? You look sullen. Its not fair that some nobles may have escaped with their injustice due to rank. Did you hear that from Miss Eva?Arthur asked, with an eyebrow raised. N-No, I thought of it. Well Things arent going to change for the better in a day. Even the execution of corrupt nobles by Earl Sillys was a sudden change. Is that so? But judging by the way you put it, if the high-ranking nobles were the true masterminds, then executing many low-ranking nobles would be nothing more than cutting of a lizards tail. HmmArthur groaned this timehis young lords focus of attention is much like a real noble. Its a hassle to handle this, Arthur thought to himself. If so, then Louis-sama should acquire the power.Arthur said, with a smile. Me? Yes. You are of a Duke House. You can make many reforms. Thats for sure Power is not just wielding authority. Civil officials follow a man with wisdom, but this is easy if you become the superior of Civil officials. On the other hand, as a superior officer, you must have true fighting ability. Otherwise, no matter how high your position is, people will not obey you. Louis-sama, are you practicing the sword? Well, I havent been practising a little lately. Thats not good. Unfortunately, its raining today, but well practice together once the weather clears up. If your swordsmanship is well-polished, you can even attract the eyes of military officers. Swordsmanship, huh? Thats something Miss Eva cant do, only you can, Louis-sama. Take care of your sword, because you will be the sword of House Rozier. I got it, Arthur. Seeing Louis clasping his fist, Arthur nodded. Just then, the room door opened. Arthur-dono, so you were here? Duke Rozier.Arthur, who was sitting on a sofa, stood up in a hurry and stretched the hem of his clothes when the Duke entered. The Duke, who bore strong resemblance to Louis, though he was stout, he was not obese. His size was exactly like how you would imagine a wealthy man of his age. His hair was styled all-back and mixed with gray hair. And although he was still in his late 40s, he had a dignified look. (Hmm? The Duke is looking pretty pale.) The Dukes face was pale enough to be noticed by Arthur immediately. Louis. I am going to borrow Arthur for a little while. We have to discuss tomorrows award ceremonys security. Okay, father. Follow me. Yes, sir. Beckoned by the Duke, Arthur went out into the corridor. He immediately felt that it was strange. (Tomorrows security is under the jurisdiction of the 1st Knights Order. There is no role for me at all. Does that have anything to do with the Dukes complexion?) One of the reasons Arthur was able to climb up to the position of 2nd captain was because he could immediately tell when something felt wrong. Volume 2 - CH 32 Vol 2: Chapter 32 * The day before the skill orb awarding ceremony: House Ebene residence * Lelenore was watching her lord, Ethan, train. At the training ground in House Ebenes mansion, it is possible to practice swordsmanship and strength training even in the rain. Okay, lets end it here for today. Y-Yes, thank youEthan said, trying to catch his breath. For Ethan, who was drenched in sweat, his training partner was a beastman of height close to 2 meters. Since halflings are few in number when looking at the whole continent, practicing with a halfling all the time will often impact you negatively in actual battles. The purpose of this lesson was also to learn how to fight opponents with different physiques. Lelenore offered a cup of water to Ethan as he was wiping his face with a towel. Ethan took the silver cup, and gulped down all the water in one go. PuhaaChe exhaled, feeling refreshed. You did well today, Ethan-sama. Lelenore always uses honorific when speaking to Ethan. Yes. I will finally get a skill orb. I wonder what kind of skill orb will it be? Im looking forward to it Havent you heard from your father yet? That is not something I can say, after all.A high-pitched voice cut in between their conversation. Realizing the owner of the voice, Lelenore immediately knelt on the spot.My lord Gaudy clothes dont look good on halflings small bodies . Even so, nobles have to wear it for the sake of appearance. Similar to Ethan, his amber hair was long, and intricately braided with real beaded gems which shone brilliantly. He had a baby face which was similar to a human in his 20s. As such, his short-mustache felt out-of-place on his face. The head of the family, Duke Ebene, sat down with Ethan on the couch. And soon, his retainers and guards came to the training ground in succession, so the surroundings suddenly felt cramped C still, they were all halflings, so the crampedness wasnt too bad. Father, youre back early today. Hmm? Yeah House Rozier cancelled the meeting, so I have some time now. Though, I have another meeting in the evening, so I will be going to the palace later. Isnt it quite unusual for House Rozier to cancel a meeting with you? YupDuke Ebene said, and closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking of something.I feel somewhat unsettled. Its a shame that the Master Swordsman of House Duke Luciel is on an expedition. Although what the Duke said was ambiguous and not concrete, no one disputed it. Halflings, who live with nature itself, value their intuition very much. However, if there is something disturbing enough to mention the absence of Master SwordsmanC Perhaps, something happened at the First Altar? Everyone listening was surprised. The First Altar C The center and foundation of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, just like the Holy Royal Family C no, in some cases more than the Holy Royal Family. Father, Duke Rozier is the Secretary of the Altar Administration Bureau. If he cancelled a meeting with me, that could be the only reason. After all, even if a foreign country were to launch an invasion, none of the Six Great Dukes will be thrown off by it. * The day before the skill orb awarding ceremony: Holy Royal Palace * How can something like this happen!!! A loud voice shook the beautiful blue window panes. A table, which was cut out of natural stone and perfectly polished, had a dignified air and a high class feel. But placed on top of it were several reports made of brand-new plant-based papers, old-fashioned parchment books, and a few long scrolls. When the Holy King waved his hand, the reports flew into the air. When a thick book was about to slip off the tableCa priest in ritual clothes jumped towards it while screaming, and managed to catch it. Eh, Your Majesty. This book is extremely valuable, so please dont treat it roughly. Shut up, Usa! Youre the priest, arent you! Do something! Eh, so, as the high priest, as I said, the analysis of that skill orb has been completedC I dont want to hear it! The Holy King shrunk into his chair, and held his head in his hands, while trembling. No one in the nation would think that a grown adultand the leader of a country, would act so defenselessly and emotionally. The Holy Royal Palace was built as a place for the Holy King to live in, but on the other hand, it is also a place to worship and protect the First Altar. Therefore, the entire palace is built like a temple. There are no doors or windows, for the purpose of inviting spirits. It is always open. Only the bedrooms are built normally, but everywhere elsefor example, this meeting with the high priest El in the reception room, is completely visible from the hallway. However, the Holy Royal Palace is less popular, and even if there are gardeners and cleaners, they suppress their presence and always work out of sight of the Holy Royal Family. And they are bound by duty of confidentiality through contract magic, so theres no problem. El, the expressionless giant rabbit, approached the trembling Holy King and touched his hand. Perhaps feeling the warmth of the fluffy fur, the Holy King turned his tear-soaked eyes toward El. Eh, I think that the appearance of that skill orb during the reign of Your Majesty is probably fate. Eh, when you overcome this difficult situation, the word Hero will be attached to Your Majestys name, which has never been given to your predecessors. El The Holy King brushed aside the rabbits hand feebly. I have to do it as the Holy King? Eh, thats right. The Holy King wiped his eyes feebly. Im a shitty bastard, arent I? Eh, no one thinks that way. Not a single one of your citizens. The Holy King shook his head feebly. I dont want to be a hero. El didnt respond to that. Until a month ago I was just a merry father. The silence continued. Both El and the few priests who followed him, were holding their breath. El The Holy King stood up. Im heading to tomorrows ceremonial hall right now. For the final confirmation. Come with me. Yes. At that moment, there was only the appearance of the one and only Holy King, who led the great nation Kruvan. There was only the Holy King who was dignified, strong and kind, hiding the pitiful figure he had shown earlier. In the Holy City Kruvanyu, where an unprecedented emergency alert began and an unprecedented number of nobles gathered. The rain stopped in the middle of the night. And the day of the skill orb awarding ceremony finally arrived. Volume 2 - CH 33 Vol 2: Chapter 33 The day of the award ceremony. On this day, the sky was bright and clear, as though the rain yesterday was a lie. The young lady stayed inside the mansion the whole day yesterday. The Earl looked at the young lady fondly, as she danced around healthily even with the bracelet on. Though, I didnt tell him that I adjusted it. The maid might have reported that I messed with the bracelet, but it seems that he decided not to ask about it. Well, its all right in the end. The day has begun so early in the morning. I was woken up one hour before sunrise and was stifling my yawns. Even though I say sunrise, I dont know when the sun rose because of the clouds. In the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, many rituals that are held are sponsored by His Majesty the Holy King. And these rituals take time. From now on, the young lady will also be participating in these rituals, so you must get used to it, Reiji-san. Umm I dont want to get used to it. Or rather, I dont want to participate enough to get used to it. It seems that an event such as Sprout and New Moon Banquet is completely different compared to todays awarding ceremony, which is a ritual. Skill orb is a gift from God and is received by the Holy King on behalf of the people. The Holy King then distributes it to the peopleor more exactly, the nobles representing the people. The founding of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom dates back more than 1,000 years. Since it is a custom since the founding of the country, there are still old-fashioned rituals that do not fit in todays world. Good morning, my lady. The young lady, who had taken a bath three times before sunrise, walked out with the sunrise. There seems to be a rule which says, You have to keep your body clean when the sun goes up. Even I had to wipe my body with hot water to get groomed up. The young lady wore a dress of bright pea-green colour C similar to a fresh, young leaf. It was a simple dress, like a chiton on greek mythological sculptures. However, the solid texture of the cloth and the luster of the brown strap around the waist reminded me that it most likely cost a fortune as usual. Wearing a sky blue shawl on top of it, the young lady looked like a character who escaped from the greek mythical world. I cant get used to this. It suits you very well, my lady. You shouldnt really wear accessories I hear, but I seem to have gotten special permission for the bracelet. The no-accessories is probably also tradition. But, if the Magic Eye of Inspire activates during the ritual, there will be a disaster. After that, the young lady wore her hair up, showing off her slender nape. Looking at that, it felt like she was slowly climbing the stairs of adulthood. Lets go, Reiji. Yes, my lady. It wasnt even 8am when I left the mansion with the young lady. The Earl had already long since reached the Holy Royal Palace. Thats just how special today is. When we got on the carriage and passed through the 3rd Holy District, I heard the sounds of more carriages than usual. Since the young lady shut all the windows C saying it was cold C I didnt know to which House those carriages belonged. My lady, how are you feeling? There is no problem for now. But the ritual would take place the entire day, it seems. So Im a little worried. You just have to get through today patiently. Yes, I have to keep that mindset and survive. And it hurts less because you adjusted the magic tool. The carriage ran over a stone and I missed half of what the young lady said. Eh? What did you say? Its nothing. Reiji, be a good boy until Im done, okay?the young lady said, as though a mother advising her child. I watched the carriage the young lady rode in passing through the castle gate. There were puddles here and there on the cobblestones from yesterdays rain. Judging from todays weather, the cobblestones should be dry by noon. The carriage stopped soon after entering the section where the Holy Royal Palace was located. It seems that the young lady would have to walk from there to the venue. (Will she be fine?) I am quite worried, but the Earl is also inside, so I just have to wait patiently. The wall separating the 1st Holy District and the Holy Royal Palace seemed to be lower and thinner than any other wall so far. It is only about 3 meters high. The wall was dark and golden, which is clearly different from the previous walls. Furthermore, a painting was drawn on it. (A dragon and a person walking side by side No, it also looks like a beastman.) The dragon was very similar to the dragon I had encountered before. As for the person, the long ears leave an elf-like appearance, and yet, there was also a tail. The painting was simplified like a wall mural, and because it was in an open space, it had become a little washed away, so I couldnt really tell the races accurately. The castle gate was wide enough for just one carriage to pass through, and when one carriage entered, one came out from the other side. After all, there are too many nobles attending todays award ceremony, causing a congestion. Gah, Im gonna get down here. Cant stand to wait for this line. Theres no helping you, father! There was a person who got off the carriage in the rear of the line because he couldnt wait for the congestion. Although he wore gaudy clothes similar to nobles, the person himself did not look like a noble. His red hair stretched down his back, like a mane. Donning an incredibly thick chest plate, his muscles bulging through his clothes seemed like they could lift a truck. His face was tanned, and under his wrinkled eyebrows, were sharp, beast-like eyes. And there was also a scar on his cheek. This man has surely not lived an ordinary life. When he got off the carriage, his line of sight stopped at me. Hou, the kid from that time? No, I have never met someone with a vicious face like you, my kind sir. Father, you never listen! The person who got down after that was, Lady Mira. That means This person is Border Earl Mule!? Oh, I see. I didnt recognise him because its the first time Ive seen his face. While thinking about that, I bowed my head courteously and moved to the sidewalk. Heavy footsteps approached me. Lady Mira complained, Father, we are the only ones walking. Its embarrassing, but the Border Earl ignored it all. And then, big shoes and thick thighs stopped in front of me. You are the escort of House Sillys, right? Yes, sir. Show me your face. I raised my face as told. Oh, Mira-sama is wearing light red clothes. The style is the same as the young lady. Its simple and cute. So, how about you come to my territory? That means? It means exactly what it sounds like. The Holy City is boring, dont you think? My territory is much more interesting. There are many great talents and ferocious monsters around. Even wars may occur. Its a great place to test your skills. Umm Am I being scouted? I dont have any such desire at all, though. Thank you very much, but I have a lot on my shoulders at the moment. Well, its okay to stay here, too. I get a feeling its gonna get bloody today. Bloody? Even though the weather is so nice today Oh, good morning, Eva-samas escort! Good morning, Lady Mira. That dress suits you very much. Lady Mira was in awe with the young lady at first, but after exchanging letters and meeting several times they seem to have developed quite a friendly relationship. Ufufu This seems to be the one that my mother wore when she received her skill orb. Its beautiful, isnt it? Indeed. Im sure she must be delighted. Yeah! She is in the mansion for medical treatment right now, but she gave it to me excitedly. Mira, lets go. Oh, father, wait! Youre selfish. See you! Lady Mira waved goodbye and followed the Border Earl. I heard the young lady talking about Lady Miras mother, too something about how she couldnt leave the territory due to her poor health. Even so, seeing her daughter wear the same clothes she did on her big dayCmust cheer up any mothers day. Like todays weather. (But I should be wary. According to Zerry-san, there seems to be no change in the city, so if there is something, its surely within the 3rd Holy District onwards the movement of the nobles.) I was a little worried about what the Border Earl said. Since we havent found the mastermind behind the poisoning attempt on Prince Kluvshrat yet, its best to be on alert. I thought about that while looking at the 1st Holy District crowded with noble carriages and escort horses. Volume 2 - CH 34 Vol 2: Chapter 34 * Eva Sillys * Since it was Evas first time to enter the Holy Royal Palace, she was overwhelmed by the completely different atmosphere. The number of buildings were extremely few, and there was a lot of greenery between each one. She felt as though lost in a forest. Eva saw several streams of spring water flowing here and there. And highly coloured stone bridges were built to cross them. The waiting area for the 12-year-olds who will be receiving skill orbs was a square gazebo surrounded by all kinds of trees. Miss Eva! It was Louis who first noticed Eva, who was guided by a priest working at the Holy Royal Palace. Louis was dressed similar to Eva, except that the fabric used was bright yellow and a treasured sword hung from his waist. Men are allowed to bring in treasured swords, which are also used in rituals. Although it was called a gazebo, it was fairly wide, with many sofas. Boys and girls who seemed to know each other gathered and were having a conversation. Good morning, Louis-sama. Good morning. U-Uhmm, you look good no matter what you wear. Thank you.Eva gracefully bowed. Louis, who had an extremely rude attitude when he met her for the first time, has had a polite attitude since their second meeting onwards. What is that bracelet? It seems a little rugged for an accessory. As for the jewels on the bracelet, 2 of the 5 emerald jewels had turned blue. It had 3 more mana absorption capacity still. I received special permission to wear it. By the way, what about everyone else? Hey, why dont we talk a little before that? Ethan and Charlotte had already arrived, but they were keeping Holy Prince Kluvshrat company. As Kluvshrat will also be receiving a skill orb, he was in the same waiting area. Many children other than Ethan and Charlotte were also gathered around Kluvshrat. When Kluvshrat noticed that Eva had arrived, an Ah, escaped his mouth, but she was immediately taken by Louis to the corner of the gazebo. Louis-sama, I have to greet Kluvshrat-sama Isnt it okay to do it later? Due to the unusually strong toneshe remembered his overbearingness on the first meetingEva reluctantly obeyed and sat down next to Louis. (If Reiji was here, Im sure he would have interfered.) Unfortunately he wasnt there, and she was not in good shape. Miss Eva, Im going to start practicing the sword under the direct guidance of Captain Arthur. Im sure Ill become stronger. Thats good. Nobles need knowledge, but they also need fighting strength. If the nobles themselves do not swing a sword, no strong warrior will follow. In fact, His Majesty the Holy King seems to be a master of spears. The philosophy didnt really resonate with Eva because it was just a second-hand opinion of Arthur. Eva herself doesnt think that a noble must be physically strong in the first place, and her father, Earl Sillys, isnt that strong either. However, it is difficult to deny that when the name of the Holy King is brought up. So she kept silent. I will become stronger, so you should study harder too. Yes, Im doing my best. I shall make up for the fighting strength you lack. ? Eva tilted her head, with a question mark. But that was only natural, as Louis was just talking about the theory he concluded on his own. Eva looks so beautiful with her head inclined, Louis thought to himself. Hmm? Miss Eva, you dont look so good. For the first time, Louis seemed to consider Evas complexion. Im feeling a little sick. Thats not good. Here, take this. Louis removed the treasured sword that hung from the strap on his waist, along with the sheath, and presented it to Eva. It feels nice to carry this. Its a sword with a lot of armor magic, and I dont seem to get too tired when carrying it around. But, its such an important thingC I- I dont mind if its you. The treasured sword that was half-pushed onto her, seemed to gently warm her handsher cold hands. Eva felt a pleasant sensation. She didnt want to carry it, but (Its warm, and Im somewhat sleepy) Since Eva was sitting on a chair alongside a wall, and her back was on the wall, she felt a sudden surge of drowsiness. Right about then, Mira arrived where the two were. Eva-sama? Shh she doesnt seem to be feeling well. Let her rest for a while.Louis said. The two left Eva, who had started nodding off before long, quietly. Both Louis and Mira had a kind heart. After a while, when the sound of a small bell approached, the children waiting in the gazebo became noisy. Its a rabbit. Oh, its true. Theres a rabbit here. Hey, thats the high priest, El-sama. Looking like a rabbit, El, wearing a sky blue cloak, came accompanied by many priests. Eh, everyone. Thank you for your patience. We will guide you to the venue of the award ceremony, but please take off all your shoes here. Eh, thank you for your cooperation. Of course, El himself who said to take off the shoes was barefoot C although he was a rabbit in the first place C and all the priests accompanying El were also barefoot. The noble children showed disappointment, but when Kluvshrat took off his shoes first, they began to take off their shoes one after another. Eh, please put this crown on your head. Its a blue holly leaf that protects you from evil. Sky blue leaves that looked a lot like Els cloakthe noble childrens, except for the halfling Ethan, did not know that there were leaves of this color in nature. The leaves were knitted into a crown. Eva-sama, wake up! Its time to go. When Eva opened her eyes, she saw Miras smiling face. Ah I, IC It looks like we have to take off our shoes. Ive already taken mine off. OhC Urged by Mira, Eva took off her shoes. When her feet touched the ground. she felt a cool feeling. She heard the lively voices of boys and girls walking ahead in the forest. Are you feeling better, Miss Eva? Yes, much better than before. Here, Ill return it. Eva returned the treasured sword to Louis. And what she said to him was true. She then started walking at a steady pace. I see, thats goodCwait, dont leave me! Louis chased after Mira and Eva who had already started walking. At that time, Louis noticed a very small sound. A sound as if something had cracked. Is it just my imagination? Louis didnt know about all of the armor magic cast on his treasured sword. One of them was mana recovery. A piece of blue jewel laid at his feet when he left. Volume 2 - CH 35 Vol 2: Chapter 35 * Eva Sillys * After following the small path through the forest, they came to a huge temple without a roof. Eva and the rest of the children were led there by the Rabbit priest. In front of them, there was a staircase of 5 fleets high. Stone pillars were lined up behind the stairs, 20 meters apart from each other. The stone pillars did not support a roof, only the extensive blue sky. The ground Eva walked on shifted from soil to the feel of stone. Each one was a large stone pavement made from cutting a huge boulder. Between the stone pillars, there were stone statues of the Holy Kings, starting from the first Holy King. Eva heard a small applause. Beyond the stone pillars, she saw nobles sitting side by side in the chairs arranged for them. The parents of the children participating today were also there, but they dressed up like nobles usually do. There were too many nobles in the crowd to find Earl Sillys, but Eva felt certain that he was somewhere there. This whole thing doesnt feel real, Eva thought to herself. The smooth stone ground reflected the blue sky. She felt like she was walking in the air. There was another staircase ahead. And at the landing of the stairs, there was a chair on which the Holy King sat. And when she looked up at the very top, she saw a gray altar. (That is the First Altar!) It looked just like an ordinary stone stand. However, around it, evenly spaced rods with jewels that seem to contain magic were set on the floor, and smoke-like blue mana surrounds the altar. Occasionally you can see a small light shining from the altar. That is exactly the light that gives birth to a skill orb, but Eva couldnt really tell by looking from below. Eh, everyone, please stop here. Eva and others stopped as told by El. The children felt tense, being looked from above by the Holy King, and watched by many nobles. El and the priests bowed away from the spot. -Since ancient times, it has been decided that when God bestows a skill orb to a subject who reached adulthood it will be a clear day. The Holy King stood up from his chair. He wore the same blue cloak as El and held a golden staff that was as tall as himself. In accordance with the ancient times, I grant you Gods blessing. And the Holy King swung his staff.First of all, lets make sure that you are a pure person who can accept the skill orb. Eva noticed that the ground at her feet gave off a slight light.Eh, eh, what is this!? The floor where a beastman girl stood was red, as if it were smeared with blood. As she let out a small scream, the priests soon came and took the girl away. N-No! What is this!? Y-Your Majesty! My daughter suffered a serious illness shortly after birth, and at that time, she was only temporarily given a skill of [Immunity Enhancement]! It was removed as soon as she was cured! It was the girls father who raised his voice. Both him and his wifes faces were pale. Silence. When the Holy King silenced the man, priests came and took them out of the temple, too. Eva didnt know that there was such a strict check. She only remembers her father saying, A skill orbs is only given after the award ceremony. Its absolute. The footprints of the beastman girl walking away remained as if they were smeared with blood. It gave a creepy feeling to the children. A skill is originally given to a person only once. Dont forget this. The Holy Kings word seemed to be squeezed out from the bottom of his heart. The pale children nodded in response. (Thats strange) For Eva, it only gave rise to a question. It is given to a person only once? Then why does the Holy Kings Knights Order inherit the rare skill of [Holy Sword Technique] from generation to generation? Why do 5 of the 6 Great Duke Houses keep skill orbs as important as heirloom? (It is nothing more than a public stance, but it feels like His Majesty is talking about his true opinions.) As the Holy King mentioned earlier, pure personCthere may be a way to confirm if someone has never used a skill orb. (Why? Is there a special reason that it has to be a pure person? But I have never heard of anything like that regarding todays ritual) When she glanced sideways, Mira was also frowning. She also probably didnt know that this would happen. It would seem that Mira does not know about it either. (Father) Eva searched for her father, but she still couldnt find him. Maybe he is not here, she thought. (Reiji.) Wanting to get rid of her anxiety, she called the name of her strange escort that she could always rely on C unconsciously reaching for the bracelet on her left hand. (CEh?) She noticed that a jewel that was supposed to be there was missing. (Why!?) Looking at it, all five jewels had turned bluethat is, it was an indication that it could no longer absorb mana. Her heart started racing. It was a mistake to think that she got back in good health after sleeping for just a short while. The bracelet was damaged because it exceeded the limit, and the amount of mana in her body was restored. Whats wrong, Miss Eva? ! Louis peered into her anxiety-filled face, and met Evas eyes head-on. Uncontrolled, special eyes. At that time, an applause broke out. It was probably because the Holy King announced that he would start awarding the gems. L, Louis-sama Miss Eva, dont worry about a thing. He turned his head, and at the end of his line of sight was the Holy King. First of all, Holy Prince Kluvshrat, I will grant you a skill orb. Yes. Kluvshrat replied with a clear voice. His voice hadnt deepened yet. Not only the girls but also the boys blushed looking at his cute appearance that looked like a girl. However, only the Holy King had a sour face. The nobles started to rustle because the Holy King paused for a long time. This time, what is bestowed on Holy Prince Kluvshrat will be the 8-star skill orb that appeared this year. Those shocking words gave rise to a great noise, and some nobles even exclaimed,WHAT!? An 8-star skill orb was unheard of. The nobles knew about skill orbs with 9-stars or more which could not be used by the people in this world, but the highest theyve known is a 7-star. Moreover, the 7-star was lost in a war, and 6-stars should be the greatest existing skill orbs. The Holy King just stared at Kluvshrat, without paying attention to the screams. Kluvshrat himself probably didnt expect to be endowed with such a skill he was bewildered, and looked back at his father, the Holy King. Please wait, Holy King. However, there was a person who raised his hand. Isnt there something wrong about being able to receive the 8-star skill orb of unparalleled rarity just because of bloodline? Considering the nature of the skill orb, and if the talent matches, wouldnt it be better to give someone else a chance, too? With fiery eyesCwith eyes burning with desire, Louis spoke up to the Holy King. Volume 2 - CH 36 Vol 2: Chapter 36 * Ethan Ebene * Who is that? Isnt it Louis-sama from House Duke Rozier? What does this mean? Its almost af ifC Several nobles started asking those questions. Louis attitude was completely unexpected, and from their point of view, what Louis was saying right now was likeC Criticizing His Majesty the Holy King. It is unacceptable to publicly raise an objection to the Holy King of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Of course, that does not mean that the country allows the Holy King to be like a dictatorship, but that the Holy King is used as a symbol of this country where various races live together by using The Holy King is absolute as a system of governance. Therefore, if the Holy King makes a mistake, he shall be advised via the 6 Great Duke Houses, or let it be known to the Holy King behind public eyes. And the Holy King is sensible enough to listen to the advice of his vassals. Therefore, it was preposterous to question the Holy Kings method in the eyes of the public C even more so in the middle of a ritual unique to the Holy Kingdom. The priests tried to remove the unexpected element that could interfere with the ritual. Priests, wait! It was none other than the Holy King who stopped them. You are a child of the House Rozier, arent you? Yes, but it doesnt matter which House I belong to! To create equal opportunitiesC No, it is most important that you are from House Rozier. With all due respect, Your Majesty! Silence! The head of House Rozier raised his voice from the viewing area, but the Holy King silenced him. L-Louis! What are you doing!? Are you trying to crash the award ceremony!? The children near Louis began to fuss. Ethan, of the same 6 Great Duke Houses, grabbed Louis arm, but Louis, who has a better physique than Ethan, forcibly shook free from the grip. Dont touch me! Louis? Ethan was surprised by the strong rejection. Louis eyes were clouded with anger. Eva-sama!Mira cried. When Ethan looked in Miras direction, he saw Eva C who seemed to be fainting C in Miras arms (Strange this is too strange!) Ethan hadnt talked to Eva today, but he saw her several times before they came here. Eva seemed to be walking normally at that time. (Did she run out of mana? And is that a magic tool on her left hand?) Eva was desperately trying to say something, but her words were too soft for Mira to hear. Louis Rozier. Then, will you be the one to accept the 8-star skill orb? If you are resolved and have the aptitude to accept it! Unbelievable words escaped the Holy Kings mouth, and the nobles became even more noisy. Your Majesty! Please stop! Louis, get down now! Thats an order!the head of House Rozier shouted in a sad voice. Eh, Your Majesty. That is unreasonable.El came up to the Holy Kings side. (What is going on? Just what does an 8-star skill orb mean?) Ethan found his father in the nobles seating, but he just kept silent with a stern look. Apparently his father doesnt know anything, eitherno, to be precise, only the head of House Rozier knew something. Im serious, El. House Rozier is a duke family. Its also a descendant house of the Holy Royal Family. Eh, Your Majesty, what is transmitted from ancient times is that Grant the 8-star skill orb to the one who holds theHoly King Colorand ispure. If you look at the bloodline, the Dukes family is a fine descendant of the Holy Royal Family. Eh, that is just sophistry. Silence! This isnt what I said, its what House Rozier said! N-No! Louis has misunderstoodC Louis! Apologize now! I accept. If I can control this 8-star skill orb, it will be the first step to changing the way things are. LOUISSSSS! Ignoring his fathers cry, Louis looked straight at the Holy King. (Its abnormal. Louis is also acting strange, and His Majesty is also strange. What is going on?) Ethan noticed that the eyes of the Holy King were not the usual dignified onesthey were the eyes of someone who was cornered, finding a faint gleam of hope. The only person who didnt know what was happening at all was Kluvshrat. He just stood with a blank look, and on the contrary, seemed like a normal person. Bring out the skill orb, El !! Your Majesty El !! The rabbit high priest went silent for a moment.Prepare the skill orb.he said to the priest, furrowing his brows. And he went down the stone stairs, intending to carry it himself. Oh, Louis stupid son The head of House Rozier collapsed to the floor, covering his face with both hands. Just whats going on here? Was the 8-star skill orb part of the Holy Royal Family in the past? The noble started whispering as such amongst each other. On the other hand, Louis, the person who caused this problem, stood proudly. El returned before long, carrying a tray covered with a holy yellow cloth. WhaCEthan was at a loss for words. The skill orb was more than twice as big compared to any he has seen so far. Originally, a skill orb is about the size of a ping-pong ball, but what El brought out was about the size of a baseball. Furthermore, the colour there was no doubt that it is a unique characteristic because it contained rainbow colors. However, there were many black swirling dots in the center, and the emitted light rapidly changed from red to blue to yellow. (Ive never seen such a terrifying skill orb before.) Ethan trembled. And he wasnt the only one, the noble children nearby were also pale as a sheet. The skill orb was too far to see its name. Louis Rozier, come here. Yes! Louis started walking with a calm look. Louis! Let go. Ethan grabbed his arm again, but Louis shook it off. Not only that, Louis didnt even look at Ethan at allas if Ethan didnt even matter. (Werent we friends?) The distance between them as Louis walked away, seemed to symbolize the distance of their friendship. Louis left the group and approached the Holy King. He climbed up the stairs. No one could stop him anymore. You say you have the resolve and aptitude? There it is again, Ethan thought. The Holy King used the word aptitude again. There is no need for aptitude because using a skill orb is forcibly learning a skill. Of course, it doesnt make sense to give a magic skill to someone who has little manabut that doesnt mean they cant learn it. I do.Louis replied, with no hesitation. Then I shall grant you the skill orb???. Although Ethan heard the name of the skill orb, it didnt remain in his memory. Only that the name sounded ominous and disturbing. Everyone in that place experienced the same. Louis reached out and picked up the skill orb. He raised the skill orb to the skyto take into his body. And then, the world was wrapped in darkness. Volume 2 - CH 37 Vol 2: Chapter 37 The escort waiting room in the 1st Holy District was crowded with many escorts. Hundreds of escorts were waiting in a large hall which was almost like a gorgeous outdoors banquet hall. A pitcher with fruit juice and a jug of fresh water was lined on the table for self-serving. A number of escorts brought their chairs together and sat in a circle, after waiting for quite a while on the chairs which were originally lined up against the wall. Its been an hour since we came here. Maxim-san and his friends gathered around and took a break, but I killed time while observing the escorts. Escorts did not have a uniform like the Knights Order. And if it were knights of a particular House, like Captain Maxim and his friends, you can see them wearing matching armor. But there were also some that made me wonder if they were truly escorts C because they have red hair styled in a mohawk, you see. The drinks here are delicious hyaha I almost spit my drink when I heard someone say that. Is that hyaha your catchphrase? Dialect? A filth disinfectant? House Sillys escortC Hyaha!? A sudden hand on my shoulder made a Hyaha escape my mouth. It made me spit my drink slightly, so I hurriedly took out a handkerchief from my pocket and wiped it. Hyaha? N-N-Nothing. How can I help you? Looking back, there was Lord Ethans escortthe halfling escort. Wearing the same armor as at the banquet, she wore a cloak embroidered with House Ebenes crest on the back. The 6 Great Duke Houses are equipped with expensive equipment that sets it apart from other noble families, so it is easy to tell. To be honest, she looked really cool. (Looking at a halfling woman reminds of Mimino-san) I am Lelenore, an escort of House Ebene. Can I know your name? AhCyes, Im Reiji. As you know, Im an escort at House Sillys. Hmm, yeah, so you are called Reiji-kun. Hmm? By the way, didnt this person wave to me at the escorts security meeting? Have I met her before in the past No, theres no way of that. If shes a halfling, then Ill definitely be reminded of Mimino-san. In the first place, I cant forget anything when I haveWorld Ruler. By any chance, do you know me? Yeah. Actually It was when she said that C the room became dark, as if there was a power outage. Everyone looked up at the ceiling, but it was still morning, so the magic lamps werent in use. It relied on the sunlight from outside. It became bright again soon, but in other words, the sky became dark at that instant moment. What was that!? Reiji-kun, whats wrong? I have a bad feeling. The darkness was too unnatural. The sun was shining so bright today. So it is unthinkable that a huge rain cloud covered the sun. Unrest filled my chest. Speaking of which, the Border Earl Berserker also said that today things were going to get bloody. Wild intuitions are correct. Especially if its a life-threatening situation. When I approached the windows, there were several escorts who were also looking out the window. One of them was Captain Arthur. Captain Arthur, what was that just now? Arthur silently stared outside even when I called out. His line of sight was the Holy Royal Palace. Do you have any idea?I asked again. No no way Captain Arthur! Arthur, who was brought back to reality with my voice, finally realized that I was the one who was speaking to him. Y-Youre the cleaner Did something happen at the Holy Royal Palace? Whats wrong?Lelenore-san asked, coming from behind, but Arthur just put his hand on his mouth and did not give out any information. Today there should only be the ceremony to award skill orbs. Its a ritual, but its something they do every year, so if something special was planned, the Earl would have informed me in advance. (What was special?) Wait, there was one. One thing was special. The skill orb to be awarded to Prince Kluvshrat. Apparently there was a strong possibility of 7 or more stars. A special skill orb. I know how powerful a 6-star skill orb can bethe power that Lark wielded at Six Mine. The power to slash a dragons neck C although on the verge of death C with a single stroke. What if it was a 7 or more stars? Captain Arthur Is it the skill orb given to Prince Kluvshrat? !?Arthur was greatly astonished. Y-You, why do you know that What is it? What kind of skill orb is to be given to Prince Kluvshrat?Lelenore-san asked. No, if Prince Kluvshrat received it, there should be no problem. That was supposed to be the solution W-Wait a minute. What will happen if Prince Kluvshrat did receive the special skill orb? The darkness as it was just now?I asked. I dont know Then, there was a rumbling sound. As expected, the escorts also felt the abnormality and began to rustle. I exchanged glances with Arthur and Lerenore-san. Captain Arthur, you dont know what will happen, isnt that right? Y-Yeah Then, its possible that something unexpected is happening right now, right? That isArthur averted his gaze, but thenpossible.he said. He then turned towards the escorts. Everyone, listen! I am Arthur, the second captain of the Holy Kings Knights Order! The noise in the venue stopped. I cant tell you the details yet, but there may have been some problems with todays skill orb award ceremony. Its something that His Majesty the Holy King and Prince Kluvshrat were supposed to hold back, but plans can go wrong. Please get ready to move out soon! Wait. Wait just a minute! Captain Arthur, what is that hold back you mentioned? No my tongue slipped. Forget it. Did you know that something dangerous might happen? The escorts started getting noisy again hearing what I said. Thats not it. It shouldnt have gone to that. The darkness just now, and the rumbling right now Obviously something is wrong! Just when I said that, a loud sound reverberated. I heard the sound of something being destroyed in the distance. (It came from the Holy Royal Palace.) At that instant, I broke into a sprint. Ah, wait, cleaner! There was no reason to wait. I jumped out of the open window, thinking of the shortest route to the Holy Royal Palace. This way!Lelenore who jumped out right after me beckoned. Lelenore-san!? The two of us started sprinting. Soon after leaving the building, we reached the wall that separated the Holy Royal Palace and the 1st Holy District. Look there! A hemispherical darkness appeared on the grounds of the Holy Royal Palace. It was difficult to perceive how far it was, but the size was probably about the size of a huge shopping mall. It was also 50 meters tall. There was no reason to conclude that it was not an abnormal situation. Volume 2 - CH 38 Vol 2: Chapter 38 (Please be safe, my lady!) I started running toward the castle gate that separates the 1st Holy District and the Holy Royal Palace. Reiji-kun, we should talk to the 1st Knights Order.Lelenore-san said, as we ran at full speed. Certainly, the castle gate was guarded by the Knight Order. Just what the hell are you guys doing? Something is happening right now! Right behind you! Theres no need for that.I replied. Eh? I awakened many of the skill orbs that my body learned.Physical Strength Enhancement,Back Muscle Enhancement,Abdominal Muscle Enhancement, andBody Enhancementcoupled withSprinting Technique. EEHHHH!? The distance between me and Lelenore-san increased greatly. My body became swift as wind, and I reached the castle gate instantly. Hey, which Houses escort are yC Stop! Stop! You cant pass through hereC I lowered my center of gravity and kicked the stone pavement withPower Burst EnhancementandJumping Technique. EEHHHHHHH!?Lelenore-san screamed in shock. I jumped over the castle gate easily and landed on the other side. (Healing Magic) My muscle fibers were screaming in pain, but I healed them with magic. And then I started running through the deserted Holy Royal Palace, straight for the hemispherical darkness. (What is that? Is the young lady inside that?) I remembered the time when I fought the dragon in Achenbach Dukedom. I didnt have the power to fight back then, so I was taken away from the battlefield by Non-san. If I had the same power I do now back then, there might not have been so many casualties. Raikira-san might not have died. (But this time, I will make it in time!) I was almost reaching up on the dark dome. Should I just go in straight, or by some other means? !! Just then, I found a figure of a person standing in front of the dome. * Eva Sillys * Eva initially thought that the darkening of her vision was due to her fainting. But soon realized that her non-visual senses were still normal. The warmth of Miras embrace, someones scream, and the wind blowing ina scorching smell. Your Majesty, what is this!? There were only a limited number of bright things in the dark. The brilliance of Holy Blue that overflowed from the body of the Holy Prince Kluvshrat, who was right next to her, and the same light overflowing from the Holy King, who was standing on the stone steps. When she squinted her eyes, there was a denser darkness next to the Holy King, and black fog seemed to gush out from there. UOOOOHHH! Get lost!! The Holy King swung his staff with all his might, aimed at the dense darkness. The place where the darkness was was the place where Louis stood not long ago. (Louis?) An unpleasant thought that Eva didnt want to think about crossed her mind. That that darkness might be Louis. The darkness pulled back and evaded, but the darkness of the surroundingsthe darkness that filled this space seemed to have eased just slightly at that moment. Sorry, I am okay now. Eva-sama!? Are you okay? Yes just dont look at my eyes. Eva, whose mana had recovered, raised her body while trying not to look at Miras face. It seemed that the only people who could understand what was happening here were the Holy King, El, and Duke Rozier. (My magic eyes caused Louis-sama to) She knew that Louiss bullish behavior was clearly caused by her Magic Eye of Inspire. Her chest hurt so much. Regret overwhelmed her. El! What does this mean?!! Eh, Your Majesty the Dukes family wasnt strong enough to accept that skill orb. But you didnt say this would happen!! Ha. All the Holy Kings in the past gave the skill orb to a pure person who has the Holy Blue Holy Blue. Pure person. Those two are the key. Louis didnt have the Holy Bluebut why did this happen just by taking in the skill orb? Brat Kakakakakakakaka!! A dry, hoarse voice echoed. It was the darkness that laughed. It was the darkness, not LouisEva tried to believe that. Cold chills ran down Evas spine. LOUISSSSS!! Duke Roziers scream echoed. The other nobles who had come to spectate, were trying to run away. W-What is this? Its like a wall! Knights! Attack it with your sword! It seems that they couldnt escape. Eva saw the knights hitting it with their swords, but it was bounced off with a small spark. (The Holy Kings 1st Knights Order is here, so its going to be okay. Its going to be okay) Eva put her hand on her chest and tried to reassure herself. Pitiful. You Can Never Escape. A voice devoid of all emotions came from the darkness. Shut up! Youre going to dieCKnight Commander!! Yes, sir! Cut it down!! Yes! Three lights appeared out of nowhere in the darkness. The person responsible for it was the 1st Captain of the Knights Order and also the Knight Commander. The color of the sword he unsheathed was gold. The blade of the sword reflected light like scales. That is theHoly Sword Technique!! Someone shouted excitedly. With 6 stars, it was the highest military power of this country. The light illuminated the muscular warrior. The Knight Commander does not go to the front line and is sometimes referred to as an honorary position because he cannot afford to lose the skill orb ofHoly Sword Technique, but the Knight Commander is not weak by any means. A person who trained as a soldier and was approved by the former knight commander and the Holy King will become the successor. Donning metal armor, and his cloak fluttering in the wind, the knight commander swung down the sword of light. AhC At that moment, blinding light cut through the darkness. Eva was knocked off her feet by the shockwave and fell on her backside. She heard someone scream. When the impact subsidedit took a short time for her vision to return to normal. The darkness was still there. AndC The knight commander was pierced by a sword. The sword was a treasured sword. The treasured sword given by Duke Rozier to his son, Louis. (After all, that is) Eva could no longer deny it. That dark mass in the shape of a person, was Louis. The knight commander collapsed on the spot, and no longer moved. Volume 2 - CH 39 Vol 2: Chapter 39 * Eva Sillys * A rainbow-colored light emerged from the back of the fallen knight commanderit was the light of a skill orb. The light ofHoly Sword Technique. When the darkness reached out its hand and entwined the light, the light scattered and disappeared together with a small noise. AhhC Someones lament was heard. The countrys best skill orb has now disappeared. (How did this happen!) What went wrong for this to happen? Did I make a fatal mistake? Did small, random, coincidental mistakes come together to produce this result? Miss Eva. She remembered the boy who used to follow her around like a puppy. He had transformed into that darkness nowEva wanted to turn away from that cruel fact. Mira, are you here? Father!? A huge silhouette approached them. It was Miras father, the Border Earl. Its too dark to see where Im going. W-What is going on here!? Theres no way I would know! But the situation isnt good. What should we do? I need a weapon for the time being. Hey, someone lend me a sword. The Border Earl took the sword of a nearby noble boy. We should get away from here. No choice but to let His Majesty and El take care of that monster. But Border Earl, is it okay for us, the vassals, to escape?Ethan asked. Its fine to be brave, but say that after you have the power to fight. Besides, your job is to protect Kluvshrat-sama. Yes, the Holy Prince is here as well, Ethan suddenly realized. Indeed. Excuse me. Kluvshrat-sama, lets get away from here. There is nothing we can do. Is that really so? What? At that time, Kluvshrats gentle expression tensed. That skill orb was supposed to be given to me. If so, maybe I could do something? T-Thats No one knows for sure, but it holds enough ground to make people think it might be possible. Exactly As You Say Before anyone realized, the darkness was only 5 meters ahead of the Holy Prince. No one even saw it coming down the stairs. (This smell !) Although it was already dark, it felt as if the darkness was getting even darker still. Mild wind blew from the darkness, and the surroundings were filled with a burning smell. Your Side Broke The Old Covenant First Eva was unfamiliar with the word covenant. However, it seemed that the darkness placed emphasis on the thing called covenant. The Price Is Great. That Skill Orb Was Extinguished Due To Default Of The Covenant The skill orb that it mentionedit must be [Holy Sword Technique]. The 6-star skill orb was inherited over the years, and the rare skill was easily erased with the death of the knight commander. The Holy King was kneeling beside the motionless knight commander. The pinnacle of this country, who was always brimming with confidence and dignity, was stricken with grief. The fact that [Holy Sword Technique] was ineffective, and the death of the knight commander, might have shaken his core. Not Enough. Entire Household Broke The Covenant. AH! AH! AH! My Brethren Are Screaming! Can You Hear? You Look Tasty, Is What Theyre Saying When the darkness tried to get closer to Kluvshrat, the Holy King stormed to his feet. Dont touch Kluvshrat!!!!! The Holy King shot his staff towards the back of the darkness head. When the darkness turned around and caught the staff, a dull golden electric shock bounced around. Do you bastards want to continue sucking the blood of the Holy Royal Family forever!!! The staff bounced on the ground, making noise, before coming to a stop. Foolish. If So, Revoke The Covenant Just what I wan Your Majesty! Please wait! El hugged the Holy King from behind, and stopped him. Its a trap sprung by those from the other world! Revoking the covenant is what they desire the most!! The Holy Sword probably got repelled because we are bound by the covenant! With the covenant acting as a shield, theyre doing whatever they want! If all the shackles disappear, I can destroy those guys in the other world with my Knights Order! Your Majesty! Your thoughts are clouded by your child! Shut up! What would someone like you who has a temporary life would know! Pushed away by the Holy King, El tumbled backwards. Declare The Revocation Of The Covenant Thats exactly what Im gonna do! I, the King of Kruvan Holy KingdomC Something is wrong. Something bad is going to happen, the thoughts crossed Evas mind. N, No!? Eva tried to call out, but the darkness was looking at herno, it was Louiss face. Louis lifeless face emerged from the darkness and was looking at Eva. Why are you standing there? Why did you make me do this? Why are you alive?, she felt as though he was asking that, and her courage quickly diminished. (I cant do it. I cant do anything. In the end, Im just a child who cant do anything without the status of a noble.) Eva was struck by fear and couldnt move. Finally, the Holy King uttered the words. CRevoke the damn covenant!!! (Save me, Reiji!!!) Eva screamed in her heart. And the darkness laughed. Your Declaration, We AcceC However, the darkness was not able to finish its declaration. Accompanied by a loud noise, like the breaking of glass, light poured in. UOOHHHHHH! FINALLY!!! It was hella tough to break! Ah The person who showed up was the one Eva desperately yearned forher most reliable escort. Reiji! Volume 2 - CH 40 Vol 2: Chapter 40 Inside the dome of darkness, the light pouring in from outside illuminated the beautiful floor in a straight line. There was a human-shaped darkness, and children dressed in chiton-esque garments in the temple-like structure. My ears caught the voice of the young lady calling my name. The young lady was on her knees, and her eyelashes were wet with tears. What did you do to my lady? I could immediately understand that it was the darkness that caused this turmoil. World Rulerjudged the darkness to be some kind of living thing, but it seems to be different from general living things. Due to my lack of knowledge, I couldnt find out any more than that. Reiji-san. Earl Sillys appeared from behind me. It was the Earl that I met in front of the dome. The Earl did not attend the award ceremonyhe said he was investigating inside the Holy Royal Palace when the nobles and priests left for the ritual. It seems that he wanted to find out about the skill orb prepared for Prince Kluvshratthanks to that, the Earl wasnt trapped inside the dark dome. This dome, which could not be destroyed by magic or bare hands, could be destroyed by the stone brought by the Earl. Now the stone was in my handthe color was very similar to the altar on the stairs. Is that the First Altar? So, this stone is related to the altar (There seems to be a lot of mysteries behind it. But the most important thing right now is) Intruder? You Are!!!? Arent you the intruder here!! I sprinted towards the humanoid darkness and closed the distance immediately. OOOOOOOO!! My right fist, holding the stone, pierced the humanoid darkness belly. The darkness was sent flying, bouncing across the ground several times. The attack landed!? Even theHoly Sword Techniquedidnt work! Who is that? The nobles, who seemed to be on a seating platform, became noisy, but I did it for a specific reason. My angerto suppress my anger by hitting the shit head that made the young lady cry. My lady, Im sorry to have kept you waiting.I said, while turning back only my head. When I smiled to reassure her as much as possible, the young ladys eyes were almost full of tears. The young lady is 12 years old even if she is a noble. Of course, she would be scared if suddenly trapped in such darkness Even so, the young lady stopped herself from spilling tears, and got back up on her feet. Reiji. Yes, my lady. Protect me C protect us all. The young lady likes to work me to the bone, after all. The Knights Order should also be here besides meor rather, what the hell are knights doingto protect everyone. Acknowledged. However, I dont hate the young lady who wants to save, not just herself, but everyone. Why Are You Here, Child Of Disaster!!! The darkness stood up as if nothing had happened, and screamed. What do you mean child of disaster? Hmm? Ah, is it my black hair and black eyes? Man even such a mysterious darkness detests me? Even So, The Covenant Is Revoked Darkness gushed out from its body. The only light was from the spot I broke through. VAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!! Along with a deafening shriek, the darkness right arm stretched out, like rubberits aim, Prince Kluvshrat. I immediately slipped in front of it and knocked away the arm with the stone. The darkness groaned in pain. This stone that the Earl secretly brought over is super effective, after all. And the darkness stretched its left arm this time. The Border Earl slashed it with his sword. Hmm Attacks are finally landing on that thing now. Why do you think that is, Sillys?the Border Earl asked Earl Sillys, who was walking over to them This space, bound by the covenant, originally wouldnt allow the mediator C that monster C to be attacked, but it seems the covenant is incomplete because of the hole that Reiji-san made with a rare relic. Wait a second, Earl! You make it sound like I did everything. And there are too many words I dont understand!I said. Ill explain it properly if we could return home alive, that is. Hmm It is what it is. Lets go, boy! The rest of you escape out of that hole! The Border Earl said, and started running, so I followed suit. I could hear the children running towards the shining light behind me. Impudent!the darkness exclaimed. The treasured sword, which looked rather like a toy compared to the Border Earls body, unleashed a myriad of slashes and attacked the darkness C the mediator as the Earl put it. The mediator dodged every slash at a tremendous speed. (It dodged everything, huh) That was just decoy. I landed my strongest punch on the mediators back with the stone. The mediator groaned in pain again. And here is the follow up Fireballs appeared at the fingertips of my left hand. With this, 5 consecutiveFire Magicshots. Help Me, Help Me Wha!? I was startled. Louis face suddenly appeared on the back of the mediator. GYAA!! I was so surprised that I shot theFire Magicwithout holding back. The mediator rolled on the ground, covered in flames, and screaming. Louis-sama!! You damn monster! To use Louis-sama like that!the young lady cried. Boy, youre quite the devil.the Border Earl said. I did try to clear the misunderstanding that I was actually a good person, but I couldnt get through to the Border Earl. I already knew fromWorld Rulerthat that Louis was a fake. The real Louis was in the depths of that darkness C already dead. Well then Your Majesty, would you please explain what is happening?the Border Earl asked. Looking up the stairs, the Holy King was in a daze, and the giant rabbit, El, was next to him. I Eh, His Majesty has made an extremely bad decision. That is the revocation of the covenant. Eh, if the covenant that connects the other world with this world is revoked, many darknesses from the other world will, Eh, invade this world. Come again? Volume 2 - CH 41 Vol 2: Chapter 41 My brain couldnt process all the various information that was just dumped on us. It doesnt make sense to me. But, anyway, what should we do now? Same as me, the Border Earl didnt seem to understand it either, but he advanced the conversation forward. He is indeed right. We cant afford to think about that right now. The revocation has not been established yet. Eh, so, burying that mediator as soon as possible is the highest priority.El said. Border Earl! Its getting up! I saw the mediator standing up in the dark. So, we just have to crush it thoroughly. Eh, that is correct. Alright. Boy, lets team up. I nodded in response. That was my intention from the beginning. And one more thingthe Border Earl glanced behind him. He was looking at the Holy King who was still in a daze. WAKE UP, GRENJIDO!!!!!! The loud voice caused a shock wave that shook the Holy King. Dont go down on your knees just because of a mistake or two!! You are the summit of this country!!!! It was too loud that I had to block my ears, but for the Holy Kinglight returned to his eyes. I am this countrys A single tear rolled down his cheek. The Holy King wiped his eyes with his fist. Dont call me by my old name Its because you seemed to have forgotten the old days. Is Grenjido the Holy Kings old name? Because the Holy Kings name is lost when he ascends the throne. That must mean the Border Earl has been friends with the Holy King since a long time ago. I am the Holy King. Yes. You are the Holy King. I will lead this country. Yes. You are the leader of this country. I may have misunderstood the man known as the Holy King until now. He was kind, easygoing, and loved Prince Kluvshrat. I was only looking at the side of him being such a good father. But what about him as the Holy King? CEl, how do we kill that monster? If the mediator is pure darkness, then the air that surrounds the Holy KingCthe bloodlust surrounding him, would be the darkness that is the original sin of man. Someone who is willing to commit any sin. The arrogance of a monarch. A blood-smeared supremacy that will destroy anything and everything that stands in its way. I was overwhelmed by the dark emotions boiling out from the Holy Kings presence. With this.El presented a small old knife.Stab it into the mediators body. Okay Lets go, Border Earl. And you too, boy. I seem to have been counted in as well. Ill make that monster regret picking a fight with this country. The resurrected Holy King was overwhelming. He closed the distance with the mediator without any hesitation, and instead of wielding the knife, he unleashed a series of punches. The mediator was clearly wary of the knife, so it seemed to have decided to take on the punches instead. Then, the Holy King picked up the golden staff on the floor and swung it with one hand, like a baseball bat, landing the swing right on the mediator abdomen, causing its body to bend like a sideways V, and was sent flying. NUAAAAA!the mediator screamed. As the mediator crash landed, a number of arms grew from its body and attacked the Holy King. But, unfitting his giant body, the Holy King dodged every attack nimbly. Several attacks went through the ground and broke the floor. Knights Order! You guys dont get involved! Support the evacuation of the nobles!the Border Earl ordered. B-But Just follow the order, you fools!! The movement of the Knights Order was lacking. The 1st Unit should have been elites, but they were probably affected by the death of the knight captain. In any case, it seems that the top military unit of the country cant keep up with the real top of the country, the Holy King. Border Earl! Are you just going to stand there and take notes today!? Huh, just letting you warm up! Provoked by the Holy King, the Border Earl broke into the battle between the Holy King and the mediator. DORAAAAH!! FUAAAAAAH!! The two giants roared. Wow I almost felt sorry for the mediator who was pummeled by the two giants. I think these two can even take on a dragon as well. At that time,World Rulercaught the building up of mana in the darkness. A counterattack is coming!! The Holy King and Border Earl immediately took distance from the mediator. Immediately following, countless black needles, like a sea urchin, appeared in the darkness with a buzzing sound. People Of Fragile, Despicable World Dont Get Carried Away! The needles were shot in all directions. The Holy King spun his staff to blow it away, and the Border Earl slashed down the ones that came his way with the treasured sword. I jumped in front of the nobles who were still evacuating and changed the direction of the needles withWind Magic. I took a quick glance of the surrounding, and it seemed that Earl Sillys had taken away the young lady. The Covenant Has Been Revoked. You Cannot Backtrack!! No, it hasnt been revoked Just before you declared the revocation, that little boy made a hole in this place. We are now back in our world. The halfway point with the other world is gone. Nu, NuNu, NuNuNu!! And in fact you have lost the restriction of the covenant and are now suffering from our attacks. NuNuu!! Go back to the other world already!! The moment the Holy King closed the distance and swung down his staffC Dont Make Light Of The Covenant The mediator grabbed the staff with both hands. The gold color of the staff eroded to black. Holy King!! Please be careful! It seems to still have something hidden!the Border Earl hollered. Its okay. This is the end anyway!! When I thought it was a stalemate, the Holy King slid to the side and thrust the knife into the mediators chest. Die! The knife emitted a white flash and cut through the darkness of the mediator. The atmosphere trembled. The ground shook. I thought we had defeated it, but myWorld Rulerwas making negative observations that were different from what it looked like. Your Majesty, please get away!I shouted. Ah? This guy is already dying Just get away!! I activatedSprinting Technique, and tackled the Holy King. The two of us rolled away from the mediator. Y-Youve got some nerve to tackle me, boy!!! Get down!! I grabbed the Holy Kings head and got down to the ground. Darkness, Open The Gate. Light, Pave The Way. As though unable to withstand the intensity of the light, the mediators body turned into small pieces and disappeared into the air, like burning pieces of paper. However, at the same time, a fireball-like black mass swirled around its body. The mass was spinning at high speed, as if getting ready to be fired. AhC World Ruleranalyzed that the mass was aiming for the nobles who were being led out of the dome by the Knights Order. Not only the Knights Order, but also the escorts who arrived late were gathered at the exit of the dome. (Mimino-san) I mistook someone else for Mimino-san for a moment. Lelenore-san was also cooperating with the evacuation. What if this mass hits them directly? According toWorld Ruler, the mass was a super-charged high-energy mass. A direct hit would smash the human body into atoms. I started sprinting towards the black mass from an unfavourable posture. The black mass is about to launchC Protect us all. That was the young ladys order What a time to recall that!! UOOOOHHH!! My speed was not enough. I unconsciously usedSuport Magicto increase my speed. And I slammed my fist which was holding the stone against the side of the black mass. It happened in the fraction of a second. I saw the stone crack and scatter sparks in slow motion. The stone broke and shattered. The black mass could not be stopped. Still C the trajectory has been changed. It flew about 10 meters to the side from where the nobles gathered. It easily broke through the dome, creating a shock wave which destroyed the dome, and even blew away the nearby knights. When the mass flew out to the Holy Royal Palace, it uprooted trees, rolled up massive clouds of dust, and reached 1st Wall which separated the 1st Holy District. Even that wall was penetrated easily, and it gouged through the central staircase of the Holy Kings Parliament, the largest building in the 1st Holy District, cut straight through it, and collided with the 2nd Wall, destroying it in a flashy manner. What, the hell was that With a loud bang, the shockwave of the crash even reached where we were. There were no traces of the mediator anymoreConly Louis cold dead body. Darkness started lifting from the top of the dome, and the surroundings became bright in a few seconds. Is it over?the Holy King asked. No. MyEyesight Enhancementcaptured the sign of darkness rising. There seems to be more still. Volume 2 - CH 42 Vol 2: Chapter 42 The black energy mass seemed to have exploded, but it was still there. It was too far away forWorld Rulerto give information, but it cannot be left as it is. My right hand was bleeding due to the shattered stone fragments. So I usedConvenienceto wash it off with water, and healed the wound withHealing Magic. The stone is shattered, but I hope the Earl wouldnt scold me too much. Your Majesty, Border Earl, please stay here. Are you going? Yes. You should let the Knights Order take it on from here. Well, the young lady ordered me to protect everyone. I dont know if my answer was wrong, but the Holy Kings lips curled up, as he put on a ferocious smile. Take this. The Holy King tossed me the small knife that El handed him. It was a single-edged curved blade. The blade was dull, but it was probably used for ritual purposes. According toWorld Ruler, the knife turns out to be extremely old. Other than that, it looks like an antique. I will go now. The Holy King nodded, and Border Earl raised his hand. I glanced at Louis corpse for a brief moment, and then started running. In return, the Knights Order rushed to the Holy King. (To think that that boy is dead) I met Louis many times when I escorted the young lady to the tea parties. Since I was with the young lady around the clock, he was burning with jealousy whenever he saw me. He was just a normal, ordinary boy. (He didnt deserve to die like this.) I gripped the knife tighter. I will annihilate that black energy without a trace! * Holy King * Knights ran up to the Holy King worriedly, but the Holy King waved them off with his hand annoyedly. He then turned to his sworn friend who stood right next to him. Border Earl, what are you thinking? Border Earl Mules clothes were torn here and there, blood smeared. Most likely from the mediators attacks that he failed to dodge. That boy attacked an object that was fired at that speed. Yeah. Can you do that, Your Majesty? Of course not. The two of them could barely follow the attack with their eyes, so being able to attack it when it was moving at that speed is, quite honestly, impossible for them. Hmm I wonder if I can get him married to my daughter, Mira? What!? Are you plotting to take him in your territory!? Its not enough no matter how many capable talents I have in my territory, after all. If so, he should be in the Holy City. This is the capital of the Holy Kingdom, after all. I see. When word gets out that [Holy Sword Technique] has been lost, those trying to take advantage would start popping up. The Holy King started massaging his temple with his right hand. Dont say that. Shit. It just hurts my head. Seeing the Holy King in that state, the Border Earl stifled a laughter. This is no laughing matter. If the country falls into chaos, your territory will be hit by the aftermath too. Yes, but it doesnt hurt my head. Ah? Look at that. Border Earl pointed to the nobles who had evacuated away from the temple grounds and the noble children who were the protagonists of todays award ceremony. A child hugged by his parents. A child crying his eyes out. And Earl Sillys, Reijis employer, was talking to his daughter Eva about somethingbut of course, even the Holy King couldnt have imagined that he was giving her theMana Controlskill orb. More importantly than that, the Holy King caught Kluvshrat and Mira coming over to them. Somehow those kids got out safe. Yeah, thats right.the Holy King exhaled in relief.Border Earl.he said. Yes. If I lose myself again, get me back on the right path, even if you have to send me flying. The Border Earl was large as a bear, but when he heard the Holy King say that, he smiled like a little boy. Ill hit you with all Ive got, so be prepared. Grenjido. And the two fist bumped. * * I rushed out of the Holy Royal Palace, and entered the 1st Holy District. Several officials were gathering around the place unearthed by the black energy mass. Following that trace of destruction, I arrived at 2nd Wall. This is! The wall had collapsed over several tens of meters. Some noble Houses mansion was completely destroyed, the residence was partially destroyed, and debris was scattered all over in the vast garden. The visibility was poor due to clouds of dust. I heard voices crying and pleading for help. (Damn it!) At that time, it was good that I was able to change the direction of the energy mass, but as a result, some people over here may have gotten injured, or may have even died. When I thought about that, guilt spread in my heart. W-What is this? A familiar voice came from behind. You are the cleaner, right? Captain Arthur of the 2nd Knights Order was there. You came at a good time. It seems that the mansion there has collapsed and some people are injured, so we need the knights to rescue them! What!? That is House Rivieres mansion! House Riviere, one of the 6 Great Dukes. Did you all hear that? Were commencing a rescue operation!Arthur hollered. I feel grateful. Manpower is most important in such cases. Suddenly, I remembered that Captain Arthur was Louis escort, but I didnt say anything. Its not something that I can say right now. In the meantime, I headed in the direction of the black energy which I could still feelin the middle of the large garden. The well-maintained lawn garden was large and dotted with plants. However, right now it was covered by sediments and wreckages. And I found the black energy in the center of that. (What an ominous feeling.) The black flame-like energy stood upright. It was much taller than I was, about 3 meters tall and 2 meters wide. When I gripped the old knifeI saw a huge silhouette moving in the flames. Volume 2 - CH 43 Vol 2: Chapter 43 (Oh shit) Something huge and unbelievably long shot out of the black flames and passed by my side with tremendous wind pressure, as if a bullet train passed through right next to me. I was blown off my feet by the wind and landed a few metres back. Long, long, long, long!!! And its still going on! That seemingly infinite body belonged to a snake. The head was already far away, and the body surface was tightly packed with dark brown scales with blue shine. The size of the body was just as big as a train. And surrounded by an indescribable burnt odor. (Ouroboros!) The snake which swallows its own tail. A legend found in many cultures on Earth since ancient times. The circular symbol depicts death and rebirth. However, this snakes body was still appearing rapidly. And it showed no signs of stopping. I got back up and dashed for the black fiery flames which seemed to work like a gate. I thrusted the old knife in my hand into the flame. Blue light bursts from the blade, and I felt cracks appear in the blade as it vibrated in my hand. El-san said that this knife could be used to defeat the mediator. There is still much I dont know yet, but this Ouroboros, and the mediator, are probably not of this world. I had to use the stone brought by Earl Sillys to break the dark dome. There seems to be a mechanism which prevents ordinary weapons from interfering. My hand holding the knife became hot. It almost felt like it was on fire. My right hand is really overworked today. But that didnt last long. At a certain moment, when the black flame suddenly contracted, it tightened Ouroboros body. GIIIEEEEEEEE I heard a scream from really far away. No way Did it stretch so far already!? Thats near Block 4, maybe even Block 5! The black flame tightened the snakes body slowly. When it reached the size of a basketball goal, it instantly shrank and cut off the snakes body. Black body fluid sprayed all over. And although I jumped back, the black fluid sprayed on my body. It smelled like some foul fish. As the snakes body flailed about, it thrashed and caved the garden, sending tremors across the ground. What the hell is that!Arthur rushed over, pale as a sheet. UmChow do I explain this? A monster is this place!? Yes, thats a monster! Please keep everyone away for the time being! No one can get close to this thing in the first place! Thats true, too.I said, and started running. Where are you going!? To defeat the head! The snakes body was still alive. Looking into the distance, the body was climbing over walls of the noble mansions, coiling around buildings, and continued far beyond that. It would be a catastrophe if this thing went wild. It must be subjugated as soon as possible. That shitty mediator left behind such a shitty parting gift! My lady, do you really want me to protect every single person!? If its this big, I wouldnt be able to do anything even if more victims arise. But still, Im sure the young lady would expect me to do my best to protect everyone. Rather than overworking, this is more like a curse already! The knife in my hand was burnt, on the verge of breaking apart. I pocketed it in my breast pocket and ran at full speed. I addedSupport Magicthis time together with a number of muscle strengthening skills. And if I dont continuously applyHealing Magic, my body will fall apart. The shortcut to the snakes head was, of course, to follow the snakes body. I ran on top of its torso. I ran, and ran, and ran, until I crossed the 3rd Wall, and over the 4th Wall, and over the 5th Wall. Some houses were half-destroyed, but I cant afford to help the people inside right now. Kuh As I expected Block 5 is the common peoples town. The buildings were much less durable than the noble district, and it was densely packed. Ouroboros fell in the middle of a busy boulevard, and its body was trampling dozens of houses. Cries echoed from everywhere. People were running away screaming. It was total chaos. And I saw Ouroboross head clearly for the first time. Its head was raised much higher than the houses in the area. It had 6 red eyes, and four jagged horns. Covered with skin of the same color as its scales. The mouth was large, with numerous sharp teeth, and stuck out its long tongue, with a hiss. Ouroboros was looking at a woman, who was frozen in fear, holding her child tight. It was clearly targeting them. I wont let you! I sprinted across Ouroboros body, and leapt. Together with that momentum and myKicking Technique, which I trained to the extent of having it ingrained into my body, I landed a Rolling Savate Kick on the back of Ouroboros head. The head was incredibly hard. I felt the bones in my legs crack, but I immediately healed it withHealing Magic. Due to the impact, Ouroboros head fell forward. It crushed two fruit stalls on the street. Can you stand up? Escape from here. Eek! When I approached the woman and child, they became frightened. Ah well, my clothes are pretty tattered, Im bleeding, and above all, Ouroboros black body fluids covered half of my body. (Ah When Lark tried to help me, I also became frightened.) I remembered the bittersweet memory from 4 years ago. Although it had been 4 years, I still had regrets, but also felt nostalgic. The woman then ran away with her child. Everyone, please run away as far as you can! This monster has a long body from the 2nd Holy District to this place! You need to go much, much, farther away! I warned the people nearby, causing them to start screaming and run away. Ouroboros slowly lifted its head and looked down at me. I am completely recognized as an enemy it seems. Oh now youre locked on to me, I see. (Now, what shall I do?) Is there any effective means of attack against such a large enemy? I want a weapon, but I cant afford to go get it. Eh? A short sword flew across the air towards me, and I caught it. Looking in the direction it came from, Zerry-san was waving at me from the shadow of a building. Way to go, Zerry-san! It would be great if you also stopped gambling after this! Also clean your room properly! And please take a bath too! And dont drink too much alcohol! Oh, no, only bad thoughts are coming out! (Good thing I asked Zerry-san to be vigilant.) Anything couldve happened at todays skill orb award ceremony, so I requested her to be on guard so we can respond to whatever happens. So, I guess she brought my weapon because of all this turmoil. I have used this sword in training and in actual battles so far, so it fits perfectly in my hand. (The rest is how far I can go with this!) Immediately after I got my sword, Ouroboros charged its head at me. Fast! Even with that enormous body, it was already right before me by the time I realised! I rolled to the side and avoided the attack. And slashed at it with my short sword. Too shallow. Still as hard. Wha!? The head had passed by me, so I got careless. It rolled its body and crashed into me. I was sent flying through the air, and crashed onto the ground. Ouuuchh I was able to reduce the shock because I jumped back at the last minute, but I still took damage. This is troublesome. Ive never fought a snake of this size, so I cant predict how its gonna move. However, if I take too much time, the snake will destroy the surrounding buildings. It is large enough to easily destroy a house or two just by rolling over. I gotta aim for a short-term decisive battle. (But what should I do? Can I bring it down by myself? If I attack with all my might, my weapon would probably break first. But if I hold back, I cant inflict fatal wounds.) In that case, I have no choice but to sacrifice my weapon by staking it all in one attack. (I have only one chance. Two at most) Tension ran through my body. (I have to create an opening somehow, but Im unsure about my remaining mana. And its difficult to create a feint all by myself Is there anything else I can do?) At that moment, I heard footsteps. My ears can pick up considerably small sounds byHearing Enhancement. Furthermore, because ofWorld Ruler, I cant forget something once its stored in my memory. Three people were approaching me. Footsteps of three people whom I knewno, to be exact, they were a little different from my memory. Because the sound changes if you walk in different places and with different shoes. Nevertheless, I recognised them. And above all, it has been four years. I heard that a huge monster had appeared, and came here, but I didnt think we would be reunited in a place like this. The adventurer carrying a heavy mace and a greatshield as big as his body, was Dante-san, who is nicknamed Silver GreatShield. I had a feeling we would meet in this city. It is thanks to Gods guidance. The person who had completely grown into an adult woman C also whose breasts have grown even bigger as well C was the nun, Non-san. Is that you, Reiji-kun? And the third person. Yes, its me. She hadnt changed at all even after 4 years. Since she was the same height as she was before, I had completely outgrown her. Her face was looking like she wanted to burst out crying, but was desperately controlling herself not to. I have a lot of things I want to say to you! I know. But we should take care of this guy first, huh? Yes. I would appreciate your support. If you say so, it cant be helped then, Reiji-kun! Mimino-san was still the same old Mimino-san even after 4 years. Right now, I dont feel like losing to Ouroboros anymore. Volume 2 - CH 44 Vol 2: Chapter 44 Its coming! Ouroboros recognized that the three newcomers were also enemies. It opened its mouth wide and charged at them. Non, Mimino, move back! Yes! Of course! Non-san and Mimino-san moved backwards to dodge the attack, but Dante-san took a step forward towards Ouroboros. Right before the mouth snapped close, Dante-san backstepped. Ouroboros, who miscalculated the distance, bit empty air. Dante-san carried a mace in his right hand. A thick iron rod and steel plates arranged like flower petals at its head. I dont know when she used it, but Non-sansSupport Magicimproved Dante-sans physical ability by several levels. He swung down the mace on the tip of Ouroboross nose, destroying the scales that were only shallowly scratched by my short sword. The snakes head caved in and crashed on the ground. KAAAAAAAAA!! Blood scattered from the tip of Ouroboross nose, as it roared and rolled around. Crashing into the houses on the street, destroying the walls. Wow. Dante-san stepped into an enormous monsters range without hesitation, used that as a feint, and delivered a strong blow. The resolution and power behind his attack was clearly stronger than 4 years ago. Dante-san, you should be about 40 years old, right!? Why are you powering up!? Normally, your physical strength should be going down, right!? Perhaps Dante-san noticed my shock, as he grinned at me. Its been four years. Im sure you have gotten considerably stronger too, right? Yes. Thats right. Its been 4 years for all of us. Ive grown a lot too. Dante-san, I will create an opening, so can you keep it busy? Leave it to me! He didnt ask how or why. Just nodded and undertook it. He had absolute trust in methat made me happy. It started moving again! Ouroboros was angry at Dante-san.World Rulerconfirmed that mana was gathering in its eyes. (I wont let you have the first move!) I immediately launchedFire Magicwith my right hand and addedWind Magicwith my left hand. Although the flame didnt have enough power to cause real damage, the size was large. Ouroboros was surprised and pulled its body back. Reiji, now you can cast two magic at the same time I will join the attack too! I ran to the other side of Ouroboross head. Since there were 6 eyes, it caught sight of me, as I expected. Lumps of darkness flew at me at high speed. It wasDark magic. I dodged around to evade them. The dark lumps exploded when it came into contact with the pavement, resulting in reduced visibility due to flying debris and dust. Ouroboros big head charged through the dust cloud. I knew you would come! Ouroboros is a huge beast. At the same time, it also possesses wisdom; frightened by fire, recognizes its enemies, and uses magic. Given all that, I was positive that it can at least employ tactics. (Water magic!) I used most of my remaining mana to activate water magic.Water Magicis, as the name suggests, magic that manipulates wateron the other hand, it can also reduce temperature, as opposed toFire Magic. It seems that some people call this Ice Magic, but there is no skill orb called Ice Magic. Three thick ice walls appeared in front of me when I struck my hands on the ground. Mana rapidly depleted from my body. I will stop it with this. According toWorld Ruler, it should be possible. This will stop Ouroboros. A-Are you for real!? Ouroboros was still hiding its cards. It activatedDark Magicto wrap its giant body. Ouroboros easily broke the first ice wall, broke the second wall while decelerating, and collided with the third wall Cracks appeared in the third wall and crumbled before long. (Oh crap! Its gonna hit me head on!) Right when I was about to dodge out of the way, a small jar flew. The porcelain jar, baked with green glaze, broke when it hit the collapsed ice wall and scattered purple phosphorescence. Whats that? And as if I was watching a video being rewinded, three ice walls reappeared surrounding Ouroboros. GU, GOGO, AAA With its head surrounded by the ice walls, like a collar, Ouroboros was unable to move. Nufufufu, what do you think about my secret potion Dupe Potion? Mimino-san, who threw the jar from a distant place, had a self-satisfied look on her face, with her arms folded. Amazing. So cute. Is it an item that reproduces the cast magic attack? I have never heard of something like that. Reiji it seems to have stopped moving. Yes, I dont know if it applies to Ouroboros, but poikilotherms are vulnerable to changes in body temperature. What does that mean?Dante-san looked confused. Ah, well, Ill explain it some other time. I didnt know if Ouroboros was a poikilotherm, but judging by the fact that it looks a lot like a snake, it is likely to have inherited the characteristics of a snake. So I thought its weakness would be low temperature. For the time being, we should try to restrain it froC Dont let your guard down! It can still move! I was taken aback by Non-sans sharp voice. I got careless because the head in front of us became sluggish due to the coldness. Ouroboros quickly raised its torso, like a big towering tree, and dropped it on us. Dante-san let go of the mace, slipped in front of me, and held up his great shield with both hands. A loud sound echoed, like the sound of a car crash. NUOOOOOO!!Dante-san roared. The torso flipped down to the side, and flicked across the ground. The ground shook and clouds of dust rolled up. Reiji! The finishing blow! CIm on it! I had already jumped on top of Ouroboross head. My mana was almost exhausted and my field of vision was slightly swaying. I gripped the short sword in a backhand grip, and raised it high. Gods Divine Blessing! Non-san castSupport Magicon me. Mysterious characteristic magic such asHealing MagicandSupport Magicis most effective when in direct contact with the target, and its efficacy gradually diminishes as the distance increases. I was surprised that the magic reached me even though the distance between me and Non-san was about 15 meters. As though a messenger of God was descending from the sky, radiant light poured down from the sky enveloping me, filling my body to the brim with power. (There seems to be another type of magic mixed in!) Ive never heard ofSupport Magichaving such an effect. It seems like Non-san has also learned some new techniques. HAH!! I thrusted the sword right between Ouroboros six eyes. The blade stopped when it sunk halfway in. So I mobilized all my muscles to the limit to push the blade all the way in. HAAAAAAAAAA!!!! As the sword slowly cut deeper, at a certain point, I heard the sound of something breaking. Right then, Ouroboros body stiffened for a moment, and collapsed powerlessly on the spot. Haa I jumped down from Ouroboros head and landed right next to Dante-san. The scales of the giant snake rapidly grew pale in colour, and turned into ashes, as it scattered into the sky. Eh, is it disappearing? The black body fluid that I was covered in also rapidly dried out and turned white. Does that mean you defeated it? M-Maybe EvenWorld Rulerinformed that Oroboros no longer had a life response. When the wind blew, the breaking down process became much fastermore than half of Ouroboros body disappeared, while we watched in a daze. However, only the enormous skeleton with a black lustre remained. Looking like a fossil specimen, it stretched all the way from where we stood to the 2nd Holy District, like a black railway track. My sword was still stuck in Ouroboros skull, and there was a red jewel, cut in half. I guess, we can say the threat to the Holy City is now gone Volume 2 - CH 45 Vol 2: Chapter 45 Youve grown bigger. Its only natural since it has been four years. Dante-san. Dante-san patted my head, as we stood in front of Ouroboros skeleton. Reiji-kun! Mimino-san ran up to me from the side, and jumped me with a hug. Even though I have grown taller, it was only slightly more than Mimino-san. Ive been searching for you for so, so, so long! S-Sorry I had to leave due to circumstances. I left Silver Balance without explaining anything. Of course I didnt want to be ungrateful for all the kindness theyve shown me, but at that time I just had to do that to protect Lark. Considering how much a 6-star skill orb is valued in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, LarksShadow Kingwould have been just as invaluable in the Keith Gran Federation. Haa I wonder what you are doing right about now, Lark? Anyway, Im sure the Keith Gran Federation is still chasing theShadow Kingskill orb even as of this moment, so I couldnt reveal the information to the members of Silver Balance at that time. It would cause trouble for them if they were suspected of being accomplices. So, what do you do nowadays? Your clothes look top quality Ah, are you injured!? Youre injured, right!? Look, youre bleeding! Non, useHealing Magicimmediately Ouch! Non-san came from behind, and gave a chop on Mimino-sans head. Reiji-kun is covered in blood, but there doesnt seem to be external wounds. Correct, Reiji-kun? Ah, yesC Ufufufu. So, you can even useHealing Magic? Its amazing to see how far Reiji-kun has grown in the last four years Ufufufu. Im scared of Non-sans laugh! Over there! Is the battle over already? Seriously. Whats that enormous skeleton?! Many armed adventurers rushed from across the street. When they learned that the battle had already ended, they seemed disappointed and also relieved at the same time, looking at the huge bones. Did you guys kill it?asked an adventurer with a dual sword fastened to his waist. Dante-san nodded in reply. Ah, man. Stealing a march is not fair, ya know? Damn outsiders Adventurers of this city seemed to begrudge Silver Balance for defeating the monster. (Even if you got a head start, you wouldnt be able to put up a proper fight unless you were at the same level as Dante-san.) I was slightly offended. But Dante-san said,We rushed here quickly, but adventurers usually gather in the guild before taking action. And also because evacuating the citizens was our top priority. But how did you get here so fast, Dante-san? Because Non insisted that we should go right now She has a keen sense in times like these. Ufufufu. Your laugh is scary, Non-san. Captain, the monster seems to have been subjugated. What!? This time, it was Holy Kings Knights Order, consisting of 50 knights, rode in on horses from the opposite street. There was a face I recognized among themthat is probably the 11th Unit. All troops, halt!!the 11th captain ordered, looking down at us and the adventurers from on top of his horse.Are you the ones who defeated this?he asked. Yes, we defeaCDante-san began. The credit belongs to the Adventurers Guild!the man who talked to Dante-san earlier, cut him off.You knights cant arrive late and take the credit for yourselves! Following him, the other adventurers all said,Thats right, thats right. Was it really you guys who defeated it? A monster that huge? Thats right. The Knights Order should withdraw. We cant withdraw. This giant snake has caused massive destruction from the 2nd Holy District to all the way here. We will take over the materials. What!? You can piss off! This is the adventurers share! The Knights Order will retain it for the time being and then distribute it fairly. Thats pretty much daytime robbery! Just follow the order! The argument got heated quickly. As for me, I was just looking at them silently. I was way too tired to care about any of that. Tension was at an all time high, and the lives of numerous people were at stakeand of course, my own life was in jeopardy, too. I couldnt care less about who takes the credit. Mimino-san, Dante-san, Non-san. You will still be staying in this city, right? I am indebted to Earl Sillys, so I have to go back for the time being. Is that so? An Earl House, huh? Hmm, Reiji-kun seems to be in a great place.Mimino-san said. Reiji, we are staying in an inn called Silver Citrus. Be sure to contact us. Because I have decided not to die until I return the favor I received from you.Dante-san said, tapping his left shoulder. Since I saw him fighting earlier, the petrification seems to have completely healed. Okay, see you all soon. Be sure to contact us, Reiji-kun! Dont forget, okay? Dad kept talking about how hed do this and that and everything when he met you again, you know. Do you have to say that in front of him, daughter? Even I felt embarrassed hearing that. I ignored the quarrelling knights and the adventurers, and jumped on Ouroboros skeleton and pulled out my short sword. Huh? You are the cleaner, right?the captain noticed me. Yes. I dont think this is the case, but, perchance, was it you who dealt the finishing blow? YeC Of course not! Hes just a kid! I saw the monster from a distance. It was a ridiculously big snake.an adventurer interjected from the side. Good griefCI overused this sword. While thinking I should get a new sword, I sheathed the sword back into its scabbard, and jumped off. Ill see you all soon. Yeah. See you again. Please make sure to contact us~ Im only distrustful because of your previous record, okay~? Ahahaha(I am no match for Non-san). Thinking that, I turned my back to Silver Balance. After that, it took me a while to return to the Earls residence in the 2nd Holy District. With Non-sansSupport Magicrunning out, my body became increasingly fatigued. My appearance looked pretty shabby after the battle, and I had dropped the polar tie clasp, which identified me as one of the Earls men. But Zerry-san found it with her sharp sight, and returned it to me. She said, With this, lets consider all my debt repaid! when she returned it. But that tie clasp is not that big a deal compared to the amount of debt I shouldered, isnt it? Even so, I was so exhausted to the point where I considered reducing it by about 10%. Also, when I brought up the fact that she didnt help me at all in the fight with Ouroboros, she said, Im not reckless enough to interfere in the battle between a superman and a monster! with a really, really pretty smile. When I returned to the Earls residence, the young lady was already at home. When she saw my current appearance, she rushed up to me worriedly. I told her that I did my very best, but sorry for not being able to protect everyone. Hearing that, tears started rolling down her cheeks nonstop from the corners of her eyeseven though she was desperately holding back the tears during the battle with the mediator, this was when she decided to let it all out and held my cheeks in her hands. Im such a foolish lord. The young ladys hands were soft, smooth and warm. I almost killed you by giving out a stupid order. I wanted to deny it. The young lady is incredibly smart, courageous and cool for a 12 year old. Besides, I would have refused if I didnt agree with the order, and working for the young lady is a lot of fun for me too. But I was pretty tired, and those warm and comfortable hands were holding my cheeksso I ended up falling asleep right there, while thinking if the young ladys magic eye was under control. I slept without knowing that another big uproar was occurring in the 1st Holy District and the Holy Royal Palace. Volume 2 - CH 46 Vol 2: Chapter 46 When I woke up, it was pitch black. The private room given to me was small, but in this world where there is very little indoor entertainment, it was more than big enough. The light shining through the window was faint. Ah, its been about one month since the Sprout and New Moon Banquet, so the moon in the sky should be a new moon No wonder its so dark. Im hungry Then Ill prepare something for you to eat. Oh, thank yoC M-M-M-My Lady!? I became flustered when I saw the young lady in the darkness. What are you so surprised at? I am your lord and you are my escort. Isnt it natural to be by your side? Ah I noticed dark eyes bags under the young ladys eyes. It was quite obvious that the young lady had been watching over me without even having to useWorld Ruler. I was in nightwear. Someone must have changed them. My body felt refreshing, so someone must have also wiped and cleaned the dirt. Bandages were also wrapped around parts of the body that could not be fully healed withHealing Magic. My lady, it was you who wrapped this bandage around my left wrist, wasnt it? How did you know!? Ah, youre thinking thats why its wrapped clumsily right?!! What about the chief butler and the maids? I told them to step back. You are my one and only escort, after all. An escorts job is to work the body C at least thats what I think, and my mission is to do anything to protect the young ladys life. This is work. And Im getting paid. However, on the other hand, I can also understand the young ladys feelings. If the person guarding me gets hurt for my sake, even I would do my best to take care of themChowever, that sentiment is mostly only seen among commoners. Thus, I think its quite unusual for a daughter of an Earl family to care this much about an escort. No maybe it just means that the young lady is more kind than I thought, and has delicate feelings. My lady you seem to be able to control your mana now. Yeah my father gave me aMana Controlskill orb. In this situation, the award ceremony will be postponed again. He said he would punish any noble who complains about this. Haha I wonder since when the Earl had been acting independently of the award ceremony. His actions at that time seemed to be two or three steps ahead. What happened to Louis-sama?the young lady asked, fearfully. I see, the young lady was brought back to the mansion without knowing everything. He died. ! The young lady started trembling, but then she closed her eyes quietly. Is that so Yes. Louis-sama became weird after looking at my Magic Eye of Inspire. Is that what happened? Does the young lady blame herself for Louis death? I could have said that you dont have to worry about it, or that its not your fault, but I didnt say it. I didnt think that such superficial words would be helpful to the young lady, and more importantly, I didnt know what exactly transpired. By the time I arrived Louis was already dead. Reiji ? I looked at the palm of my hand. The number of lives I can protect is limited. There is a limit to what I can do. I have 16 years of my previous life and 4 years after my memories returned. I was supposed to have gained some life experiences, but its not enough at all. The weight on my chest felt almost like crushing my heart. ButC My lady. Im sure the young lady, the 12 year old girl, was also going through the same pain I was. Please become a person who can master the Magic Eye. ! If she cant control the Magic Eye of Inspire, it will certainly cause more tragedies, but if she becomes able to control it, it will be extremely useful. For example, encouraging a speaker before a speech, removing the anxiety of performers in front of a large crowd, or giving a light push to a lover who is thinking about a proposal. Of course it can even be used for war. I I used it incorrectly. Thats not true. No, Im sure it is. Otherwise, Louis-sama Lord Louis would never ever blame you no matter what. Even in death. I truly believed that. That showoff, selfish Louis boywas a normal boy. He wouldnt have blamed the girl he liked. But without these eyesC My lady, thats not the case. You were born with those eyes, right? People cant choose their birth, but they can choose how they live. I rolled up my bangs. I sparked a small fire withFire Magic, and showed the base of my hair. I was thinking of dyeing it soon since it was becoming black again. My hair is black. Thats why I was hated and abandoned by my parents. !! The young lady widened her eyes. A sad look spread on her face. No, my lady. I didnt want your sympathy. But now Im having a good time every day. Because I chose to be hired by Earl Sillys, and decided to spend my time with you, my lady. With me? Yes, with you. That is why the important part comes from here on. What will you choose to do from now on? If you can use your eyes properly, it can help a lot more people than the Magic Eye of Inquiry can. More than my father? Yes, the Earl He was valued by the Holy King because of his Magic Eye of Inquiry, but he was hated by many. He has never said it, but Im sure there must have been times he hated being in that position. As long as he can see through lies, it must be very difficult for him to make a true friend he can trust. My father hes an amazing person.the young lady said, sighingly. She was shouldering the heavy responsibility of succeeding the Earl as the Head of House Sillys. The hand on her knee was restlessly opening and closing. If so, would you like to stop? CWhat? You just have to end the Earl House. Since it is a noble house that originally has no territory, if you pay off sufficient money to the people working here and return the title, you can be free. You can study again and aim for a position in the government. You can do business in the city, you can live gracefully, and live a long life. And on the contrary, if you seek a thrilling life, you can become an adventurer. You have the choice. If you want, my lady, I can even take you out of this country. Volume 2 - CH 47 Vol 2: Chapter 47 I felt that the Earl himself might have already foreseen the young lady relinquishing the title. It was the same when he let her crush the human resources centres, and let her do as she pleased when she wanted to take a walk in the city. And even giving her a skill orb outside of the award ceremonyit is disrespectful towards the ways of the noble society. In other words, the Earl prioritizes the young ladys growth as a person rather than her position as a noble. Hmm, but it does feel like he is rushing it. (The Earl might have given up on life on the day when he was attacked last year where I saved him. And he might not live through the next attack. If so, I guess he hopes the young lady will be able to become independent as soon as possible.) I have never heard that from the man himself, though. And well, he is not the kind of person who would share that. (Eh, wait a minute If the Earl died, I would definitely blame myself for not being able to protect the Earl. Due to that guilt, I would definitely decide to stay by the young ladys side until she grows up. Yeah, thats definitely something I would do! Earl, are you already seeing that far into the future?!) In this world, mere brute force alone does not decide the strong and the weak. Nobles are scary. Im especially scared of the smart nobles. Who was it goddamnit!? The one who decided to put the Earl in power! Reiji As I was lost deep in my thoughts, the young lady seemed to have been thinking of various things too. I am the daughter of Earl Sillys. I will follow that path. There are many things that only a noble can do, right? Its not too late to be free after accomplishing all of them. There was no hesitation in the young ladys voice. She was squeezing both hands tightly on her knee. S-So, Reiji Yes? I I want you to be by my side from here on too GUUC My belly growled loudly. It cant be helped, right? I havent eaten anything since morning, and Ive worked my body quite hard and even shed blood! So dont look at me like that, my lady! Haa well, the first words out of your mouth when you woke up was hungry. Hahahaha Im sorry. Ill get the chef to make something for you. No, its okay. Ill go to the kitchen and get a bread or something. Okay Leaving that aside, werent you saying something earlier, my lady? Because of the loud noise my belly made, I didnt catch most of it. !! When I asked that, the young lady turned beet red, enough to be seen clearly even in the dark room. Im going to sleep too!she said loudly, standing up. I-Is that so? Then Ill take you to your room. No need to! Im going alone! Eh Didnt you say that the escort is supposed to be near the lord I dont know why, but the young lady angrily left the room. After that, I headed for the kitchen. There was no bread left, but there were a lot of fruits, looking like green apples. Hey, isnt this that green apple-like fruit I ate in the forest when I ran away from the mine? While feeling nostalgic, I ate a bunch of those green apple-like fruits. The fresh and sour taste blew away my lingering sleepiness. (Im a coward.) Someday I will leave the young lady. Because I have something I must do. (Even though I told the young lady she had options, I knew full well that she wouldnt say lets run away.) I wanted to subconsciously induce the idea that she can stand on her own feet even if Im gone. How easy it would be if I could just stay as the young ladys escort all the time. Or should I come back here once Ive finished what I have to do? (Its not time to think about that now, I guess.) I think I will be in the Holy City until I get information about either Lark or Lulusha-san. Im happy to see Silver Balance again, but I dont think we can join together right away. (There are a lot of things to think about.) I grabbed another one of the green apple-like fruits. I felt change in the air. Dawn was nearing. Earl Sillys came back at dawn and immediately called me into his office. As we entered, the butler was urged to step outside, leaving the Earl and me alone in the room. It is probable that the Earl spent the night in the gaudy clothes he wore for the award ceremony yesterday. He looked totally exhausted, but for handsome guys I think it brings out a different angle of charm even in such a state. First of all, Reiji-san, thank you for your hard work yesterday. Seems like you had it hard, too. Well yes, it was hard. The sofas were placed facing each other in the reception space, and the Earl, unusually, slouched into the couch. I suppose you have a lot to ask, Reiji-san, but lets talk about the most important thing first. Okay. You have been summoned to the Holy Royal Palace at noon today. I will be with you, so be prepared. Me to the Holy Royal Palace? That dark dome, the 8-star skill orb, the mediator, basically everything that happened yesterday is a highly confidential matter. Well, I suppose so. In the worst case, there is a possibility that a contract magic will be cast to prevent you from leaving the Holy City again. What!? I got upset and rose to my feet, but thinking from their position, that might only be natural. It is beyond doubt that everything that happened yesterday was some of the highest guarded secrets of the Kruvan Holy City. I will try to prevent that from happening, but I cant predict what will happen. Why? What do you mean, Reiji-san? I am sure you know a lot about the necessity of contract magic. I mean why did you give me that information, Earl? There is a possibility that I might try to escape at this very moment. To be honest, I think theres a 50% chance that you will leave the Holy City this morning. Then whyC His Majesty the Holy King probably has thought that too. That is why he must have given a half day extension. His Majesty? I have a headache. The Holy King summons me. On the other hand, he also thinks that I might run away. If he wants me to come, he doesnt have to give me time and can just summon me right away. Its probably because he feels grateful to you. Grateful? Stopping the mediator was due to your actions. But His Majesty was strong enough, right? Thats because the logic was destroyed. The order matters here, so lets talk about that. And the Earl cleared his throat. That dark dome is the middle point between this world and the world we call the Other World. By creating that dome, I heard that you can interfere with this world from the Other world. And that dome creates a logic where neither the people in this world nor the people in the Other world can attack each other. Eh? But what about the mediator? The only exception is the mediator, who is allowed to do anything as long as he abides by the covenant, is what I heard for the first time last night. So, its a top secret that even the Earl didnt know. Thanks to Reiji-san breaking the dome, the logic also broke down, and His Majestys attack could finally connect. What about that stone? When I arrived at the dome, Earl Sillys was about to break it with a stone. I dont know the details, but it seems to be a stone that was from the same period when the First Altar was made. It was stored extremely carefully in the treasury of the Holy Royal Palace. Did you steal the stone that was stored extremely carefully? But I couldnt ask out loud. The Earl was looking at me with a sweet smile. A face which was saying, dont ask. Its a story from thousands of years ago a story from a time we call the Holy Ancient Age. The Holy Royal family which owns the First Altar has a certain covenant applied to them. That is the 8-star skill orb. Volume 2 - CH 48 Vol 2: Chapter 48 So there really was an 8-star skill orb Yes, although, I didnt see it either. The Earl then told me about everything that happened in the temple. I see No wonder the young lady blames herself for Louis death. It seems that the 8-star skill orb needed to be offered to a pure person, someone who has never received a skill orb, from the Holy Royal Family. I dont know why it should be offered specifically to that person, but as recorded in the documents so far, it seems that the skill orb appears about once every 100 to 300 years. Every member of the Holy Royal Family who was given the skill orb disappeared without exception. It is thought that they left for the Other World. Did His Majesty give it to Louis to save Prince Kluvshrat from that fate? I cant say for sure that that wasnt the case. How ridiculous. Its even more ridiculous that the young lady is grieving because of that. However, we cannot blame His Majesty alone. Why!? Its like giving a poison that has a high possibility of death! If Louis-sama didnt challenge it, it would have been awarded to Prince Kluvshrat. His Majesty was in hesitation until the day before the award ceremony, but I heard that he finally decided to give it. But! Louis-sama told His Majesty that opportunities must be equal. Hearing such a noble reasoning, His Majestys heart was shakenthat is what it means to be a parent. I grasped both hands tightly. Was there no other way? Why is this happening? Would Louis have refused it if he knew he would die? No, if he was only told that he would go to the Other World, then Louis might have been willing to accept the skill orb. The Holy Royal Family is the core of this country and holds great power, but it also accepts the ruthless obligations that comes with it. So my achievement is that I saved Prince Kluvshrats life which was spared? Reiji-san. As the Earl called to me, in a blaming tone, I slammed my right fist on my thigh. I am sorry. It was a shitty excuse. Please forget it.I said. I cant go around acting like a saint when I myself am acting out of my own self interests and not telling the young lady everything about my situation. No, I will not forget. I was feeling utterly sick of myself, the Earl, however, said so, with a deadly serious facea faint smile showing. I am glad that you finally showed me the human side of you. Whenever I talk to you, I feel like I am talking to a full-fledged adult instead of a 14 year old. But it would seem that you do have a human side to you. Is that something you should be saying, Earl? The blood flowing through me seems to be as cold as ice, so it might be unreasonable for me to seek that feeling. Anyway, His Majesty will not be subject to punishment, but he has many difficulties awaiting him. Difficulties? First is that the 8-star skill orb may appear again before long. As I learned for the first time, although commoners try to get their children a skill orb as soon as possible, nobles wait until their children are 12 years old to create a period of purity for 12 years. It would be good if the next child was born in that period, but if not, the child with the Holy Blue would have to continue staying pure by giving whatever reason to the public. Does that mean the award ceremony was created so the nobles could follow that practice? Maybe its more of a camouflage. There are so many secrets regarding these. In any case, even El-san doesnt seem to know what the 8-star skill orb means, either that or he is hiding the truth. When the 8-star skill orb reappears, it has to be given to Prince Kluvshrats younger brother, the 3rd Holy Prince. Does that mean that the chain of sorrow will continue? The last time the 8-star skill orb appeared was 250 years ago. Since there is no one alive from that time period, and the records being in old writings, it seems to have taken some time to decipher the meaning of its appearance. What meaning does all these hold for the Other World? His Majesty might even tell you about it if you go to the Holy Royal Palace. Perhaps also about the thing that is called the Covenant. Covenant. If I remember correctly, the dragon also used that word. And there is another big difficulty that His Majesty has to take care of C the giant snake. Did you know that it destroyed a mansion in the 2nd Holy District? Ah yes. I was there. I think it was House Rivieres I remember hearing that from Captain Arthur. Yes. The problem is the man who died crushed by the collapsed walls of the mansion. That would mean hes a victim, right? Yes, he is a victim this time, but a month ago he was the perpetrator. One month agomeaning Sprouts and New Moon Banquet? That man was the one who poisoned Prince Kluvshrats sauce dish. . I was shocked to hear that. It is highly possible that one of the 6 Great Dukes, House Riviere, attempted to assassinate Prince Kluvshrat, thus there is now a discussion going on about the demolition of House Riviere. House Riviere has raised a strong objection, and is gathering their knights It is a highly tense situation. Basically, a civil war could start at any moment. Should I go to the Holy Royal Palace or not? Earl Sillys withdrew to his room saying, I am going to take a nap this is like saying, If you want to escape, now is your chance. The Earl predicted that the Holy King would not let go of me since I now know the state secrets. But on the other hand, he also feels gratitude, so he is giving me the chance to escape if I want to. Great turmoil will soon occur in the future. Including the demolition of one of the 6 Great Duke Houses, what is the merit of me remaining in this country? (Should I ask for a huge amount of money in return for signing the contract magic?) No, I dont need such a thing. All I need is the money for basic necessities. (And the information about the Covenant.) Im interested in it, but its not something which is absolutely necessary to me. Even in this world, its good enough for only a small fraction of dignitaries to know that information C I am fine with being in the ignorant majority. It will clearly drag me into trouble, after all. (In other words, there are no merits.) On the contrary, there are only demerits. If I am unable to leave the Holy City due to the contract magic, I wouldnt be able to find Lark or Lulusha-san. Furthermore, there is a high possibility that many troubles related to the Holy King will occur. Considering the advantages and disadvantages, there is only one answer. After that, I left the mansion. I said hello to the gatekeeper and told him Im going out for business. I cut through all the districts in between and arrived at Block 5. I had to ask the way to the place I was looking for many times C it is only expected in this world where there are no smartphones or navigation systems C and most of the people kindly helped me out. Is this the place? In front of me was a 4-story stone building. The building had a thin, deep architectural structure that you dont often see around these parts. An inn called Silver Citrus where Silver Balance was lodging. Did they choose this place just because it has silver in the name? When I opened the entrance door C a colored glass carved with wood patterns on the surface C a bell rang. Volume 2 - CH 49 Vol 2: Chapter 49 Its been a very long time. I am sorry I didnt get in touch with you all sooner. Only Non-san was at the Silver Citrus Inn. The room they were lodging in already seemed cramped with just the beds and luggages, so Non-san and I shifted to a nearby cafe. It was a small cafe with wooden interior and wooden tables and chairs, so you could feel the warmth of the wood. I ordered juice, and Non-san ordered milk tea. There are a lot of things to talk about, but to start with, Dad and Mimino-san went to the Adventurers Guild. To the guild? Yes, due to yesterdays dispute over the shares of the giant snake. The local adventurers seem to be arguing that outside adventurers C Silver Balance C stole a march on them even though citizen evacuation was the top priority. The unfortunate part is that most other adventurers didnt witness the fight with Ouroboros, so they thought that Silver Balance stole the kill. On the other hand, the Knights Order insists that they should retain the corpse, confirm the salvageable parts, exchange it for a large amount of money, and give the appropriate amount to the guild. From the Adventurers guilds point of view, its almost like they are being swindled out of their money. As a result, the corpse remained untouched. I stayed behind in the inn just in case Reiji-kun showed up today. I see. Well, I dont really care what happens to that corpse. Ufufu, you shouldnt be like that, Reiji-kun. You have to be careful about money. My dad set out triumphantly saying, Those guys look down on us and run their mouth cause were outsiders. So we have to show them exactly who we are. Ha-Haha Dante-san somehow sounds scary. Mimino-san was even more enthusiastic. She said, We should squeeze out every penny since it all belongs to Reiji-kun. She even tried to bring out a deadly, sealed poison, but I was able to stop her somehow An even scarier person! By the way, what are you all doing in the Holy City? We had been in the Lev Magic Empire until recently. There, we were employed for an escort quest and came to the Holy City. The Church still considers me as being on a journey to find a treatment for my dad, but I am pretty much working as a full-time adventurer now. So, what about you, Reiji-kun? IC I talked roughly about the last four years. Leaving Achenbach Dukedom under the guidance of Zerry-san, who was in the same mercenary group as Raikira-san, working as a cleaner of the Knights Order, saving Earl Sillys from an assassination attempt, and being hired by the Earls House. Although I couldnt talk in relation to the award ceremony. It seems that Reiji-kun has also gone through various experiences. Yes. I am sorry for leaving so suddenly at that time. I know you had your own circumstances, so I wont blame you. But, of course, I know you healed my dad, so I really wanted to thank you. Uh Oh, right. I used Mithril for that treatment. So I really cant speak about that. Uhh, it was a special elixir. No, it was more like a drug that I accidentally made. Uh Please be assured that I am not asking you how you made it, but thank you. Im sure it was something you cant buy with money.Non-san said, leaning her chest forward firmly on the table. Hey, thats a strong stimulus to the body of a 14-year-old boy! N-No, its okay. Hmm? Why are you looking away? A-Anyway, how about you let me join Silver Balance as thanks? Of course! Though I dont think thats enough reward forCNon-san said, her facial expression becoming brighter. I think it is natural to help each other if you are from the same party. Reiji-san The corners of her eyes became wet as she seemed deeply moved, and she linked her hands in front of her chest. It is I who should be thanking you. All of you took care of me in the woods when we first met. At that time, if Mimino-san, Dante-san, Non-san, and Raikira-san werent there, I wouldnt be where I am today. Even if I had survived, I think I would be on edge at every moment, looking out for danger at every corner. I was a mine slave who worked at the Sixth Mine. Fortunately, I was able to escape when the contract magic became undone. I was being pursued in the Achenbach Dukedom capital, and my appearance was identified by the guards during the dragons attack. So that is why you had to hurry and escape? Is that the truth of what happened 4 years ago? I didnt want to bother Silver Balance by getting involved with me. The 6-star skill orb that Lark obtained was the number one cause, but I didnt want to bother Silver Balance either. After listening to my story, Non-san gently closed her eyes and seemed to be thinking about something. She looked like a really devout nun when she did this. No, wait. She is an actual nun. We want to help Reiji-kun. You helped me more than enough four years ago. Thats not enough. You not only healed my dads body, but also his heart. Even if he had been healed by a high-ranking priest, my dads heart would not have been healed. Because of you, my dad can still stand on the front line and fight. Can you imagine? Since you left, there hasnt been a day where I dont pray for your safety. I wake up every morning and pray to God. Non-san Non-san extended her hands and grabbed my hands on the table. Her hand was warm C it was an adult womans hand, unlike that of the young lady. Non-san had been praying for me every single day. When that fact sank in, I was almost about to cry. I always felt strengthened by the power ofWorld Ruler. I thought it was all due to my own power. But, Im sure that was not true. I believe that Non-sans prayer must have also influenced me. Absolutely so. I believe even if no one else believes just as Non-san believed that her prayers would reach me. Non-san I have something else to tell you. While trying not to break down crying, and with a trembling voice, I told Non-san about everything. About what happened at the award ceremony. That the Holy King summoned me. That I have to run away. Again. I also told Non-san about things that would be high-level confidential topics. I just couldnt hold back. At the end of it, I was so emotionally exhausted. Non-san kept holding my hand all the while. When I was feeling a little embarrassed and let go of her hand, Non-san looked a little disappointed Or is that just how I want her to feel? Reiji-kun, you did your best. Im proud of you. Thank you. Non-san. If you tell me that, I would seriously start crying. Haa Even though Reiji-kun went through so much hardship, both the Adventurers Guild and the Knights Order only care about their own interests. Im sorry, Non-san. I told you something you dont need to know. Thats not the case. As a member of the church, Im glad to hear that. Leaving that aside, Reiji-kun Yes? This is not a profitable move. ? Youre so bad, Non-san. Your words penetrate straight into my heart. In terms of advantages and disadvantages, escaping would be the better move, right? But all things cannot be judged from the advantages and disadvantages alone. You did your very best. Why do you have to run away? You should go see the Holy King with your head held high. There is no reason for you to run away. And Reiji-kun, the Earls daughter is a very important person to you, no? This kind of farewell is absolutely the worst. Yes. Thats what I thought too. When I think of the young lady, I realize escape isnt even a real choice. The Earl didnt mention the young lady when we talked, but I think its just the Earl being objective instead of kindness. So that I can make a flat decision. And I and Non-san had experienced that this kind of farewell was a terrible thing four years ago. But what if I am forced into a contract magic? That was the factor I feared the most. Contract magic is more scary than any kind of fighting or war. I experienced it first-hand at the mine. There is actually one workaround for contract magic.Non-san said, raising her index finger.Its a little-known method even for people in the church. Ufufufu Yeap hearing Non-san laugh, she is a little scary, after all. Volume 2 - CH 50 Vol 2: Chapter 50 When I returned to the mansion, the Earl was having a late breakfast. The young lady was still asleep, so I had some free time. The bread just baked this morning had a buttery aroma and looked delicious. The Earl ate the bread with lingonberry jam. I wonder if people who use their heads a lot naturally crave sugar? The Earl always drinks his morning tea with a lot of honey. Though the Earl did not seem to get fat at all even with all the sugar consumption. You were still here, Reiji-san? The Earl seemed surprised as I entered the dining room. Yes. Were going to the Holy Royal Palace at noon, correct? When I answered, the Earls eyes widened, and then he looked at the butler next to him. The butler probably also knows the situation to some extent. What about you, Earl? How are you feeling? I am far from feeling perfect, but I am not in a situation where I can sleep comfortably in bed right now. After finishing the meal quickly, the Earl went to get ready to leave. There was about an hour until noon. Reiji! When the Earl and I met back at the entrance of the mansion, the young lady appeared from the corridor on the second floor of the atrium. She looked like she just woke up, but she had changed clothes from her pyjamas and her hair was neatly combed. Well, she is a noble. She couldnt possibly come out in her pyjamas. Good morning, my lady. Reiji, where are you going? The young lady rushed down the stairs. Her eyes were filled with anxiousness. Im heading to the Holy Royal Palace with the Earl. To report on yesterdays incident. Ah I also fought a giant snake after that, so I have to report on that. I said so to plant the seed that it wasnt about her Magic Eye of Inspire or Louis death. The young lady nodded in response. That is indeed very important. Yes, so please stay in the mansion today, young lady. Okay. Eva. You have nothing to worry about. Because I will be serving my duty as a noble and Reiji-san will simply serve his duty as an escort. Yes, I understand. Good girl.the Earl said, lightly stroking the young ladys head.Lets go. Yes. And we left the mansion. When I glanced back, the young lady was still standing at the entrance, seeing us off. It seems that my daughter has taken a real liking to you, Reiji-san.the Earl said, as he got into the carriage. The chief butler is right next to us, so please stop talking about that topic, Earl. When our carriage entered the 1st Holy DIstrict, the atmosphere suddenly felt heavy. Where are you headed today, Your Excellency Sillys? Immediately after entering, the carriage was stopped by the Knights Order. There was even a barricade with fences to prevent carriages from passing through. Earl Sillys normally should be able to pass with just his faceits natural because he goes to the office in this district every day for workand today he was asked where he is going. To the Holy Royal Palace. Summoned by His Majesty. Please wait a moment. Then the Knight started reviewing something. Looking out from the open carriage window, there were knights everywhere. The officials who would normally come for work could not be seen anywhere. I have confirmed. Please return here once you have finished your work at the Holy Royal Palace. Permission was given and the carriage rode on. Earl. Did the situation with Duke Riviere influence this change? Yes. Everyone, including the head of House Riviere, have been ordered to wait in the mansion in the 2nd Holy District, but it seems that the houses related to House Riviere seem to be gathering troops. Though publicly they claim it to be for self-defense. Doesnt that just raise suspicions towards yourself? Are they even allowed to gather troops in the first place? It cant be helped if they claim its for self-defense. Moreover, House Riviere is a Duke house. Fortunately, House Rivieres territory is quite far from the Holy City, so they have almost no troops here. Furthermore, many of the nobles who were connected to them were also captured. Eh? Oh, I didnt tell you, did I? House Rivieres faction was involved in the selling of skill orbs from the First Altar in the black market. That was also the incident which gave Earl Sillys his Cold-Blooded Lord reputation. The Earl suspected that the skill orbs that appeared in the black market was secretly stolen from the First Altar. He investigated, and sent many nobles to the execution table. (The Riviere faction was involved in it? Furthermore, House Riviere planned to assassinate Prince Kluvshrat?) All of this made my brain hurt. Somehow, it felt like I was overlooking something. We will be entering the Holy Royal Palace. I suddenly realized as the Earl said so. It was so easy to enter the Holy Royal Palace, considering the checking in the 1st Holy District. There arent many people visiting here in the first place, so I guess everyone knew about my visit. After getting off the carriage, only the Earl and I entered inside the palace. The stone-built palace has waterways here and there. You can hear the tranquil sound of water flowing. Like old Japanese architecture, a wooden sliding door was the entrance to each room, and the door was painted a certain light bluethe Holy Blue. A large table and chairs were placed in the center of a tasteless, empty room. The room is very simple, is what youre thinking, correct? Y-Yes. The Holy Royal Family has inherited the old lifestyle. I see It seems inconvenient. It is extremely inconvenient. Even if you were born as a king, you cant afford luxury, huh. A few minutes after sitting and waiting, the Holy King appeared with one other priest and high priest, El-san. I thought you wouldnt show upC Oh, nevermind that. Just sit down. When the Earl and I stood up, following etiquette, the Holy King quickly sat down on his chair while telling us to do the same. So I sat back in my chair and waited for the other party to start. The Holy King looked extremely haggard. He might have aged several years due to just the one day yesterday. Although he was still blunt with his words and had the dignity of a king, it also felt like he was putting on a brave face. The rabbit, El-san, and the other priest stood behind the Holy King. I couldnt tell how El-san was doing because I cant read the complexions of a rabbit. Well, first of all, the escort of House Sillys Youre called Reiji, right? Yes. Thank you. Thank you for your work As straightforward as words can be. However, I didnt work for this person. No, I acted according to the contract with House Sillys. You say that you just worked for the Earl? To be exact, it was for the young lady. I shall return this. I presented the knife that I kept in my chest pocket. Which reminds me, they didnt do a body check up to this point. Is this kind of security reliable? Does that mean that they have so much trust in the Earl? I see. Hey, put this back in the vault. The priest nodded and left the room with the knife. Even if your actions were for the Earls house, the whole nation benefited. Lets talk about the reward for your actions. Okay. First of all, to praise yesterdays courageous action, you shall be presented with one holy gold coin. One holy gold coin. Its worth about 5 million yen(50k usd). The first thing that came to my mind was, Is that all?. Compared to my annual salary of 3 holy gold coins, its kinda low. Whats with your face? Is that too low? N-No, thats not Are you paying much higher, Victor? Its natural to give high rewards to talented people, Your Majesty. Tsk. Thats why I told him to bring out more, but the treasurer was stingy. Even one holy gold coin was too much if we looked at the rewards of the past he said. Such a big incident has never happened in the Holy City in the past, after all. If you become active in war activities, that would be a different story altogether however. When the Earl said that, the Holy Kings face turned increasingly bitter. Even I thought if that was all I was getting. When in truth, one holy gold coin is not a small amount by any means. Does this mean I am getting greedy? For the time being, this is the reward. Please accept it. Of course. I have no problem with accepting extra money. Now then, Im going to another meeting. Ill leave the rest to El. Is that so, Your Majesty? When the Earl asked so, the Holy King nodded with a bitter face. We have to talk about House Riviere. My children, royalty, and other dukes have gathered. Victor, you come with me. HoweverC Come. Haa Reiji-san, I am sorry about this, but I dont think you will have a problem in going back on your own. Its okay. Its a little easier to talk to El-san than to the Holy King. Or rather, isnt the Holy King a little too open around me? Or does he think Im on his side while Earl Sillys is around? When I took a glance at the Earl, he had a complicated look on his face. It was like anxiousness due to his misreading. I guess he didnt tell the Holy King accurately about me. Oh, Reiji. Just in caseCthe Holy King started, as he stood up.Well conclude with a contract magic for this incident. Think of it as a confidentiality obligation. It came as I expected. The contract magic. Volume 2 - CH 51 Vol 2: Chapter 51 When the Holy King and the Earl left, only El-san and I were in the room. El-san sat on the chair where the Holy King was sitting, saying Eh, finally. Kind of a shameless person just like a rabbit. Eh, please check the contract first.he said, sliding the paper detailed with the contract magic across the table. I remembered what Non-san taught me. Reiji-kun, check for 3 things when performing the contract magic. (First, is the paper. This is a plant-based paper.) Using a parchment is highly effective, and it is extremely difficult to perform magic omission. Whereas, it is relatively easier to do magic omission on plant-based paper, so this paper is in my favour. What Non-san meant when she explained magic omission is, to slip out of the contract magic. (Second, is the contract technique.) If the user who can use contract magic does not perform the magic directly on the person, but performs the magic through paper, the effect will be so low that sometimes the contract magic itself may not be established. This time, the magic is written on the paper. (Third, is the contract method.) There are four types of contract magic that are commonly used: one that is approved by the state, one that is approved by the church, one that is used independently by each guild, and one that is developed by an individual. The former two have been used for a long time, so loopholes that can limit the extent of the contract magic are already being studied. This paper was the contract method of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. (Non-san, we did it! It is the almost ideal contract magic!) If this is the case, after concluding the contract magic, I can cancel it using the churchs secret methods. Just as I was thinking thatC Eh, it doesnt have much content, but if youre so worried about it, you dont really have to sign the contract. What? After all, no amount of contract can keep a secret from leaking out. Eh, you cant put a literal zip on peoples mouth. Non-san. The contract paper has been collected. Non-san. It seems that everything you taught me went to waste. I-Is that really okay? Its just necessary for the sake of appearance. El-san quickly wrote my name on the document, and the magic was activated with a flash of light. Eh, and also, there is a method called magic omission for this kind of contract magic. If you are interested, I can teach you. I-Its fine The other party is bringing up magic omission?! Cold sweat formed on my forehead. Is that so? Why do you look a little disappointed! Ah, even though hes a rabbit, Im starting to understand his facial expressions. Is this really okay? Isnt everything that happened yesterday dangerously important stuff? Eh, thats right. Rather, I think it would be better if this information were to spread. Really? Indeed. It doesnt make much sense to keep it a secret. It just makes the Holy Royal family look mysterious, thats all. Rather, its better to spread the knowledge about the skill orbs worldwide. Eh, I think its more beneficial that way. The scale of this story is getting bigger. Does that mean I can ask you what I wish to know? Eh, if its within the scope of my knowledge, certainly. Then, what is the Other World? And what is the Covenant? It is simply called the Other World by the people of this world. Eh, it is said that the Other World is the exact same world as this, which lies on the back side of this world. The Covenant seems to be a rule regarding skill orbs that was agreed with the Other World. I didnt expect to get an actual answer. But, even upon hearing the answer, I have no idea what any of it meant. Sorry, but I dont really get it. Eh, now, of course, we cant observe the Other World. It seems that there was traffic between the two worlds in ancient times, but in order to stop that traffic, we closed the gate that connects the worlds. Gate. That mediator said Darkness, Open The Gate. Light, Pave The Way. Ouroboros Is that the gate where the giant snake came out of? Eh, thats right. The looped snake is an interesting expression. Lets adopt it. El-san took out a bundle from his pocket and started drawing on it. Speaking of which, the Holy King didnt talk about Ouroboros. I wonder if the report hasnt arrived yet. Right now, we cant go back and forth between the worlds easily because of the Covenant. Eh, however, only mediators can. Mediators, huh Are dragons mediators too? Oh? You know about that? Eh, yes, dragons are the mediators of this world. The dragon was saying something about punishing humans according to the Covenant. Oh? You talked to a dragon? Crap, I said too much. I closed my mouth in a hurry, but El-san didnt mind it, and continued delightedly. Eh, that is an extremely rare experience. It is said that dragons are usually found only in remote areas, watching over whether the Covenant is being abided. The Covenant again, huh? Yes. It is said that the Covenant has several important points, and one of them says something about not taking too many skill orbs or something. Not taking too many?I asked. The rabbit nodded in response. Skill orbs are said to be God-given but I think it is also a circulating thing. Eh, though, I am the only one who believes that in the Holy Royal Palace. I have a theory that skill orbs that disappeared in this world go to the Other World, and the skill orbs that disappear in the Other world come to this world. My mouth was gaping wide-open. I have never thought of it like that, but it is also strange to think that it is something that grows out of the walls of a mine, like a mushroom. But if we consider that it is in circulation, doesnt that mean there is a limit to the total amount? If the population rises explosively, wouldnt more people not receive skill orbs? Eh, it seems that I have caused confusion. A little To tell the truth, this isnt really my theory. It was advocated by Dr. Hinga, who was a leading researcher in the deciphering of ancient documents on the Covenant, the Other World, and the study of Skill Orbs. It was a research paper from more than 20 years ago I was shocked to hear that name appear out of nowhere. Sorry, but who did you just say? My voice was faint. Dr. Hinga, who was called the Brain of Forsha Kingdom in the Keith Gran Federation.El-san said, offhandedly. There was a conflict in the Federation and the kingdom was destroyed. He was declared as missing at that time. Eh, unfortunately, he must have died. Volume 2 - CH 52 Vol 2: Chapter 52 What came to my mind was the lonely but intelligent old man who lived in a shabby hut in the mine. Even just before his death, he wished for my happiness. He was saying something about cleaning up the mess made by the Dukes father. It seems he had drifted into Achenbach Dukedom after the collapse of his kingdom. (But then, the last words of old man Hinga were!) At that time, I had already absorbedWorld Ruler, so I clearly remember every word. I exist only to be punished. For I have committed a sin that I cant atone for even with my death. But I was blessed to bask in the suns embrace in my final hour. O God who governs heaven and earth, I pray that thee grant blessings unto this shunned child Did old man Hinga commit some kind of sin? Was it related to skill orbs? Or was it something that led to the destruction of the Forsha Kingdom? Maybe Shunned child is referencing my black hair and black eyes. Eh, I unreasonably forced the Holy King to send a research team to collect Dr. Hingas treatises. There were few left, but I copied them, and handed them over to a blood relative. Eh, many of Dr. Hingas treatises defy conventional wisdom, so I am happy that you seem interested.El said, even as I was lost in my own thoughts. W-Wait a minute!One line in particular about what El-san said shook me.Did you just say the blood relative of old man Hinga!? He is not an old man, but a Doctor. Eh, well, from Reiji-sans point of view, he might be an old man. S-Sorry, it was a slip of the tongue. So, about the blood relative of Dr. Hinga? Let me see There is a strange country called the Lev Magic Empire. Eh, his daughter moved there when she got married. Old man Hingas daughter was abroad when the Forsha Kingdom was destroyed. So she escaped the misfortuned. Is the daughter still in the Lev Magic Empire? Now, that was 10 years, no, 15 years ago. If you are interested in his work, there is also a copy here at the Holy Royal Palace. No, I want to see the real thing. Can you give me the daughters contact information!? I dont mind. Eh, that person was called Emma, ??and her husband was a senior official of the Lev Magic Empire. If I remember correctly, she has a daughter of her own. Lulusha-san! I intuitively knew it was her, but saying any more would only draw suspicions C although I might have already drawn enough of it C so I kept silent. After getting the information I was seeking for from an unexpected place, I returned back to the mansion. ** High Priest El ** The head of House Ebene, one of the 6 Great Dukes, appeared behind the big rabbit, as he sat there unmoving. El-sama, has Reiji-dono left? Eh, he went back. So, what are your thoughts on the Child of Disaster?Lord Ebene asked, sitting beside El. Indeed. I am pretty sure that Reiji-san is the Child of Disaster, but even after seeing him with my own eyes, I cant believe it. I cant feel any malice from him.El answered, without looking at Lord Ebene. If the old literature is true, the Child of Disaster has black hair and black eyes, and possesses great power. It was said that the child could even destroy an entire country. But Reiji-dono has blue hair. Hair color can be changed. Eh, he probably used a hair dye at least, he knows that having black hair and black eyes can be a disadvantage. It might even just be fashion. My! The head of House Ebene shouldnt be making such meaningless assumptions. I just want to consider all possibilities. So, El-sama, you are convinced that that boy is the Child of Disaster? Eh, I cant say that for certain. Why? The Holy King told you to finish him off right here and now if you were able to confirm that he was indeed the Child of DisasterSo, in other words, you let him escape? When Lord Ebene raised his hand, about ten black-costumed shadows hidden in the garden stood up and disappeared without sound. They were not the escorts of the Lord, nor the guards of the Holy Royal Palace, but those who specialize in assassination, of course. Eh, I wasnt able to confirm. Although his mouth was smiling slightly, the eyes of the halfling were terrifyingly cold. He was thinking that Reiji was originally black haired. The mediator also called him the Child of Disaster. The Child of Disaster should be killed; that was common sense in the upper society of this country. However, El didnt do that. Did he find joy in being able to talk about Dr. Hinga for the first time in a long time? And as he told Lord Ebene, he didnt feel any malice. (No, how can you hurt the boy who risked his life to save us all?) El was thinking that, but, of course, he didnt say it. If he said that to the head of the noble house, he would only meet with a scornful laugh, and be told, If so, I shall get rid of him. (The power that the boy brandished against the mediator is one which is beyond reason. If that power was turned at the Holy Kingdom) There are many historical facts in old literature that the Child of Disaster eventually became a real disaster and killed many people. That threat is far more terrifying than the Other World, which is reasonably kept in line by the Covenant. (But, even so, is it really right to kill an innocent child when he is not yet a disaster? Eh, if you raised him carefully, maybe he could bring great contribution to this world?) But this assumption is, of course, a meaningless assumption. It is also a dangerous thought that would endanger Els very life if it came out of his mouth. After all, Dr. Hingas treatise is close to that idea. Even if there are tragic facts that happened in the past, we must not misjudge the potential of human beings It was the exact opposite thinking to nobles, who think that if killing a child could avert disaster, then they should be killed. Eh, we shouldnt have a problem with that boy. In that case, lets tell His Majesty that. There was no discomposure in the rabbits eyes. More importantly, how did the matter with House Riviere go? No problem. The evidence has already been presented, and His Majesty has already sprung into motion. Above all, the Cold Blooded Lord is working on this case. Arent you glad, El-sama? The sinners who defiled the First Altar that you hold most precious will finally be judged. Eh, thats right. When El replied, the head of House Ebene stood up and left the room. El exhaled a little, feeling released from the pressure. The Dawn Of A Lady The young lady was waiting in the entrance hall when I returned to the Sillys mansion. Of all things, she had people carry over a table to the entrance, and was reading a book while having tea. I mean, what does she plan to do if there was a sudden visitor? Reiji! Youre back!she cried, as soon as she saw me. I received a super warm welcome, almost like a puppy running up to its owner. The Earl will surely get mad if he knew about this. He would say something like, How improper, followed up with, My daughter seems to like you a lot(for the second time), undoubtedly. Anyway, we moved to the young ladys room C after moving the table at the entrance, of course. So what happened at the Holy Royal Palace? Do you want to know? Of course! Reiji is my The young lady attempted to say something, but paused, and averted her gaze. B-Because you are my important escort. My lady, that statement itself already sounds a bit scandalous. I guess its still better than being treated as expendable. Well, it hasnt been long since everything happened. And I wasnt even asked about the giant snake. Oh, but I was awarded with one holy gold coin for yesterdays achievement. His Majesty seemed to be more concerned about House Riviere. If the Earl deems it necessary, he will talk to the young lady about the Covenant and the Other World. I also have to talk to him about old man Hinga and Lulusha-san, but I probably shouldnt bring it up so soon after everything that happened yesterday. I should wait for a little longer before I do. House Riviere? Yes. It shouldnt be a problem to talk about this matter, so I told the young lady about everything I knew. After listening, the young lady furrowed her lovely eyebrows and pondered.Reiji Will you hear me out?the young lady asked, after a while. The young ladys expression was pale C Ill find out why in a few minutes. The young lady was still a Lady. She had noble blood C although she disliked it C she was born with it, blessed with knowledge, and above all, she had a just heart. Even if it could hurt her father. During the daytime, I frequently checked the surroundings from the roof, but nothing like a coup detat happened. Rather, I thought it was too quiet and eerie. The Earl returned home very late at night. Not only myself but the young lady was also waiting for him. The Earls eyes narrowed when he saw us. What does this mean? First, welcome home, father. Thank you, Eva. I didnt get enough sleep today and I was a little nervous, so I wanted to go to bed early but it doesnt seem like I can do that. I know you are tired, father, but there is something I really want to confirm. Okay. Sebas, bear with me a little longer. Yes, sir. The chief butler stared at me. This person doesnt forgive anyone who brings a detrimental effect to the Earls health, even if they may be an ally. The maids and other butlers in the entrance hall had a nervous look. They were surprised at this tense atmosphere because we didnt explain anything to them. And, I ask Captain Maxim to be present as well.the young lady said. Yes. Captain Maxim, who escorted the Earl, also came forward. The Earls private room was too small for all of us, so we headed to the reception room. The Earl and the young lady sat on the sofa across from each other. The chief butler and captain Maxim stood behind the Earl, and I stood behind the young lady. I see, the Earl seems to be visibly exhausted C but, he doesnt think we can put off this talk for another day. Because who knows what might happen tomorrow. Father, what happened to House Riviere? The Earl looked behind the young lady, and stared at me. (Thats right. I told her. But isnt it okay for the young lady to know this information?) The Earl stared only briefly, and continued on as if nothing had happened. House Riviere was put under the control of His Majesty because of the alleged assassination attempt of Kluvshrat-sama and the crime of bribing a priest of the First Altar and chanelling skill orbs to the black market. The head of the family pleaded not guilty to the end and tried to get the other dukes to back him, but the search conducted on his mansion revealed evidence of a priest being bought off. They can no longer talk their way out of it. The search was a by-product of the giant snakes attack. Though, if the Knights Order had not subdued the snake in a timely fashion, House Riviere itself might not exist today. The Knights Order subdued it? That line caught my attention. Yes. Thats what I heard. The Knights Order is actually holding onto the remains of the giant snake, after all. Is that so? Does that mean the Adventurers Guild lost the dispute with the Knights Order? Does something about that concern you, Reiji-san? I shook my head in response. Ouroboros is no longer an issue. Then, the young lady continued. Father, the assassination attempt on Kluvshrat-sama and chanelling skill orbs to the black market are two separate cases. I suppose so. But what about it? That means the mastermind is also different. Father, you unknowingly used two words for the alleged assassination attempt and crime of chanelling skill orbs. At this time for the first time, the Earls face showed discomposure. His eyes widened. If you dont listen carefully, youll think that both of those were committed by House Riviere. The criminal who poisoned the sauce dish of Kluvshrat-sama was found dead in the mansion of House Riviere. And as a result, an investigation was carried out and evidence of buying off a priest was found. But the two cases are actually different and unrelated, I think. The young lady spoke in a matter-of-fact manner. It seemed that she was trying not to put emotion on her words. Father, you must have known that the assassination attempt on Kluvshrat-sama was not carried out by House Riviere. Thats why you unknowingly used the word alleged. The reason why is you were the mastermind behind that poisoning incident. Fathers Cold-Bloodedness After the young lady exposed her fathers sin, a painful silence descended. The Earl did not show any signs of surprise and watched the young lady attentively, with his arms folded. The chief butler shut his eyes, with a glum look, and Captain Maxim just stood with his mouth agape. Naturally, it was the young lady who broke the silence. Father, you knew that House Riviere was the mastermind behind channeling the skill orbs into the black market, but you couldnt do anything about it. Even with the Magic Eye of Inquiry, you are the only one who can tell apart the other persons lie. Even if you were able to strike down the nobles below the rank of Earl, you cannot lay hands on the top authority, one of the states leading Dukes, so you first planned an attempted poisoning of Kluvshrat-sama. Captain Maxim! The young lady suddenly called out, so the captain responded Y-Yes, with a shrill voice. I asked Reiji earlier, but it seems that he doesnt know anything. Did you receive any medicine from my father just before we left for the Sprout and New Moon Banquet? Ah, yes. I was told that it was a panacea that works against all kinds of poisons. If by any chance someone collapses, I was to administer the medicine. Ah. It seems that he was telling the truth, but Captain Maxim shut his mouth, as he was shot with a sharp glare by the butler. Father, you probably expected that either Lord Ethan of House Ebene or Lord Ethans escort would see through the poison. And in the unlikely event that Kluvshrat-sama swallowed the poison, Captain Maxim will cure it. But in that case, Captain Maxims actions would be too suspicious that your subsequent actions would be restricted and similarly, since Reiji detected the poison, your actions were still restricted. To detect poison and cure poison is a double-edged sword that would arouse strong suspicions on yourself. Therefore, the Earls next move has to wait until the situation calmed downuntil January. The man who administered the poison you killed him immediately, right? If you stored that man with a cold storage magic tool, you can preserve the body. In reality, you must have planned to have House Ebene detect the poison, and then make up a story that the suspect was sighted on House Rivieres grounds. And if that mans corpse was found in House Riviere, you would be able to legally search House Riviere with full support. The corpse was already secured, so you can forge as much evidence as you like. You knew for certain that House Riviere was the mastermind behind the skill orbs in the black market, and that if you search their residence, you will definitely find concrete evidence, correct? Ouroboros going on rampage was a rare opportunity which turned out beneficial for the Earl. I wonder if his plan was probably to do it after the skill orb awarding ceremony from the start? The Earl had to prioritize giving the young lady a skill orb above all else, after all. The Earl must have someone else besides Captain Maxim working for him. Even when I was talking to El-san at the Holy Royal Palace today, I sensed many people lurking outside. I didnt dare ask about that. Even if a damaged corpse was placed in the Dukes residence amidst the chaos, it wouldnt look too unnatural. A splendid reasoning.the Earl said, laughing gently. Neither denying nor affirming.You are already a full-fledged noble, I see. It is the result of fathers upbringing. NoCthe Earl said, glancing at me.That is not a conclusion you can reach without strong resolve and conviction. Owing to a certain someone. Me? That cant be, right? Earl, I also have something to ask. What is it, certain someone? Is it me after all? Err, you didnt know that something would happen at the awarding ceremony, right? So, why werent you there? Oh, thats easy. Many of the priests attended the awarding ceremony. So it was a chance to check the private room of the priest who was channeling the skill orbs to House Riviere. I found a secret book containing messages titled Destroy immediately, but the priest probably kept it just in case House Riviere decided to betray him. I see. The awarding ceremony was the best time to investigate the priest, huh. So the Earl had a reason to wait until the awarding ceremony After that, a dome of darkness appeared. I sensed that something was strange, and searched for something that could be a weapon, and took the stone that I happened to find. That stone has been reputed to have a special power since long ago. Well, at the end of the day, the Earls slender arm couldnt destroy the dome, so I had to destroy it instead. Earl, why did the priest channel the skill orbs to House Riviere? Isnt it a grave sin? Thats easy. Money. Remember this, Eva. The world runs on money. And people drive themselves to ruin chasing after money. The line of sight of the young lady and the Earl met. Right now, I dont know what the young lady is thinking. When she confided in me about her guess C and most likely also the truth C she was already looking so pale that she might have collapsed. But right now, the young lady has a resolved look. Father. Did you commit an injustice in order to correct another injustice? To the point where you even killed a person. Did the young lady really have to utter such words? I wondered over and over. I was also slightly aware that the Earls behavior was strange. And I always had an uncertain feeling due to that. But the young lady noticed before I did. If I hadnt told the young lady anything extra, the Earl would have continued fooling everyone with a beautiful lie. The young lady is still 12 years old. Even if she had become an adult, does she have to bear the duty of an adult so soon? (Had I been a little smarter, the young lady wouldnt have noticed.) Still C I dont know if it would be months or years later C I think she wouldve reached the truth on her own and questioned the Earl head-on, as she is doing now. To be frank, I would have liked this to happen in a place I couldnt see, a place I didnt know, or a place I couldnt hear. That was my true feeling. This is too painful to bear. The man who poisoned the dish was originally supposed to be executed. He was a man of one of the noble houses who was involved in the channeling of the skill orb, and for some reason he escaped without being caught. The man understood his crime, and knew that the blame would extend to his wife and children who were extravagant with their money. The Earl paused his words there. Im sure the Earl offered a deal, something like If you give your life, your wife and children will be overlooked. Father, crimes must be judged by the law. That is correct. I am sure House Riviere will be judged. Ah this person has decided to treat the young lady as an adult. That much is clear from his wording. And so long as she is treated as an adult, he must have decided not to show his true intentions anymore. Even if they are the only family left to each other. The young ladys face, seen from the side, looked strained. Like she was desperately holding back from crying. The young lady must have expected the Earl to tell her everything. Thats why she confronted head-on. I had a feeling that it was a bad bet, and unfortunately that premonition was right. Eva. There is no such thing as undisputed justice. The human resource centres that you believed to be injustice and crushed was justice for those who wanted to sell themselves for money. Dont try to dodge the matter at hand with insincere sophistry. The truth this time, did you learn it on your own? Isnt it all just the information you heard from Reiji-san? That is Isnt it possible that Reiji-san was lying? !? With a start, the young lady looked towards me as if she was frightened. (Earl, you know its not that simple.) I thought that this time, in a sense, it was a parent-child quarrel. The young lady gets angry and the Earl asks for forgiveness. How good it would have been if it was as simple as that. I also understand the Earls position. Its because he truly thought of this country, that he wanted to eliminate the injustice towards the First Altar, the center of this country, no matter the cost C even if it meant committing a crime. However, that has nothing whatsoever to do with the relationship between me and the young lady. If you wish to involve me, then I have an idea of my own. Earl. I am stepping down from the role of escort for House Silly today. I will refund all my salary since it is during the contract period. !? The young lady was astonished this time. So, my relationship with House Silly is now gone and I should no longer have any interests. My lady, I have never lied to you. You remember my secret that I confessed to you this morning, dont you? What does the Earl mean to do with me and the young lady? Does he think he can drive a wedge with just these words? No, could there be something else? Im sorry, Reiji. I just lost my composure. You have no reason to lie. So dont tell me youre going to quit as an escort. Yes, Reiji-san. If you quit, you wont get what you want, right? No, Earl. I got hold of one today. What?! The Earl should not know about the conversation I had with El-san, so it was a little nice to see his face react as if he had been attacked at an unguarded moment. That is why I already had to leave this place in the not so distant future. Reiji, what are you talking about? My lady, we will talk about this later. The young lady made a face which seemed to say, I dont understand. Okay, we will talk later.At the end, she was convinced. However, That might be convenient in a sense.the Earl said something that could break the young ladys conviction. What does that mean? This was when I finally saw who the Cold-Blooded Lord really was. The 6 Great Dukes Houses are quite troublesome, you see. Even if you have gathered all the evidence, they will oppose it one way or another. Therefore, even if His Majesty the Holy King stands up against them, it will not be so easy to crush them. This time, I, a mere Earl, have stood against them, so there is strong opposition from the Duke Houses other than House Riviere. What are you trying to say? In short, we need something like calling it a draw due to something more important to divert from that situation. For example, say the character of a hero who saved the country. The Earl had the most refreshing smile Ive ever seen till now. By the way, Reiji-san. You have been hiding something from me, right? At that time, I almost felt like something was crawling up my spine. I see The Earl already knows my secret. That I originally have black hair and black eyes. Duke Ebene says that I am harboring the black-haired, black-eyed Child of Disaster in my house. And if I offered you, my oversight will be overlooked it seems. Now, if I am not mistaken, you are no longer our escort, so theres no reason to protect you, right? At that moment, I sensed a number of people making noise from outside even though it was so late at night. Hmm I told them to do it tomorrow noon, but they are so hasty. I think the troops of House Ebene have arrived. Did the Earl and Duke Ebene conclude this beforehand? How many steps ahead is this person reading? Did he know that he would be accused of the young lady? No, even if he didnt know, maybe he (Did you intend to confess to the young lady from the start?) If the Earl was prepared for that, then from his point of view, was it rather a joy to watch the young lady reach the truth by herself? Eva, Reiji-san. What will you two do? Will you still hold on to justice? Or will you overlook the injustice for a greater cause? That is, the Earl is telling the young lady and I to join hands with him. Then, he shall protect me. True Malice Is Found In Kindness UsingHearing Enhancement, my ears picked up the noise outside clearly. Quite a large number of them maybe even a hundred of them. That many people seemed to be gathered at the gate of the residence. Right now, the knights, who are under Captain Maxim, are keeping them at bay, but if things get out of hand, the knights will soon be defeated. It was completely unexpected that Lord Ethans house, House Ebene, was so hostile towards black hair and black eyes. The conclusion for todays discussion was supposed to be that the Earl wouldnt submit and the young lady would be disappointed, but in the end both of them would still reach a compromise because theyre the only family they have got C that was the kind of optimistic ending I had in mind. However, the Earl has already begun to move toward that point. No, it was because of me that the situation moved towards that point. How did they find out? The words and actions of the mediator at that time, huh Father! Isnt that too cruel!? You were saved by Reiji! Even yesterday, if it wasnt for Reiji, many people would have! Its alright, my lady. But still! I am happy that you got angry for my sake. When I said so from the bottom of my heart, the young lady looked at me sadly. (Simply that alone, makes me truly happy.) I have a friend. A friend whom I can trust from the bottom of my heart. Earl You have never known what that feels like, do you? Reiji-san, you seem quite lax. Yeah. As I told you earlier, I have no relation to this Earl House anymore. In other words, you wish to leave right now? Duke Ebenes skilled troops are waiting for you outside, you know. The Earl raised his eyebrows. Maybe he thought I was overestimating my abilities. Well, I never showed my true strength in front of the Earl, after all. Earl. There were two pieces of information I wanted to know but you couldnt provide them. There was the 8-star skill, but that wasnt what I wanted. What do you wish to say? Those two pieces of information are whats most important to me. I dont need to stay here and be protected by the glory of the Earl House, nor get a disproportionately high salary. ! You are very smart and can read ahead like a prophet, but you misread one thing. I didnt place much value on my future in this country. If there is another place I can leave freely, Ill just move to that country. So you dont have any attachments? No, there is. But only one C the young lady. I went around the sofa and stood right next to the young lady. My lady. Would you like to go with me? The world is vast C so vast, even a lifetime isnt enough to see it all. The young ladys eyes widened. She looked at my reached out hand, and then looked at my face. The Earl didnt say anything. Rather, it was the chief butler and Captain Maxim who looked flustered. Is the young lady not important to the Earl? No. The Earl is a doting parent who would protect his daughter even if it destroys him. So, why doesnt he stop me? I will go. When the young lady took my hand and stood up, the Earls expressionless look crumbled. W-What?! The Earl was convinced that the young lady wouldnt take my hand. But since he was wrong, he was utterly shocked. Earl. Today we went to church while you were away. W-What are you saying? I canceled the contract magic between you and the young lady. !? The Earls handsome face grimaced deeply. The chief butler and Captain Maxim looked confused. Judging by that expression, it seems that you were the only one who knew about that. Today was the first time I suspected that the young lady might have been bound by contract magic. Thats because when she heard the information from me and started to suspect the Earl, she looked unnaturally sick. The young lady might have been contracted to prevent her from betraying her father C thinking that, I brought the young lady to the church. That was the first time when the know-how I learned from Non-san about contract magic came into use. At the church, if you pay money, you can perform a ritual to cleanse sins and impurities. You have to get naked and bathe in holy water, but the bathing procedure seems to be very similar to the process of dissolving a particular contract magic. When you do so, it seems that there are many contract magics that can be dissolved if high mana is circulated in the body C although Non-san did say that only a limited number of church officials know that. The young lady had a lot of mana, and she also had the skill orb ofMana Control , so she was easily released from the contract magic. Non-san said that a unique form of magic or a magic where the mage himself was the intermediary would not be dissolved, but that was not the case for the young lady. The Earl half rose to his feet with a look of shock. Eva, then you! Yes, father. I remember everything. I killed my mother, didnt I? So, why did the Earl use contract magic? It seems that the young lady happened to hear about her mothers death from a butler who worked in the mansion at the time. A contract magic was used to seal her memory and so that their family relation would never be broken again. Not only was her memory sealed, the Earl must have also included that she wouldnt betray him, and also that he wouldnt betray her. However, the problem with that is whether or not the person themselves felt they betrayed the other. Although the Earl kept various secrets from the young lady, he did it thinking for her sake, so he was safe. However, when the young lady began suspecting the Earl, she felt that she was betraying her own father, that is why the contract magic was activated. Even though the young lady remembered the fact of her mothers death, she didnt lose her composure. She looked completely indifferent. When she came back from the bath, I even wondered if there was no contract magic because I couldnt notice anything unusual at first. But after returning to her room in the mansion, the young lady confided everything to me, she clung to me and cried. After she cried till her tears were exhausted, she said, I am okay now, and smiled. DThe truth is, she always had a slight suspicion that her mother died because of her Magic Eye of Inspire. No! That was not your fault at all! And for the Earl, his weakest point was the young lady. I am alright. I can deal with my own sins properly. More importantly Its time for us both to stop relying on each other. I am going to learn to be independent. And father, you have to let go of your child. The people of House Sillys can stand and walk on their own two feet without resorting to cheap magic. But! But you dont have to leave this house! Reiji, lets leave. Yes. The young lady and I turned our backs on the Earl. Eva! Eva!! The Earls sorrowful voice pained my ear. When the Earl was about to get up and chase after us, I released my killing intentcausing the Earl to fall back on the spot, and Captain Maxim flinched. The young lady was the most important thing to the Earl above all else. Even when the young lady doubted him, he accepted it as his daughters growth, and truly believed that she would never betray him. Because there was the contract magic. But the young lady overcame it. And then we left the room. Reiji. Yes. Is what my father did wrong? The Earl did his best for this country and for his daughter. Even if the people around him saw it as evil, for him it was righteous. I do not resent the Earl. I dont hate him either. Rather, (What a tactless person!) I feel sympathy. The Earl wanted me to rely more on him and come under his protection. Thats why he tried to coerce me like that. But that seemed even malicious to me. Even if his true intention was due to the kindness to protect me. He is not wrong. Your father is a very good man. I affirmed. Then The young lady asks again. We reached the entrance hall. The maids and butlers who were frightened by the noise outside were gathered there. I opened the door leading to the outside for the young lady. Is what I did wrong? Under that dark, pale moonlit night, knights of House Sillys gathered, and many magic lamps illuminated the way to the gate. Around 100 armed soldiers were gathered outside the gate with magic lamps. Not at all.I affirmed.If you do something wrong, I will do my best to stop it. I see. When the young lady and I started walking, the knights who noticed us called out to stop, but we ignored it and proceeded steadily. There should be an escort called Reiji here. Send him out and this should be over. It is insane to ask for people this late at night. At the gate, Lelenore-san and a knight were having a dispute. They were taken aback when they noticed us approaching. Lelenore-san gave a pained look. Reiji your hand. Yes. I held the young ladys hand. It was incredibly cold. She is forcing herself. Im worried At least if I could share my body temperature. The young lady took one step at a time as if pulling herself towards me as I walked forward. And then she stopped a few steps from the gate. Reiji. Yes. Will you escort me even if I leave the Earl house? Happily. I see Open the gate, you guys. But, Eva-sama That is my order. Open the gate. U-Understood. Although confused by the young ladys order, the knights opened the gate. On the other side, armed soldiers looked at me varily. They seem to be less trained than the knights of House Sillys. And besides humans, there were a lot of halflings too. Lady Eva, please hand over Reiji-dono who is over there. The Earl has already been informed about this. Lelenore-san knelt down and requested. Reiji is no longer associated with the Earl house. Is that right then there should be no problem. What will you do with Reiji? I cant say. Are you going to kill him? ! Lelenore-san was taken aback. Youre going to kill me? Thats scary. Rather, is it so easy to decide whether a person lives or dies? I cant give him to you. Reiji is very important to me because hes my escort. But! Reiji. Yes. The young lady turned around and looked up at me. Her eyes shone C it gave me a warm feeling. My body felt hotter and I was motivated to fight. Ah, is this the Magic Eye of Inspire? Controlled magic eyes feel so good! But, you see, young lady Even if you hadnt used it, I was fired up to fight. Can you beat everyone here? Lelenore-san was startled by the young ladys innocent-sounding question, whereas the armed soldiers seemed angered by the fact. If I take it seriously, there is no problem. It is an objective fact. In this world, one Gold-rank adventurer is stronger than 100 Iron-rank adventurers. The difference in skill is that huge. To sum up, Im convinced that even if all the armed soldiers in front of us charged at Ouroboros, they couldnt have defeated it. Reiji-kun, calm down Lelenore-san tried to calm me down, but its useless. Get serious, Reiji. The young ladys order is always simple. Clear the way. And the errands are always a little rough C but, just for today, Understood, my lady. I also feel like going wild, so its just right. Volume 2 - CH 53 Vol 2: Chapter 53 I told the young lady to step back and took a step forward. Lelenore-san warily reached for the sword on her waist. Reiji-kun, I was told by my lord to come here since were both acquainted. I was just told to bring you over, so I dont know what will happen after that. But if you choose to resist, I will have to use force. Even if we are acquaintances, I will not hold back if you point your sword at me. Lelenore-san frowned. If youre underestimating House Ebene, I will have to change that perception of yours! To protect House Ebene in the Holy City, IC I warned you. What!? The moment I took a step outside the gate, Lelenore-san was sent flying into the air. How many people even noticed that I shot her withWind Magic? And your accent keeps reminding me of a very dear friend of mine, so I dont want to drag this on. The other party was a halfling woman, and I found it strangely difficult to fight since she spoke in the same way as Mimino-san. So I dealt with her first. She should be fainted and shouldnt wake up for a while. The armed soldiers were astonished for a moment by the sudden attack. (Why are you guys just standing there full of openings? Whenever I am escorting the young lady, I never lose focus, you know!) I started running through the armed soldiers withSprinting Technique, and firedWind magicin rapid succession. Gah! Guu!? Nuahhh!! About 7 people were blown away, and the 8th person used a shield to stop my magic. The shield flashed a light when it stopped my magic. I wonder if its a magic shield? Hey, ready your weapons! Get into position! Were being attacked! What a cowardly guy! Even though they came with this number of people to face one guy, apparently I was the cowardly one. The armed soldiers encircled me completely. (Youre just gonna keep your distance without rushing me? What are you guys even doing with this huge difference in number? Well then, shall I show you a more cowardly way of fighting?) When I activatedDark Magicnext, a total of 10 dark bullets appeared. 5 in my right hand and 5 in the left. Shieldbearers! Stop the magic! Its coming! The shieldbearers exchanged positions with the armed soldiers and switched to the front. But that doesnt matter one bit. I fired the 10 dark bullets. Hold the shield! Nah!? I didnt aim for the soldiers. What I aimed for wasC Wha!? What is this!! Its dark! The magic lamps. I fired dark bullets one after another and wrapped them around the magic lamp. It does not have the ability to deal damage, its just magic that blocks light. Furthermore, whether it is cut with a sword or smacked with fists, it will not be released until after a few minutes have passed. Immediately, the surroundings were enveloped by the darkness of the night. I sprinted towards the shieldbearers, and leapt. I stepped on their heads and jumped behind the shield encirclement. I can see even within the darkness with my skillNight Vision. It seems that there are about 1, 2, 3 3 soldiers who haveNight Vision, but thats not enough at all. Gugo! Gafu! Wha!? I randomly shotWind Magicaround me, and landed punches and kicks on opponents who were not wearing armor.Wind magicis amazing. It leaves no traces, does not glow, and strong wind pressure can deal damage even through armors. Shoot over there! Dont worry about the nearby guys! The soldiers withNight Visionshouted instructions to a mage-like person. A rotating flame appeared in the raised hands of the mage, causing the surroundings to suddenly brighten up. Shoot!!! I immediately touched the ground and activatedEarth Magic. A clay wall appeared, breaking through the stone pavement and sending two armed soldiers flying. It stopped the flame bullet shot by the mage. Ha!? EvenEarth Magic!? Just how many can that guy use?! The clay wall became a good distraction. In that gap, I approached the soldiers withNight Visionand rendered them unconscious withWind Magic, and then downed the mages with a punch. By the time I took down all the mages, the soldiers had begun friendly fire by mistake in the dark. You guys, think a little more about how to fight by taking advantage of the difference in number. Shit! How many magic shots can this guy do!? Let him shoot! He should be running out mana soo Gah! I felt bad for not letting him finish his sentence when I usedWind Magic. Hmm, I think Ive taken down about half. TheDark Magicthat covered the magic lamps were released most of the magic lamps were thrown to the ground, so the ground was brightly illuminated. Armed soldiers laid sprawled all around me, like heaps of corpses. Since I shot magic with the intention to render them unconscious instead of killing, it did not consume much mana. Hmm, seems like I have also learned the young ladys 4-starMana Control. I feel like I have complete control over the mana that flows through my body. I took out the handkerchief in my pocket and wiped off the sweat on my forehead. The ones who are still standing!I said. After putting away the handkerchief, I activatedDark Magicstarting from my thumb and made a total of 10 dark bullets appear. You will dance with me till the end, wont you? As I took a step forward with a sweet smile on my face, the armed soldier started shrieking and backed off. Most of the armed soldiers turned pale, their hands holding the weapons trembling. STOP! And there, I heard the sound of horseshoes hitting against the stone pavement. Just when myHearing Enhancementcaught the sound of faint steps, a loud voice reverberated. Just how loud is that voice if it can reach this far. A horse, larger than the ones you usually see, came into sight. It was a muscular horse with blue fur, but the man straddling it stood out even more. A giant, wearing a grizzly bear pelt. He carried a massive two-handed ax on his back that likely easily exceeds 100 kilograms. Border Earl A troublesome person has appeared. The Border Earl is definitely much, much stronger than these whole bunch of soldiers put together. When I glared at him, he got off his horse about 10 meters away from the armed soldiers. Stop the fight, right now. I am Border Earl Mule. You all understand what this thing means, right? The Border Earl took out something which looked like a glowing blue magatama jewel hanging from his waist. H-His Majestys Proxy Crest!? The armed soldiers became noisy. Apparently, the Border Earl is here on behalf of the Holy Kingor something like that. If you understand that, lower your swords immediately!! That boy over there isnt someone the likes of you can handle in the first place either way! When you return, tell that shorty Ebene that this little stunt he pulled will not be overlooked! Volume 2 - CH 54 Vol 2: Chapter 54 When the Border Earl said so in a loud voice, the armed soldiers carried up their fallen companions C awakened those who fainted C and turned back. Reiji! The young lady who had been watching from afar, ran and hugged me. Reiji, are you okay? I know you said you can win, but I was still worried. Like I told you, I wont lose if I get serious. Though, I have destroyed the pavement, so that will need to be fixed. Feeling the young lady trembling, I gently stroked her back C but I still kept my guard up against the Border Earl. Kukuku. Stop looking at me with those eyes. It makes me want to fight you! If you stand in my path, Ill eliminate you even if you dont wish to fight. I just cant get enough of you! Watching you fight the mediator was amazing, but now, I cant even gauge your limit! The Border Earl got off his horse, and lowered his battle axe to the ground. Then walked over, while making loud clanking noises. Sorry that you had to deal with the soldiers of House Ebene. If anything, I was going to fight for you, but that doesnt seem to be necessary. What do you mean? I have officially come to convey an apology from the Holy King. I dont need it. Because Im leaving the Holy City and the Kruvan Holy Kingdom.I said, shaking my head. Is that so The Border Earl closed his eyes, with a stern look. This country is a fool to treat you, who fought the mediator and saved many lives, like this. No, it doesnt have anything to do with the country. Its just that I have something important to do. Lets go, my lady. Yes. If hes not going to stand in my way, then thats fine. I took the young ladys hand and passed by the Border Earl. Wait a minute. Youre not going to take Miss Eva, are you? And what if I do? Will you brandish that brutal-looking weapon against me? Oi, Oi, there is a limit to picking fights too, ya know. Dont pick nor get into unnecessary fights. I have nothing to do with Earl Sillys business. Its just a confirmation. I suppose youre right. The stimulus to fight may not have cooled yet inside me. I have to calm down or Im no better than a mad dog. I decided to go together with Reiji. Farewell, Border Earl. When the young lady pinched the hem of her skirt and bowed like a noble daughter, the Border Earl nodded with a troubled look. Boy No, Reiji. The Border Earl pulled out a sheathed dagger fastened to his waist belt and tossed it over. I flusteredly caught it. The scabbard of about 30 cm, decorated with inlaid rainbow-colored shells, seemed to be of high value. When I pulled out the blade, a snow-cold white blade appeared. This is? It seems to contain Mithril. I guess I dont have to say any more if you understand that much. Ill give it to you. A farewell gift. I cant accept this. Its too expensive. Dont worry about that. I have taken a liking to you. Its a shame to see a man like you walk around unarmed. And this is the money you should have received. He tossed over a leather bag this time. When I caught it, I heard the sound of gold coins clanking. Im sure this is the holy gold coins that the Holy King promised me as reward. However, I feel that reward is just an excuse, and the Border Earl simply cant bear to see me leave empty-handed C as if I am being driven out of the country C so thats why hes giving me this. Understood. I shall accept it. I slid the leather bag into my pocket and clasped the dagger in my left hand. This person, this person alone, treats me without any ulterior motives among the nobles. Im sure he knows that I have black hair and black eyeseven more so since he came as the Holy Kings proxy. I thought it would be rude to not accept it if hes going out of his way to send me off like this. No, but what if this is also a ploy to deceive me? If that is true, then I will never trust another noble ever again in my life. Take care. Also, if you feel like it, come visit my territory. That invitation is valid until the day I die. Wahahaha. We bowed to the heartily laughing Border Earl and started walking. The knights of House Sillys tried to chase after us, but the Border Earl stopped them. Dont get in the way of a mans departure.he roared. Hes a real man I can revere him if only he didnt look like a Berserker. We gradually moved away from the Sillys residence. I walked through the 2nd Holy District while holding hands with the young lady. The streetlights by the magic lamps illuminated the roads, but there were no passersby. This is where the upper-class people of this country live. If I think about it, the young lady might have never travelled through this street other than in a carriage. Ah, no, there was once where she walked. That time when we went to see the streets disguised as commoners. Its quiet.I said. Yes, its so late at night after all. The lights in the houses were all turned off and I didnt feel any signs of people. It even felt like the young lady and I were the only ones in the world. Where were you born, Reiji? The young lady suddenly asked such a question. A town in the countryside. Acres of rice fields spread around a big river flowing across. Every day I went to school by passing by the rice fields. Curiously, my answer was my memory from Japan. Rice field? School? Rice fields are fields that grow certain types of grains. As for school there are vocational training schools for commoners in this country, correct? The school I attended is for learning general education. Are you from a noble family, Reiji? Fufu. I laughed unintentionally. I couldnt help laughing thinking if my father, who was a civil servant in a local city, was a noble. Im not a noble. I am from a common household but it wasnt too bad. I did recall the memories of my previous life at the Sixth Mine, but mysteriously, I didnt feel anything like nostalgia or homesickness. It may be because I died properly in my previous life, or because Ive been living in this world for a long time, or because its more like a distant memory. But right now, I am unbearably missing living in Japan. I wanted to walk with the young lady in that town where nothing exciting ever happened. Reiji, then The young lady then asked a lot of questions. It may have been the first time someone has dug so deep into my private life so far. Favorite food. An interesting book Ive read. Someone who left an impression. However, that will soon come to an end. What appeared in front of us was the 3rd Wall that separates the 2nd Holy District and the 3rd Holy District. Guards who were equipped with exceptionally large magic lamps were observing people entering and exiting. When the guards questioned me for being out this late at night, I presented the crest of House Sillys and they stepped back. Im no longer a member of House Sillys, but the Earl hasnt told me to return it, so its okay. Since it was late at night, the gate of 3rd Wall was closed, but since we were going out, they went through the trouble to open it. When the gates opened, the darkness of the 3rd Holy District spread and a cold wind blew. My Lady.I said.This is where we say goodbye. The young lady looked up at me in surprise. Eh? Volume 2 - CH 55 Vol 2: Chapter 55 I have always thought that the light from a magic lamp is cold. The light produced by magic tech is constantly colder than light produced by natural flames or magic. It is a wonder that even such a light seemed like the finest brilliance when reflected off the young ladys scarlet pupils. I saw myself reflected on her pupils, with a gentle smile C or at least desperately trying to put on a smile. What do you mean? Exactly what I said, my lady. From here on, our paths will be different. Mine leads outside this wall, and yours should stay on this side of the wallas before. Dont say that even if its a joke! Its not a joke, or a lie, or a bluff. Thank you, my lady, for seeing me off so far. I have a feeling that my future will be brighter just because you sent me off. Reiji, why why do you say such a cruel thing? To refuse the young lady, while she is pale and trembling, is certainly cruel. But still, it is something I have decided that I must do. Because it is much more cruel to let the young lady make that decision. My lady, you have been worrying and looking back all this while, havent you? Worrying about the people of the mansion, and the Earl. That is Its okay even if Im just misunderstanding things. Thats the way it should be. And that is why, I have made the arbitrary choice for you to go home. My lady, you and the Earl are the only family left to each other. Many things happened today No, many things have happened since the day of the Sprout and New Moon Banquet. So your mind cant afford to process everything and make a rational decision right away. Of course, I am not saying this because you are a child. Even adults would have trouble processing all the things that have happened since.. I bent my knees and looked into the young ladys eyes, who hung her head down. Tears were slowly rolling down her cheeks. I think the young lady herself might have been slightly aware of what would happen to the Earl if she does not return C that no one but herself could save the Earl who was shaken to his core. Its okay. Now go back to the Earl. He will surely be happy. But then, Reiji you will be all alone I am much more mature than you, my lady. Even though were only 2 years apart? Yes. That difference of two years means everything. Its obviously a lie, but it doesnt make sense to reveal to the young lady that Im a reincarnated person at this moment. My lady, like I said, this world is so vast that you cant experience everything in a single lifetime. But on the contrary, a lifetime is still quite long. My lady, you should spend more time with the Earl. And once you grow up, if you still want to leave, then please leave this country. It wont be too late. A lifetime is long enough that you can still travel to many different countries. That is why, dont cry, my lady This isnt our last farewell. I stroked the young ladys head as she finally started bursting into tears. Now is the only time she can return to the Earl If she does not return now, the familial bond between the young lady and the Earl will surely be irreparable. Reiji, I, I, I want to be with you all the time! Why must you go!? Its the secret I told you about. The Earl said he would protect me, but I think he is underestimating the problem too much. So I cant stay with the Earl anymore. And my lady, I am not being kicked out, I am willingly leaving this country Ill tell you why the next time we meet. I dont like it! I wont allow you to go alone! Im sorry, my lady. Do not apologize! Thats the most difficult order youve ever given me. I will try my best to adhere to it. CNow, my lady, it seems that someone has come to pick you up. The young lady was taken aback, and looked back. Captain Maxim was galloping towards us on a horse. When he noticed us C noticed my gaze and the young ladys crying face C he got off his horse at a distance. That person looks like a musclehead, but is surprisingly smart. Well, if youre not that kind of person, you cant work under Earl Sillys. Really this isnt the last farewell? Yes, of course. The young lady is smart. She knew she should really go back. Its just that her emotions didnt let her. Thats why I pushed her. I pulled out my handkerchief the same one I used to wipe my sweat before, but I only have this one and wiped the young ladys wet eyes. Reiji, it smells. Unfortunately, I dont have another. Do you remember our promise? Yes. Your promise to give me a skill orb, right? I remember. I will give you a skill orb that is suitable for you! Rejoice! That didnt sound like the tone of someone giving a present. And when I expressed my happiness towards the matter, the young lady was also happy. It feels like a long time ago. I will surely give one to you, so be sure to show up in front of me again. Yes. I made a fist with my right hand and hit it against my heart. I will leave my skill holders empty for your skill orb, my lady. Its a promise. Yes, its a promise. The young lady crossed her index finger and middle finger, and held it up. I moved my right hand away from my heart and clasped her fingers. The young ladys hand was completely warm. I stood up. The young lady was looking up at me. Oh how beautiful this person is! The most beautiful Ive ever seen. She is wise, strong, graceful, kind, and has a charm unlike anyone else. I turned my back silently and started walking. The young lady just stared at my back without moving a step. My ears picked up the sound of liquid droplets falling on the ground. There was also the sound of stifled sobbing. (Am I crying?) There was no need to put on a smile anymore. The young lady cant see my face anymore. After a single drop of tear rolled down my cheeks, tears began to spill out like a broken water tap. I think I really did a good job holding back myself from showing this pitiful face to the young lady. Just as the young lady wanted, I, too, wanted to be by the young ladys side. I wanted to watch her grow up into a splendid adult by her side. But that is exactly why, Goodbye for now, my lady With tears flowing out non-stop, I walked through the city that was as silent as death. Volume 2 - CH 56 Vol 2: Chapter 56 Ah man I sure cried a lot. Its been so long since I last cried. As I passed through the 3rd Holy District, my emotions finally settled down. When I took out my handkerchief from my pocket and wiped my eyes, I realized that I wiped the young ladys tears with this and emotions started swelling back up again. So I quickly put away the handkerchief. When I entered Block 4 using House Sillys crest, Zerry-san, youre there, right? Oops, have you already noticed? You were so bad, bocchan. The one who came out of the shadow of a building was Zerry, a gambling addict cat beastman who is also my travel companion. It seems that Zerry-san was also keeping vigilant after everything that happened yesterday. She is not the kind of person who would take the trouble to watch over me 24/7. So I think it was exceptional only for today. Zerry-san is worse than me for peeping What a bad habit you have. Rather, Im surprised you were able to sneak into the 3rd Holy District. That was a piece of cake. But of course, the 2nd Holy District is more dangerous, so I dont sneak in there. Dangerous security system? I mean dangerous if you get caught. Sneaking in is easy. Is the security system in this country that bad? Or is Zerry-san that amazing? What is it, bocchan?Zerry-san asked, with a puzzled look. Hmm, I think its more plausible that the security system in this country is that bad. Are you thinking something rude about me right now? Whenever Im thinking about you, Zerry-san, it is mostly something rude. Wha!? I am not going to ignore that! Even if you have a broken heart, bocchan! H-Huh!? What broken heart!? You know the one! It often appears in famous love stories where the passionate couples have to eventually part ways with each other due to different social statuses! Haa it is not like that. The young lady is like I want her to grow up with love freedom, without being hindered by anyone. I want to protect her sublimely, quietly Why is Zerry-san looking at me like I said something strange!? I guess its my fault for trying to pull a Solitary Gourmet in this world. [1. TL Note: Solitary Gourmet is a manga reference.] A-Ahem. That was just a joke. Anyway, its not like that between me and the young lady. And Im sure well meet again someday. Is that so? Then, bocchan, why did you drive yourself into a corner like that? How do you know that Zerry-san? Im sure youre just running away because your black hair and black eyes have been exposed, right? Why do you know that?! A womans intuition?! The situation is more risky than you think, Zerry-san. Duke Ebene sent about 100 of his own troops to seize me. Gee, really? Then, isnt it dangerous for me to be with you!? Hmm, but if you went on your own, youll be forever stuck in debt, right? Dont worry about that! I will win for sure next time! The thought process of an addict. This person has turned into a complete waste. Although I was exhausted, I briefly explained the events that took place today. Hmm, but bocchan Yes? Im really curious about this If you were going to send the young lady back from the beginning, why did you even bring her away in the first place? Ah, well, about that I actually feel sorry for the Earl, listening to all these. Actually, I thought I had to make him go through a bitter experience at least once for his own sake, so Gee. Bocchan, youre a demon Zerry-san grimaced deeply. Im also worried that I might have hurt the young lady in the process If you care about the Earl so much, you shouldve just stayed with him. As I said earlier, the Earl cant beat the Duke. It seems that His Majesty the Holy King is supporting me for now, but black hair and black eyes, which is said to be of the Child of Disaster, seems to be more taboo in the noble society than I expected. The Earl is a person who is constantly thinking about the young lady, so it seems that he did not think much about the risks associated with keeping me. Seeing the extent House Ebene went to today, Im sure the other Duke houses would also follow suit. It was none other than Zerry-san who said Those who hold authority are the scariest. What she said was 100% true. In that case?, lets leave the country.Zerry-san said. Yes, lets do that. Zerry-sans tone is always light. Perhaps she finds it easier to live in this world by not taking things too seriously. By the time we reached Block 6, the night sky had started to fade and dawn was upon us. When I went to Zerry-sans inn, it was extremely messy and cluttered, so I asked the innkeep to clean it up and gave him quite a fair amount of money for his troubles. My personal belongings werent kept in the Earls residence, but in this room C all I had in a single backpack. The belongings at the Earls residence is the untouched salary given by the Earl. I said Id return it, so I can just leave it there. The clothes I received for my escort duty should I dispose of them? Its a little frayed from the previous battle. By the way, do you have money for our journey? Yeah. When I opened the leather bag I received from Berserker C I mean, the Border Earl, I found 4 large gold coins and 10 pieces of gold coins. Do nobles usually carry this much money on them whenever they go out? I mean, the leather bag itself was silky smooth, and seemed insanely luxurious. 4 large gold coins and 5 gold coins have the same value as 1 holy gold coin, so I had received a bit more than that. The clothes I wore when I first arrived at the Holy Kingdom felt a bit smaller, but I still changed into them. I guess I should buy some new clothes soon. I wore a cloak on top and shouldered my backpack. The dagger I got from the Border Earl has a flashy scabbard, so I kept it in my pocket. It feels like weve returned back to four years ago. As I said while leaving the inn, Zerry-san, squinting her eyes in response to the morning sun, turned around and smiled at me. What are you talking about? Youve become a handsome man now, bocchan! Well then, please stop calling me bocchan? But you will forever be bocchan to me~ Zerry-san reached out her hand and stroked my head. Just you wait. Ill grow taller than you someday. Then, bocchan. Are we leaving the Holy City right away? Nope. I will surely get scolded if we leave like this. I smiled and told Zerry-san of our first destination. The inn called Silver Citrus. Silver Balance should still be sleeping at this time, but I felt that, even with smoke rising from here and there, a new day for the Holy Royal City of Kruvanyu was about to begin. Volume 2 - CH 57 Vol 2: Chapter 57 I ran into Dante-san, who was going out to buy breakfast, as I arrived at the Silver Citrus Inn. Hey, you came earlier than expected. Hmm, that person is While feeling relieved that Dante-san acted like he usually did, I introduced Zerry-san. This is Zerry-san. She is a beastman who was in the same Dark Fang Mercenary Group as Raikira-san, and she also helped me escape from the Keith Gran Federation. Nice to meet ya.Zerry-san said. Raikira Dante-san was lost in thought for a moment, but soon returned to a smile. Shall we go back to the inn for the time being? Both Mimino and Non will surely be surprised. They thought that you would only come in 5 or 10 days at the earliest. Well, but I did come yesterday Yes, but Non was saying it would be impossible for you to leave at the moment. I see Non-san must have thought I would choose to work for the Earl. Then we entered the inn and headed for the rooms where Silver Balance were staying. It seems that Dante-san and the ladies stayed in different rooms. I wondered why they all didnt stay in the same room, but was told The inn boss didnt like the idea in a lonely tone, so I knew that it was a topic that I shouldnt dig into any further. Dante-san raised his index finger to his lips and hissed Shhh, and winked at me, then knocked on the womens room. CWho is it? Its me. Open up for a while. Dad? Its still early, isnt it? When the door was opened slightly, Dante-san immediately thrust his head into the room and stopped the door from being opened further. Thing is, I am not done yet with the shopping But who do you think I met while there? In response to those words said in a joking tone, I sensed both Mimino-san and Non-san gasp. Dad I will seriously get angry if you brought in a drinking buddy like last month. You wont get to drink for a whole month.Mimino-san said. Dante-san, what are you doing Werent you the one who solved his petrification, bocchan? Now that hes all well, hes starting to tease girls. Seriously, people like these cant be helped Is that something you should be saying, Zerry-san? Someone who gets so drunk and sleeps on the corners of the street I-Im not kidding this time. It is genuinely our companionC Puha!! Dante-san was pushed away and the door popped open. Reiji-kun!? Mimino-san and Non-san jumped out. You are really here! Oh my, isnt that the clothes I stitched together for you!Mimino-san said. H-Hey, Reiji-kun, did you resign from your work at the Earls House? Yes. The two were happily stroking my head all the while. I just smiled. When I see these two people like this, I just cant help but smile. Things will get troublesome again from now on.I said. After that, we temporarily left the inn, bought breakfast at the food stall, and talked while eating on a bench in the public square. I explained everything about my situation to themleaving out such as the promise with the young lady, thoughtaking more than an hour. You had it hard, huhDante-san said, with a serious look. Well, yes, but there were a lot of good times too. It doesnt end at just hard, it is too cruel! The nobles of this country are cheap fellows who return favour with spiteC puh! Yes, yes, Mimino-san, we get it. But please be quiet~. Criticism of nobles in public will bring nothing but trouble~Non-san said, while shutting Mimino-sans mouth from behind. Good job, Non-san! Then, I guess we will have to leave the Holy City by today. Staying any longer will bring no good. Eh but dad. We still have some unfinished requests from the guild. Cancel them. Hmm. Is it possible to cancel requests of the Adventurers Guild? When I glanced at Zerry-san, You all are Silver Balance, the gold-rank adventurer party, arent you?Zerry-san asked. Yeah.Dante-san answered. If so, wouldnt the cancellation penalty for requests be quite high? Eh, really!? No, before that! Gold-rank!? Oh right. I hadnt told you this, Reiji, but I actually went up a rank though, it will go down due to the penalty, but thats okay. Oh no Either way, it was certain that I would get a penalty for the uproar in the guild yesterday. What did you do, Dante-san Is it the time where Non-san said Dante-san and Mimino-san went to the guild to give them a piece of their mind!? By the way, I can win against all the guys below silver-rank in the guild. But it would probably be a tie with the gold-rank guys! No, there are quite a few really strong gold-rank guys in this city! Dante-san Did you somehow transform into a muscle-brain? Thats right. Reiji-kun has to take responsibility for making my dad like this. Me!? Thats right. Its Reiji-kuns fault. Even Mimino-san is saying that!? Although the story was getting off track, everyone seemed to feel that there was no helping for canceling the guild requests. Thank you, but I am also sorry. Its okay. Reiji-kun will finally rejoin Silver Balance after all!Mimino-san said. I wonder if it is okay for me to do that. The hearty and kind welcome was making me feel bad and happy at the same time. As I was fidgeting about, By the way, are you the Zerry-san, who is called the Spy Cat? EH!? Z-Zerry-san has a nickname!? Nufufufu. Bocchan, are you surprised? Thats right, I have a nickname. It sounds so lame! Wha!?Zerry-san was shocked. But Spy Cat? Thats so lame. Its more like a nickname given to a cat in a cat cafe. It falls under the mascot category. A-Anyway I agree that bocchan should leave the Holy City as soon as possible Zerry-san, please dont look so down. Even without the nickname, I already know how good your abilities are, and your equally bad hopelessness to be a decent person. Since its all decided, we should get ready right away. Although their plans changed drastically because of me, Dante-san said so in a bright voice so that I wouldnt feel bad. Reiji, dont make that face. Im incredibly happy right now. My body is in perfect health, and I can go on a journey with my only daughter, my long-time companion, and the person who saved my life. I have nothing more than I can wish more. Dante-san. Maybe its due to a lack of sleep, but I felt like crying. The kindness of people has saved me many times. And much of that kindness comes from the members of Silver Balance. I wonder if I can repay them even a little? Although I cured petrification, I havent done anything for Mimino-san yet. I want to go to the Lev Magic Empire to meet Lulusha-san. After that, I want to look for Lark. Maybe once thats done, I can find something I want to do with everyone from Silver Balance. Ah, speaking of which, Zerry-san will also be tagging along. Is that okay? Thats terrible, bocchan! I will follow you no matter where you goooo! As Zerry-san said that, Mimino-san sidled up next to me. I dont discriminate against the beastman, but I think this beastman is kind of educationally bad for you. Reiji-kun, you shouldnt imitate this person too much. Hey, thats discrimination, isnt it!? Its okay, Mimino-san. Rather, I have a lot of things to teach this person. Bocchan!? Im doing my best, ya know!? Like repaying her debt. Uh I laughed looking at Zerry-san who acted like she had a stomach ache and tried to escape. Mimino-san was also laughing. Non-san was quiet, and Dante-san was murmuring something under his breath. After that, we went back to the inn, packed up our luggage, and then headed to the Adventurers Guild. When entering the guild, the adventurers who saw Dante-san, turned pale and moved away from him towards the far end of the guild Seriously, what on earth did you do, Dante-san The guild staff sighed and processed the request cancellation while announcing the demotion of Silver Balance to silver-rank. However, Dante-san, Mimino-san, and Non-san showed no concern at all. Thereupon, we undertook a request to deliver a letter to the Lev Magic Empire C it seems that there are restrictions that forbids you from entering the country without that request. I had no idea at all. After leaving the guild, all we had to do was look for a carriage and leave the Holy City. I didnt have any pursuers, but when I got onto the carriage, I sensed eyes on me. Is it a subordinate of Duke Ebene, or someone else? I didnt sense it after leaving the Holy City. The journey by carriage was long. We talked a lot. Dante-san laughed, saying Our first encounter was because of a snake, and our reunion was also because of a snake. Non-san seems to have masteredLight Magic, and for the church, there are few people who have the aptitude for usingLight Magic, so it seems that they have no intention of letting her go. Non-san even said to me, Its quite strange that you can fire magic rapidly, like bang-bang-bang, and also use two types of magic of opposing attributes at the same time. However, Mimino-san answered deadly earnestly, It shouldnt be strange because its Reiji-kun, after all. Yeah, I can start to see the over-doting parent aspect in Mimino-san. The Duplicate Potion used by Mimino-san in the battle with Ouroboros seems to have been made by using quite rare materials, and it was kept as a final ace-in-the-hole for important moments. I have to make it again, she said, without a hint of regret, but rather happily. So, I guess it is all okay? And also, it seems that the Knights Order have requisitioned most of Ouroboros raw materials, but the Adventurers Guild were able to get hold of a small portion, and Dante-san was able to secure the jewel inside Ouroboros head which I broke with my short sword. He laughingly said, Its sad that we were only able to get this much loot, but its still better than nothing. But when I looked at it throughWorld Ruler, it seemed to contain a tremendous amount of mana H-Hey, this mana is no joke. Lets take a closer look Even as we kept talking and talking, we did not run out of topics. Just like me, Silver Balance has also grown stronger in the last four years. Unfortunately, it seems that there was no information about Lark orShadow King. The megacity, Holy City of Kruvanyu, which was visible from afar, finally disappeared from sight, and even after that we continued on for days and days on the carriage. Every time I passed by towns, I felt my splintered heart gradually calm down. I have made a lot of mistakes, or possibly, the right things in the Holy City. There certainly are a few which I regret, but I keep each one close to my heart and look forward to the future. Im sure the young lady is doing the same too. (My lady, lets meet again someday.) The sky we see when we look up is the same sky. The same twinkling stars and the same passing clouds. We will surely meet again. At that time, will the young lady have grown into a wonderful Lady? Or will she still be the same young lady who requests the unreasonable from me? Her appearance will surely change, but her core will surely remain the same. Its the young lady after all, Im sure she wouldnt change. We headed straight for the nation of magic and technology, the Lev Magic Empire to meet Lulusha-san, one of the purposes of my journey. Carried by the wind, hot air rising from the ground blew into the carriage. The seasons were changing. Summer was around the corner. Volume 3 - CH 1 Vol 3: Chapter 1 Reiji! I will leave the rest up you! Okay! A brown giant ran through deep in the forest. Its called a Giga Boar, which is as big as a 2ton truck, and can easily mow down small trees. Its coat was far from beautiful, and muddy, probably due to wallowing in mud. Its hair was as hard as a wire, so it doesnt come off easily even when crashing against tree trunks. And the person sprinting towards the Gigaboar from the front was C me. I pushed both hands forward and created a huge air ball withWind Magic. I wont let you through!!! As soon as I shot the air ball, it hit straight between the Gigaboars eyebrows. BUMOOOOOOO!! The Gigaboar lost its pace, fell forward, and came rolling and flying towards me carried by the momentum. This is just like those scenes. At the end of a car chase, which is common in action movies, the car rolls over and flies. Yop! I arched my body backwards and dodged it at the last minute. At the same time, I created an air bed withWind Magicand softly killed the Gigaboars momentum. In addition to that, I activatedEarth Magicto soften the soil to reduce the impact of landing because a hard landing will mess up the Gigaboars meat. FUGO!! FUGOGO!! Oops, you havent fainted yet quite sturdy, arent you? It seems that the Gigaboar broke its leg when it fell, and due to the soft soil it couldnt get back up again. So it started rolling around and thrashing, not allowing me to get close easily. But thats where magic comes in. UsingEarth Magic, I made a cone-shaped stone with a sharp tip, and shot it between the eyebrows where I hit it withWind Magicearlier. Fugo oo And the Gigaboar died. The body was still twitching after death. Probably rigor mortis. H-Heeey Have you taken care of it? Hearing the timid voice, I raised my hand. Im done! Over here, Muge-san! Then came Muge-san, accompanied by an engine sound. It was a metal body a size smaller than a ramen stall that produced such a sound. It had 4 wheels made of iron, and the black, iron car body was rusted. While puffing out black smoke from its chimney, it proceeded at a speed slightly faster than a human walking. However, it was not designed to carry humans, as most of the car body was an engine. Muge-san was maneuvering it from behind. Ohh, its huge. Muge-sans golden eyes blinked. The pupils were vertical like a cat, and the body surface was ocher-colour with spotted brown patterns. He, a demi-human with close resemblance to a lizard, is a citizen of the Lev Magic Empire. Can my Neko-chan carry this Gigaboar? Lets just try it. If it doesnt work, well remove the internal organs and lighten it. No, no! There are many requests wishing to eat the entrails, so lets do our best. Ok, Neko-chan? The rusty black steam car seems to be called Neko-chan, and Muge-san loved it. He said that the cars mood changes depending on the day, but of course that didnt make sense to me. Muge-san came down from the car, wearing a leather jumpsuit, but he had no tail coming out from his back. When he took the chains connected to Neko-chan and wrapped it around Gigaboar and operated Neko-chan, it started moving while making a Hii Hii noise. Neko-chan seems to be in a bad mood, but shes still doing her best! I-Is that so? After that, it took about 15 minutes to exit out of the forestwe came out to a sparse grassland, with patches of reddish-brown ground exposed intermittently. The blazing sun was glaring hot. In terms of climate, it should still be early summer, but the heat was like in midsummer. Its cool under shade due to being less humid, but theres no shade to be found anywhere. A caravan consisting of 50 people was taking a break on a wide road running through the grassland, and that was where we were headed. The caravan wasnt made of steam cars, just a series of giant carriages. From a distance away, Dante-san was waving towards me. Is that a Gigaboar? Its huge! They were able to hunt that? I think we can eat some delicious meat tonight. I heard the happy voices of the caravan people. Reiji-kun?, over here.Mimino-san hollered. Yes, coming. I headed towards where Mimino-san and Non-san were. Both Mimino-san and Non-san seemed to be taking a break under a parasol. When Dante-san and I returned, they served us tea. I finished the delicious warm herbal tea in one gulp. Ahh, delicious tea after a hard work is the best. Aah, I wanna taste some beer.Dante-san murmured. That you will have to endure until we reach the next town.I said. Rather, dad, you shouldnt drink for a while. All the money you earn keeps going into the liquor bill. N-No, its just alcohol tastes so delicious after the petrification is gone. Basically, its Reijis fault. Huh? Dad do you want to get petrified again? J-Just a joke. Right, Reiji? Dont drag me into this please I feel that Dante-san is becoming more and more like Zerry-san. And said Zerry-san was sleeping in the carriage. She said she was gambling with the other caravan people until late night and won. But the truth of the matter is, her debt towards me keeps increasing, so shes actually losing. It might be time to tighten the leash on her Besides, wouldnt that Gigaboar fetch a good price?Dante-san said, expectantly. It was our daily routine to hunt during breaks and earn a small amount of money, but today we were lucky to obtain such a big game. Reiji-san, Dante-san, lets start the Gigaboar assessment.Muge-san said as he arrived, and we headed towards him. The Lev Magic Empire is located in a small land between the Saint Knight Kingdom and the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, in the undeveloped land Canion. But because it is surrounded by steep mountains on three sides, it has prevented the invasion of foreign enemies. The Lev citizens, a special race who cannot use skill orbs, are reptile demi-humans. They have been persecuted many times in the past due to not being able to use skill orbs that are commonplace in this world, and as a result, they have shut themselves within this limited land. Looking at it from another perspective, it is quite difficult for outsiders like us to enter the country so, it was a pleasure to encounter a caravan with the few in number Lev citizens, and to get to know them. No matter how exclusive it is, it is not bad to do business with other countries, and Lev citizens who venture outside, have high communication skills. I-Is it really okay to pay this much? Its fine. From here, its only a short distance to the Empire, and there are no Gigaboars in the Empire, so fresh meat can sell for really high. The gold coins piled up in front of me and Dante-san were Lev Empires currency, and each one should be worth about 50,000yen(500usd). This alone comes close to 100 gold coins. Hooray!!!Dante-san cheered, with a guts pose. But I wonder how much of this Non-san will actually give him Does Silver Balance plan to leave the Empire as soon as the Adventurer Guilds work is done? No, there are people I really want to meet there so Ill try to apply for a stay. I see, I see. Recently, Ive been able to meet people in the empire smoothly, so I hope your meeting goes well too. Thank you. But seriously, the skills with which you hunted this Gigaboar was truly brilliant. What about Neko-chan? Shes sleeping over there. The silent steam car was parked behind the carriage. The Lev Magic Empire started with a steam engine using coal, and is advancing the motive power using magic stones. Most of the magic airships distributed around the world are made in Lev. We collected the gold coins on the table and returned to Mimino-san. Sure enough, Dante-sans share was withdrawn by Non-san, and there stood one heavy, dispirited warrior. (We should be arriving soon.) It has been 15 days since leaving the Holy City of Kruvanyu, the capital of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. We will be reaching the national border between the Holy Kingdom and the Lev Magic Empire in about two days. When I was working as a mine slave, he departed knowledge to me for free the old man Hinga who can be called my teacher in this world. Just before his death, old man Hinga entrusted me with the Phosphorus stone that had been placed in his molars. The old man said I would be able to meet his granddaughter, Lulusha-san, with thisCor I could even sell it if I wished. Although various things happened after that, one of my two goals is to meet Lulusha-san and to convey the final hour of old man Hinga. Another goal is to meet my big sister, Lark. Lulusha-san being in the Lev Magic Empire is information I obtained in the Holy Kingdom. I dont know where exactly in the Empire or what the situation is, but fortunately the Empire is small, so it shouldnt be too difficult to find her. (Its depressing to think about old man Hinga, but still) I was the only person who witnessed his final hour in Sixth Mine. I think I should tell someone other than myself that he was alive. After all, from the perspective of El-san, the high priest of the Holy Kingdom, old man Hinga was a leader in deciphering ancient documents about the Covenant and the Other World, and the study of skill orb C a professor who was called the Brains of Forsha Kingdom. Reiji-kun, its time to depart. Ah, yes. Mimino-san called me to get into the carriage. Alright then, lets go. To a new land! Volume 3 - CH 2 Vol 3: Chapter 2 My first impression was that it was a very murky place. After parting with Muge-san, we, as foreigners, arrived at a place surrounded by walls high enough you have to crank your head up to see the topa place as wide as a school ground. There was a somewhat open square in the center, and only about 10 buildings in the whole place. Each building was also just a one-story, compact, stone building. It seems that this was as far as foreigners can enter into the Lev Magic Empire. However, there was quite a fair number of people. Nearly 100 people. Almost all were armed like adventurers. They are not Lev citizens, so they shouldnt be able to enter inside. Are there really a lot of jobs in such a small space? The delivery to the guild is over. Dante-san came back. Our job this time was to deliver a letter to the Adventurers Guild C a building which would fill up if even 10 people entered, and was operating through window counters. Here you go, Reiji. I received an Adventurers Guild plate from Dante-san. It was the one I had issued before reaching this place come to think of it, this is my first ID in this world. Adventurers Guild: Kruvan Holy Kingdom Arsanyu City Adventurer Guild Issued Name: Reiji Rank: Bronze Party: Silver Balance This registration card is to prove the affiliation of the above-named person to the Adventurers Guild. In addition, the above-named person should be allowed to pass without delay or hindrance into the country or territory in subject. Im a bronze-rank newbie. Dante-san and the rest are in the Silver-rank they were demoted the other day so its a long way to catch up then. However, Im still happy to have a guild certificate with the same party name as everyone else. On a side note, Zerry-san has also joined the party. She was already an Iron-rank adventurer, one rank below Silver and two above myself. I will never forget the fact that she annoyingly pestered me, Bocchan, from now on you have to call me senpai, ok?? Zerry-san wasnt around right now, as she went for a walk when we arrived here. The atmosphere inside was a little bizarre. Bizarre? What happened?Mimino-san asked. Thats well, lets finish Reijis business before that. Im aiming to meet Lulusha-san in the Empire. The reception for visits to the Empire was held in a different building, which was also crowdedthere was a line of about 10 people lined up outside the building. They were not adventurers but merchant-like people. Im talking about why adventurers are gathered in a place like this Apparently, they are looking for adventurers to enter the Empire. Dante-san said, as we queued up at the back of the line. Eh? To enter? Yeah. I didnt ask for details because we have to prioritize your visit, Reiji.Dante-san said. We got into the Empire once, but that was only by chance because we happened to receive a similar request from the guild.Mimino-san said. Thats right. Other people around us seemed quite envious at the time.Non-san added. Silver Balance has been here before. They entered the Empire at the request of the guild. It seems rare to be able to enter the Empire, but not impossible. But looking at this crowd of adventurers, its probably not normal. Hmm, gathering this many people is it for a big subjugation? Just when I asked that, `Is that really you, Dante? A sudden voice called out. Dante-san surprisedly looked back. There was a party-like group of seven adventurers. The one who called out was an adventurer with reddish-brown swept back hair, seeming to be in his late twenties. He was tall and the armor he wore was a simple metal protector combined with monster leather. His cloak was the most eye-catching of all. The bright yellow cloak looked to be brand new, and the other members were also wearing the same cloak. Leon? Thats right! Hey, your petrification is healed? Seriously? How did you do it? The man called Leon had amicable eyes His tone of voice sounded friendly, but the way he was tapping Dante-sans left arm over-familiarly seemed almost bordering on shameless. Dante-san had a complicated look on his face. COh, that shorty over there is that you Mimino? Man hahaha. You guys were hanging out together, huh Mimino, I havent forgotten about the money you stole from our party. Just as you would expect from a halfling.Leon said, raising an eyebrow and glaring at Mimino-san. Wait a minute. Stole? Mimino-san wouldnt do that. Mimino-san was looking back at Leon with flames of anger burning in her eyes, an intense look that I had never seen before. Stole?!! Look at you running your mouth! If so, I can say you guys stole Dantes future! Mimino-san, please calm down. Non-san got in front of Mimino-san, and I got beside Mimino-san. Thats right, Mimino-san. You dont have to get agitated By the way, is it okay if I punch this rude man in the face? Hey, Reiji-kun!? What are you saying?Non-san said flusteredly. The man named Leon blinked in surprise. Kukukku, ahahahahaha! What a funny kid. What, Mimino. Are you escorting around such a mad dog-like kid or something? Something like that isnt going to rile us up. You might not know this, but we have become Gold-rank adventurerswe are the Golden Brigade! Ah, I see now. I understand. This is the guy. He was the companion that Dante-san protected in the past, and he was also the companion who abandoned the petrified Dante-san at that time. Of those who wore yellow cloaks, three didnt seem to understand what was going on, but the other threehad a look mixed with anger, guilt, and other various such emotions. Dante its good that youre completely healed. Come back under me. You were the best at handling shields. Were only seven right now, but were going to gather more Gold-rank adventurers and become a top-class party. Im sure you can keep up, right? Leon.Dante-san called out, with a sigh.Apologize to Mimino. What? If you say Mimino stole the party money, then what about the rule that said a party members injury should be treated with the party money? Not only the party money, but Mimino used up all her personal savings for my treatment. But even that wasnt enough, and she ended taking loans and fell into debt. Well, I mean you left the party. Which means you were not an injured party member, right? Because I was petrified and thought I would just die without being able to do anything. I didnt want to drag everyone else down with me. If so, thenC CShe was the only one who remained by my side all those while. Do you understand how grateful I am to Mimino? So, no matter who speaks bad about Mimino, I wont forgive them. ! Leon immediately took a distance, as a fiery fighting spirit emanated from Dante-sans body. That reaction speed, even rotten hes still a gold-rank adventurer I guess. And youre wrong. Dante-san came up next to me and put his hand on my shoulder. This kid you made a fool of Reiji, is stronger than me. What? Leon directed a doubtful glare towards me. But thats not true though, is it, Dante-san? Even I dont think its possible to break through your iron wall. Your defense is almost foul-like, you know? Ive told you many times in the past that its a bad habit to look down on someone just by appearance. You dont seem to have changed your rank growth is of no importance. Dante do you think you can just walk away after making a fool out of me?! Okay, thats enough. Right then, one of the yellow cloaksa woman with a slender body and hood low over her eyes, came in between us. It was one of the three who looked like they didnt know what was going on. You didnt come all the way here just to get into a fight, right? Leader, Im not getting involved in unnecessary trouble. Tsk. Clicking his tongue, Leon turned his back to us. Just you wait, Dante. Were going to reach heights you can never reach. Leaving that sharp parting remark. The hooded woman glanced at me, her emerald green eyes keen with interest, but soon followed after Leon. Volume 3 - CH 3 Vol 3: Chapter 3 The application for a meeting with a Lev citizen who lives in the Lev Magic Empire has been completed. I wrote and submitted the names of Emma-san, ??the daughter of old man Hinga, and his granddaughter, Lulusha-san. After this, they will contact the Empire on the other side, and if Lulusha-san wishes to meet, they will schedule a date for the visit, and if she does not wish to meet, they will inform us of that. The application result will be put up on a bulletin board at 7:00 in the morning, so I just have to wait for it. Incidentally, the person in charge at the counter was a Lev citizen, and their eyes, from behind the spectacles sitting on the nose bridge, was looking at me as though trying to get a read. Even if that person was a Lev citizen C to be honest, I dont think I can tell apart one Lev citizen from another C the impression I got from them was quite different from Muge-san. We camped in the public square that night. A huge bonfire was lit in the center. Adventurers gathered around it, wrapped in blankets to sleep, and to serve sake. There was a small inn, but it couldnt accommodate the number of people gathered here. Dante-san talked about Leon and the Golden Brigade while biting into a dried meat that had been cooked over fire. Well, its not a uncommon story, though. A young man venturing to the city because he couldnt make a living in a rural area, or else wishing to get rich quick. However, even in the city, you have to compete for work, and those who are confident in their skills become adventurers. In the case of Dante-san, he lost his wife to an epidemic early and left his daughter, Non-san, in the care of the church and chose to be an adventurer to earn money quick. I would always be talking about being solid and steady so before long, my companions pushed the defensive position onto me. In the Adventurers Guild, he met and parted with various people repeatedly, until a party gradually became fixed. I would always guard the rear while Leon and the other close quarters fighters fought in the front. Man?, Dante has always been amazing since back then.Mimino-san said. Was the party name at that time Golden Brigade?I suddenly wondered. Yeah Leon was the leader. He longed to be an adventurer who would make a lot of money and be sung by bards all over. Thats why he named it Golden Brigade. He had a grand idea. Only in appearance, not attitude.Mimino-san snorted. They might be somewhere in this square as well, but at least they couldnt be seen from where we were and I dont even want to look for them again. Thats not something you achieve by aiming for. Rather, there are only a few adventurers who have the potential to be heroes. There arent many people like Reiji-kun.Mimino-san said. Huh? Why did my name come up there? Mimino-san, we promised not to talk about that right. Ah, right What are you talking about, Non-san, Mimino-san?I asked. But Mimino-san put both hands on her mouth and shook her head. Haa Im the one who told them to keep quiet because I knew it would bother you, Reiji. Dante-san, what are you talking about? Do you remember the time when you fought the giant snake? Of course. I was able to reunite with the members of the Silver Balance due to that incident. No way I could forget it. And about what happened when you defeated it? Dante-san rummaged inside his backpack and took out Ouroboros core C split in two. This was our only share from defeating it. But it does contain an excessive amount of mana, so it can probably be used for something. Do you mean when I climbed up on Ouroboros head and killed it with my short sword? I remember. Because of that, my short sword became loose and I sold it to a blacksmith during the journey. My main weapon right now is the dagger I got from the Border Earl (or Berserker). The scabbard stands out, so I wrapped it with a bandage. The dagger is ridiculous. It doesnt get a single nick even when I use it a little unreasonably. How much could I sell it for? Im not selling it, though. I mean, since it contains Mithril, I may not be able to sell without permission, right? I remember that the circulation of Mithril is controlled by the government. Yes, thats it. You were shining at that time.Dante-san said. It was theLight Magicthat Non-san cast on me, correct? Non-san nodded in response. It seems that it has an effect close to support magic, which exerts a special effect on evil. That made you stand out too much it was as if a hero subjugating a monster like in fairy-tales. Huh? When I went to the Adventurers Guild the next day, I came across a bard. It seems that he was watching the whole thing from a distance. A bard? Im kinda getting a very unpleasant feeling. He was enthusiastic about wanting to make a song about how you defeated Ouroboros. Come again? N-No, I refused. I didnt become an adventurer to stand out, after all. But he was too persistent and said he wanted to tell the city about the hero who saved them, and since I didnt want it to be about me, and it was none other than you who actually defeated the snake, so. Basically Dante sold you out by giving the bard details and removed himself from the song. Dante-san!? Mimino! You said you didnt want the bard to sing about you, too, right!? And Reiji-kun feels the same way. The bard didnt ask me anything, and I didnt tell him anything. You were right next to me at that time! The two were quarreling, but I just wanted to writhe in pain due to embarrassment. No, I was already writhing in pain. I covered my face with both hands. Its too embarrassing! Even though I left the Holy City in a break-up-like manner, I am being sung about in the city! This will definitely reach Earl Sillys ears, wouldnt it!? So, if we meet again someday, hes going to let me hear it! The hero who saved the city Pupupu, Pupupupupupupupu!Zerry-san drummed with her mouth. Zerry-san!? When I removed my hands from my face, the cat beastman was closely peering into my face with a nasty smile. Zerry-san, dont make me remind you about yourC Just as I was about to say debt, a number of shining coins, reflecting the light of the bonfire, fell onto my stomach. Wha- Wha Upupupupu. Bocchan Its a big mistake if you think that you can do whatever you want with me as a debt slave day and night. You stupid cat! Where did you steal it from?! Return it! You take me for a robber just because I brought money!? Youre wrong! I legally won it from gambling! Gambling is not legal. Private gambling is illegal in this world as well. And what was that about I do whatever I want day and night? A lying habit? Why is the nun looking at me with an unsettled expression? You know thats not true, right? We were all in the caravan together everyday, right? There is an adventurers gambling den over there. And there was this impertinent yellow-cloaked guy with swept back hair, so I squeezed him out of his money. Zerry-san I put my hand on Zerry-sans shoulder and shook her. Eh, a-ah, did I do something again!? You did a good job. When I gave a thumbs up, Dante-san, Mimino-san, and Non-san also raised their thumbs. By the way, Zerry-san brought only silver coins, which doesnt even cover half her total debt. The next dayI woke up in the public square, usedConvenienceto produce water and washed my face. After that, I cooked a meal with Mimino-san. I bought goats milk from a general store, and baked some bread. Even if there arent enough inns, the other side of the wall is the Lev Magic Empire, so there was a wide selection of general stores. After finishing the meal, I went alone to the building where I applied for a meeting. Eh? The result of my application was posted up. Ms. Emma has passed away, meeting impossible. Ms. Lulusha No meetings allowed due to authorities instructions. I was frozen for a while. I was shocked about the passed away, but I knew that was a possibility. However, authorities instruction? What is this ? When I asked the staff at the meeting application office about this, they said It is of no concern to us. Since the application department and the investigation department are separate, after all. They didnt even know which authority the authority was referring to. The staff was quite unhelpful and I was getting irritated, but it didnt seem like I would get any further with this, so I returned to the public square for the time being. Something seemed to be going on when I returned. Actually, Muge-san, who returned to the Empire, designated us for a request. The content of the request is to help collect materials inside the Empire How about it, shall we accept?Dante-san, who returned after visiting the Adventurers Guild, said. Even if I stayed here, my application for a meeting will not be accepted. I thought about showing the Phosphorus Stone left by old man Hinga, but it doesnt make sense to show it to the meeting application department. In that case, I might get some information if we go inside. Lets do it.I said, without a second thought. Volume 3 - CH 4 Vol 3: Chapter 4 Movement within the Empire is restricted. Please be sure to put on this bracelet and do not remove it. Also, please return this bracelet before leaving the Empire. If you do leave the Empire without removing it, an extremely loud alarm will sound off. The bracelet will be rented on your guild plate and the data will be removed when you return it. The bracelet given by the Lev citizen had a hinge on one side, and was something that could not be opened without using a key. Although it looked like a simple silver bracelet,World Rulerindicated that magic was engraved on the side that touches the arm. (This is a GPS-like function. Also, records the wearers emotions and vital responses?) I associated it with a smartwatch, but some functions have much higher performance than that. Its amazing to think they developed something like this. (But it feels unpleasant to have my information recorded.) I wrapped a bandage on my arm and then fastened the bracelet over it. All right, please come this way. The elderly Lev citizen, who looked more like a scholar rather than a staff of the Adventurers guild, wore dark blue robes. The pure white beard stretching down from his chin indicated that he was old, probablyI was honestly quite impressed by the beard. We stood in front of a huge towering wall. An iron door was installed there, and about five Lev guards were guarding it. A tunnel, wide enough for a carriage to pass through, was opened. While being wary of the guards, we, Silver Balance, went inside. The length of the tunnel was about 50 meters with magic lamps lit up at 5 meter intervals. (There is wind) Dry wind blew from the other side. The light at the end of the tunnel was dazzling, causing me to squint my eyes. Welcome to the Lev Magic Empire. The guild staff said, as he turned around towards us at the exit. I nearly raised my voice in awe. Reddish-brown cliffs stretched to the left and right, and continued all the way to the other side. The land surrounded by cliffs was the Lev Magic Empire. There were dozens of magic airships flying in the sky, but it seemed that those were carrying things rather than people. Most of the buildings were 5-storeys or more, probably mixed and hardened with the soil that came out of the reddish-brown cliffs, and all of them were dark red. Window panes, which are rare in other countries and only used for elegance, were so common here, and used abundantly to reflect sunlight. And it was not carriages that treaded paved grounds, but cars. Its not using a steam engine but moving by sorcery Hou, you seem quite knowledgeable. The six-wheeled vehicle, powered by a Magi Engine, has become the primary means of transportation in the Empire. Now then, it seems that your welcoming party is here. The scholar-like guild staff pointed to Muge-san, who came riding on Neko-chan while waving Hey?!. Hmm, the other Lev citizens frown when they look at Neko-chan. And there are no other steam cars runningoh, Neko-chan is in a bad mood, the engine just stopped. Well then, try not to cause any troubles. The scholar-like guild staff quickly turned away and returned to the tunnel. And we approached Muge-san. ** Oh, thank you so much. Dante-san is so strong. After that, Dante-san had to push Neko-chan all the way cause she was dead silent. The judging looks from the people around us was painful, but anyway, we arrived at the store run by Muge-san. The store, which was located on the outer edge of the city, had a huge warehouse in the back, where Neko-chan, coal, and goods were stored. Coming this far out of the city, the roads were not paved. Trees and overgrown grass was everywhere. And the cliff that surrounded the Empire can be seen in the immediate vicinity. (That place over there theyre making a hole in the cliff.) A crane was installed on the cliff, and I could see luggage and people going up and down. Such sights were everywhere on the cliffs. And there was a hole in the middle of the wall, making me wonder if there was something inside. Is it a storage? Or maybe a silo? I wonder if theyre using the cliff since land is limited in this country. No, if that was the case, then they should just dig underground. So, Muge-san, why did you request for us this time? There was an old table in the warehouse, and we sat on the small chairs around it. Muge-san carried over a pitcher with ice and watercondensed vapour gathered on the surface of the iron-make pitcher. Dante-san poured the water from the pitcher into an iron cup, and drank three glasses at once. I sold the Gigaboar, but it sold for much higher than I initially expected. ? Isnt that good news? Yes, it was indeedCOh, by the way, I didnt try to talk down the price with you, ok, Dante-san? I know. Dante-san simply laughed at Muge-san who sincerely rationalized his action. Muge-san then moistened his throat with iced water before continuing C Lev citizens may not be as good at thermoregulating as reptiles, so it seems that fluid intake is absolutely necessary. A big incident happened while we were out in the caravan. Incident? Yes. The Empires strategic weapon, the magic airship Queen of the Night, was stolen. Oh? Dante-san looked at us with an eyebrow raised, but I was also troubled as to how to respond. Did Muge-san pay a fee to the guild to call us here to talk about that? Even among magic airships, Queen of the Night employs the latest and newest technology. Its silver hull is so mellow and beautiful that drinking alcohol while gazing at the airship came into fashion, especially during the night flight of its demonstration after completion. And youre saying such a big piece of tech was stolen. So, can we get into the main subject now? The one who robbed it seems to be from a bandit group. But leaving that aside for now, His Majesty the Emperor was very angry about this and he passed down an imperial command. To create a new airship equipped with technology that surpasses Queen of the Night. Did you know that the technological development of the Lev Magic Empire is brought about by nine labyrinths? Labyrinths? Dante-san seems to have never heard of it. Muge-san explained that the magic technology used in the Empire is being researched by imitating and analyzing the magic items found in the labyrinths. And there are 9 such labyrinths. Labyrinth of Love Completed capture. Labyrinth of Hatred Under capture. Labyrinth of Worship Completed capture. Labyrinth of Grief Completed capture. Labyrinth of Wrath x Collapsed. Labyrinth of Madness Under capture. Labyrinth of Craving x Unexplored. Labyrinth of Sympathy Under capture Labyrinth of Fear Under capture These are collectively called the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions and exist within the cliffs that surround this countrythe Lev Cliff. Ah So thats why there is a hole in the cliff? Indeed, there are holes to capture the dungeon. However, many of the holes are used to grow our staple food, mica mushrooms. I learned for the first time that mushrooms were the staple food of Lev citizens. It seems to be the staple food just because its easy to cultivate. But Muge-san usually prefers bread and meat, he told us We decided to capture the four labyrinths, Hate, Madness, Sympathy, and Fear all at once. To that end, the strength of the Empire wasnt enough, so we recruited adventurers from outside. So thats the reason adventurers are gathered outside, huh.Dante-san said, and Muge-san nodded. It seems that each of these four labyrinths is being worked on by Division 1 to Division 4 of the Labyrinth Capture Bureau respectively And that is why, Reiji-san Yes? What was the name of the person you wanted to meet? I was taken aback. The daughter of old man Hinga has already died, and his granddaughter cannot be visited due to authoritys instructions. If the authority was having its hands full with public affairs, itd make sense that they cant arrange a meeting. Its Lulusha-san. That person is half human and half Lev right?Muge-san said in response. Yes. Just as I thought.he said, while nodding to himself. I heard that the chief of Division 4 of Labyrinth Capture Bureau is of a human mix called Lulusha-san. That person is currently in the Labyrinth of Fear. Volume 3 - CH 5 Vol 3: Chapter 5 Muge-san is a Lev citizen, who conducts trades with caravans, even with those outside the Lev Magic Empire. His suggestion to us wasC Lev citizens are allowed to enter the Labyrinths where the Capture Divisions have entered. Would you like to join me? Muge-san might be able get his hands on magical tools that the Capture Division may have missed, and we C I, to be more precise, might be able to meet Lulusha-san. As a matter of fact, capturing a labyrinth is quite dangerous, so no one knows if Lulusha-san will come back alive. If I miss my chance here, I will surely regret it. Dante-san and the others nodded in agreement. Please let us join.I offered. After that, Muge-san went to the labyrinth and turned in an application, so we decided to collect information in the Empire until the application was approved. In the first place, I have no idea what kind of a place a labyrinth might be. There was also an Adventurers guild within the Empire for Lev citizens. Muge-san said that information could be gathered there. All right, lets meet again at night~ It seems that there are few accommodation facilities here because not many people other than Lev citizens set foot in the Empire. Therefore, we have to lodge in the warehouse at night. The number of people in the Empire should be over 100,000 but, to think it is possible to isolate an entire country to this extent. The first place we went to was the Adventurers Guild. There was only a reception on the first floor C the bulletin board for requests was nowhere to be found. The number of Lev adventurers in the country is small, and it seems that all the requests of the people are submitted to the country. It seems to be an organization only to connect with the outside guild. The labyrinth is also owned by the country, not for adventurers to enter. Ohh are you going to participate in the large-scale dungeon capture? A feminine guild staff at the receptionI thought she was a woman because her eyelashes were long and thinreplied when we asked for information. A number of companies have applied themselves. The adventurers who are gathered outside were directed from guild branches in other countries and hired by those companies. Thats the model in place. I think its about time they start entering the Empire. Are there any documents regarding the labyrinths?Dante-san asked. But I have already handed the documents to the companies.the staff shook her head. Sorry, but we were hired by a personal acquaintance. That company is also going to apply for the capture today. Oh, the shabby company What was that? Ahem. Nothing. I have a copy here which you can have. We were able to get the documents smoothly, probably because Dante-san put pressure on the staff who let slip a mistake. But just what is shabby company? It is true that Muge-san uses a shabby-looking steam car, and I dont see any other car like Neko-chan in this town, but it isnt really causing a problem to anyone Dante-san was all smiles, but when he received the documents from the staff, he casted a sharp glare. The staff was taken aback, an Eek! escaping her mouth. We were out of the guild, but still we heard about shabby company from all around. While having a meal, we were asked Where did you come from? Who are you staying with? at the cafeteria, and it was known that Muge-san hired us just by walking through the city. The word that appears each time is shabby company. Isnt it too early for rumors to start spreading? Man I wish I didnt haveHearing Enhancementat times like these. By the way, our meal was a mushroom with strong seasonings. Is this a magic tool shop? Since Silver Balance had been to the Empire once, they brought me to a store where a mannequin-like doll was placed in a show window facing the street and armor was put on it. There was a golden armor with spikes, an armor with a roundish protector with aerodynamic form, and other unique items that I have never seen anywhere else. Since it was the first time for me and Zerry-san, we were looking all around. WelcomeC A shopkeeper with a solid physique, wearing black-rimmed glasses, seemed to be reading a newspaper. When we entered, he set down his glasses and stood up. (There is already printing technology in this country) The same is true for newspapers and the documents for the labyrinth that we received earlier. Both were machine-printed matter. Are such magic tools also discovered in the labyrinths? You guys have been here before, correct? Oh, you remembered us. Hah. There is almost no one else other than Lev citizens here, after all. I have enough intelligence for that, at least. It sounds cynical when a Lev citizen talks about intelligence. You people are probably the best in the world when it comes to magic tools.Dante-san responded in a light tone. The shopkeeper looked like a nice person. In the meantime, we looked at the weapons displayed in the store. The interior of the store, which used plenty of magic lamps, was bright and clean. Weapons placed on iron racks werent swords or axesthey were full of weird gadgets. Claws attached to a gauntlet; a spring was installed, and it seems that it can also be ejected. And there was a huge club, but there were many holes at the tip C fitted with magic tools which can produce flames. The armors were also equipped with magic tools. From easy-to-understand things such as heat resistance and cold resistance, to things where the metal deforms when receiving a hit and protruding out thorns. And the rest are junk items? A pile of small metal parts of unknown use were piled up in a wooden box. Are you curious, boy? The shopkeeper talked to me as I studied the items enthusiastically. Theyre all nothing like the items you can find outside, right? Around these parts, the weapons and armors are unconventional, and they arent affected by skill orbs. Skill orbs bestows humans with special abilities, but on the other hand, they have no effect on anything other than their specific ability. HavingSpear Techniquedoes not help one bit with swinging a club. -I see. Because Lev citizens cant use skill orbs. Yes. So we have to rely on magic tools. On the contrary, we have the freedom to apply creativity to weapons and armor. This spring-loaded weapon is the simplest. It seems that skills react depending on the weapon, but Im not too familiar with it. This kind of item is called Steel Gear.the shopkeeper explained. The next thing the shopkeeper took out was a shield that glowed slightly. This guy is stacked with magic; when attacked, it activates a repulsive force. Therefore, skills do not recognize it as a shield. Its called a Magic Gear. The shopkeeper put back the shield, and clapped his hands. And one more thing its not here but there are these tools found in the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions which were used as reference for these kinds of magic tools. Many of those are impossible to analyze, but for us, the magic tool makers, its the seed of creativity. They are called Heroic Gear. Heroic Gear If you find something like that, it is quite a big deal. It may lead to a new invention, so His Majesty the Emperor will buy it directly from you. If you wish, you even can get your own personal magic airship. The shopkeeper said so, and then smiled at me. But the Labyrinths of 9 Emotions arent that forgiving. Numerous labyrinth capture teams, who dreamed of making a fortune, rushed in, and now tens of thousands of corpses are sleeping within the labyrinth. It was a ferocious smile. When we returned to Muge-sans company in the evening, Muge-san welcomed us with all grins. Apparently the application went smoothly without a hitch, and it was decided that we could enter the labyrinth from tomorrow onwards. So, when we go inside tomorrow, I think many of my peers will be there. They may say things that might make you feel a little uncomfortable, so Its okay. We are adventurers and you are the client. SoC Shabby Company When I said that, both Muge-san and Dante-san were surprised. Reiji! N-No, thats fine. That is the fact No, Muge-san. Lets turn that fact into not a fact. I flicked through the documents we received from the Adventurers Guild. Reiji? Whats wrong? Youre acting a little weird. Dante-san, Mimino-san, Non-san, I am indebted to Muge-san. He has been with us on our journey here, and even helped me with information about Lulusha-san. So I would like to return the favour. So thats what it is.Dante-san grinned, and Mimino-san and Non-san nodded. So, why dont we make it a goal of this labyrinth explorationto find loot comparable to Heroic Gear for Muge-san. EEEHH!? T-Thats impossible! Muge-san alone was against it, butC Its okay. I was irritated to hear bad things about Muge-san too.Dante-san said. Thats right. We are adventurers, after all. We have to dream big.Mimino-san said. If you get a large reward, can you set up a church in the Empire?Non-san asked. Bocchan, what about meee?! There was one person who was flustered because I didnt call her name, but everyone else seemed to agree. Muge-san, were going on a labyrinth exploration, so might as well enjoy it. When I smiled at Muge-san, for a moment, he had a look that seemed to regret having made a request to us. The share of loot was 50% for Muge-san, our employer and the one who got us the opportunity to enter the labyrinth, and 50% for us, Silver Balance. Volume 3 - CH 6 Vol 3: Chapter 6 The Labyrinths of 9 Emotions was created by La-Fisa, a warlock who settled in this area a very long time ago. Its existence was undiscovered by anyone for a long time because this place was small, close to unexplored land, and few even came close to this place. It was about 500 years ago that the Lev people entered this land. At first, they were barely scraping by, but after discovering the labyrinths and finding out that magic tools could be obtained there, they accelerated the labyrinth capturing. They had an excellent leader it seems, and he started the utilization of the magic tools. And once the living standard of the Lev people had risen to a certain extent, he started trading with other countries selling tools manufactured by themselves instead of the labyrinth tools. The labyrinth tools were highly advanced magic tools, so he must have judged it would be catastrophic if foreign nations invaded while the countrys military force was still unestablished. And the resultthe current isolation system. (Hmm, there is very little information about La-Fisa.) I never forget something I have already seen once thanks toWorld Ruler, so I prepared for the adventure while looking through the documents received from the Adventurers Guild. My equipment is the dagger given by the Border Earl, knuckle gloves, and boots fitted with iron plates. There are two types of monsters that appear in the labyrinth: monsters and automatons created by La-Fisa. Monsters seem to spawn in caves which have been untouched for many years, and you can obtain magic stones by defeating them. Magic stones can be sold since it pretty much works like batteries that power magic tools. The problem is the automaton, where each part is an advanced magic tool; so we have to neutralize it without causing too much damage. Maybe Ill have to fight barehanded. The leather knuckle glove has a steel plate at the back of the hand, which can protect up to the elbow. Besides that, I bought some magic tools that were on sale at the magic tool shop we visited yesterday. One of them is a spinning square metal, like a fidget spinner, and another is a mysterious magic tool that gets hot. It seems that Mimino-san has also bought it previously. Last night, I played around with the magic tools while usingWorld Ruler. I can definitely see myself just playing around with these things to pass time. Reiji-kun, its done. Oh, is it finally completed? Mimino-san brought me a shirt and trousers. However, the sleeves and hem were tied with a string to make it easier to move. The color was beige-based, and bright colors such as deep red and pea green were combined. It seems that Mimino-san tailored a druid-like traditional costume. I thought Mimino-sans clothes were halfling culture, but Druid influence seems to be stronger. It feels refreshing and just right. Im glad. Does it fit? Yes! When I rejoined Silver Balance, Mimino-san, who was pleased that I still had the clothes she made for me four years ago, said that she would definitely tailor my clothes this time as well. I have cast several spells on it. Slight frays should be restored with the resilience that the plant originally has. Its also more robust, with temperature control and magic resistance. Eh this is more amazing than I thought. Because equipment is the lifeline of an adventurer! Thats true, though. Sorry for thinking I wanted slightly more cool-looking clothes. Mimino-san, you spent a lot of the money you saved up in the last four years for those clothes, didnt you?Non-san said. Wha, Non!? Is that so!? No, I cant accept this! Oh, will you please take this in exchange? Its a dagger given by a barbarian No, its okay! Its okay! Youre my party member, and equipment is important, so its natural to spend money for these things. Besides, I enjoyed making this wait? What do you mean barbarian?? Oh that, that is a long story And the subject changed. Man?, youre being showered with love, bocchan. Whenever you come in, Zerry-san, the story gets derailed. So why dont you go over there and drink milk or something quietly Recently, youve been bullying me a lot, bocchan! Just the day before, everyone was saying Good job! Hmph! After a while, it was time for departure. We finished breakfast and got ready. We didnt have very many belongings since we were on a journey in the first place, so we loaded our luggage on a small cart attached to Neko-chan. If you find a lot of loot, youll have to start carrying your luggages, hahaha.Muge-san jokingly said. Of course, lets return with so much so that Neko-chan cant carry it all.Dante-san replied powerfully. The cliff entrance to the Labyrinth of Fear was about an hour from Muge-sans company. Rails run vertically with floorboards suspended by thick wires which can be pulled upor a so-called elevator. Muge-san talked to a Lev guard who was stifling a yawn, and we were directed to get on the elevator. Even though it was an elevator, it was huge, and there was still plenty of room for all of us and Neko-chan to get on. Oh, its moving! Dante-san looked pleased as the ground on which he stood began to movebut Mimino-san clung to my arm. Mimino-san? J-Just let me hold on until we reach the top, okay? Of course. Fear of heights, huh. Eventually, the elevator stopped about 15 meters above the ground. When all of us got off to the sidewalk extending from there, Muge-san waved down. And the elevator went down. From here we will head to the entrance to the labyrinth. Muge-sans voice was a little stiff. As expected Even if he has been doing business with caravans in the outside world, even if this is a great business opportunity, he must be feeling the wide difference in risk to his life. A dark cave was in front of us. The sun was on the opposite side of the cliff, so there wasnt even any light. We moved forward, with a magic lamp hooked in front of Neko-chan, and Non-san also carrying a magic lamp. The cave was wide, so even if someone comes from the opposite direction, we can pass by each other without any problemCthough there was no sign of that so far. That is the labyrinth. After walking for a few seconds, a pale light was visible ahead. The entrance was big enough to look up at, and it was kinda made in bad taste. Hemispheres embedded on the left and right were casting light, illuminating the entrance. The surface of the walls were completely smooth, without a single seam. And the entrance was a giant human face. The delicately carved face had its mouth wide open. Probably means to enter through there. How do I describe the face It looked kind of agonized and scary. The unpleasant thing was that water was spilling from the corners of the mouth. According toWorld Ruler, it seemed to be underground water. Was the water purposely drawn all the way here to express drooling? Every entrance to each labyrinth is a face It seems that the human race is the motif here. If you look closely at that eye, it says Fear, right? That is the name of this labyrinth.Muge-san said, as we looked at the entrance speechlessly. The part of the pupil was certainly written as Fear. Does it mean this is the face of a human in fear? What do you guys want to do? If you wish to turn backC Lets move forward.Dante-san made a quick decision.Isnt there already a capture team inside? If so, theres nothing to fear. I thought the same. Dante-san took the lead, and I followed next, taking Non-sans magic lamp. Neko-chan was at the end of the line, slowly following us while making a noise. We stepped into the dungeon as if swallowed by a human face. Volume 3 - CH 7 Vol 3: Chapter 7 The labyrinth enters and controls peoples hearts It was so written in the documents provided by the Adventurers Guild. The labyrinths, each with a name of an emotion, seem to dominate that specific emotion. When we first entered the Empire, they handed a bracelet with GPS to confirm the wearers emotions. If that bracelet glows red, it seems to mean needs special attention. This is because the wearer seems to be one step before their emotions run wild and their mind breaks. The way those emotions are controlled depends on the labyrinth. Such as those that activate traps, those that affect you before you can even notice, places where you cannot pass unless you forcibly activate those emotions, etc. Its surprisingly beautiful My first impression was that it was surprisingly wide and orderly. You can see that the walls are smooth and cemented. The passage, where three to four people can walk through at the same time, has a slight luminance which is also a characteristic of a dungeon. When I checked withWorld Ruler, I found that a small amount of mana was circulating. However, the brightness was still lacking, so the magic lamp was still on. (Speaking of which, it was only as bright as this back at Sixth Mine. It doesnt bother me now since I haveNight Vision.but, at that time, I thought It is what it is.) Thats because, when I complained that it was dark, Lark replied It is what it is. Lark had sort of a philosophical view for a 13-year-old child at the time. Muge-san. When did the Labyrinth Capture Division enter this labyrinth?Mimino-san asked. I think it was five days ago or so. I was listening to the conversation between Mimino-san and Muge-san, but myHearing Enhancementpicked up a different soundthe sound of flowing air. Dante-san, there is a large open space beyond this point. Hmm, all right. Reiji, Zerry, and I will scout ahead. The rest follow from behind slowly. Since it was just after entering the entrance, we probably dont have to be wary of back attacks. After proceeding 50 meters forward, there was a gaping wide open space. And a downwards slope, with huge stone statues holding swords, shields, staff, etc. lined up on the left and right of it. The stone statues looked as if it was glaring at us. There doesnt seem to be anything here. What about you guys?Dante-san asked. Im not seeing anything either. Yeah. There is nothing at all.Zerry-san said. Is it just for intimidation? Hmm, butC There doesnt seem to be anything, but I do smell blood. There might be a trap. Be careful.Dante-san said. After Mimino-san and the rest caught up to us, we regrouped and proceeded together. However, contrary to our expectation, there really was nothing therewe soon crossed the large space and came to a passage again. The passage was the same as the first one, but the road seemed to have gentle turns while also going downwards. On the way, we encountered some forks. We proceeded while checking one by one, but in some places there was something like an altar, but nothing was to be found there C the previous party probably collected it. We had been proceeding for 3 hours. We only took one break thus far, so when we were thinking about the next break, I can hear people talking just further ahead. Hmm, is it other adventurers, or the Labyrinth Capture Division?Dante-san wondered. Although they were competition, they were not an enemy. Therefore, there is a person can be said to be proof of safety. Eventually we came to a huge cubic hall. It was quite wide. The length and height was about 100 meters. Oh The road was straight and led to the exit on the other side. Bonfires were lit on the left and right in iron baskets. There was a circular stage in the centre, and about 10 people were there. There was no ground on the other side of the bonfire. You could not see the bottom with all the darkness. The wind blowing up from the depths made me feel uneasy. Huh? There were other adventurers besides us? Wait How unlucky can we get. It was the party led by Leon C the Golden Brigade. Dante-san and Leon stared intensely for a while, I dont want to fight in here either. You dont have to tell me that. Same as the other day, the slender woman in the hood said that, and Leon stepped back. They headed to the edge of the circular stage, so we went to the opposite side and sat down. There was a merchant who seemed to be the employer who hired the Golden Brigade. The merchant was dressed in glossy, shiny clothes on a forklift-like vehicle that seemed to be powered by a magic engine. The merchant brought two other Lev citizens with him towards us towards Muge-san. Hey, if isnt the Shabby Company? Its no good, if a poor company like yours enters the labyrinth. When Dante-san and I, who were sitting and resting, tried to stand up, Muge-san said, Please sit down. The labyrinth is open to anyone, right? I have every right to be here. How impertinent. This labyrinth is the lifeline of our Empire, you know? Its a nuisance when someone like you who is connected to the outside comes here. Dont you know? You, who are not capable of conducting business on the inside, are a nuisance to everyone. That kind of thing isC You cant live without importing foodstuffs from the outside, and yet what is this disgusting outfit wearing guy saying? Reiji-san!? Muge-san was startled, probably didnt expect me to cut into the conversation. The merchant stared blankly at me, but then immediately shook his head and said. B-B-Brat!! What did you just sayC Ill say it however many times you want. This may be the center of the magic industry in the world, but conversely, that is all it is. Its not suitable for farming and livestock farming isnt popular. Without the outside, you cant sustain yourselves. Muge-san braves danger to bring various items from the outside C even the material of the clothes you are wearing came from the outside. You should be thanking Muge-san. I dont think there is any reason to complain. There is a magic airship for import and export! I wouldnt ask a company that runs a shabby steam engine for favors! Then you didnt have to come over here in the first place, and shouldnt be saying anything about his connection to the outside. You rude brat!! C-Calm down, calm down. For some reason, Muge-san was the one trying to pacify the situation. And Muge-san, you have to give it to them straight. Arent you doing proud work, after all. Proud work When Muge-san went silent with those two words, Bocchan, I dont mind if you want to kill time by quarreling, but please do that later.Zerry-san stood up, looking at the back of the labyrinth. Something is coming.I said. ! Both I and Dante-san sprang up to our feet. And the Golden Brigade also stood up simultaneously. Hey employer! Come over here quickly! Something is coming here from the back!!Leon shouted. Hi-hiiii! At the same time as the unpleasant merchants ran back, a golden giant appeared from the other side of the passage, accompanied by loud noise. It had two wheels of about 2 meters in diameter in place of legs, which were well balanced and supported the upper body. There were four arms in total, all of which were pointy like a spear. There was no head, instead, three jewels were embedded in the center of the body in a triangleit felt as if the jewels were glaring at us. Intruder, Discovered A mechanical voice echoed. An automaton. The giant body started to move by rotating the wheels when it leaned forward. The rotating wheels bit into the ground, scattering sparks. Mimino, Non, evacuate with Muge-san. Understood. Yes. Reiji, Zerry, we will bring that thing down! The iron basket bonfires arranged around sporadically somewhat looked like a protective barrier, but if such a big thing rushes in, it will be destroyed in the blink of an eye. Roger but if you think its possible, dont go all out. Loot! Loot! Dont be crazy.Dante-san said. As expected of bocchan, Im cheering for you! I promised in my heart to scold Zerry-san later. Its coming! Not only us but the Golden Brigade was also ready. With Leon at the forefront, and the woman in hood evacuating their employers, the Levs. The automaton jumped into the center. Be Consumed By Fear Immediately after, I was dominated by the desire to go down on my hands and knees. Everyones bracelets emitted a red light. Volume 3 - CH 8 Vol 3: Chapter 8 Shit! Im scared! This is dangerous! Im terrified! What do I do?!My body collapsed. My brain became cold as if it was numb, and my whole body started shivering. Despite shivering, the pores of my skin released sweat, and it became increasingly more difficult to breathe. (World Ruler, World Ruler, World Ruler, World Ruler, World Ruler, World Ruler! Its time for your debut!) When I forcibly concentrated onWorld Ruler, the fear that dominated my head diminished. With just the words Be consumed by fear, everyone went down to their hands and knees. Leaving aside Dante-san, who was standing firm through sheer will alone, Zerry-san was in a sliding dogeza state. The same was true for the Golden Brigade party over there. But Mimino-san, Muge-san, and Non-san who took distance seemed to be okay. (The distance?) But what kind of mechanism can instill fear? D-DAMNIT!!! Dante-san roared as he blocked the automatons spear with his great shield. His face was distorted, and also sweating profusely. I suppose the spear attack from a giant automaton would be heavy, but that should be no problemfor the usual Dante-san. (What is this abnormal mental attack?) UsingWorld Ruler, I found out that this phenomenon is caused by magic tech`or maybe a magic spell. Dante-san and I were more or less good for now, but for Zerry-san, who had her forehead rubbing on the ground, her bracelet became darker red with every passing moment. (What should I do?) There is no other way but to defeat it. But my movements are reduced by half. And right thenC Shoot! TwoFire Magicexploded on the back of the automaton. Shot by a mage from the Golden Brigade. The Golden Brigade, who were a bit further from the automaton, seemed to be in a much better state than us. Magic, huh. Its true that we are not in a situation where we can prioritize loot. (For now, we just have to get out of this situation!) I punched myself on the cheek. Dont be afraid! Dont be afraid! Dont be afraid! Dont be afraid! That day, the day the mine collapsedI dread not taking my sisters hand on that day more than anything else. I dont want to relive that horror again. Like hell Im gonna succumb to the fake fear caused by this thing! CIntruderC The automaton made a U-turn on the spot by rotating its wheels in the opposite direction and changed targets to the Golden BrigadeCturning its back on us. Dont look down on humans, you machine! I activatedFire Magicon each finger of my right hand andWind Magicon the fingers of my left hand. Doing this, eats quite a bit into my mana, but no regrets. Flame Tornado! The 5 streaks of flame and the 5 gusts of wind shot from both hands combined together, forming a huge tornado of flames and engulfed the automaton. The name of this magic was taught by Mimino-san to me, as it seems that there was a person who used magic with such a name in the past. CIntruderC When the flames stopped, the wheels of the automaton had stopped and only the upper body was turned around towards me. The body was black with soot, but it was not hot enough to melt. Dante-san forced his way in front of me and readied his shield. Is this automaton still working? Right then, the jewel embedded in the body of the automaton cracked and broke. Two of the three had already broken, and the last one seems to have just broken. Then, I felt that the feeling of fear that filled the surroundings disappear right away. The automaton fell forward, with a loud noise. Perhaps having deteriorated due to heating, one of the arms broke and rolled away, slipping off the stage and disappearing into the abyss. Phew that was dangerous.I said. Y-Yeah it was quite dangerous. I didnt expect an attack like this Are you okay, Reiji? How is Zerry? Huh? Wha-What am I doing!?Zerry-san exclaimed. I took a deep breath and exhaled. Whereas Dante-san carefully approached the automaton. Zerry-san seemed to be fine since she was looking around restlesslythough it may be better to check her mental condition later, just in case. No, but she is already an abnormal person in the first place, though? Its okay. Doesnt seem to be moving anymore. Dante-san kicked the automaton and confirmed it. It seems that the battle is finally over. The problem arose after the rich merchant returned. The first magic was shot by the Golden Brigade I hired! So this automaton will be taken by us.he said. This guy is trying to pick a fight. The merchant way of fighting. Fine, Ill humour you. Reiji-san, leave this to me. When I rolled my sleeves and tried to pick a fight back, Muge-san came and stood in front of me. No matter how you look at it, it was Reiji-sans blow that defeated this automaton. We landed the first hit! Even so, it was only possible because Dante-san pulled the enemys attention away. Can you swear upon the God of Trade and claim that this loot belongs to you? Guh Oh, way to go Muge-san! Mimino-san had also mentioned the God of Trade while interacting with the Adventurers guild before. The God of Trade is watching over justly. A trade of good seller good buyer. She exchanged such words. Thats enough employer-san. It was Leon who cut in. This automaton was destroyed by that kids magic. Tsk. Its because you guys arent working hard enough! I have many other replacements I can hire. Work better next time.the merchant spat, and left. Man, that guy has got a bad habit. I didnt expect you to solve that.Dante-san said. Hey, just what do you think of me, Dante But, more importantly, what the hell was that magic! Even our Emily who is, uhh, a mage, collapsed in shock! How many magic shots did you combine?Leon asked, looking at me. How many shots you ask? Well, 10 of course. Cause there are only 10 fingers, right? Seriously I really thought you had a scout-type skill since you didnt look like a mageCno, today you are definitely dressed like a druid. But a druid usingFire Magic?Leon tilted his head, and moved on. From behind me, Mimino-san was making a triumphant look, likeMuhuhuhu Did you see how cool Reiji-kun looked?This person is older, but she still acts cute, like a child. After that, Muge-san carefully examined the automaton and was sorting out whether there were any magic tools that could be used. Meanwhile, the Golden Brigade went ahead. But, still, what was the magic used by that automaton?Non-san asked, as we were taking a break.Dad, your movements suddenly became dull, right? Did you not have any problems?Dante-san asked. No I felt chills running down my spine. It was similar to the feeling I had when I sensed the presence of God in the cathedral of the Saint Knight Kingdom. God, huh Its a fear-inspiring emotion, so it may be similar to feeling God. Or rather, Non-san! Did you really meet God?! What do you think, Reiji-kun?Non-san asked. I havent figured it out yet but the effect seems to be lesser if you are farther away, so lets keep a distance when we fight next time. The documents didnt mention a case where the enemy used something magical like that. But this is a dungeon, anything is possible. Lets focus our minds.Dante-san said. Everyone noddedbut I was inwardly confused. Anything is possible because it is a dungeon? I only know Sixth Mine when it comes to dungeons, but that place had its own rules. (There must be some mechanism that invokes this emotion.) I want to unravel that mechanism with World Ruler! Volume 3 - CH 9 Vol 3: Chapter 9 Anyway, how did the Empires Lev people fight against an automaton like that? Lev people cant use skill orbs, so they probably relied heavily on weapons. Man, do I want to see those weapons. Dante-san, there seems to be nothing up ahead. Okay, lets keep moving. We passed through a large cave and continued down a passage. The path took a sharp turn to the right. Where did that automaton from earlier come from? Did the preceding Labyrinth Capture Division miss it? The automaton parts that were disassembled by Muge-san were placed in Neko-chans load-carrying traythere was no need for the metal parts, so only the magic tools inside were taken. Which came to be only a bucket of loot. I thought it was too little, but Muge-san was beaming with happiness. I wonder if theyre all rare parts? Hmm?Zerry-san let out a noise. Whats wrong?I asked. Hmm I feel like the air has changed. Maybe its just me. Lets proceed with caution then. Lets go.Dante-san said, nodding. We moved forward extra carefully, but nothing happened. And about 100 meters ahead, the next room came into sight. H-Hey, this is I went to Dante-sans side and raised the light It was a wide straight path. Its the same as the entrance. A downhill slope with stone statues. Stone statues with weapons were lined on the left and right. The slope was exactly the same as at the entrance. It looks the same, but they have different weapons. What do you mean? The order at the entrance was sword, shield, staff, axe, spear, hammer C that was the rotation. But here the order is sword, scimitar, axe, knife, spear, large scissors. Wow! To think you memorised that. Right, I havent told Dante-san and the others aboutWorld Rulerand its Perfect Memory ability. Zerry-san, do you smell something? Or perhaps a strange sound?I asked. I smell oil.Zerry-san said as she sniffed, unusually concentrating her face. This is oil? My nose does indeed pick a slight trace of the smell. Though, very faint. Seems to be quite old, though.I said. Is it a trap? Neither I nor Zerry-san could answer Dante-sans question immediately. I honestly had no idea. Dante-san, do you want me to shoot aFire Magic? Hmm? Checking for gas, huh? In the past, there was a story called canary in the coal mine on Earth. An actual story where a miner entered a tunnel carrying a canary in a cage. Tunnels that havent been used for a long time may be low in oxygen or filled with carbon monoxide or toxic gases. The canary was useful as a detector because it died of poisonous gasses earlier than humans. Actually, even in the Sixth Mine, adventurers who explored deep areas sometimes carried small birds with them. I dont think there is a problem since oxygen is circulating within the dungeon. And, besides, there is the Labyrinth Capture Division that came before us. Yes Thats right. Since there is someone ahead of us, there is little meaning in doing it. But, even so, I have this feeling that I should do it. What is this feeling? Not a warning fromWorld Ruler, but its just a really unpleasant feeling. If you can spare the mana, go ahead. That way, we can at least see whats at the front clearly.Mimino-san said. I nodded and shotFire Magic. It was a baseball-sized fireball. It flew past the statues with a sizzling sound. Only the immediate vicinity became brighter as it passed by. The arrangement of the stone statues continues The weapon pattern is the same The stance is a little different? And the color of the weapon too? At the end, the fireball hit the exit wall on the other side and disappeared. Everything looks the same. Dante-san said, and Mimino-san nodded. No, its not the same. Not exactly the same. There were certainly slight differences. But what was that thing I saw? I recalled what I just saw withWorld Ruler. The stance and the color of the weapon were different. At the front of the line the statues are standing straight, but at the back of the line, theyre in a downswing stance with their weapons. And the color of the weapon felt like it had a smooth luster (This is the Labyrinth of Fear Fear Weapons Statues Ahhhhh, I dont get it!) I might have noticed something if I was as quick-witted as Earl Sillys, but unfortunately I couldnt come up with anything. Alright, lets go. Dante-san took the lead and we stepped onto the path. We proceeded along the path while overlooked by the statues. The gentle downhill, again, brought back an unpleasant feeling. When going downhill, you have to brake while moving, and on the other hand, you feel like youre being pushed forward. Like Go faster! Go faster! Zerry-san was also walking like she couldnt wrap her mind around this certain feeling. Perhaps because Zerry-san and I were so tense, no one else spoke C only Neko-chans steam engine could be heard. (Fear Weapon Statue Weapons are different from the entrance passage. Why?) At first, sword, shield, staff, axe, spear, hammer. This time is sword, scimitar, axe, knife, spear, and large scissors. What kind of weapon is a large scissors even. Three weapons are the same while the other three are different. Why is it different (Oh! Theyre all blades.) The 6 types of weapons in this passage are all equipped with blades. But, what does that mean? (Blade, blade, blade Oil, which means there is a trap?) This is a gentle downslope. Ah- I realised and looked back. There was no sound. Probably because it was oiled. However the sound of air being cut cannot be erased. Immediately after me, Zerry-san also looked back. Since she has good ears, she also caught this sound C the sound of a blade cutting the air. Lie down!!I shouted. We had been looking up all this while. It was only natural since only the stone statues were different from the entrance. That is why I didnt notice until we passed right by C the gaps built into the downhill slope. A rotating circular blade, longer than 1 meter, was shot towards us. Kuh Unlike us, Muge-san was too slow to respond. I immediately leaped towards him and dragged him out from the driver seat of Neko-chan. Uwaaa! That was a close call. The blade missed by a few millimetres, only cutting a few strands of my hair. Even when it cut off Neko-chans chimney, its momentum did not decline. When Dante-san saw it, he seemed like he was about to block with his shield, but hurriedly lowered it and lied down. The blade was shot with a force which would have cut through the shield in half. The blade shot passed us and disappeared as if sucked into the gap built in at the top of the exit. Are you for real? Even its exit point was calculated? Phew I was drenched in sweat. Wait! This is just like Since we had experienced a previous experience like this, I noticed right away. We were grovelling on the groundas if we encountered someone who sits high above in the clouds, or rather, as if we were in the presence of a God-like being. Yes, we looked as if prostrating on the ground, consumed by fear. Volume 3 - CH 10 Vol 3: Chapter 10 I failed. I am glad to have noticed it at the last minute, but I feel completely outsmarted. I was too distracted by the stone statues, but the trap was right in front of us. The blade was like a hint, and also was a device to mislead at the same time. I wasnt thinking Im so glad that we dodged it or Thankfully everyone is okay, rather, one slight mistake will lead to death. I finally realized that this is what a dungeon is. ** There is a mechanical reaction from the front. I will take the lead and attack with magic first! Make the first move before the enemy approaches. Before being overwhelmed by the feeling of Fear. I took down 3 automatons so far with pre-emptive strikes as we moved forward. I used Flame Tornado every time, but it was a necessary expense. When I got a little break, I leaned against a wall and exhaled deeply. My remaining mana is severely low. However, comparing it to the risk to our lives, I cant afford to be stingy. Reiji-kun. A cup appeared in front of me. Dont make such a grim face.Non-san said, offering me a cup. It contained a beverage mixed with brown cane sugar, water, and a pinch of rock salt. Its similar to a sports drink and was a favorite of adventurers. As I gulped it down, the balance between sweetness and saltiness spread across my mouth, and my bodys tiredness felt as though melting away. Thank you. Do I really have such a serious look? Non-san sat next to me, with a smile. We were now in a small circular room. The walls were carved with the ancient language used by the Lev people a long time ago. Muge-san was trying to see if it can be deciphered even a little. Dante-san and Mimino-san were chatting at a distance, and Zerry-san was taking a nap. Since that trap, we havent come across anything too dangerous. You have been very careful and killed all the automatons that appeared in our way, but its not good for you to be too tense like this. Im sorry Ill be careful. But it will be dangerous if I am not focused enough in a situation like that again. Wrong. Ehwrong? As I thought that, Non-san held my face in both her hands. We are a party. Your worries are my worries. God told unto a saint as so, When you get lost, talk to your neighbor, even if hes an inexperienced person. So please share your worries with meeven if I cant be of help due to lack of power, I still want you to talk to me. Ah (So warm) The warmth from Non-sans palms were transmitted to me. Thats right! I am a party member of Silver Balance. But I was trying to do everything by myself. (I was conceited.) With the power ofWorld Ruler, I thought I could do anything. Magic, combatanything. Thats why I was frustrated that I couldnt read through the trap at that time, and I ended up going through the labyrinth with more tension than necessary. Thinking about it, I got angry when Muge-san was ridiculed in the city and when Leon addressed Dante-san in the beginning`even if that emotion came from the root of my heart, I acted a little too angrily and emotional. In other words, I got carried away. Ah, I Im sorry. I was embarrassed. I felt that I had become stronger with the power I gained fromWorld Ruler, which is not my own power. True strength is`not the fighting strength which cant be seen with the eyes. Goodbye, little brother. That day when the riot broke out at the Sixth Mine, I didnt take my sisters hand. 4 years have passed since then. Have I become stronger? Strong enough to take Larks hand on that day? (No. Not even close.) I dont have a heart C like Dante-san, who stands unfaltering no matter the enemy; like Mimino-san, who can accept and treat everyone with kindness; like Non-san, who abandoned everything and devoted her life for family. Reiji-kun? I grit my teeth tightly, as my vision became blurry. I was frustrated with myself, realizing my own immaturity. I peeled Non-sans hands from my cheeks. Im so stupid. I shouldve talked to everyone sooner. If I have the time to feel sorry for myself, I should instead spit out all the information I have and talk to everyone. Thank you, Non-san. I have snapped out of it. Thats not what I meanC Non-san looked confused, but Seriously, you hear 1 thing and realize 10. Kind of makes me lonely. You do know I am a nun who guides lost lambs, right?she said, putting on a slightly sad smile. No! I only realized it because you talked to me, Non-san. I am truly grateful. No, no the best I can do is only quote words of the scriptures. I think that is still wonderful. Being able to pass on the words of the scriptures at the right time like this, means that you studied a lot. No. I did not study a lot, and this much knowledge is rudimentary. No! You dont have to be too humbleC Ahem. Dante-san cleared his throat, standing next to us. Reiji It looks like youre getting along quite good with my daughter, eh? Eh? I noticed that I was talking to Non-san at a distance where our knees were touching each other, and above all, I was still holding Non-sans hand. You can only do that once you go through her father first Me. Even if you are members of the same party. Eek!? There is a vein popping on Dante-sans forehead!? Thats right, this person does not make distinctions when it comes to his daughter! Dad, theres no problem with party members getting along well, is there? That wont do, Non. If you want to get along with Reiji-kun, you have to defeat me first! This time, Mimino-san stood in the way, with her arms folded. B-Both of you, please calm down first While I was thinking about what to say next, Kuhahahaha Puhahahaha Dante-san and Mimino-san burst into laughter simultaneously. Wahahaha. Im sorry, Im sorry. Dont panic. Its just a light teasing.Dante-san said, laughing. Ahaha, Im sorry, both of you. It just seemed like you two were talking about something important leaving out me and Dante. That is so bad. M-Mou, you two Non-san heavily heaved a sigh. Oh, they were just teasing? Yeah, I knew that. Honestly. I did. Yup. Though I did sense some seriousness in Dante-sans eyes. Yup. I would like to hear all of your opinions. I decided to talk about everything that was bothering me. Since we came here, we havent come across the Labyrinth Capture Division that was ahead of us. Far from that, we couldnt even find any traces. We didnt even run into Leons party whom we met earlier. The fact that Zerry-san said, The air has changed. And that automaton that controlled our emotions with only the words be consumed by fear. All these seem to be disjointed, and as Dante-san said, Anything may happen since its a dungeon. I dont think that is the case, however. There is a reason for each and every phenomenon. And so, I came up with a theory. We are adventurers. On the other hand, we are also a party. I think this dungeon is also like that. When I said that, Zerry-san, who seemed to have awoken from all the noise, looked at me with a look that said that doesnt make any sense. Volume 3 - CH 11 Vol 3: Chapter 11 * Lev Magic Empire Emperor * A small land surrounded by cliffsthat is the territory of the Lev Magic Empire. Lev people inhabited this land. The technology of high-rise buildings has developed significantly due to the limited land space. There were so many 5-storey buildings and higher that are rarely seen in this world, and it is unique only to the Lev Magic Empire that such buildings can be used by the general public. The Emperor, the head of the Empire, resided in the city. Although it had a vast plot and high walls, it was completely different from the royal castles of other countries. A 9-storey building stood in the center of a large garden. Despite being a high-rise building, the width was wider than the height. The 9th floor was the Emperors residence. That is all above regarding the capture situation of Labyrinth Capture Divisions 1 to 3. It can be seen that all of them are having trouble with the labyrinth capture process. However, there is no report only from Labyrinth Capture Division 4. In a closed room without windows, a Lev person finished reading a report. There was a fan on the ceiling, ventilating the room. The walls were fixed with a mellow scarlet wallpaper, and had a high soundproofing effect. After finishing the report, when the Lev announcer sat in the last and lowest seat at a long conference desk, the other Levs sitting at the table spoke all at once. Huh? Is Division 4 cutting corners? That said, Divisions 1 to 3 are not doing good as well. After all, she is a human-mix. Wasnt she recommended because she could use skill orbs? No, I heard that the Division 4 chief cant use skill orbs Probably going to use that as an excuse when she fails. Even without relying on skills, you can capture labyrinths with just Magic Gears. Isnt that what were trying to prove this time? What are you saying, now after calling adventurers from the outside It was noisy, but they were all the heavyweights of the Empire C the heads of administration. A fat man, the only one who seemed inferior to others, was the director of the Labyrinth Management Bureau. Quiet. His Majesty the Emperor will speak. Sitting on a seat built atop 9 stairs, at the opposite end of the table to the announcer, was an old man, the Emperor of the Empire. His red jacket, which somewhat resembled a kimono, was densely embroidered with gold threads. The Emperor, with his elbow on a hand rest made of plain iron and resting his chin in his hand, directed his sleepy eyes towards the table. The selection of Lulusha was done by none other than me. Are you dissatisfied? The room fell completely silent. It is good that there is none. But I am worried that there is no report from Division 4. Many companies have expressed their desire to participate this time, what about that? Hey, whats going on with that? Prompted, the announcer stood up again. 5 companies are accompanying us, but there is no particular change. Ah, no, there was another application yesterday, so its 6 companies. Yesterday? The announcer panicked because the Emperor frowned at him. This large-scale labyrinth capture was announced more than a month ago. Immediately after the announcement, there was a flood of applications from well-known companies, and the accompanying slots for Capture Divisions 1 to 3 were immediately filled. Division 4 was unpopular because it was led by Lulushaa division chief with mixed blood from the human race, and there was a surplus of slots left unfilled until the end. It is a caravan merchant who conducts business outside the Empire. The Emperor stroked his long beard stretching down from his chin. His golden eyes were a characteristic of the Lev people, but the skin color varies from individual to individual. The Emperor looked like a python with black and ocher spots. What about the possibility that this person has connections to the outside world? Hearing the emperors words, the Lev people attending the meeting were taken by surprise. The Emperor was talking about the stolen magic airship. Queen of the Night, which was stolen about two months ago, was still in search. The Empire is also using magic airships to pursue, but it is believed that the airship has already crossed the border because the speed of Queen of the Night cannot be matched. All Lev people living in the Empire are managed by a system called Imperial National Basic Information Register. All the citizens of the Empires have been examined for emigration and immigration, and it is now determined that the Queen of the Night was stolen by a foreigner C in the first place, magic spell seems to have been used when the airship was stolen, so that all but confirms the suspicion. That said, it was unlikely that a mere caravan merchant helped steal the Queen of the Night, but the members participating in the conference were eager to please the Emperors mood. There is a possibility. Your Majesty, you have discerning eyes. Oi! Why was such a suspicious person allowed to accompany in this capture! Lets investigate the Labyrinth of Fear immediately. We didnt realize it was a caravan. Immediately telling apart which were excessive flattery and the real concerns, the Emperor squinted his eyes and raised his hand slightly C that alone silenced the room. Queen of the Night was handed over from the former Emperor, my father. A state-of-the-art high-speed magic airship, a long-cherished wish for all Lev people. The objective of the current labyrinth capture operation is to create something that surpasses Queen of the Night but it is also absolutely imperative that we recover the airship. Everyone understands that, right? Yes, sir! The voice of consent rang. Do your best and bring me the results. You may leave! Yes, sir! The members then quickly left the conference room. The Emperor heaved a sigh deeply. Director, will the labyrinth capture be successful? The only person left other than the Emperors attendant, who takes care of the Emperors daily necessities, was the director of the Labyrinth Management Bureau, the superior of all four Labyrinth Capture Division. I-I dont know. But Lulusha will surely do it. Im sure of it.the fat Lev man said nervously. I see. You may go. Y-Yes. Looking at the director leaving in a hurry, the Emperor sighed deeply again. Your Majesty, why do you entrust such a person with an important management bureau? The woman who serves as the Emperors attendant and also as a secretary, asked. Bloodline. It cant be helped. Bloodline? The directors father was the head of one of the five large companies that gathered magic tool crafters. Magic tools determine the fate of the Empireso it was only natural that a company that could invent new things and create many magic tools would have power. It sometimes surpassed the power of the Emperor. Its the same for Lulusha. Lulushas father, Karl, was the head of the department that manages the trading of magic tools. He was extremely strong in negotiations with foreign countries C though many Levs were surprised when he brought back a bride of the human race. Lulusha was often compared to Karl. Whats more, her outer appearance was almost human, but on the inside, she was a Lev C in other words, she couldnt use skill orbs; the worst of both worlds for someone like that in this country. Thats why the Emperor has high hopes for her. The long deceased Karl is still talked about by the people of the Empire. Lulusha must have heard about her father no matter where she went, to the point of getting sick of it. Her will to overcome that was necessary to solve the labyrinth problem, the Emperor thought. (But the same is true for you, Your Majesty.) His secretary thought so, with a respectful bow. The Emperors predecessor succeeded in completing the first magic airship. The predecessor brought great fortune to the Empire by selling the airship abroad. It is said that the current Emperor has no outstanding achievements and only uses the stem of mica mushrooms raised by his predecessor. If there is a stem, mushrooms will grow again. It is the Emperors job to find new stems`. * Lulusha * Magic bows ready!! Fire! Soldiers holding crossbows, shot arrows all at once. Direct hit!! In a vast hall where the ceiling could not be seen, a large automaton fitted with a continuous track appeared. Rotating the continuous track, it charged towards the soldiers. Its body imitated a wild boar, but, of course, the frame body was made of metal and had no fur. All that was attached was numerous thorn needles that cut into everything it touched. The shot arrows pierced the automaton. A wire was attached to the arrow feather, which was connected to a box in a soldiers hand. Magi Lightning activated! The soldier pressed a button on the box, and threw it forward. Immediately after, bluish-white electric shock travelled along the wire and caused electric shock to the automaton. A loud sizzling sound rang, loud enough to hurt the ears, but the effect was instantaneous. Smoke spewed out from inside of the boar, with a high-pitched alarm-like soundbut the continuous tracks momentum did not stop and was still charging towards the soldiers. Spread out! Spread out! The soldiers ran away, but several were caught in the boars charge and were sent flying. The automaton crashed into the wall of the labyrinth and bounced back due to the impact C but it stopped moving after that. Has it stopped? Chief! Its dangerous, keep away! Without heeding the warning, a woman approached the large automaton. Her deep blue hair was casually tied behind. She wore a jumpsuit made of strong fabric, and a tool belt wrapped around her waist. She didnt look like someone who does any paperwork at all, rather, dressed like a factory worker who works on the ground level, but she was indeed the chief of the Labyrinth Capture Division 4 ` Lulusha. She was 18 years old. Her eyes were the same amber colour as her grandfather. It seems to be over A female member of the Capture Division 4 came to Lulushas side and responded to her murmureveryone else but Lulusha were Levs. Yes. However, since we used Magi Lighting, the magic tech inside are probably burned off. It cant be helped. If we hadnt used it, there would have been casualties No, there are already many injured. The merchants who accompanied them were making noise from behind. This is not useful! Oi, its not worth it to get injured just to harvest scrap iron. The only thing we got was the soldiers getting injured. It was a waste of time, after all. They were buying the loot of the automaton that the Labyrinth Capture Division fought, on the spot. If you can capture an automaton intact, it will go for an incredibly high price, but that is impossible. Because intact means the automaton is up and running. There are weaknesses in automatons C electricity. The sorcery powered automatons use a metal with high magical efficiency, which conducts electricity. Using electricity burns off the sorcery-powered tech inside and silences the automaton. However, rare catalysts and magic stones also break if you do so, which results in the loot only being metal lumps. Metal lumps do not fetch a high price. Chief, this is not the only problem. What more? We are running out of Magi Lightning. Hearing that, Lulusha clicked her tongue. Whats going on with logistical support!? We have sent reports and requests for aid many times, right!? It has been 10 days since they entered the labyrinth with 100 members, but there has been no response from the outside world. Food and water are sufficient, but they consume more catalyst than expected. Magic Gears are powerful and can be used by anyone, but it consumes catalysts. Have to withdraw, huh It was when Lulusha said so, while getting her teeth. Chief!! Enemy sighted! The scout brought back information she didnt want to hear the most at the moment. Volume 3 - CH 12 Vol 3: Chapter 12 Muge-san returned to the group C the writings on the wall seem to be a verse of poetry, so it was quite difficult to understand C and I explained to everyone about the things that had been bothering me since we entered the dungeon (I flicked Zerry-san in the head cause she seemed about to doze off while listening to my explanation). I understand all that. But, Reiji, you were saying something about the relationship between adventurers and the party and the same applies to the dungeon? Yes. First, lets stop the notion that anything can happen since its a dungeon. This Labyrinth of Fear is an artificial dungeon created by a person named La-Fisa. Everything happening here has its causes and gimmicks. What does that have to do with a party? I realized that was the relationship between the automaton and the dungeon. Automatons are powered by sorcery. And on the other hand, mana circulates in the dungeon. General dungeons repair damages to the walls and so on, right? Yeah. But I dont know how that works. So the circulating mana is being restored, right? Another possibility is that the dungeon itself is a kind of monster. Ah, thats the theory advocated by some dungeon researchers who are said to be heretics.Mimino-san said. As I expected, there are indeed people who have such theories. But heretics, huh. Well, it doesnt matter if its a monster or not this time, because its not that important. Whats important is, the person who created the dungeon, created the automatons, and circulated mana within the dungeon are all the same person. Well, yes, they are the same, but how does that help?Dante-san asked. I tried to think from that persons point of view. If I were to build a dungeon, I would let the automaton use the mana of the dungeon. The mana on the walls of the dungeon is small when viewed individually, but when viewed as a whole, it is enormous, and it is circulating. Even the very air is full of mana. Thats why it seems that monsters also occur naturally, but thats besides the point. If I design a dungeon, Im going to implement a gimmick on the dungeon itself and let the automaton use it freely. Ah!Mimino-san half-rose to her feet.It is using a trap that induces the feeling of fear!? Correct. Trap!?Muge raised his voice as if he was surprised.But isnt what the automaton used a kind of magic spell? I cant say for certain that its not magic, but the automatons that you have investigated until now, did you find any magic, or rather sorcery from magic tools that can induce that kind of effect? When I asked in turn, Muge-san cocked his head in puzzlement. No but its the first time Ive heard that an automaton can induce emotions. Thats true, but its overwhelmingly easier to use the dungeon. Easier? Just by inhaling and exhaling, the mana of the dungeon accumulates inside us. It uses that to control the emotions of the people in the dungeon. Since the mana is inside the body from the beginning, its a lot easier than casting magic from the outside. Even among skill orbs, there is a kind called mysterious characteristic. This is a type of magic that deviates from normal magic.Healing MagicandSupport Magicare famous among them. However, there are also skills that influence very specific aspects such asSoul MagicandHuman Magic.Human Magic, in particular, can truly exert influence on the emotions of others, Ive heard. By the way, I have never seen these two skill orbs. Nor do I know anyone who uses it. However, if it exists as a magic spell, it is not impossible to reproduce it with sorcery. To look at it from another perspective, the automaton can only induce fear specifically in places where the trap is placed. Places like that stage we went through. Traps are probably set up in such easy-to-tell places. I initially thought that the distance from the automaton was the most important, but the presence or absence of traps is also important. I dont think the automaton will be able to manipulate our emotions unless we get caught in a trap. Well, its just a guess at this point. How accurate would you consider that guess to be? About 80%? Thats a level where its almost a fact!Dante-san said, smiling bitterly. No, not until I verify it. But there is evidence that the dungeon itself is a trap. Until we came here, we hadnt encountered anyone other than the Golden Brigade, and we havent caught up with them either. On the contrary, there is not even a trace of the Labyrinth Capture Division or the Golden Brigade who should have been ahead of us. Now that you mention it, that is true. Zerry-san. You said earlier that the air has changed, correct? Oh right, that happened. But maybe its just my imagination. I dont think so. Probably the path the Golden Brigade took is different from the path we took. As I said that, Dante-san tilted his neck. Hey isnt that strange? Its been a straight passage since then. Yes. So maybe the dungeon has a few pre-laid routes. And when no other intruders are looking, it secretly switches between them. What!? Look at this seamless passage. I touched the ground. The walls of this small room were different, but the ground felt like touching mortar or cement. If you use tiles or cobblestones, the tiles may get out of alignment when the passage bends, but with such a smooth material with constant surface, you can connect and disconnect. I am assuming it is made of some kind of material that can be fluidized under some conditions. I-Is there even such a material?Mimino-san sounded surprised. It seems there is. The ground here seems to melt like water when a certain amount of certain kind of mana is applied. When I askedWorld Rulerabout it, it gave me that answer. Just looking vaguely at it doesnt give me the answer, so I have to think about it as well. But due to needing a specific kind of mana, I am unable to reproduce the same effect with the ground. In that case, it would be true that the dungeon itself is a trap. And there are still a few other things as well. The blade flew downhill and it was recovered. Isnt that really strange? Such a physical trap is still operating smoothly in a construction that is hundreds of years old. Thats because of the oil No, even the oil will become no good in a few years or at most a few decades. Thats right, Dante-san. Even though it was old, it seemed that oil was still being used. Maybe there is someone replenishing it? I also considered the possibility that the descendants of La-Fisa, who created the labyrinth, might be in the Empire. We cant rule out that possibility, but I dont think they can continue to do something like that for hundreds of years in this confined Empire without standing out. Instead, I think there is some kind of mechanism in place that uses magic that can refine the oil and keep it preserved for hundreds of years. Just like the recovered blade, there is a circulation system that reuses a trap that has already been used once. Is that even possible?Dante-san asked. Such a person is the one who created this very labyrinth itself, after all. I think that if it was designed with intelligence, then it can also be solved with intelligence. So, since the dungeon itself has a high design structure, the automaton is also making full use of the dungeon to operate, is what I concluded. This is also thanks to Non-sans hint. Me? She told me that I was a member of the party. She said that my worries were also her worries. That was a hintthe automaton is also simply an extension of the dungeon. Though, I dont say out loud what Non-san said because its a little embarrassing. Volume 3 - CH 13 Vol 3: Chapter 13 Well anyway, thats about all I have. Eh, whats wrong Muge-san? When I finished talking about my hypothesis, Muge-san looked at me in blank amazement. I-Is that really true? Like really, really, really true? Well, I cant guarantee that is the case without actually solving the magic But its almost certain that you cant manipulate emotions that easily unless there is a trap that can build up enough mana into your body in advance. That is a terrific discovery, you know!? Eh? Excitedly, Muge leaned forward and grabbed my shoulders. Every labyrinth that was failed to capture was due to losing control of ones emotions! If Reiji-sans guess is correct, the stopped capture points can progress forward at once!! Did they not notice it before this? I dont know, but Ive never heard of anything like Reiji-sans theory. Everyone was just thinking about how to keep their emotions in check. I see. I noticed that my idea may be close to what modern people from Earth would conceive; a scientific idea. It may be an idea that is foreign for people in this world with magic. However, I realized that there was another more important factor than that. Skills Lev people cannot acquire skills. Thats why they must not know ofHuman Magic. Even I just faintly remember something old man Hinga said long ago. The magic tools brought about by the Labyrinths of 9 Emotions have brought wealth to the Lev people, but on the other hand, it seemed ironic to me that the Lev people who cannot use skill orbs must capture the dungeons with nothing but their wits. By the way why cant Lev people use skill orbs? I do not know that. Well, you see, I was interested in knowing that too, so I tried various things, butMuge-san said dejectedly. Apparently, Muge-san bought a skill orb outside the Empire and tried to absorb it many times. But nothing worked, it seems. Because of that, we are called the cursed race. AhhMuge-san said, shrugging his shoulders. I understood him all too well. (Shunned child, Child of DisasterBecause I experienced the same.) I was persecuted just because I have black hair and black eyes. I pinched a lock of my bangs. Now, at the request of Mimino-san, my hair was orange-ish in colour. I was told, Were matching again! by Mimino-san, but her hair is amber-coloured. Well, anyway!Muge-san said, clapping his hands.So, everyone, I feel like Ive made a lot of money, but what do you wish to do now? Eh? You made money? I burned the automatons quite a bit with magic, though The driving part of the wheel remains intact, and the broken magic stone can be sold for a reasonable amount of money. You can easily defeat it with Magi Lightning, but if you do that, it will fry all the sorcery inside. Ahh I heard that the Labyrinth Capture Division also has such weapons. Certainly, electricity would be super effective against a machine enemy. However,Lightning Magicis infamous for its inconvenience. You cant control the direction when you shoot. Though, if the opponent has a spear or something, it will be easier to hit them, because then it works like a lightning rod. And its output power being weaker than the mana consumed is also one of its characteristics. Maybe its possible to shoot it in direct contact in close quarters? Until now, I have dealt with the automatons with Flame Tornado, but maybe I should come with other methods. Shall I bind the enemy withFlower Magic? But there are no plants here While I was thinking about thatC Uhihihi. I earned more on this one day today than going around for months in a caravan, hihihi! I dont know if I cant stop going into the labyrinth after this. Oh no, this is not good. Muge-sans eyes have turned into gold coins. Yes, but this is also like gambling, because youre betting on a chip called life.Non-san said with a pure smile, before I could say something. R-RightMuge-san nodded quietly. You understand right, Muge-san? That Non-san is scary But Muge-san, if you wish to turn back, well exit the labyrinth. Our job is to escort you, after all.Dante-san said. The request fee is nothing to write home about, but we gain half the profit from selling the loot. Since Muge-san seemed quite happy, it must be quite a large sum, I imagine. Well what do you think, Reiji-san? Eh, me? Yeah, yeah. You came up with that wonderful guess before, so you must have a plan, right? Do tell me please?! Muge-san, who has now seen money, became a little noisy. Hmm. I want to verify the trap, so I have a desire to proceed. Then, lets go forward! I will make more profits from this exploration and renovate the store, which I have dreamed of for many years! Hmmm, that sounds like a flag, so please stop that Hell Yeah! Im going to make a lot of money here and pay back all my debt to bocchan!Zerry-san jumped up excitedly. Another flag! I feel like were steadily going in the direction of failure! * Lulusha * The enemy is annihilated. Did we beat them? Lulusha was about to plop down on the floor. She was forced to use most of the Magi Lightnings, but she somehow managed to repel the additional automatons. The group was faced with a surprising number of automatons, and a considerable number of people got injured. She asked the heavens if she had no choice but to withdraw. (I was too naive) She honestly thought she could manage with just Magic Gears. That she may be able to capture the Labyrinth of Fear. She also thought that her supply was solid. But looking at the current situation there is nothing she can do if the catalyst supply runs out. Oh dear, is it finally over? I didnt think we would survive that. You guys have adventurers to protect you, right? The Lev people of the company that accompanied Capture Division 4 said this and that, but Lulusha couldnt afford to care about that. Treat the injured! Hurry up! Check the number of people who can move! Chief, the loot Leave it to the company. As far as the eye could see, there were no unscathed combatants, and smoke-spewing automatons were sprawled about. Just looking at the situation, you can tell further battle will be impossible. (But I cant give up! Is this how its going to end? Is this what a labyrinth is? No, if only I had more supply. No, there are members who are not accustomed to fighting. No, were my orders wrong? No) Rambling thoughts swirled around in her head. Chief, enemy sighted! What An additional enemyas expected, despair crept into her heart, but she took a small breath when she saw the automaton that appeared from the other side of the passage. It was smaller than any automaton shed ever seen. Until now, only animal-type automatons had appeared. Those were simply the types which charged at you. She even wondered What about this is the Labyrinth of Fear? Is this a zoo? Its got a unique shape, but its small. Whats the remaining number of Magi Lightning!? 12 more. Then we should be able to bring it down. Feeling relieved, she exhaled a little. What appeared this time was about one and a half meters in size, but it had four spear-like arms, no head, and three jewels embedded in a triangle in the center of the torso. OK, lets get rid of it.Lulusha said, raising a fist to rally the combatants who could still move. She didnt notice that the jewels were gleaming. She didnt realize that was the beginning of a nightmare. Volume 3 - CH 14 Vol 3: Chapter 14 * Lulusha * Lulusha had never heard of such an automaton C at the very least, there was no mention of it in any labyrinth-related records that could be studied from her position as Labyrinth Capture Division Chief. Be Consumed By Fear With just those few words from the automaton, everyone in that place went down to their knees. (W-What is this!?) Lulusha was stunned. She simply thought that it was a strange automaton with its four arms being different from the rest, but everyone was forced down to the ground with mere words. The outburst of emotions hindered her reasoning. She felt chills in the core of her body, unable to stop the trembling. The wheels started rotating and the automaton approached one of the capture divisions members. It then held its spear-arm over the head of the kneeling member. No, stop The three jewels started blinking in a random order, as if sending out a signal. The protruding arm pierced the members belly. Ugh!? A-Ah AAAA! When the spear was pulled out, blood overflowed. The member, who was holding his stomach while on his back, suffering from pain, looked up at the automaton with his eyes wet with tears. He must have wanted to scream. Must have wanted to cry. However, he held it back and just looked whilst trembling. Lulusha wondered if her subordinate was trying to be brave? The automaton pierced her friends one after another. The belly, the arms, the thighs, but not the face or the center of the bodyas if it had no intention to kill. A-Ah Lulusha noticed. (It is trying to inflict the feeling of Fear If you die, there wont be any emotions.) Just wounding without killing. By doing so, it is trying to instill fear and, by extension, bring out the Fear of this dungeon. However, if left untreated, they will all eventually die from the injury. Hik! In the hall with more than 100 people, half of them have already been stabbed, bleeding and groaning in pain. And now the automaton was in front of Lulusha. The jewel embedded in the body of the automaton blinked. Lulusha does not know what that means. And the automaton thrusted its spear towards Lulusha` Flame Tornado! Lulusha heard such a voicefrom the passage behind them. A tornado of hell fire struck the automaton from the side. Although it was sudden, the automaton shifted its upper body to avoid the magic. It was magic. Magic you can rarely see in this country. However, even Lulusha knew that this was not a basic magic but an advanced one. It dodged the attack! The distance is a little too far! Even so, the voice she heard was young. It didnt sound like a veteran mage at all. Rush in!!!! A mans rough voice echoed, and she heard several people entering the large hall. However, the automaton did not seem disconcerted by the sudden attack. The three jewels started blinking in response to the new intruders. N-NoCLulusha tried to warn. Someone is trying to help. I am grateful for that. But this enemy is different. Its not a normal monster. If nothing is done, you will face the same fate. Be Consumed By Fear But she didnt make it in time. FearFearFearFear! Youre so noisy!A cat beastman exclaimed. Eh? Lulusha doubted her eyes. The cat beastman landed a flying kick on the automaton. The upper body of the automaton was greatly tilted, but it had wheels for legs, so it had a sense of stability. OOOHHHHH! The man who issued the command earlier, slid into from the opposite side and brandished a brutal-looking mace. The automaton tried to defend with its four arms, but the mace smashed its arms. Nice, Dante-san! Then she heard a boys voice. He sprinted towards the automatonthe sprint was deadly silentwhich was falling backwards due to the impact of the mace, and leaped onto the automatons body with a jumping force that was far beyond ordinary human capability. From that point onward, he executed a movement that was far from combat. With deft use of his hand, he inserted the tip of a knife into one of the jewels and pulled it out very easily. Kiiiiiiii . A high-pitched sound echoed, after which the automaton stopped moving. They defeated it? What just happened? These guys are obviously not Levs, so are they adventurers? Just who are they? Mimino-san, Non-san! Its over! Lets immediately treat the injured! Understood! Yes! Lulusha was also surprised at their actions. R-Right! Those who can move, treat the injured! Hurry and stop the bleeding!!Lulusha ordered. * * * * It seems that we made it in time, just barely. Some were unconscious due to serious injuries, but no deaths. You really saved us. Thank you all. Not only did you take down the automaton, you also treated our injured. A woman who seemed to be in charge bowed her head to us. She had amber eyes. I confirmed her eyes were the same color as old man Hinga and asked. Are you Lulusha-san? Yes, thats right. I am Lulusha, the Chief of Labyrinth Capture Division 4. However, since there are so many injured, the capture cannot be continued So, we will retreat for the time being. Just as I thought. This person is Lulusha-san. The granddaughter of old man Hinga. Ahh, her face does hold a slight resemblance to old man Hinga`a rational look. Um, I actually need to talk to you. I am sorry. I wish to ask you many things too, but I want to leave this place as soon as possible to treat my subordinates. Ah Lulusha-san said so with an apologetic look. Thinking about it, of course, that is the most important thing right now. Once things have settled down, I will make some time to meet. Is that okay? Yes of course. Thats fine.I said. We will help with the retreat as well.Dante-san said. Since the group numbered over a 100, and they have injured too, it will take some to prepare to retreat. Meanwhile, Muge-san was negotiating with the other merchants who said they wanted to buy the automaton we had defeated the merchants referred to Muge-san as shabby company, like the merchants earlier, so Muge-san started rolling up his sleeves, as if getting fired up. Well then, I dont mind selling the automaton, so lets do a bid for it. No way, Muge-san. Are you trying to rip us off? You came late, you know. Oh, so would you have preferred I waited for everyone to die before arriving? G-Guh Okay, lets make it an auction format with only one bid. Lets do that. Please write the price on a piece of paper and hand it to me. Oh, and of course, you cant discuss the amount! Write down the price right now! If you dont write it, youre out of the game! Muge-san seemed to have somewhat become stronger as a merchant. Guh in spite of being a shabby company. Endure it. That automaton had a ridiculous ability. This is of immense value. My ears perked up asHearing Enhancementpicked up the mumbling. After a while, I saw that one company was overjoyed and celebrating, while the other companies looked disappointed. It seems that the company had offered a considerable amount of money and the payment will be made after returning to the Empire. I-Is this r-r-really okay!? This is a lot of money! Muge-san, who had been acting cool until a while ago, seemed to be really tense now. Calm down, Muge-san. An automaton of this kind is definitely worth the price. B-B-But 1000 imperial gold coins!? Lets see Imperial gold coins should be worth about 300,000 to 500,000 yen each. That means more than 300 million yen(3million usd)!? Wow, thats definitely amazing! The automaton we defeated was smaller than the dozens we saw on the way here, but it was mostly intact except for the broken arms. I heard that it was the first time they encountered an automaton that used emotion trap`the first time an automaton instilled the fear of annihilation, so its no wonder the merchant wishes to acquire it no matter the cost. (But, the automaton alone cant control emotions.) There were not that many materials loaded onto Neko-chans load-carrying tray. The eye-like jewels would sell at a high price as magic stones, it seems, so we collected them all. Muge-san did disassemble the rest of the magic tools, but he said it doesnt amount to much. The company that bought the automaton was loading up the automaton with great care. Dante, Reiji-kun, you should take this medicine. Is it time already? Not yet, but it could run out on the way back, so its better to be safe~ Mimino-san gave us a medicine called Mana Neutralizer, which has the effect of adjusting the mana in the body. If my guess that the emotion trap uses the mana that circulates in the dungeon is correct, the emotion trap will not work if the mana inhaled into the body is neutralized. And, in fact, this turned out to be correct. It was possible to neutralize the emotion trap that the four-spear automaton unleashed. Though, I would probably have to come up with a different method if other traps appeared. By the way, Mana Neutralizer is for taking when mana sickness occurs due to excessive accumulation of mana in the body, and it is not a medicine which is used generally. Even so, Mimino-san made it by combining the herbs she had on hand. Our party members truly are amazing. No one asked how we nullified that automatons attack. Probably because the highest priority is to withdraw safely for now. Mimino-sans remedy and Non-sans mana were limited, so providing emergency first aid to everyone was the best they could do. After that point, there were no more battles with automatons, and we were able to get out of the Labyrinth of Fear`it seems that a whole day had passed, and the injured members were taken down the elevator while basking in the morning sunlight. Farewell, Silver Balance. I will contact you soon. You really saved us all. Lulusha-san bowed to us and left dashingly. However, even after a day and two passed, Lulusha-san still did not contact us. Volume 3 - CH 15 Vol 3: Chapter 15 Too late Its strange that I havent heard from her even after two days. Too late Its strange that I havent received any deposits even after two days. I and Muge-san said in unison. We were currently in Muge-sans companys warehouse, allowed to lodge here for the time being. We slept on an extremely simple bed made of iron pipes covered with straw, but from an adventurers point of view, just having a bed is more than enough. There was also a door, which can be locked, so it was perfectly satisfactory. Though, there are times when I miss the bed at Earl Sillys residence. Um Reiji-kun is waiting for Lulusha-san to contact, and Muge-san is waiting for the money from selling the automaton? Yes. We said in unison again. Only Muge-san, Mimino-san, and I were in the room. Dante-san and Non-san went out to hang out in the city since there was no labyrinth capture, and Zerry-san was sleeping in the next room. Apparently, she went to a gambling den in the Empire last night, but according to Muge-san, there are no gambling spots in the Empire. Well, one thing I know for sure wherever she went, it wasnt a decent place. Anyway, I understand that reporting on the labyrinth capture and arranging for the treatment of the injured can take time, but its already the third day. Hmm, did she forget? Come on? I doubt that. We are her lifesavers, after all. I dont think thats something that can be forgotten.Mimino-san said. Muge-san. Is there a way to contact the Labyrinth Capture Division? Yes, of course there is. Shall we go? Id love to. I understand that Lulusha-san might be busy, but I came all this way for her. I want to meet and talk to her as soon as possible. What about you, Muge-san? Would you like to go to the company that purchased the automaton? Labyrinth Management BureauC Ah, its the organization that manages the Labyrinth Capture Division. After I guide you to that building, I can go to the company myself. But 1,000 imperial gold coins are so large that they might not be able to pay right away, isnt it? Not at all?. The company that won the bid is an up-and-coming company with explosive growth, so theres no way they dont have the money! The fact that they accompanied Capture Division 4 instead of 1 is also a part of their strategy. What do you mean? I shall explain as we walk there. Time is money, time is money. Muge-san stood up after drinking a glass of water. So there is a saying of time is money in this world too. According to Muge-san, long-established stores and large companies wanted to accompany the Capture Divisions 1 to 3, and the Division 4 led by Lulusha-san, who is half human, was not so popular. Conversely, there were few rivals in Division 4, so it is highly possible that you can secure a rare automaton if found. In fact, 1000 gold coins might even be cheap for the automaton that we found.Muge-san said, matter-of-factly. Ah, Muge-san? I feel like maybe that company isnt going to pay? The Rororo Company? What a name! There were other merchants there at the time. If they dont pay, it will tarnish their company name. So you dont have to worry about that. I see Oh, the Labyrinth Management Bureau is over there. We left Neko-chan behind and walked down the road. The sunlight was strong. All the Lev people were wearing light-colored hoods such as white and silver to reflect the sunlight. The blackish building we arrived at was plain square-shaped with a government office feel to it. There was a signboard which read Labyrinth Management Bureau at the front entrance. Then Ill be heading off to the Rororo Company. If youre inquired for an ID, please give them my name. Thank you. Muge-san then left while waving his hand. I entered the Labyrinth Management Bureau with Mimino-san. The inside of the building felt cool, perhaps because it was under shade, or maybe they have something like an air conditioner. Equipped with a protector, a baton on the waist, and a metal short spear in their right hands, two guards approached us, but when I conveyed that I wanted to meet Lulusha-san and that she promised to make some time to see me, the two exchanged glances with each other. Ill check it above, so please wait over there. The lobby was too small to be called a guest lobby. We were pointed to a space where chairs for 10 people were placed. It was a truly tasteless place with no decorative plants or paintings, almost like a detention center. The light outside shone through the window. You can see the Lev people passing by without being in a rush. Lev people sure work really well. Their walking speed is quite fast, and they work from morning till night. There is no gambling den is what Muge-san said, perhaps because it is due to Lev peoples nature. Hey, Reiji-kun. Is it okay that I came along with you to meet Lulusha-san? Mimino-san asked me, as I was thinking that the guards sure were taking their time. No problem at all. Lulusha-san is just the granddaughter of my benefactor. Eh!? I-Is that so? Ah I havent talked about that? Come to think of it, I havent talked about it at all. I mean, everyone in Silver Balance is so kind that they dont want to ask me about the time when I was in the mine. Thats why I havent had the chance to talk about old man Hinga No, no, no, wait. Which means, everyone came with me all the way here, with no questions asked, just because I said I wanted to meet a person named Lulusha? (Just how kind are these people) Im an idiot. Even though they all trust me so much I was simply focused on the joy of becoming a member of Silver Balance and the joy of traveling with everyone again. Ill talk to Dante-san and Non-san too when they return. When I was in the mine, there was a person who taught me a lot about this world. Lulusha-san is the granddaughter of that person. Is that so Im sorry, I didnt mean to snoopC No, no, Mimino-san, I dont think of it as snooping. I dont have good memories of when I was in the mine, but if I hadnt gone there, I would have died. If I hadnt sold myself, my own parents would have killed me. Just for the reason that my hair is black and my eye is black. Mimino-san was taken aback, but I tried to sound cheerful. Its all in the past now. Now that Im happily going on adventures with Mimino-san and the others, I have no more troubles.I said. Then I talked about old man Hinga. The various things I learned from him at the mine. Mimino-san was surprised when I talked about medicinal herbs, saying, He was such a knowledgeable man? Even from the viewpoint of an expert halfling herbalist Mimino-san, old man Hingas knowledge seems to have been outstanding. I was talking while having forgotten the time, butI suddenly heard a strange sound and stopped talking. Hmm, whats wrong, Reiji-kun? By the way, arent the guards taking too long? Mimino-san. I understood even without my enhanced hearingthat no one was walking outside. The passersby outside the window were no longer there. And no one was going in or out of this building. As I strained my ears, I heard a few faint metal rubbing sounds. It seems that this building is surrounded by an armed group. I dont want to think about it, but the likelihood that we are their aim is high. Whats going on? I just came to see Lulusha-san! Volume 3 - CH 16 Vol 3: Chapter 16 By the time I noticed, there was no one at the reception. The first floor was unmanned. I could probably find the people who worked on this floor behind the door at the back of the reception, but they all seem to be holding their breath. In such eerie silence, a stout Lev entered through the entrance of the building. Mimino-san stood up in a hurry, but I stood in front of her, ready to pull out my dagger at any moment. Hmm, are you the members of Silver Balance? The Levs dark ocher-colored skin was wet for some reason, and the unusually fat body reminded me not of a reptile but a toad C a japanese toad, specifically. His shirt was unbuttoned, and as he took off his hood, he exhaled heavily. He had a chopstick-like stick in his mouth, but then took it out from his mouth, and dipped it into a metal jar hanging from his waist belt and pulled out something sticky C according toWorld Ruler, it was syrup C and sucked on it. Chupa. Im Abba, the deputy director of the Foreign Affairs Bureau. Id like to inquire about Chief Lulusha. That, and I heard that you and your friends scammed the Rororo Company that is run by my cousin. So, if you have any defence for that, lets hear it. Chupa. There seems to be a lot of misunderstanding in that statement, so Im not even sure where to start. First and foremost, lets resolve this misunderstanding. We did not scam anyone. The chairman of the company said that he was deceived by 1,000 gold coins? Chupa. Huh? Its the company who said that they wanted to buy the automaton we defeated for that amount of money. Chupa. Is that so? Then this will be a little troublesome. A lawsuit, huh. Although the toad-like Lev called Abba said it like it was someone elses problem, for us, however, this was no joke. Or rather, I wonder if Muge-san, who went to Rororo Company, is okay? And, the reason we are surrounded by a large number of people, is it related to Lulusha-san? Chupa. He pulled out the stick and dipped it in syrup once again. Yes. Thats the main subject. She is suspected of national treason. We wish to talk to you regarding that, so please follow us without resisting.Abba said, and sucked on the syrup stick again, with a Chupa sound. Although I was worried about Muge-san, refusing to follow Abba would only increase the suspicion. So we followed him and headed to the Foreign Affairs Bureau, which was two blocks away. Sure enough, there were more than 100 armed guards outside of the building. The general public was watching from a distance, seeming to not know what was going on. It was as if we were real terrorists. Unlike the Labyrinth Management Bureau, the Foreign Affairs Bureau had a stylish appearance with tiles on the outer wall, terrace seats, and sculptures on the pillars that support the roof. Perhaps because we didnt say anything, Abba was also silent on the way to the Foreign Affairs Bureau. The guards did not follow us inside. We passed through a spacious lobby and came to a room that seemed like a reception room. There I saw the first decorative plant in this country. Potted trees, lined at a distance of about three paces from each other. We sat on a rattan couch and Abba sat down across us. What is the relationship between you people and Lulusha? I know Lulusha-sans mother.I said. You look quite young, though? The bond between survivors of the Forsha Kingdom is tightly bound. I intuitively thought it would be better not to reveal my relation to old man Hinga. He said something along the lines of as if he had sinned and came to the Sixth Mine and Priest El had only described the old man as an excellent researcher. More importantly, why is Lulusha-san charged for treason? And why is the Foreign Affairs Bureau C the department that negotiates with foreign countries, as Im guessing from the name, holding us here? Hey, watch your words, you. Chupa. If I hadnt negotiated, you would have been arrested by the security team, you know? Well, thank you for that. I wouldnt have let myself be caught obediently, though. So why did you decide to get involved? I asked with caution. He was connected to the Rororo Company which has a very high possibility of trying to trap Muge-san, after all. Well, forget about me. The real problem is the national treason. Abba said as he refilled the stick with syrup, and sucked on it. Chupa. She has been accused of using the capture team assembled by the country for her own profit. After venturing into the labyrinth, she never once sent out the compulsory regular report, and also lost a lot of people. She doesnt look like such a reckless person, though. Only because you know her, right? If you are handed over a military force, but then dont report on your whereabouts, that would clearly raise suspicions no matter what. I have an uncomfortable feeling. I finally met Lulusha-sanof course, there is the fact that she is old man Hingas granddaughter, but Lulusha-san was sincerely trying to capture the labyrinth, and it makes no sense that she would go into a labyrinth to rebel against the nation. And she also gave top priority to the treatment of her subordinates. (Was the labyrinth trip set up from the beginning to get rid of Lulusha-san? No, thats too troublesome Then, is someone planting suspicions to frame her?) The latter is more likely. However, this is not the time to be proving a conspiracy theory. I have to help Lulusha-san. Abba-san yes? What kind of method is there to clear Lulusha-sans suspicions? Hmmm Chupa. He pulled out the stick in his mouth. She says she hasnt missed a single regular report, but the one who was sent to deliver the report is missing. Not just one but seven people. If anyone at all finds them, the situation may change, but there isnt much time left, you see. Cases of national treason goes to trial early. The shortest is 5 days. And the sentence is executed in 10 days at most. There was no syrup left on the stick anymore. The death penalty. Abbas thin tongue, as he licked his lips, was eerie. Volume 3 - CH 17 Vol 3: Chapter 17 * Lulusha * One small, hard bed and a toilet C that was about all in Lulushas cell. Arrested for the crime of national treason that she has no idea of. She talked about everything that happened in the labyrinth during the interrogation, but still she ended up imprisoned here. The iron door to her cell, the sole doorway to the outside, remained shut. What the hell is going on Although she couldnt sleep on the first day due to vexation and anxiety, on the second day, the exhaustion of the labyrinth capture caught up with her body and she slept all day. And now, on the third day, she could afford to process her situation calmly. She knew that there were people who didnt want her to succeed. But she strived not for herself, but for the Empire. She believed that if she could produce results in the labyrinth capture, they would understand. I did all that and it got me to this sorry state, huh She suggested inquiring with her subordinates, but was refused. She was told that their testimony was unreliable because they were also believed to have colluded with Lulusha. The official who conducted the investigation firmly believed that Lulusha had not sent any liaisons to report, and she is a traitor who used the Empires military force for her own gains. He rejected her pleas, saying, Show me proof that you sent out the liaisons. Lulusha sent regular liaisons requesting for aid, but all seven of them were said to be missing. Some hated Lulusha C a woman and also a half human, but its strange that not a single one of them delivered the report. Did someone kidnap them? Its unlikely that they went missing within the labyrinth. The passage wasnt that complicated, and we didnt encounter anything while withdrawing. She heaved a sigh. Even though there is clearly something more important for them to do than locking her up in this place. The lives of the seven liaisons were at stake. Or perhaps, those seven have been bought off and will only appear after Im dead? A self-deprecating laughter escaped Lulushas mouth. That being the case was probable, she thought. Now that she is trapped in such a place. Anger, regret, sadness, frustration, despair, anxiety C a mixture of emotions swept up. Lulusha slumped onto the bed and covered her face. Overtaken by her emotions, she began to cry, but clenched her teeth to not let out any noise. There was a guard outside. There was no guarantee that he wouldnt report her reactions to others. She didnt want to give the bastards who locked her up that pleasure. She wanted to protect her pride, at the very least. Even so I wasnt able to thank them properly. After enduring for 30 minutes, her heart calmed down. And this time, she remembered the people who saved her. The adventurers who came to her rescue when she was in a predicament. The boy said he had something to talk about with herbut its probably impossible at this rate. I wonder how they defended themselves against the automatons emotional attack. Its truly interesting. Does it not work on a pure human? No, then the adventurers hired by the accompanying company shouldnt have been affected, either. Hmm Lulusha began to ponder on it. It was more in her nature to think about the labyrinth than to think about conspiracies. CLICK the sound of the iron door being unlocked brought her back to her senses. Behind the slightly opened door, the jailer Lev appeared and said bluntly. Get out. You have a visitor. Visitor? For someone who committed a grave crime? For a moment, she thought if it was the boy, but theres no way an outsider could come to visit. However, Lulusha got out because she didnt feel like staying in that cell for too long. When she was handcuffed, frustration of being treated like a criminal when she was actually innocent boiled up again. The visiting room was also a bland room, but it was about three times as large as her cell. Lulusha was surprised to see the person sitting in that room and knelt down. Your Highness Anastasia! Why are you here!? The lemon-colored dress was made of fabric that is rarely seen in this country, indicating that she was an esteemed personage. However, what stood out above all, was her smooth, white skin. Her platinum blonde hair was silky, matching her skin, and a diamond-studded gold hair clasp at the back. The long ears popping out of her hair indicates that she is of the elf race C not just any elf but a High Elf. The sapphire blue pupils gleamed from her long-slit eyes C almost like a jewel. Her healthy pink lips were smiling, but no words came out of them. A bandage with a curse seal was wrapped around her throat, the only part that gave off a strange presence. Please stand. Anastasia showed a memo paper to Lulusha as she tried to kneel on the spotAnastasia could not speak. However It is all right. Please sit over here. While Anastasia wrote rapidly with elegant writing, Lulusha thought it would be disrespectful to make her write once again for the same matter, and so sat across from Anastasia. Anastasia beckoned the jailer and slipped a small gold coin into his hand. The jailer left the room, smiling broadly. Anastasia and Lulusha were alone in the room. Is it okay?Lulusha asked, feeling anxious about the jailer who left. Anastasia shook her head from side to side with a smile C meaning its okay. In any case, the handcuff was equipped with escape prevention magic. It is something that explodes the moment you try to forcibly unlock it or get out of this building. It is unbelievable that you would commit treason. Of course I am innocent! Even though Lulusha wasnt asked for it, she told Anastasia everything she said during the interrogation. Lulusha noticed as she kept explaining C that she really wanted someone to believe her. I will also try to convey your innocence to His Majesty the Emperor. Thank you. Lulusha held back the emotions that swelled up in her. She was self-aware that her heart was shaken today and she was emotionally unstable. Anastasias words brought happiness. Even if Anastasia, who is a well-established person, has little say in this country. Anastasia is a High Elf royalty, and an important figure for the Elf race. But when she was young, she was cursed by an ill-mannered mage who visited the Elven Forest and lost her voice. The curse is still in effect to this day, and it is confined with a curse seal. Voice is very important for a High Elf. The natural voice is indispensable for rituals conducted in the depths of the forest. Many elves obey and abide by them because the rituals secure the blessings of the forest. Although Anastasia is a High Elf, she had lost her most important organ as a High Elf. The eyes of other elves focused on her. Unable to conduct her duties as a High Elf, it was decided that she cannot be allowed to live gracefully as part of the royal family. On the other hand, it is also unsightly for a High Elf to live among common elves. The King of the Elven Forest decided to export Anastasia. She is a High Elf, a race known as the treasure of beauty. Even if she couldnt live in the Elven Forest, she was judged to be worth giving to another country. Thus Anastasia was given to the Lev Magic Empire C in exchange, one magic airship was given to the Elven Forest. That was all Lulusha had heard. Its been a year since Anastasia came to this country. Now she is 14 years old and will continue to grow more beautiful. DI am of no use as a High Elf, but I was able to enrich the elves with a magic airship. When the two first met, Anastasia wrote so and showed a smile, full of loneliness. Anastasia was welcomed politely and she was told she would be near the Emperor whenever there was a national event. High Elves live longer than the Lev people, who have the same lifespan as the human race. So instead of having her as his wife, the current Emperor treated her as a High Elf princess, as if she were a decoration. Lulusha, who was treated like a tumour in the Empire, got along with Anastasia in a kinship sort of way. Even if I am put to the death penalty, I pray that Your Highness will find happiness. Please dont say such sad things. Has anyone else visited? It seems difficult to overturn this situation. I dont have that many allies, after all. Deputy Director Abba of Foreign Affairs Bureau also came here once, but he saw my father as a rival, so he interrogated me through-and-through and left. Im sure hes probably celebrating right now. Is there anything I can do? Just the thought is more than enough. Oh right, if anything happens, could you please thank the adventurers called Silver Balance who saved my team in the Labyrinth of Fear? Adventurers?As if asking that, Anastasia tilted her head. That gesture was so cute that many guys would have fallen for her right then and there. It seemed that there was something they wanted to tell me, but in the position I am now I dont mean to request this of Your Highness, but Please dont be reserved. The conversation between the two continued after this. Lulusha felt at ease during this period. Volume 3 - CH 18 Vol 3: Chapter 18 Mimino-san and I left the Foreign Affairs Bureau, and decided to hurry to Rororo Company. However, as we rushed down the path to the company, Muge-san came from the other side. Ngh! Do you know what happened!Muge-san cried. While soothing Muge-san who was crying, we returned to his company and met up with Dante-san and Non-san there. As soon as we returned, Muge-san pointed to the knee part of his boiler suit. It was dirty with red. When I went to the Rororo company, this is what happened! They suddenly threw tomatoes at me! While saying, We wont pay a single coin to a scammer! They must have taken apart the automaton and studied the internals before paying the money. But, Im just glad things didnt get violent. Wasting tomatoes is pretty much violence! Eh? According to Muge-san, he was angry not because his clothes were soiled, but because food was treated poorly. Food is limited in the closed off Empire, and although there are plenty of mushrooms as staple food, vegetables are a luxury item. Muge-san mainly sells dried meat and vegetables in his caravan, so it seems that they made fun of that and threw tomatoes at him. But isnt it sly to disassemble the product before paying?Mimino-san asked. Muge-san nodded greatly. Thats right. This goes beyond getting a trade advantage. Since they decided to go down this path, its only fair I pay them back for it Nufufufu A dark flame was lit in Muge-sans eyes. Well, all right. So, how did things go on your end, Reiji? About that I need your help Dante-san. Help? I told him about what we heard from Abba. Lulusha-san is suspected of treason and needs proof that she did not neglect the required regular contact. Hmm something smells suspicious. I think so too. But we cant poke around at the moment. We have to hurry up and find the contacts. Those contacts are the most reliable evidence. I want to dive into the Labyrinth of Fear once again. You think the contacts are still in the labyrinth? Why? There is one of two possibilities. The contacts are either outside the labyrinth, or inside the labyrinth. But I have a feeling they are inside. Supposing that there is indeed someone behind the shadows trying to frame Lulusha-san, would they do the troublesome thing of calling out to all the contacts who came out of the labyrinth and then hiding them? Even if they did that, it is a roundabout way of doing. Moreover, it would just be insufficient communication and would not result in national treason. If Lulusha-san had come out of the labyrinth victorious and returned the military force to the state, it wouldnt have become such a big problem. The charge of national treason was due to the addition of being defeated by an automaton and depleting the military force in vain. It makes sense if you think that those who dislike Lulusha-san took advantage of this situation in the name of having her take responsibility and to try to eliminate her altogether. If soC the contacts should still be in the labyrinth for some reason. But can we still enter the labyrinth again? Muge-san? We can. In fact, other companies may still be diving into the labyrinth. Ah! Come to think of it, we havent seen the Golden Brigade after that. Are they still inside the labyrinth? We discussed and decided to explore the Labyrinth of Fear again tomorrow. Hmm, I should stop Zerry-san from going to gambling tonight. ** We acted early the next morning. Muge-san seems to have stayed up all night, as he was sleeping in Neko-chans load carrying tray. I was to drive Neko-chan instead. Muge-san seems to have incorporated some sorcery that he removed from the automaton into Neko-chan. She has transformed into Super Neko-chan!he exclaimed proudly. In addition to the steam engine, auxiliary motive power from magic stones was also added, resulting in an improved torque C but I didnt really understand the difference. Driving Neko-chan was surprisingly fun, though she moved slowly as usual. We took the elevator up the cliff to the entrance of the Labyrinth of Fear. As usual, Mimino-san was afraid of high places and clung to my arm. She didnt even ask this time Not that I mind at all. When we arrived at the human-faced entranceI remembered. Thats right the smell of blood. Whats wrong, Reiji?Dante-san asked. When we entered last time, I remembered that I sensed the smell of blood from the stone statues ahead of us. Do you smell it, Zerry-san? Hmm? yes, just slightly. As soon as Zerry-san said that, her cat ears perked up. Bocchan, I hear something. ! I also noticed soon after she said that. There were muffled moans from the other side of the entrance as if asking for help. Muge-san, please wait here! We hurried to the entrance and jumped into the mouth of the eerie face. At the end of the lined up stone statues, there was the figure of a collapsed person. Are you okay?! Even from a distance, I could see a considerable amount of bleeding. And the cloak that the person was wearing on their back was yellow. A member of the Golden Brigade. Noticing us, that person looked up C it was the hood-wearing slender woman who always broke the tension between our two parties. With a pained look, she opened her mouth and said, Up. Up? Up! We were halfway towards the woman. Lined up along the way on either side were stone statues with weapons. They were supposed to be stone statues. Yet, their eyes were focused on us. Attacks incoming! Since the dungeon itself is a trap, something as crazy as changing itinerary is only to be expected. Like the stone statues can now move. The gripped sword, spear, and hammer were swung down. I braked immediately. Mimino-san, rope! Here! Mimino-san threw a rope made of ivy from her pocket. I deployed 10Flower Magicand branched out the rope into 10 so that it can be entwined around the arms of the stone statues holding the weapons. However, I could only stop 4 statues at most. Hoh! Zerry-san, who was taking the lead, dodged around the spear and staff that came down from the left and right, and headed for the fallen woman. NUOOOOOO! Behind us, while protecting Non-san, Dante-san parried a stone statue that was trying to crush him with a shield with his own shield, and repelled a spear blow with a blow of his mace. Go through, Reiji! Yes! Dante-san, who was closer to the entrance, turned back with Non-san, and at the end of my line of sight, Zerry-san was getting off the passage on the other side while dragging along the fallen woman. The sound of something tight, like a rope, snapping was heard. The stone statue was probably trying to tear off the rope I used to restrict it with its brute strength. Excuse me, Mimino-san. Hah Wha!? I carried Mimino-san with the princess carry pose and started running. I improved my physical ability withSupport Magic, so the additional weight didnt hinder my speed. When I started running, the spear and staff that Zerry-san had evaded through were swung down again, but I slipped through them. The dance practice I had to undertake during my escort job proved useful here. But of course, I never danced while princess-carrying someone. Mimino-san and I slipped into the passage in the back. Volume 3 - CH 19 Vol 3: Chapter 19 The effect of Mimino-sans remedy was tremendous. The wound of the woman who was pierced through the belly was closing up every passing second I imagine. I imagine because I was told, Turn around, Reiji-kun, Thats right, bocchan. Its still too early for you, by Mimino-san and Zerry-san as they treated the women. Thus, I didnt actually see the wound closing up. Thank you for your help When I turned around, the womans body had been bandaged and her clothes had been mended. Her face was pale and drenched with sweat, so I also helped her withHealing Magic. However, the blood she lost cannot be restored, so she still had to rest for a while. Reiji-kun, follow me for a sec.Mimino-san called me. I followed her and headed slightly to the back of the passage. Err, ahem. That thing from earlier, uhm, it was an emergency, so it cant be helped, but Thing from earlier? When I asked, Mimino-sans cheeks turned redC ah, is she angry? When you, uhm c-carried me! S-Sorry. It was an emergency. Eh, ah, yes, it couldnt be helped since it was an emergency, no, I mean, Im not saying this because I didnt like it. If its me, then I dont mind. Anytime is fine. However, you mustnt do that to other woman so easily. Mimino-san? Hmm? Is she angry? Am I wrong? Tell me,World Ruler! Blood circulation is increasing, heart rate is high, body temperature is risingIs she angry after all?! Anyway, what I mean is Mimino-san said, staring at me. Reiji-kun, your hands moved like you had a lot of experience. Do you do this often? Is that so? Thats not true. I wonder I doubt nothing happened in the last four years. N-Nothing happened! As I was trying to think of a way to persuade Mimino-san who was staring at me, Bocchan, Mimino-san, I dont think we can afford to stay here any longer. Zerry-san! Zerry-san of all people! Brought up a sound reasoning. Mimino-san and I looked at each otherAh, Mimino-san has a completely unconvinced lookand we returned to the woman. The woman was raising her upper body with Zerry-sans help. So what happened to Leon?Mimino-san asked. We got caught in a trap and were separated.the woman answered. According to the woman, the Golden Brigade and the Lev company that hired them arrived at a large room. Unlike the dreary dungeon atmosphere so far, nine colorfully painted rocks were arranged in that room. In the center of the floor, it was writtenThou art before God. Offer thy Fear.When they were examining the rocks without knowing its meaning, Leon shouted, There is a gem buried in the rock. And when the woman looked closely, she saw a fist-sized garnet blended together with the painting on the rock. But before she could take it out, the floor disappeared. On the verge of falling, when she looked around, half of them were swarmed by rocks and sucked into the floor, and the rest, who were in the center of the room, were astonished. I was prepared to die, but the hole was connected to a different passage. I was able to get away with only minor damage and lost my weapon from the fall. When I looked back, the hole I fell from had already closed up and gone, but I remembered that the passage was near the entrance to the labyrinth, so I tried to go out to call for help. And thats when you were attacked by the stone statues? Yes I had let my guard down because there was nothing when we first entered. Its strange.I noticed.We exited with the Labyrinth Capture Division 4, but the stone statues didnt move at that time, right? Thats right. I was searching for any enemy movement while we were retreating, but I didnt feel like anything was moving.Zerry-san said. Reiji-kun, there is something written over there.Mimino-san said. Words were written near the ceiling leading from the current passage to the stone statue passage. Even the light from the magic lamp was barely reaching it, so I hadnt noticed it until now. Fear moving alone. It means precisely what it says, huh. If you pass through here alone, a trap will be activated. The stone statue will move Wait! I see now! What is it, Reiji-kun? The contacts sent by Lulusha-san! Usually you would only send one contact who can move fast. If that person came here alone without knowing anythingC Ah, the stone statues will start moving!Mimino-san said. The contacts were attacked by the stone statues, and they all seven are probably dead. It was a harsh prediction. But I have to make sure. Bocchan. Then where are the remains? It is either hidden somewhere or swallowed into the depths of the labyrinth. We need to find out. Before that, you are? I am Polina. A member of the Golden Brigade and She removed her hood. Her beautiful golden hair stretched down and long ears popped out. Im an archer from the Elf race. Elves are said to be beautiful men and beautiful women. Looking at this person, I suppose that is true. However, Polina-san seemed somewhat hard to approach, like the type of beauty you just admire from a distance. Since there were now 4 people, Mimino-san, Zerry-san, Polina-san, and I, the trap did not activate. We searched all over the stone statues` Polina-san was scared and constantly looked up at the statues`but nothing unusual was found. Hmm. The rope I used to restrict the statues was ripped, but one of them seemed to be stuck behind the statue, near the wall. The upper part was dim since the light of the magic lamp did not reach that far. Ill go up to the stone statue for a moment. Eh Polina-san looked at me like, Is this guy sane? But a trap is nothing more than a mechanism. If it is not activated, it is just a stone statue. Though, I dont think I should trust this dungeon too much. I picked up a rope on the ground, stretched it withFlower Magic, and twined it around the neck of a stone statue. As I climbed up along it, I saw the upper part of the wall sunken in. Almost like a loft. I couldnt see how deep it went. If its me, I could probably get in if I got on all fours I, who have climbed inside numerous Raccoon holes in Sixth Mine. A pride Im not happy to feel. Mimino-san! There seems to be an interior, so Ill go take a look! CHey, Reiji-kun!? Dont do anything crazy! I jumped from the stone statue into the gap. It was hard to stand, but crawling was easy. I crawled forward, straining my eyes and relying on the faint light emitted by the dungeon. The path was taking me down a slope. When I sniffed the air, I caught the smell of blood as expected. But there is no blood. Does the surface of the dungeon suck blood? Come to think of it, even dust doesnt collect. Is there a bacteria that eats organic matter? I looked at the palm of my hand which had been on the ground. Nothing at all was sticking to it. Its kind of creepy. Lets explore a little further That isC After moving for a short while, I saw a dead-end wall about 10 meters ahead down the slope. And there was an open space underneath, like a cliff. Something like a leather bag can be seen down the slopeI remember that bag. It is the shoulder bag used by the people of the Labyrinth Capture Division. While I was remembering that, the belt of the bag moved, as if it was pulled from below the cliff. Whats going on down there? It moved due to a slight rumble from my steps and fell down, huh`Nah, Im not that much of an optimist. I was surprised. It was a disposal chute. A place to throw trash. The dungeon collects all the trash in one place andC dont tell me its eating it? If there is an ecosystem in this dungeon as a whole, it wouldnt be weird to think that the dungeon itself is alive, right? KuhC The bag moved slightly again. I directed both hands behind me and squatted. And then, activatedFire Magicin my hand. GOOOOOOOO! The act of firing magic becomes more difficult the more you think about it. The laws of physics state that every action has an equal and opposite reaction, but that does not apply to magic. Even if you wish to useWind Magiclike a jet, there is no reaction, so your body will not be propelled forward. Thats why Crysta, the half-elf Mithril-ranked adventurer, usedFire Magicto create a blast near his body to gain propulsion. The narrow passage brightened up like it was noon. My body propelled forward with the explosionand the bag was within arms reach. The moment I thought so, the bag disappeared under the cliff, as if someone had pulled it. Did you think I would give upC Oh crap! My body, which was gaining momentum, was about to collide with the front wall, but I thrust my right hand into the wall and stopped my body. There was a bottomless space directly below me, and it seemed like it could easily swallow me. And there it was. The bag. I reached out my left hand and grabbed the bag. It was being pulled awayWho is there? When I released my right hand off the wall, my body floated in mid-air. I activatedFire Magicas is. The inside of the disposal chute became brighter. Volume 3 - CH 20 Vol 3: Chapter 20 The flames created by mana illuminated a black, jelly-like body. A Slime! Or something similar to it, at least. The slimes were present compactly all over the disposal chute, wiggling around. Goosebumps ran up my skin. The slime that was holding onto the bag seemed to be melting it. Far below, I could see the remains of the uniforms and equipment of the people of the Labyrinth Capture Division. I detonated theFire Magicin my hand and burned the slime that was trying to melt the bag, causing a blast. My floating body slammed into the ceilingshit, I was distracted by the slime and failed to control the power. Still, I managed to grab onto the cliff and crawled up. There was a rustling noise near my feet. A slime was stretching its tentacles to grab my feet. NOOO! I quickly rolled my body up the narrow space I came from. When I looked back down the dust chute, the usual silence had returned. W-What the hell was that? They cant climb up here? At any rate, Im worn out. I held the bag tightly, like it was a rare loot, and climbed up the slope and returned to the stone statues. ** After that, we left the Labyrinth of Fear for the time being. Sure enough, the bag belonged to a contact sent by the Labyrinth Capture Division 4. It contained a paper detailed with a report on the capture and a request for aid. It had only been less than an hour since we entered the Labyrinth of Fear, so the guards who operated the elevator looked puzzled. Nevertheless, our party and Polina-san decided to return to Muge-sans company for the time being. Polina-san didnt seem to know where the company that hired the Golden Brigade was located, and she also needed to rest a little. What is that? In front of Muge-sans companythough called a company, it has only a large warehouse and a small cabin-like housea brand new, polished, shiny, Magi Engine powered car was parked. The black automobile had a linear and edgy shape. It had a close resemblance to the Giugiaros car design back on Earth. The reason I, who didnt even get a drivers license, knew the name of the design was because I saw a TV program hosted by a famous entertainer who introduced his beloved cars. Perhaps because ofWorld Ruler, I can remember even the smallest details from my previous life. Leaving that aside, it was even more worrying that the car looked much more expensive and exclusive than any other cars which could normally be seen in the Empire. When we stopped at a distance C not prompted by anyone C the passenger seat door opened and a Lev man in butler clothes came out. With a solid physique, he was by far the largest among the Lev people I have seen so far. Are you the owner of this company, Muge, and the adventurers hired by Muge? Strictly speaking, Polina-san is not, but Dante-san briefly answered,Yes. The butler looked at us as if he was looking at dirt, and approached the rear seat of the car. I couldnt see the inside because a curtain was pulled inside the car, but I could hear his voice clearly. CDo you really wish to meet them? They are shabby-looking people that dont deserve to meet someone of your standing. Then the curtain was parted and a slip of paper was held out and pressed against the window. The butler was in the way so I couldnt see what was written, but the butler read it and reacted. But I was strictly ordered by His Majesty the Emperor to protect you. Another piece of paper appeared. Nevertheless, you dont necessarily have to present the gold coins in your purse and walk in front of the robbers, right? Another piece of paper appearedthis time, it was strongly pressed against the window. Even so, it is because of Lulushas suggestion that you came to such a conclusion. It cannot be easily accepted Do you know Lulusha-san?I said without thinking. The butler showed even more disgust. Eavesdropping bastards These humans have no sense of manners at all. Your Highness, lets turn back. The door opened with a banging sound, causing the butler to be startled. A piece of paper was presented out the door, the butler read it and stepped back with a bitter look. A young girl in a bright lemon-colored dress got out of the car. She was a beautiful elf C Dante-san stared open-mouthed at the girl, whereas Zerry-san, who was in the middle of stifling a yawn, was startled. This is Her Royal Highness Anastasia, from the royal family of High Elves who rule the elves. Be sure to mind your manners. The butler said, while glaring, but no one was listening. She was that beautiful. Anastasia-sama!! However, there was one person who broke such a moment of wonder C Polina-san. After removing her hood, she moved a few steps forward and knelt. Perhaps Her Highness Anastasia also knew Polina-san, as her eyes widened astonishedly. However, there was a sad look on her face. ** The beautiful Elf princess being inside Muge-sans warehouse felt like an inharmonious atmosphere. We werent told in detail why Her Highness was in the Empire, and was only told by the butler that she would communicate by writing because she couldnt speak. A light green scarf was wrapped around her neck. It didnt really make sense, and something like a bandage could be seen peeking from underneath the scarf, but its probably not something I should dig into. The written conversation began. Polina-san seemed like she wanted to say something, but Her Highness Anastasias matters came first. Her Highness presented a piece of paper which was already written in advance C it said that Lulusha-san was grateful to us. Furthermore, it was written that she would kindly listen to the thing I wished to discuss with Lulusha-san in her stead. (Can this person be trusted?) I hadnt made a decision yetabout what to do with the bag that I brought back. I knew this could be a way to improve Lulusha-sans situation, but then there was the question of who to give the bag to. You can tell me your story. I will be sure to relay it to Lulusha. Her Highness Anastasias form of elegantly writing on the paper was remarkably beautiful. I thought Polina-san was a beauty admired from afar, but Her Highness was also an exceptional beauty. Lady Eva was also an exceptional beauty C thinking about it, there are so many beautiful people in this world. The young lady was the type of beauty that entrapped mens hearts. Her Highness Anastasia was like a perfected work-of-art beauty. I would like to speak alone with Your Highness. I made up my mind and said it. Handing the bag over to Her Highness is probably the best option. Her Highness came all the way here to listen to the story of a mere adventurer for Lulusha-sans sake, so she is most likely not a bad person. However, Dont be silly! You lowly adventurer!! The problem was the butler. It seemed like he was protecting Her Highness, but also seemed like trying to control herI get the feeling he is a shadow attached by someone higher up. I dont know if its the Emperor, or someone else. Being able to talk directly with Her Highness Anastasia should be a rare fortune for a human like you, and yet!! The butler seemed enraged, like he would start throwing punches at any momentNo, shouldnt a butler always remain calm and collected? What is up with the butler education in this country? Or is it just this person acting a little weird? Her Highness put a hand on her forehead, as if unable to bear the headache, exhaled a little, and raised a hand to silence the butler. May I ask the reason? It is a very private story. I havent told this story even to my party members whom I share my fate with. Dante-san and the rest nodded as I said that, which seems to have added to the persuasion. To think something I forgot to talk about would be useful in such a place. Though, I did talk about it to Mimino-san a little. If so, lets have a written conversation within the reach of the butler. I see. In that case, the content of the story will not be overheard, and the safety of Her Highness can be ensured to some extent. When I agreed to the proposal, the members of the Silver Balance, Muge-san and Polina-san headed to the entrance of the warehouse. When Her Highness looked at the butler, his face was dyed red and the gritting of his teeth could be heard, but he probably knew that Her Highness wouldnt back down. 5 minutes only! And I will report this to His Majesty the Emperor! And he stepped back to the entrance of the warehouse with heavy steps. After confirming that everyone was at a distance of about 15 meters, Her Highness presented a pen and a piece of paper to me. From her smile, I felt that she was telling me Lets hurry up. I immediately started writing. I found evidence that Lulusha-san sent regular reports while in the labyrinth. Please submit it to the appropriate party. Her Highness Anastasia was shocked still. Volume 3 - CH 21 Vol 3: Chapter 21 * Lev Magic Empire Emperor * The Emperor was meeting Anastasia, a gift from the High Elf royal family, after a long while. Moreover, it was the first time Anastasia had ever requested for a meeting. They were in the Emperors private room. The advanced age Emperor had a hobby of collecting foreign art. The walls of the large room were decorated with paintings that cant be hung and the shelves were lined with ceramic art. These works of art were said to be the most unnecessary things in the tech and sorcery land of the Lev Magic Empire. I expected that it would be regarding Lulusha, but I didnt imagine you would bring something like this. The standard shoulder bag which is provided to the Labyrinth Capture Division personnel sat on a table. The belt part was melted, but the contents were safe. Anastasia had brought this bag directly to the Emperor. This will release Lulusha, right? The Emperor placed a finger on the presented memo paper C the fingernail on the wrinkled finger was cracked. I thought you didnt have any desires. That you would see firsthand the rise and fall of this Magic Empire with your long, long lifespan as a High Elf. But even you have desires, huh. Are you dissatisfied? With your life as a silent exhibition in this place? She couldnt read the Emperors thoughts as he spoke indifferently. Instead of answering the question, Anastasia wrote: This was written by the boy who entrusted this bag. She presented another noteit was a message Reiji wrote to Anastasia. If this is not enough, I will look for another evidence. Please let me know the result. Even if this bag is said to be lacking as proof, that boy will not give up C that was the meaning. Even Anastasia, who has the power to meet the Emperor in person, thought that she might not be able to help Lulusha. Perhaps you could call this desire. The boys action was treated like a work of artnot any less than the paintings in this roomhe had lit a fire in Anastasias cold, lonely heart. Even if the fire was as tiny as the tip of a needle. The fire can still be seen in the darkness. Who is he? The Emperor asked, wary of Anastasia, whose aura had changed. An acquaintance of a blood relative of Lulusha. I dont know anymore than that. Im sorry. Huh. I dont expect someone like you who cant speak to bring back important information. The Emperor stood up while talking and went around behind Anastasia. He removed the scarf wrapped around her neck and a bandage with a curse seal was revealed. You are a bird in a birdcage. But you are a poor bird that cant even chirp. When the Emperors finger crept over the curse seal, the seal emitted a bluish-white light. Anastasia shut her eyes and clasped her hands together tightly on her lap. Why do you desire to release Lulusha? You cant do anything in the Elven Forest, but you thought you could do it in the lizard country? The lizards wont be fooled that easily, you know? The Emperor took away his hand and returned to his chair. Let the bag be examined by Abba of the Foreign Affairs Bureau Thoroughly. ! Lulusha will not be killed in the meantime. But even if she gets out of prison, there is no place for her to return to. There is no longer anyone who would put her in charge of the dysfunctional Capture Division 4. The Emperors finger pointed to a piece of paper. Unless there is someone Lulusha can trust to completely capture the Labyrinth of Fear and offer that honour without compensation, then thats a different story. He was pointing to the piece of paper written by Reiji. * Lulusha * Lulusha had a visitor for her in prison. She was certain that it was Anastasia, but she was off the mark. The chair in the visitors room was standard size, but when he was seated on it, it looked like it was made for childrenthe visitor was Abba. Lulusha was taken aback and stopped at the entrance. Abba pulled out the syrup stick from his mouth and said. Chupa. You, you. Jailer-kun. Leave us. However, Abba-dono. The detainee could go wild, so Im a foreign affairs expert, you know? I am not someone who would provoke a detainee till they would go wild. But this is my duty Im here on duty too, though? Or what? Does it look like Im here to play games? Chupa. Lulusha stopped herself from saying Is licking syrup part of your duty, too?, and perhaps the jailer felt the same way. The jailer reluctantly nodded and left the room. Lulusha knew that he wasnt always faithful to his duty, but she was a little surprised to find that there was a way to get rid of him other than gold coins. As Lulusha sat down, Abba started to speak. You have two liability issues. One, the massive failure to capture the labyrinth and losing a great number of talented personnels. Two, the lack of communication brought about the distrust of the government and you ended up with the charge of stealing a military force in order to set up a possible coup detat. Wait a minute. The first is my responsibility, I can admit to that, but the second is You said you sent regular contacts. Chupa. Abba said, while topping-up the next syrup on his stick. I was ordered to re-examine that matter, directly from His Majesty the Emperor. What? You dont have to look so grim. Its not like I want to do it, but its an order. Despite all these, Im actually a very busy person, you see. Oh, but of course, compared to the Director of Foreign Affairs Bureau, being the Deputy Director is like observing the mushroom log, right? Mica mushroom, which is the staple food of the Lev people, overgrows if left unchecked. It is difficult to prepare the optimum growing environment for mica mushroom, but since there is nothing to do once thats done, observing the mushroom log phrase is sometimes used as an analogy for free time. If you want to ridicule my dad, go ahead. But it is pointless to doubt my loyalty. Ill introduce you to a good vendor, so you can observe the mushroom logs as much as you want. Lulusha retorted, but Abba let out a deep laugh. Please let me know about the vendor next time. I dont think Im cut out for the Foreign Affairs Bureau. Huh? At the very least I dont think I can do what your dad pulled off. Man, I thought this would be easy. If you want to mock my dadC Oh no, not at all. Abba shook his hand in a hurry this time. By the way, it was Her Highness Anastasia who influenced His Majesty to conduct a reinvestigation. As I thought You have a gloomy look. Shouldnt you be pleased? You are the only one that Her Highness cares about to this extent. If Her Highness faces hardship because of me, I wouldnt be pleased. Her Highness wasnt the one who had a hard time. It was probably the adventurer who had a hard time. Adventurer? Oops, I said too much. Instead of closing his mouth, he threw the stick with syrup into his mouth. At that moment, the jailer came in. Its about time. Chupa. Eh? Already? But there is no time limit, right? We have been ordered not to let visitors stay long. This is also duty. Oh, is that so It was less than half the time compared to the meeting with Anastasia. An important item that prolonged her visit was a gold coin, but Abba doesnt seem to have realized that. Lulusha and him werent close enough for her to relay that information. Though, she was curious about his last word. Deputy Director Abba. While urged by the guard, Lulusha called out while standing up. You dont seem to be cut out for Foreign Affairs Bureau, right? . She meant, At least realize that the jailer is asking for a bribe. When Lulusha was taken by the jailer and left, Abba was left alone in the room. Abba muttered absentmindedly. So Im not cut off for this job after all, huh? I cant even convince a woman from another race to look my way, like former Director Karl. Chupa. While sucking on the syrup stick, Abba stared at the chair where the woman from another race had been sitting. Volume 3 - CH 22 Vol 3: Chapter 22 We were looking at the two letters in front of us that were delivered to Muge-sans company. One was a subpoena. There was a discrepancy in the testimony between the Rororo Company and the Muge Company(The real name of Muge-sans company) regarding the negotiation of 1,000 Imperial gold coins. It was to enquire on that matter. A legal lawsuit. The thief Rororo Company shamelessly lodged a complaint. It was even added that they were willing to accept settlement out of court. And the other was a sealed letter sent from Her Highness Anastasia. The letter was strictly secured with both reading obstructing magic and the magic to know if the seal had been broken. Fortunately, there were no signs that the seal had been tampered with when we received it. I handed the bag to His Majesty the Emperor. His Majesty promised to re-investigate, but the problem is that Lulusha will not be able to return to her original position even if she turns out to be innocent, due to losing many personnel and failing the capture. But I am grateful for your work. I dont have any assets in my current position, but I will send one bunch of my hair to reward you. You have my permission to use it as a magic catalyst or to sell it. Indeed, the contents of this letter should be strictly secured. Because Mimino-san suddenly screamed Hair of a High Elf Royalty?! and was shaking non-stop for a few minutes. The High Elves who lead the elves have a unique mana which cannot be imitated. High Elf hair is especially useful when activating ancient elven magic tools. Furthermore, there are also enthusiast collectors who collect various things. The price of High Elf hair could reach the moon if sold to them. It doesnt have a market price in the first place. However I didnt like either of those ideas. This world is far inferior in ornaments and cosmetics compared to modern Japan. To look at it from another perspective, the quality of the material is most important, or rather people take pride in their own body. Which is completely fine. But the problem is hair is extremely important to women. To think Her Highness Anastasia cut off her flawless hair, sank my heart. I didnt even want something like this. I just wanted to meet Lulusha-san and talk about old man Hinga. (Moreover this trace) Another thing caught my attention. At the very end of what was written on this paper, Her Highness Anastasia had put the pen on the paper but then removed itas if she wanted to write something, but stopped. Her Highness Anastasia usually talks in writing, so she is very good at writing. Even though the sentences up to that point were written without any stagnation, did she miswrite at the very end? So, what do you wish to do, Muge-san? Dante-san broached the subject. We were still gathered in the warehouse of the company, passing around the pitcher with cold water and drinking it. What a hot day. It felt pretty good being under a shade, but even so, moving around just a little causes sweating. Well, of course Ill fight! I will use the money from selling the parts obtained from the labyrinth to hire a lawyer, and get the money which was promised to us! Muge-san was full of motivation, punching the air like doing shadow boxing. As Muge-san said, other than those used to upgrade Neko-chan, all the parts brought back from the labyrinth have been sold. It came to about 8 Imperial gold coins and change. Silver Balance received half of that. Muge-san said he would bear the cost of the parts used for Neko-chan, but Dantes said: Isnt Neko-chan also a party member? Therefore, it means that she (he?) also has a share. Muge-san teared up a little when he heard that. Dante-san is cool at times like this If only he didnt drink alcohol Anyway, Muge-san had about 2 million yen(20k usd) on hand, so it seems to be enough money to fight one lawsuit. Well, if he wins the lawsuit, hell get 1,000 gold coins, so of course hell be motivated. What will your party do, Dante-san? We What will we do, Reiji? I was staring at the letter from Her Highness Anastasia. Miswriting. Or perhaps, she tried to write something but didnt? (Her Highness Anastasia worked to help Lulusha-san, so its safe to say shes an ally, but she seemed to feel indebted to us.) Id expected her to behave more haughty, since shes royalty. But she seems to be really considerate of us. Muge-san, to meet Her Highness AnastasiaC No, we cant! Impossible! Even looking at her from a distance shouldve been originally impossible for us. Its not the same as dropping by the Labyrinth Administration Bureau. Is it because Her Highness couldnt meet us in person that she sent a sealed letter? The butler was quite angry.and opposed to meeting us last time. (If so, what did she try to write? Lulusha-sans unfavourable future? No, thats already written. A request that would burden us? A request only we can undertake) Ah! The labyrinth. Reiji-kun? What is it? Mimino-san peered into my face. Im troubled if I should tell her or not. (No! Dont lose yourself to doubt. I am a party member of Silver Balance. I should talk to everyone and rely on my party!) I resolved myself and said. I think that Her Highness Anastasia might want us to completely capture the Labyrinth of Fear. Dante-san raised an eyebrow. Mimino-san eyes widened as if surprised. Why do you think so?Non-san asked. Lulusha-sans failure on the labyrinth capture is certainly a major impact. I think it will be quite difficult for her to live in this country due to that. The only way for her to make this right is to succeed in capturing the labyrinth, but she will no longer be given a capture team. So Well help to capture it in her stead and testify it was thanks to Lulusha-san? Yes. I think Her Highness Anastasia couldnt write that because it is a rather unreasonable proposal. When I said that, everyone kept silent as if thinking about it. Surprisingly, the first person to speak wasC Bocchan. Do you really need to do that? It was Zerry-san. Havent you done enough? I dont even understand why its treason in the first place, but you already saved her life, correct? I dont think even Lulusha-san would ask anymore than this from you. So, isnt it enough if you just meet and talk to her like you came here for? I It is indeed as Zerry-san said. However, the reason why Zerry-san can think of it like that is because she can wander from place to place around the world. Lulusha-san was born and raised in this country. A lot of people are going to think and point out she killed many of her friends from now on. Its going to be a ridiculously painful life. I was born and raised in Japan, so I understand. Its not that easy when people tell you, You can just go abroad. No, perhaps its surprisingly not that difficult when you actually do it. But I think it would be a terrible thing to say to Lulusha-san, who gave her all for the sake of her country. Even as it is, Lulusha-san was probably treated like an outsider by the Lev people. Hey, hey, you two dont have to think so hard. Im actually surprised Zerry can think of something deep like that. Dante-san clapped his hands to break the heavy silence. Hey! I was actually called the Strategic Zerry in my mercenary days, ya know Anyway Dante-san cutoff Zerry-sans remarks. Listen, things are simple. Theres an unexplored labyrinth in front of us, and we have the right to enter. It comes down to whether we want to challenge it or not, thats all. We are adventurers. What comes after that is up to you. When I heard that, I felt that a fog in front of me was clearing up. Thats right. We are adventurers. I forgot about such a simple thing. Dante-san, IC Yes, yes. You wait a minute, Reiji. Mimino, what about you? Hmm. I am a little interested about the dungeon magic, so I want to investigate it. Minino-san said while rotating her index finger in a circle. And you, Non?Mimino-san asked. I want to go, of course. I dont know when Ill be called back to the church, after all. I have to go on adventures while I can. She put her palms together in front of her chest and smiled. What about Zerry-san?Non-san asked. I give up. Since you all put it that way, theres no reason not to challenge the labyrinth anymore. Zerry-san shrugged her shoulders, but didnt particularly look displeased. Finally, Dante-san. I guess its decided then. Well, I would be lying if I said that Im not worried about the Golden Brigade guys. Leon and Golden Brigade were still in the labyrinth. Polina-san said they had enough food in the labyrinth, and she went to contact the Labyrinth Administration Bureau to send out a rescue party, so she wasnt here. Polina-san had lost too much blood and shouldnt move around too much for a few days, so it might be a good idea to leave her with Muge-san. She has a problem with accommodation, and Muge-san can feel secure having someone skilled like her around. Kuu, I will entrust Neko-chan to Reiji-san! Muge-san gave me the key to start Neko-chan C not a literal key, but a plate embedded with magic stone. Thank you, everyone! Muge-san, well come back with Neko-chans load tray full of loot! Im looking forward to it! What an unbelievable profit to get loot without going in person! Muge-san smiled broadly. Okay, lets get ready to leave.Dante-san said. Right!Mimino-san said. Okay!Non-san smiled. Roger!Zerry-san said. I nodded to Dante-sans words. Yes! Thus, Silver Balance set out to challenge the Labyrinth of Fear for the third time. Volume 3 - CH 23 Vol 3: Chapter 23 Take care of that, Reiji! On it! Dante-san tried to taunt three automatons, but one slipped past his side. The hedgehog-type automatons were more like a tank than a puppet. As it charged towards me with its spiky needles, I threw a branch at it and invokedFlower Magic. This branch, which has a strange name of Six Knot Wood, grows many vines from each of its knots. In other words, it is most suitable for entangling wheels. Its wheel stopped rotating, causing the hedgehog to fall sideways due to the inertia. Sliding across the ground, it came to a stop as its needles pierced into a wall. The hedgehog with its belly exposed, rotated the remaining wheels helplessly in the air. One hedgehog is done! NUOOOO! Dante-san blocked a needle charge with his large shield and swung the mace down on the nose of the hedgehog he was facing. The needles around the face, which also acted as a defensive barrier, could not stop the blows from the vicious iron mace. After cutting it down to size, the automaton finally stopped moving. This is impossible, impossibleeeee! Zerry-san, aim at its face! I cant do it! Even if Zerry-san was a close-ranged fighter, she could not wield a heavy weapon like Dante-san, so she could only dodge and run away from the hedgehog. The hedgehog doesnt actually seem like a tough opponent for Zerry-san to handle, but since its the last one, I decided to take care of it. I shot Stone Bullet withEarth Magic. The attack destroyed the hedgehogs face and brought its ramage to a stop. Fuu, is it over? Its difficult to deal with automatons since theyre not living things.Dante-san exhaled. No, it was a lot easier since Dante-san held down their first blow. I was able to assess the enemy. Is that so? Thats good then. This is our third time diving into the Labyrinth of Fear. Its already been a day since we entered the dungeon. There sure are a lot of enemies. Mimino-san said while removing the magic stone that powered the automatons. We encounter a battle about once every hour, but the number of enemies ranges from 1 to 5, so the average is about 3. The automaton which says Be Consumed By Fear also shows up sometimes, but the majority were the animal-type. There should also be monsters here, but we havent seen any. Thats right. Something also feels different about it from the other labyrinths.Mimino-san said. Of course, the documents we read in advance regarding the other labyrinths may not have all the specifications of that labyrinth, but even the large-scale gimmicks, traps, and automatons, were fairly inapplicable in the Labyrinth of Fear. It is very likely that each labyrinth has a different personality. Reiji, how many have we defeated in total? Hmm the number of battles is 11 and the total number of automatons is 35. The load-carrying tray of Neko-chan, which I drove, was loaded with rare parts that Muge-san requested me to collect. Magic stones, sorcery parts, and Mithril in very small quantities. A certain portion of the interior of the automaton contains Mithril. Its hard to tell at first glance, but an engineer should be able to easily distinguish it. And I haveWorld Ruler, so I can also tell it apart. Most of the profits that Muge-san earned from selling the loots came from magic stones and Mithril. There are indeed many of them.Dante-san turned gloomy, seeming to be thinking silently. Hes probably thinking of the Golden Brigade. When the frequency of encounters with automatons is so high, there arent that many among the Golden Brigade who can fight and defeat the enemies individually. Now that more than two days have passed since Polina-san was rescued, we dont know how many people are still alive. Dante, Im done with the dismantling.Mimino-san said. Okay. How is your mana, Reiji? No problem. Okay, lets move on. We followed down the passage. The passage was about the size of a small room, just enough for an automaton to show up. If its going to show up in a narrow space, then there are methods to fight in such a space, but if it doesnt show up, then all the better. The next room we arrived at was different than before. A dead end? A large room surrounded by walls on three sides. It may be a dead end, but What a bad taste?Zerry-san said carefreely. It was indeed a place that couldnt be described as anything other than bad taste. A huge gray face on the front. Faces on the left and right, too. There were three facesthe same three-dimensional model as found at the entrance. The faces were just as big as the entrance, you have to crank your neck and look up. All the mouths and eyes were closed, and the shape was that of the human race. Something is written on the lips. Non-san, who held up the magic lamp, said. On closer inspection, letters were engraved on the thin upper lip. Those Who Seek Worldly Goods Without Fear. Only that. We simply looked at each other. I dont know what it means, but Polina-san said that when she was studying the colorful rocks, the floor disappeared, so we didnt approach it carelessly either. Everyone, how about we all stay close together for the time being? Non-sans proposal was easily accepted. I examined the faces on the left and right as well. Sure enough, words could be found on the upper lips. The right: Those Who Seek Truth With Fear. The left: Those Who Plea For Life In Fear. We decided to go back to the entrance of the room for the time beingbecause there were no automatons or traps at the moment. How far was the last forked path?Dante-san asked. The road was flat and it took about two hours to walk, including combat, so it will take less than 30 minutes if we run. However, there is no guarantee that the road will remain the same. Non-san answered, taking out a roughly-sketched map and a spring-type pocket watch. It is a must-have item for capturing a dungeon. The accuracy of the watch seems to deviate by a few minutes in a one day lapse, but that is an acceptable error range. Alright. Then the next problem is that face. Reiji-kun, what do you think about those?Mimino-san asked. There is strong mana only on the lips, so I think that something will be activated if you touch it. Something? I think the mouth will open and reveal the next passage. Its just a guess, but looking at the circulation of mana, that face is designed to move. The guy who made this labyrinth is crazy smart, isnt he?Dante-san said, sighingly. Of course, I was in total agreement with that statement. In fact, I think everyone had thought of that since the first time we challenged the labyrinth. There is just no denying that. Which one do we choose? Yes, thats the problem. Money, of course! Zerry-san suddenly got excited. The word Fear does cause concern, but if we look past that, Im attracted to the word truth.Mimino-san, who has a scholarly temperament, rather than an adventurer said. Perhaps we should choose the passage with less danger. The safety first Non-san suggested. Its divided equally. Leaving aside my opinion Reiji, what about you? I It was an atmosphere that seemingly looked like a majority vote. The three who have already answered and Dante-san looked at me. I answered, with slight hesitation. The left. Those Who Plea For Life In Fear. Volume 3 - CH 24 Vol 3: Chapter 24 There seemed to be a slight relief in Dante-sans eyes when he heard my choice to go on the left path. As expected, he is indeed worried about the Golden Brigade. If the scattered adventurers came upon this room, they most likely would choose the route on the left to avoid danger. Are you fine with that, Reiji? Yes, I am. The shortest route to capture the dungeon may be to choose Truth, but there is no evidence that Truth equals labyrinth capture. Besides, the Worldly Goods route says Without Fear, which is quite suspicious in a labyrinth called the Labyrinth of Fear. Thus, it can be said that the route on the left Plea For Life is a safe option. My choice is also the left path. I am curious about the front and right path, but for now, lets check out the left path.Dante-san said. There was no dissenting opinion. Though, only Zerry-san seemed just a little disappointed. We stood in front of the huge face again. Dante-san readied his shield and Zerry-san pulled out her dagger. Non-san and Mimino-san stood alert at the back. Im going to touch it. The role of touching it falls on either me or Zerry-san, as were both nimble. But since I haveWorld Ruler, it would be easier to detect anything unusual. I reached for the huge lips while keeping an eye on the mana circulation of the dungeon. I also ingested Mimino-sans Mana Neutralizer, so it should be okay. I touched the surface of the lips where the letters were engraved on. But nothing happened. It just felt cold and hard. Its wet but also dry. Then, what about the lower lip? The moment when my fingertips came in contact with the lower lip. !? The mouth opened suddenly. I quickly distanced myself. KYAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! A jarring, high-pitched laughter was heard. Get ready, Zerry! Dante-san screamed sharply. Zerry-san crouched into a pouncing stance. I also pulled out my dagger and stood next to Dante-san. The laughter stopped immediately. And an eerie silence came. The mouth was open, revealing a passage just wide enough for one person to pass through, but it was too dark to see what lay ahead. Is that all?Dante-san asked. Seems to be so there is no change in mana.I said. Phew~ I was quite surprised.Zerry-san sighed, shrugging her shoulder. Zerry, dont let down your guard yet. Aye-aye, sir. Dante-san slowly approached the face with his shield at the ready. It was pitch black inside the mouth. Non, light. Okay. As Non-san illuminated the passage with the magic lamp from the sideC Leon!?Dante-san exclaimed. Inside the mouthat a dead end about 10 meters ahead, Leon was slumped over. ** Leon did not suffer any external wounds, but was in a weakened state. It seems that his water had ran out yesterday and he was dehydrated. Mimino-san usedConvenienceto conjure water and gave it to him. As he chomped down on a softened bread, he suddenly stood up and ran out ah, I understand, I understand you very well Toilet, right? The problem of pooping is quite severe. A dungeon, which is not a natural cave, has the characteristic of taking in all sorts of organic matter C whether it is related to the circulation of mana or not is unknown C thus, it is okay to poop anywhere in the dungeon. Yeah Back at the Sixth Mine, both Lark and I secretly did it in places hidden from view, didnt we? The Labyrinth of Fear is probably the same. We try to do it quietly in a distant passage, and sometimes when there is an empty passage to the left and right, we will finish our business there. The women have it especially hard. Dante-san has also said previously with a straight face that being an adventurer also means to fight against cystitis. Phew? I really thought Id die. Leon came back with a refreshed look, but he still staggered as he walked. As Leon flumps down on the floor of the room surrounded by the faces, Mimino-san said. You owe a great debt now. Huh? I havent forgotten that you took away our party money, either. You abandoned Dante when he was petrified. That is that and this is this. Besides, Dante didnt rely on me. Okay, stop, both of you. There wasnt a hint of anger on Dante-sans face at all. He just seemed to be done with it all. If you can talk back with that much vigour, I guess youre fine now, Leon. And Mimino, no need to snap at him. We are longer members of the same party. The two were silent. Did they recall the memories of when they were one party? Speaking of which, Joseph-san, a trainer in the Adventurers Guild in the Achenbach Dukedom, mentioned before that he subjugated a goblin horde together with Dante-san. Was Leon together with them at that time? Do you mean that we have become total strangers with no relation whatsoever to owe favours, Dante? I didnt say that, but our paths have changed. Isnt that so? I havent changed. Youre the one who has changed. Perhaps so. When the petrification was slowly eroding my body, I thought about life a lot, you see.Dante-san said, in a heart-to-heart tone. I still remember what Dante-san said back when he was still petrified. Not because I remember it perfectly because ofWorld Ruler, but because it left a deep impression in my heart. That is why I want to do my best, not only for Non, but also for Mimino, who has taken part in this journey. And due to some mysterious fate, Raikira and you happened to join us. That is why I give away my knowledge freely, and I would lay down my life to protect you guys. I hope you dont blame yourself if that happens. This is just my selfishness. I just want to do some good with my life. Upon hearing that, I thought that this person was prepared for death. As a result, I was able to save him from the petrification, but I could guess what Dante-san was thinking of every day back then. Did he think that the night he went out to drink with Joseph-san was the last drink he could drink with his friend? I do not know. But I think Dante-san hasnt changed since then. He was a man with a sense of responsibility long before being petrified, someone who always protects others. My bad then. I was also worried about what had happened to you. Is that really so? I actually thought you would have long since forgotten an old man like me, and would be having fun inviting young girls into the party. Hey! Isnt that going too far!? Im only aiming for the top as an Adventurer! That was a joke. More importantly, will you tell us what happened before we came here? Okay. Leon had a bitter look. Probably recalling the events that led to this. Its not a fun story. We fell into a trap It was information that we also knew, so Dante-san nodded and said. Yeah, the colorful rocks. After that, it was betrayal. Betrayal? Nn? Dante, how do you know about the rock trap? No, before thatC what do you mean betrayal? As it sounds, betrayal. We got caught in a trap. Nothing much we could do. It was an amateur mistake. But we were still Gold-rank adventurers, a small trap like a pitfall isnt going to rattle us. However, one of the members brought an automaton to us as we were trying to help our trapped companions. What? Its different from the story we know. At first, she sounded like she found the automaton in the back of the passage by chance, but I was watching her. She took the trouble to go down the passage after we got caught in the trap. In the first place, it doesnt make sense to go down the passage instead of helping our friends get out from the pit, right? A few people fell into the pitfall in the battle that ensued, and in the end, I did too. I dont know what happened to the remaining members and the employers. Certainly, what Leon is saying has some logic. Regardless of their personality, I really doubt a top-class gold-rank adventurer party would be so easily broken by a simple pitfall trap. They mustve been careful when checking for traps, too. I thought it was weird, too. When I first invited her to the party, she completely ignored us, but the moment we decided to go to the Lev Magic Empire, she pressed to join our party. This is exactly why elves cant be trusted.Leon said. Hey, Leon. Is the person who betrayed you Polina?Dante-san asked. Leon raised his eyebrows in astonishment and asked,How do you know that? Volume 3 - CH 25 Vol 3: Chapter 25 We were told that Polina-san was not really a steady member of the Golden Brigade. Not to mention the fact that it hasnt been long since she joined the party, she is also from a race that is rarely seen outside the Elven Forest, and her beauty was also quite exceptional. She knew well that she shouldnt expose her own appearance C she had many experiences of almost being kidnapped C so she always hides her face with a hood, it seems. Her Highness Anastasia. In front of Muge-sans company, she called out Anastasia-sama and knelt. And Her Highness had a sad look when she saw Polina-san, so there is no doubt that they knew each other in advance. I was occupied with how to save Lulusha-san and didnt care to look more into it. Highness? Who is that? Her Highness Anastasia. An Elf royalty who is staying in this country. Leon stared in wonder at Dante-sans response. So, what? Golden Brigade was just a stepping stone for Polina to meet this Highness Ana? Thats a flimsy reason to betray someone. I dont know the details, but maybe she thought it wouldnt be possible to meet Her Highness Anastasia otherwise?Dante-san said. Hmm Knowing Leon, I bet he made a pass at Polina-san. Thats why she betrayed him.Mimino-san said. Dumb, shorty halfling! It wasnt me! It was the shield-bearer who Nevermind, it doesnt matter. Anyway, does that mean Polina made it back to the city safely? Not safely, she didnt. She was on the verge of death. Are you serious?! Leon was surprised at Mimino-sans words again. This man seems to overreact to every single thing. I wonder if Muge-san is all right?Non-san said, softly. If Polina-sans purpose is Her Highness Anastasia, then Muge-san should be okay. I mean, Muge-san shouldnt need anything from Polina-san, and there is no reason for her to harm Muge-san at all. However, we should still aim to return early. Youre right.Dante-san nodded in agreement to my words. We have two choices: go forward or go back. If we choose to go forward, there is the question of which face to choose, front or right. Worldly Goods, of course! The treasure room! Zerry-san and Leon raised their hands almost at the same time. Umm, excuse me, Mr. Leon? Arent you too excited to follow along with us? Hoho, Dante. So you do have a reasonable guy in your party. While hitting Zerry-sans shoulder, Leon slowly froze in place. Ahhhhhhh! You! The cat-beastman who cheated and stole my money in gambling! Huh?? I never cheat in gambling? Thats just the barking of a loser. You bastard! Nyahahaha! Oh right, something like that happened right before we entered the Empire, didnt it? When Leon reached out to catch Zerry-san, she nimbly leapt away from him. Leon, who is still staggering, obviously wont be able to catch Zerry-san. Thats enough, Leon. And you too, Zerry. Stop poking fun. Your opinions will not be taken into consideration this time. Hey, Dante! No?! How about the option to go back? Dante-san ignored the two and asked towards us. I dont know what Polina is thinking, but its unlikely that Muge-san is in danger, so Id like to continue on.I said. I am fine with that. Yes, me too. Mimino-san and Non-san agreed. Then, the next path to open is We decided to challenge the Truth path on the right. ** Leaving behind Leon wouldnt sit right with our conscience, so we decided to take him with us. He would cooperate in battles, but was told that we wouldnt share any loot found`to which he responded loudly with repeated Boo!. Dante-san said, Then you can go back on your own, but Leon persisted, saying Then pay me money accordingly for my work! And also help me find my party members! Even if the negotiations were prolonged, it would just be a waste of time, so the conditions were: cooperate in battle, if you find your party, join them, and reward if you do your best. If he complains later that the rewards arent enough, I wont be so forgiving, okay? Ill instigate Zerry-san to pluck all his hair, even his butt hair. I will touch it now. I stood in front of the face on the right, which hadThose Who Seek Truth With Fearengraved on the upper lip. Dante-san and Zerry-san were on guard as before, but Leon just stood with his arms folded. He carried a longsword; a thin blade that was as tall as I was. It seems that he didnt let go of his weapon even when he fell into the pitfall. I reached out and touched the lower lip, and jumped back. The other face let out a laughter, but this time C the lips curved up as if smiling, and the eyelids opened. A creepy face, as usual. Then the face slid up the wall, revealing a passage. There doesnt seem to be a dead end. Unlike the passage with a dead-end earlier, this passage continued on. To think I was trapped in that darknessLeon said softly. After falling into the pitfall, Leon was chased by an automaton to this room and desperately touched the face on the left, it seems. And he barely escaped with his life by leaping into the darkness. Still, it seems to have stopped the automatons pursuit. Anyway, we decided to move on. The long passage curved into a gentle uphill Bocchan. I noticed. The air has changed. It felt as if the cool air so farit felt cool even though it was summer because it was undergroundhad its moisture drained. Also, the wall seemed strange. It has changed from the concrete-like terrain to a hollowed out rocky terrain. At the same time, the luminance from the wall, which is a characteristic of a dungeon, disappeared, and we had to move through the darkness with only the light from the magic lamp. Wind blew from the other side. Wind that feels hotthe outside air? Is it leading outside? Wow The place looked like a natural plateau made by hollowing out rocks. The ceiling was low and there was a passage leading out the other side, but there was a cliff to the right. A faint light shone from the sky. Dust particles could be seen floating in the light. What is this place A large space. You cant see under or beyond the cliff. Just a silent cavern. (Come to think of it Wasnt there a place like this in the Sixth Mine, too?) At that time, when I looked under the cliff, I saw adventurers fighting. They were using flashy magic. And I thought it had nothing to do with me back then. Someone has come to welcome us, it seems. I didnt notice until Leon called out. They were sticking to the wall on the plateau side as if camouflaging themselves. Black skin with a body length of about 2 meters. Reminiscent of a Japanese giant salamander. Whats with that face?Mimino-san asked. There was no face on the face. Only feelers of about 3 cm were moving. Its movement seemed sluggish, but the problem is their number. Im guessing about 100? Bocchan. Theyre also on the cliff. Eh? The feeler geckos crawled up from under the cliff. We looked at each other andC Run to the other side! At Dante-sans command, we started running toward the entrance of the passage on the other side. At the same time, the feeler geckos jumped in all at once. Volume 3 - CH 26 Vol 3: Chapter 26 Mimino, Non, quickly! Dante-san ran behind them. I was at the very back, riding on Neko-chan. Immediately after Non-san and Mimino-san jumped into the next passage, the first one of the feeler geckos jumped at me. I hit it withFire Magicon the snout. It fell to the ground, screaming and squirming. Ugh, disgusting. Leon had also pulled out his longsword before I realised, and with a gentle swing, a geckos body was cut in half. Pebbles poured out of its long intestine track and the stomach. Are they eating the cliff perhaps? At any rate, Leons swordsmanship was amazing. He pierced the top of the head of one gecko and with a flowing motion he slashed another that jumped at him. The flow of his movements seemed almost like steps in a danceI realised that this was the strength of a Gold-rank. And of course, the strength of his weapon also played a part. A sharp-bladed longsword that slices a body cleanly in half even if it contains stones. The sword doesnt seem to contain Mithril, but its not any ordinary metal, either. Reiji, hurry!Dante-san called. Neko-chan is doing its best! Spreading outFire Magicall around as I proceeded through made me feel as if I were a pyromaniac. A crowd of geckos just stared at Neko-chan from a long distance, probably because they learned that they would be hit with fire. Dante-san stood at the entrance of the passage with his shield. I slipped through the side and entered the passage with Neko-chan. UOOOOHH! Dante-san swung down the heavy mace on the ground. Some of the geckos were overturned by the impact. The tremors of the ground travelled across, causing even the geckos on the wall to fall. Dante-san, should I block the passage? Lets proceed further. If they keep following, then please do! Roger that! I can erect a wall by usingEarth Magic, but if I do so, it will get in the way when we backtrack. The passage had already turned from the natural cave back to a dungeon. I watched the passage for a while, but the geckos did not follow after us. Phew What the hell were those things? And that car its too slow. Leon said with a half smile, so I made 10 fireballs appear in both hands in response. Hey, hey, thats just a joke! Dante, this kid is crazy! Didnt I tell you before, that Reiji is stronger than me? I doubt Im stronger than Dante-san, but regardless of that, it seems that those words had an effect on Leon, as he was slowly distancing himself from me. I dont care if its me, but making fun of Neko-chan is not something I will let slide. Come here. Theres something written on the wall. Zerry-san, who was at the forefront, noticed first. Like a picture at an exhibition, there were small line arts on the wall and writings underneath. The first picture was of two women with their backs to each otherI think? I couldnt read the writings. It seemed like ancient language, but I have never learned that. (But thinking carefully, I can remember everything withWorld Ruler, so if I try earnestly to decipher ancient language, I might be able to do it. Muge-san can read a little, so lets ask him when we return.) While thinking about that, I looked at the next picture. The second picture was 8 circles arranged at equal intervals, and since there were 2 sets, it was 16 circles in total. Next C A man who goes through a door. Next C A man who is at a loss about what to do. Next C 9 doors. Next C 9 doors which seemed to be open. And the final one, the first two women faced each other this time, and their extended hands were touching. Doesnt make one bit of sense to me. Dante-san said decisively. I agree. I dont understand, either. No one here could read the ancient language, so we just skimmed through the pictures. Hmm I had high hopes for the Truth, but this doesnt make any sense.Mimino-san said. Mimino-san, do you want me to copy the contents here? Mhm It does not seem like the secrets of automatons, but more so like history, so I dont think this knowledge will be useful to me. Certainly. We cant know if this was the Truth that was written on the lip. After that, we proceeded through the labyrinth. Although Leons addition took more out of the food reserve, we originally prepared enough preserved foods to last for more than a week, and we also have the water fromConvenience, so we should be able to survive for another week. The labyrinths in the past took 3 days at the shortest and 5 days at the longest to explore all over. When the pocket watch indicated it was nighttime, it was time to go to bed. The lookout was the same as when we were back in the forest, we slept and looked out on a rotation basis. `That said Dante, I You have always been and even now I woke up in the middle of the night. It was time for me to take turns as the lookout. I overheard Dante-san and Leon talking about something at a distance. Even withHearing Enhancement, I couldnt hear it, so they were probably speaking in a fairly quiet voice. Kuwaa Dante-san? I yawned on purpose and called out. Is it time to change? Thats right. Then Leon went away and lied down. What was he talking about with Dante-san? Asking him to return to the Golden Brigade? Surely thats not possible. Then morning came and we resumed our exploration. Since an automaton that launches the emotional attack also appeared, Leon was also given a Mana Neutralizer. He made a surprised face saying, You had something like this!?. But of course, it was the result of analysis and formulation. We defeated many automatons on that day, and also defeated the occasionally appearing naturally occurring monsters. Undead monsters such as will-o-wisps and ghosts were purified by Non-sansHoly Magic. There were also slimes which I saw at the disposal chute. It blocked a passage with a transparent mucous membrane, so when I burned it all out withFire Magic, a strange odor wafted in the air causing Zerry-san to become teary-eyed due to her heightened sense of smell. We proceeded through the Labyrinth of Fear as such, without encountering any obvious-looking traps. Around evening C we had lost all sense of time in this place, except when our stomachs rumbled C we arrived at a large room. I didnt sense any enemy. Zerry-san, who went ahead as a scout, returned. The large room was quite vast, and the other side was so dark that you couldnt see it. No, there is a slight fog and it is getting darker. According toWorld Ruler, it is just a non-toxic fog. OK, then letsC But I want you to wait a moment. Zerry-san interrupted Dante-sans words, which was unusual. Why? There are things even I cant tell if its a trap or not, so Id like to take bocchan and scout it out once again. Cant we all go? Dante-san asked Zerry-san carefully. Since Zerry-san has a peculiar personality, not everyone can trust her as much as I do. But still, why is Zerry-san saying something like that? Hey, you! Are you plotting to find the treasure by yourself and monopolize it with the kid, huh?! Leon, you shut up Like hell I will! This woman has previously cheated me off my money in gambling! Gambling and labyrinth exploration are different. You cant even differentiate something so simple, thats why you suck at gambling.Zerry-san snapped in response. What did you say!? Stop, both of you. Zerry-san was also fanning the flames, so Dante-san had to intervene. Reiji, what will you do?Dante-san asked, with a troubled look. I studied Zerry-sans face in an attempt to find out what her true intentions were. Hmm? Oh my, bocchan. Havent I already told you that my body belongs to you? She said such a gross thing. This cat beastman is now certified as evil. If its just scouting ahead, then I will go take a look. At any rate, my purpose here is not some dubious treasure, but to capture the labyrinth. Hmm youre right. Then, you both go ahead. Oi, Dante! Leon barked out, but in the meantime, I got off from Neko-chan and entrusted it to Mimino-san C who seemed to have wanted to ride Neko-chan, as she happily climbed in C and moved forward with Zerry-san. As we proceeded through the fog, I couldnt even hear Leons voice, who should have been yelling back there. How strange this fog was supposed to be a normal fog. I wonder if it has a mechanism to mute the surrounding sound by circulating mana. Bocchan. I heard Zerry-san call out from beside me. What is it? We cant trust Leon. Zerry-san looked down at me as I stopped walking. No matter how tall I grow, Zerry-san is still taller. I know. Leon is lying.I replied. Volume 3 - CH 27 Vol 3: Chapter 27 The lie that Leon told was a simple one. The part where he said that Polina-san went down the passage and brought back an automaton. First of all, automatons do not show up in the passages. They sometimes do appear from the passages on the other side, but thats only when you enter a room and proceed forward to a certain point. I thought it might just be my misunderstanding, so I observed for the whole day today, but there were no exceptions. Therefore, it was strange that Leon said an automaton was brought back from a passage. Hmm, I had no basis for not trusting him, just simply thought that he was suspicious.Zerry-san said. Well, that kind of intuition might be necessary, too. The first thing that didnt make sense was if you saw everyone get caught in a trap, you wouldnt think Okay, lets go bring the enemy!, right? Even if that was true, would you really go all the way down the passage to bring back an automaton? I suppose that makes sense but if Polina-san wanted to annihilate the party, she might do that, right? You see, automatons wont show up if you dont go down the reasonably long passage to the next room at the end of the passage. Even then, you wouldnt know if it would show up in the first place. By the time she makes that trip and comes back, the Golden Brigade could already have climbed back out of the pit. And first of all, Polina-san has no motive to annihilate the party. I didnt feel like she carried that kind of hateful aura. Then why is Leon lying? Well Two possibilities immediately come to mind. The first is simply that it was embarrassing to say I fell into a pit. But then there is no point in painting Polina-san as a traitor. Later, when we encounter Polina-san, it would create unnecessary friction. The second is trying to attract sympathy, maybe? If what Polina-san said was true, about half the members fell into the pit, which includes Leon. Perhaps he thought if he said, I was betrayed. Please help me, Silver Balance, whom he has less-than-ideal standings with, would sympathize and protect him. Somehow the second one fits better. However Bocchan? Ah, no, nothing. I dont know, either. Shall we ask him later? Nahahaha. Im sure Leon would be surprised when we call him out. While thinking about the second possibility, I felt that something was off, but couldnt quite put my finger on it. Bocchan, what I wanted to show you is this. Perhaps because Zerry-san was feeling refreshed after talking about Leon, she started moving forward again. The light of the magic lamp was also obstructed by the fog, but the wall on the other side was now visiblea wall, no doubt it was a wall. Wha I was shocked. I can understand why Zerry-san had trouble making a decision. A towering wall, which the height of is unknown. There were dozens of human faces that were illuminated by the light. The faces of people who were in suffering, grieving, despairing, and screaming were lined up. The color of the faces looked as if they were alive C withoutWorld Ruler, I wouldve surely thought that a real person was buried in that wall. The faces were too real. Many of the faces belonged to Lev people, but they werent all. Members of the Golden Brigade I recalled with just a glance. The faces of the five humans certainly belonged to the members of the Golden Brigade; a crying woman, a man groaning in agony, a man grimacing in fear, a woman with her eyes closed in resignation, a woman filled with a hateful look. Suddenly seeing this would surely cause anyone to faint. Dokun, Dokun, Dokun, my heart is beating like a hammer. What is it? This intense discomfort. Just what is it? What am I overlooking? Bocchan? Whats wrong? Near the faces of the human, there was a face of a Lev whom I had seen once before. All the Lev feel like they look similar since theyre from another race, but I feel like Ive seen this face before. Oh right, this person is the Lev who hired the Golden Brigade. Bocchan. Your face is getting pale!? Why? Why are they all here? Everyone except Polina-san and Leon are here. This may be some kind of trap. No, its definitely a part of the trap. However, if it can imitate faces, it wouldnt be strange to have Leon, Polina-san, and our faces as well. (I, see) I finally noticed. What these faces signified. What the hell is this?! At that time, I heard a voice from behindit was Leon, who should not be here. Hey, Leon! What do you think youre doing? We are supposed to leave the scouting to Zerry and ReijiC Dante-san must have absently chased after Leon. The latter must have forced his way through without heeding Dante-sans warning. However, both Leon and Dante-san came to a sudden stop in front of the wall C The Wall of Fear. Dante-san, this wall isC As I attempted to say, I noticed. Leons face changed from shock, to stiff, and to murderous rage. He pulled out his longsword. Dante-san, look out! And stabbed into the abdomen of Dante-san who was next to him. Le, Leon I didnt think it would be found out in a place like this. AhC Leon knew right away. The faces here were all faces of the deceased C a death mask. Because he witnessed the deaths of the members of the Golden Brigade and the Lev employer. NoC he most likely killed them all. LEONNNNNNNN!! The sword slipped out from Dante-san as he withdrew. Blood gushed out from the wound. Leon slashed his longsword from above, but even with an unbalanced posture Dante-san blocked the attack with his shield. Sparks flew and a high-pitched sound echoed. An enemy attack!? Dad!? It was the worst timing. Mimino-san and Non-san appeared from the other side of the fog. The two may have been delayed because of Neko-chans speed. I had already activatedFire Magicin both hands so that I could fire magic at any moment, but I couldnt shoot because Dante-san was too close to Leon. The corners of Leons lips curled up. He ran towards Non-san and grabbed her neck from behind, taking her hostage. Non-san was unable to react because it was too sudden. W-What!? Nobody move! You, kid! Erase your magic! When I cancelled the magic, Leon seemed to exhale in relief. Leon!? What is the meaning of this! You were the one who stabbed Dante?!!! Dont move, Mimino! If you try to heal him, you can permanently say goodbye to Dantes daughter! Y-Y-You! What grudge do you have against us!? I dont hold any grudge, but theres nothing I can do since that thing is known. Mimino-san followed Leons line of sight and looked at the wall. She saw the faces of the members of the Golden Brigade and froze. Ju-Justin, Cynthia, and Murphys face!? The three of them were probably the members who once were in the same party as Mimino-san and Dante-san. Those three no, the members of the Golden Brigade have all died, leaving just me and Polina. Volume 3 - CH 28 Vol 3: Chapter 28 Leon warily looked at us and said. Polina disappeared after she fell in the trap. I was able to rejoin with the other members afterwards but Justin was already dead by then. And then we were attacked by an automaton and were almost annihilated. If that was the case you should have just said it from the start! Kuh Dante!Mimino-san exclaimed. Hey, dont you move a step, Mimino.Leon warned. Dante-san was in a state of being unable to move while holding his stomach. Im worried about his wound. It has to be healed quickly. However, it isnt possible as long as Leon is holding Non-san as a hostage. If hes sticking that closely to Non-san, I cant shoot a long-range attack with magic Even with a high level ofMana Control, I cant use magic like precision shooting. The problem is what happened after. Saving my own life was all I could do. I left my friends, who were more or less riddled with wounds, and even pushed the employers towards the automaton to escape. What!?Dante-sans eyes widened. Did you abandon your friends once again!?Mimino-san exclaimed. Shut up! In that situation, my mind was dominated by fear! Theres no way I could fight properly! I see If the party was divided and injured by the trap, and an automaton launched an emotional attack in that situation, no matter how skilled the adventurers were, they would be helpless. Cat beastman. And you, kid. You two came here first and must have noticedthat the faces here are the ones who died in this labyrinth. The fact that Leon, who witnessed the death of the people on the wall, or perhaps guessed that the faces of the people on the wall were dead, proves that C this wall is a death mask. What a bad taste. I feel sickened. You guys were lucky, werent you? You had such a great halfling herbalist to nullify the automatons attack! You hid away such a useful medicine! UghNon-san groaned in pain as Leons grip tightened Dont hurt her! Shut up, Mimino! Hey, Dante, why are you glaring at me? Maybe if you had accepted my invitation to return to the Golden Brigade things may not have ended up this way, you know!? I am spilling out everything that happened because I want you to feel responsible too! You! If the Silver GreatShield Dante had been with us, then we couldve beaten that automaton! A drop of blood trickled down from Dante-sans mouth, as he glared at Leon. His forehead was drenched with sweat, meaning the wound was quite severe. (Bocchan, what should we do?) In a very quiet voice, Zerry-san asked at a volume that only I can hear. (Leon is distracted. For now, pretend to be talking and when a chance presents itselfC) When I was in the middle of replying, Hey, kid! Cat beastman! Walk toward the wall! What do you mean?I asked. What do I mean? Aah, this is why I dont like to deal with dumb kids. Do you really not know? This is obviously the innermost part of the dungeon, right? There is always an extra-large trap at the innermost part of every labyrinth of Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. Activate it. Indeed, the document said that the largest trap is set up at the very end of the labyrinths of Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. Overcoming it means you can capture the labyrinth. It wasnt written what you would find in that place, but no doubt there must be some kind of magic tool. Leon seems to think that this is the last hurdle. And he is trying to sacrifice us to overcome it. Dont Non-san tried to raise her voice, but Leons grip tightened. Non-sans face was now turning blue-black. Dont go, Reiji Zerry Dante-san had also collapsed and fainting. A huge pool of blood around him. Dante, you fool I even told you last night to let me join the party. But you coldly turned me down. Leon, this shameless guy, approached Dante-san last night for something like that. He must have wanted to hide what he did and thought he would be protected if he buttered up to Dante-san. However, Dante-san did not accept him. Dante-san must have said, Lets find your party members first. A man like him wouldnt allow an ingratitude such as transferring to another party when your own was still in danger. Leon. I was angry. I felt sick to my stomach. I was pissed off. There were many words to describe how I was feeling, but my mind was as quiet as the calm sea. I was indeed angry, yet also sad. As you say, Zerry-san and I will examine the wall, so let Mimino-san treat Dante-sans wounds first. This amount of bleeding is life-threatening. Dante-san was inflicted with petrification while shielding this man. He then traveled in search of a place to die; Mimino-san went along with him, and Non-sans suppressed the painful emotions and accompanied him on the journey. All because of this man in front of us. But that was also why Raikira-san and I were picked up and found a home in Silver Balance`this thing called fate, is complicated, cruel, and sad. Leon stared at us suspiciously. A human, who has once betrayed others, will they become suspicious of everything else? I didnt intend to wait for Leons reply. Mimino-san, please heal Dante-san. Zerry-san, lets go. O-Okay.Mimino-san responded. Ai?ght.Zerry-san answered. When I turned my back to Leon, I heard him spat, Tsk, impudent brat. Zerry-san walked next to me. What are you going to do, bocchan? If this is the deepest end, then theres a great trap, right? I dont want to rush into a place where I know there is a trap. Its going to be fine. Really..? You can trust me. Bocchan, you have no basis for that, do you!? How rude. I mean, I dont think its going to be fine, but I do have a small basis. The three labyrinths that have been captured so far: Love, Worship, and Grief. The last trap in each of those was described in detail. The final trap of the Labyrinth of Love was written in just one line: Show your love. An elevated platform was prepared in that place. Clearly meaning do something there. Various attempts were made; courting, love confession, hugging, kissing, etc. And each time a judgment was sentenced. The platform descended into a void at a tremendous speed and the challenger was never to be seen again, needles falling from the ceiling and skewering the challenger, etc. Failure meant death. It seems that some people escaped with their life at the last minute, but the labyrinth clearly judged them to die. The final correct answer was a simple one. The primitive form of love, sex. Moreover, at that time, the labyrinth capture team was made up of only male Levs, so In other words, it was a BL(Boys Love) event. The BL event of the Levs was considered to be sinful(although it seems that some girls in the empire were crazy about that story). The final trap of Labyrinth of Worship was Nine God Statues. There are various beliefs in the gods of this world, but the god that Non-san believes in the church is not given a personality. And although past saints of the church are decorated, god has become an abstract existence. However, in the Labyrinth of Worship, there were statues of nine races, including the human race, Levs, Elves, Dwarves, and Beastmen. It seems that the answer was to bow down before the statues. The problem was the order of worship, and if the order was wrong, spears and rocks would fall on the challengers head. While suffering many casualties, they tried the patterns one by one and finally found the correct order. In the Labyrinth of Grief, a shallow bowl-like cup was fixed in the center of a circular room. A copy of the cup was also included, but it looked like a victory cup, with the face of a grieving person carved on the side. You can immediately understand to fill the cup with something. And since it is grief, the answer was likely tears. The problem was that the size of the cup was large enough to hold a wine barrel. Furthermore, there was a small hole in the center, and every time tears were poured in, it was sucked into the hole. When they tried to fill it with salt water, the room was sealed off and water rose from the ground, drowning the people within. That said, in order to collect enough tears to fill a wine barrel, you would need thousands of people to come to the cup and cry. Traversing through the labyrinth is dangerous, so it was kept as a last resort. The solution was rather simple. First, collect the tears of the citizens of the Empire inside a container. Then transport the containers into the labyrinth, and fill up the cup. When the tears of thousands of Levs were poured into the cup, a strange stench wafted, but the way to capture the labyrinth was opened. (In other words, if this is the innermost part of the Labyrinth of Fear, showing fear should open the way. But how do I show fear?) The trap will not be activated unless some sort of action is taken, so just investigating the trap should be fine. Dante, I have closed the wound! Try to stay awake! I heard Mimino-sans voice from behind. But I could hardly hear any sound from Leon who should also be right over there. Oh right, the sound is blocked because of the fog (Hmm fog?) At that moment, I was struck by a mysterious chill. Why is there fog in this room? Even though its supposed to be a normal fog, it blocks not only the view but also the sound? I looked back in a hurry. Leons figure can only be seen faintly. And further behind him, darkness was slowly encroaching closer. In that darkness, a huge shadow appeared without a sound. Volume 3 - CH 29 Vol 3: Chapter 29 What appeared was a stupidly huge tank. Attached with six wheels, and equipped with weapons on top. However, its appearance reminded me of a Buddha statue I knew. The Golden Three Heads, Six Arms. The face of a Lev on the front, the face of a human on the right, and the face of a dwarf on the left. Every arm was different; slender arm, hairy arm, thick arm, feathered arm, bug-like arm, and long clawed arm. And each arm carried a sword, shield, staff, axe, spear, and hammer respectively. The body was covered with metal that imitated cloth, and several jewel-like stones embedded on the chest. Simply the giant body and its tremendous mass was equivalent to a destructive weapon, but it was further equipped with large weapons. Exactly what you would call a Juggernaut. Non-san! Behind you!! I screamed as loud as I could, but my voice didnt reach herthe fog was obstructing it. Leon, wary of me as I turned around and yelled, pointed his longsword at me. That idiot! Why doesnt he notice the thing right behind him!? In a way that Leon wouldnt notice, I shotWind Magicone by one from both hands. As the wind cut through the fog and scattered it, I shouted yet again, Behind you! Instead of Leon, it was Mimino-san who noticed. Leon, enemy!Mimino-san shouted. HuhC? The Juggernaut was already holding aloft a weapon. Leon looked up at it with a stunned face. As if he never expected for an enemy to appear from there. The swordor rather the massive lump of metal, cut through Leon, and the person who was in his grip, Non-san. Ah Or so I thought, but a black shadow flew in from the side and knocked them both out of the way just in the nick of time. That one swing of the sword broke the ground by several tens of centimeters deep. Zerry-san! I didnt even notice her. She had sensed the abnormal situation and headed back right away. Amazing! Zerry-sans good image has increased explosively in my heart! However, even though he was saved by her, Leon kicked away Zerry-san and got up. What the hell do you think youre doing?! Ouuuuch~~~! Thats my line! I wanted you to die smashed under that sword too, but I helped because Non-san was also in danger! Non-san! Non-san! Non-san was on the verge of fainting, probably because she was strangled too strongly. Zerry-san! Get away! Roger! I started running and shot a Flame Tornado by combiningFire MagicandWind Magic, but there was still a fair distance between us and the shield that the Juggernaut carried scattered the flames. But that was enough. Zerry-san was already running away, carrying Non-san who was released from Leons grip. Whereas, Mimino-san threw out all the things that were in Neko-chans load-carrying tray, placed Dante-san inside instead, and drove away. Then the Juggernaut turned its attention towards me. The head turned around with a clicking sound. The face of the humanthe expression of anger was directed at me. (Well, then what should I do?) I think this is the first time since Ouroboros that I have to deal with such a huge enemy. At that time, I couldnt finish it off by myself, and required help from the rest of the party. Dante-san and the others are not in a state to help out right now. Cant expect Leons help either. Rather, him not getting in my way is help enough. !! Just when I thought that the Juggernauts upper body shook slightly, the wheels started rotating, chomping onto the ground below, as the huge mass charged at me. Crap! Although I jumped sideways, I was a bit too late and had to use the blast fromFire Magicto boost my speed. However, that sort of emergency escape measure was unsafe. My body lost balance in the air, and I crashed landed on the ground. Though much better than facing that Juggernaut head on. The tank crashed into the wall with faces. A number of faces were blown off and a part of the wall collapsed, but the Juggernaut reversed smoothly, as if it simply crashed into a sand castle. Seriously how on Earth am I supposed to face that. I stood up while castingHealing Magicon my right shoulder, which was bruised. I escaped into the fog while shooting severalFire Magicshots from a long distance. HoweverC Kuh The Juggernaut readied its shield and charged straight at me. Even though I shotFire Magic from an angle, like tracking missiles, it was still charging straight at me as if it could see me clearly within the fog. However, since I was running around in a circle, I didnt have to escape with aFire Magicboost this time. Next, I tried to stop its movement withEarth Magic, but the Juggernaut just broke through it, like it wasnt even an inconvenience. (What do I do, what do I do? Ivy withFlower Magic? No, that wont stop it. Clog up the wheels with something? No, the underside of the wheel is guarded by a solid steel plate.) In that caseCshootLightning Magic. I didnt want to use this if possible. My right hand glowed in a pale light and a lightning attack flew toward the Juggernaut. Acting like a lightning rod, the spear absorbed the lightningbut the jewel in the center of the body glowed and absorbed it all in. Shit A counter-measure was already taken? There are two drawbacks toLightning Magic. One is that you have little control over the direction in which the lightning strikes. However, this time there was no problem because the enemy was a huge hunk of metal. Another drawback is that there is a recoil of the lightning sent back to the user. The stronger the lightning, the more powerful the recoil. My arm was burned all over. (This Juggernaut can probably absorb magic.) We resumed playing tag. While treating my injuries withHealing Magic, I think again. My stamina and mana are finite. If I dont take it down soon, I will be at a disadvantage. No, maybe its better to secure an escape route first Bocchan! Can you hear me? I hear you! I heard Zerry-sans voice over the fog, and I replied while changing direction towards her. The entrance to this room is blocked! That damn Leon blocked it and ran away!! !? I tried to secure an escape route, but Leon got to it first! It seemed that there was also a switch, doors came out from the top and bottom and shut off this room! That bastard What a scum! What about Non-san!? Shes recovering! Please take her to treat Dante-san! What about you, bocchan!? I Ive got no choice but to destroy this guy! The Juggernaut, which was right on my tail, thrusted the spear at me. When I leapt and evaded the spear, another arm swept its axe at me. I rolled across the ground and avoided the sweep. The moment I dodged around and placed myself behind the Juggernaut, the wheels on the left and right rotated in the opposite direction and the body turned around on the spot. Huge, fast, and has a small turn. An extremely troublesome opponent. Im gonna stop worrying about everything else. The only thing on my mind is to destroy you. Volume 3 - CH 30 Vol 3: Chapter 30 Since this is the Labyrinth of Fear, the door might be opened by showing fear. Though, there was one thing that weighed on my mind. There is no guarantee that this hall is the innermost part of the labyrinth. Moreover, an automaton has appeared and is raging violently. If this hall is indeed the innermost part of the labyrinth and this automaton is the challenge of the last trap, it would make sense to destroy it. I can think about how to show fear later. On the other hand, even if this is not the innermost part, we still cant move forward unless I take down this automaton either way. Im worried that its not using emotional attack even though its a humanoid automaton, but its rather convenient for me because Mimino-sans Mana Neutralizer is about to run out. I concentrated all my mana on my right hand and activatedFire Magic. The white flames cast off tremendous light. (Fire Magicwas blocked with the shield, andLightning Magicwas taken directly without blocking with the shield, but the magic itself was absorbed by the jewels.) What this means is (Theres most likely a limit to the amount of magic the jewels can absorb.) If the jewels can absorb magic inexhaustibly, there is no need to block with the shield. In that case, I just have to throw a magic attack that cannot be blocked with the shield. UsingLightning Magichas recoil and the highest I learned withWorld Rulerwas only 2-stars. So, the biggest magic I can use right now is the Mithril-rank adventurer Crysta-la-CrystasFire Magic . It is the first time Im using the maximum firepower in an actual battle. Even to shoot a test round, I need to carefully choose a suitable place. However, Against you, I wont need to hold back at all! I stuck out my right hand and supported the elbow with my left hand. A brilliantly flaring white flame was shot toward the Juggernaut. Although recoil due to magic activation does not occur originally, magic activation itself puts a burden on the body. An attack containing this much mana shook my right hand violently. A gust of hot wind arose from the high-heat flame, causing the hem of my clothes and my hair to flutter. The Juggernaut right in front of me, naturally, tried to block the attack with the shield. The moment it clashed, the space itself seemed to distort and the shock wave was transmitted even back to me. The surroundings became bright as if a flash grenade had gone off. The fog evaporated and an air flow was generated. The air swirled around the Juggernaut. The white flames burned the shield hot red at the impact point, melted the alloy, pierced through, and flooded towards the body of the Juggernaut`right around where a humans navel would be. I saw the process of theFire Magicbeing converted into mana and absorbed into the jewels on the chest throughWorld Ruler. That process was soon interrupted, however. Because of the high heat of the magic, or because it couldnt absorb all the mana, cracks ran on the surface of the jewels, and it broke. Hell Yeah!!! !! But the Juggernaut was still moving. It slammed the hammer in one of its left hands against its belly, scattering theFire Magicwith force. Then the Juggernaut brandished its sword and swung down its spear, as if to say it can still keep going. My mana is almost empty, and my body wants to rest. (I couldnt beat it!) The enemys movement was clearly slowed down, but there was still no sign of stopping. One more attack. I feel like I can beat it in one more attack! Move please, my body! Kuu! I managed to dodge the blow by rolling sideways, and stood up. The Juggernaut had already moved on to the next action. (Hmm?) I noticed that the Juggernauts movement was strange. It mounted the attack while protecting its body with the shield, but the way it was shielding was strange. Normally, you would protect the place where theFire Magichit. However, the shield was protecting a little above the center of the body. Is it protecting the jewels? No, the jewels are already brokenthen what is it protecting? (It has lost its mechanism to absorb magic, but the Juggernaut is still moving Could it be that) The Juggernauts lifeline is the internal-combustion engine. It should have an engine like Magi Engine. Or perhaps it has a mana tank that operates like a magic stone which supplies mana. Although it is different from a normal human in that it has three heads and six arms, other small moving parts such as joints and finger movements are the same as those of humans. Perhaps the mana tank is in the heart part? Is that why it is protecting that part with the shield? Gah, I dont have the time to think calmlyCCrap! I was in the middle of dodging the Juggernauts continuous attack. My feet slipped and my body tilted to the side. I pushed the ground with my arms instead and leapt away from the attack. That was too close. My knees are starting to give away. I cant keep fighting for longer. (How can I strike the heart? Throw my dagger? But if it misses, I cant search for it in this thick fog. Ask for Zerry-sans help? Thats all I can do for now) I unknowingly reached for the leather bag on my waist, and noticed a certain hard substance. Wait, I can use this Kuh I was a beat too late to dodge. The tip of the sword grazed the sleeve of my clothes and tore it apart. Pieces of the fabric were sent flying into the air. I dont have the luxury to mull over things right now. No choice but to just do it. My opponent is an automaton. A surprise attack or waiting for a gap is too difficult. In that case, just ram it from the front. HAH!! I grasped the dagger I received from Border Earl Mule and threw it at the automaton. My aim C the lower abdomen, where I hit it withFire Magicpreviously. The Juggernaut moved the shield and blocked the dagger. The dagger was repelled to the side. I guess you can call it a computer-like movement? A precise movement that was like, If I did this, it will respond this way. In other words, while defending with the shield, other places will be unprotected. Clang! The small sound came from the automatons mouth. The dry sound of metals colliding with each other. Im glad I learnedHigh-Angle Firing Technique Who knew it would come in handy at a time like this? The Juggernaut reacted with a twitch. I thought, if the body is imitating a human being, then the mouth might be connected to the internal-combustion engine. No, it wouldnt be a problem even if it wasnt connected. What I learned from the previousFire Magicattack was that the melting points of the metals that make up the Juggernaut was not very high. In other words, I thought that if you throw in something that gets hot, it will melt through the internals. What I threw was the fidget spinner-like tool that was sold cheaply at the magic shop. It spins around, and eventually gets heated up to the point where you cant hold it in your hand. I remodeled it by adding combustibles on it to increase the amount of heat to the extent that it ignitedit was originally made to be a toy. The Juggernaut swung around its weapons like it had gone crazy, and spinning around on the spot like a violent tornado. Black smoke was already rising from its mouth, and eventuallyC !? Light shone from the eyes and the three mouths, the arms came off the joints and fell apart, and the upper part of the torso increasingly glowed red due to overheating. Shit, its gonna explode!!! It was unlikely that someoneespecially Zerry-sanwas nearby, but I still shouted so, as I ran away. The Juggernaut exploded, accompanied by orange flames. Pieces of metal came flying my way, so I jumped forward and held the back of my head. Even though I was only a short distance away, the fog started covering up the Juggernaut which was burning in blazing flames. I defeated it? Just when I thought that the flames were yellow, it turned blue, and in the next moment it turned red and continuously turned to various colors. I only hope it doesnt let out any strange gases. Ah, damn. This guy sure was tough. Zuzuzuzuzuzu. The ground shook with the sound of underground tremors. I thought the next enemy was coming and put up my guard, but nothing in particular happened. Gosh, dont surprise me like that I walked, dragging my tired body, in the direction where everyone should be. Retrieving the dagger and salvaging usable parts from the automaton can be left for later. Though I wonder if there are even any salvageable parts left That big weapon is just a lump of metal, so it may be useful, for dirt cheap, that is Ahh Maybe it was because the tension disappeared, or because of the extreme lack of manamy legs stopped listening to me, and I fell face first on the ground. And then I just fainted. Volume 3 - CH 31 Vol 3: Chapter 31 `Bring that bowl. Add more spices if it isnt enough.(Mimino) `If only there was alcohol to go along with it `Dad, drinking alcohol would only hinder the recovery of your wound. `Im just kidding. Nn? Oh, bocchan is waking up. I hazily heard the voices of a few people from around, but it was Zerry-sans voice that clearly shook my mind awake. Reiji-kun! When I opened my eyes, I saw Mimino-san jump out of her seat towards me`Dante-san dexterously caught the bowl containing soup that fell out of her hands. Are you okay? How many fingers do you see? O-One Does anything else feel wrong? No, nothing elseC Uh! Mimino-sans thin arms supported me as I raised my body. Though, my head was dizzy and felt painful. Are you all right!? Y-Yes. Its the usual symptom of running out of mana. Thank goodness Non-san came closer and put her hand on my forehead. Her hand glowed a slight golden. I felt mana being slowly transmitted to methe headache also eased considerably. W-What is this? You can share mana withLight Magic. The amount of mana transmitted is small compared to the mana consumed, so it can only be used in an emergency. I never imagined there was magic like this. How wonderful,Light Magic. As I was thinking of the various possible applications by studying such a techniqueC Reiji-kuuuuun! Mimino-san pinched both my cheeks. Hi-hyiiii! I know you are strong, but you shouldnt try to take care of everything with magic all by yourself! The battle between me and the Juggernaut should not have been visible because it was covered up by the fog, but when I activated a powerful magic, the presence of mana must have filled a wide area, so Mimino-san must have noticed it at that time. S, Sowwry If you were going to shoot strong magic, we couldve used my Dupe Potion! Ah! Crap. I completely forgot its existence. The potion, which is Mimino-sans secret weapon, is a ridiculous item that can duplicate another invoked magic without consuming any mana. With that secret weapon duplicating my white flameFire Magic, it would have been possible to take down the Juggernaut with just that one attack. I forgot`rather, I didnt even think about its existence Because it uses crazy expensive materials, and Reiji-kun. Dont tell me you are thinking of not using it because its an expensive item? Moreover because its made with my pocket money? Uhh Reiji-kuuuuuuun~~~~~! Ou-Ou-Ou-Ouuuuccch! That should be enough, Mimino. Dante-san tried to stop her, but Zerry-san was just laughing and saying,I didnt know bocchans cheeks could stretch that far, Nahahahaha!I wont forgive her for this. Reiji-kun, no matter how much money it costs, it cant bring back life. I understand. I rubbed my cheeks. I didnt have the mana to useHealing Magic, and when I thought that this pain was from Mimino-sans heart that was worried about me`no, Im sure she was more worried than this pain could equate, so I thought that I have to endure this pain properly. Mimino, why dont you give Reiji a Dupe Potion?Dante-san suggested. Thats a good idea. I hurriedly caught a small bottle that was tossed my way. Ahhhhh! Even though this one bottle costs many gold coins I think Mimino-san carelessly tossed it because she wanted to say, This isnt a big deal. Im sorry, Mimino-san. Its okay. Besides, Dante and I are at fault this time. Huh? As Mimino says, it was my fault that I wasnt wary enough of Leon. Because of that, even Non had to go through a painful experience.Dante-san said, with a sad look on his face.Leons sword was cast with magic which accelerated bleeding and I couldnt do anything. Im sorry, Reiji. Thats not true, Dante-san, Mimino-san. It was Leons fault. You dont have to blame yourself too much. Reiji Reiji-kun More importantly, is the food ready? Im super hungry. When I said that, Non-san laughed softly. Thats right. Dad, Mimino-san, lets eat before it gets cold. All right. Mhm It was a meal in which grains, vegetables, dried meat and dried fish were put in a large pot and boiled well. The delicious aroma from Mimino-sans special spices stimulated the secretion of saliva and the spicy taste tingled the taste buds. Mimino-san sat down beside me and started eating. Even though it was me who was scolded a while ago, Mimino-san looked sad as if she was the one scoldedshe looked like a downhearted little girl. Dante-san was just himself and ate more than usual. Though, Im sure he was thinking about Leon. I wanted to tell them both that it wasnt their fault, so dont worry but it probably wouldnt help. Zerry-san found my dagger and returned it. And also, some good magic tech parts were extracted from the Juggernaut, it seems. I hope Muge-san will be happy. Right around when the meal time ended, I suddenly remembered. Speaking of which, didnt the ground shake just now? Oh right, right bocchan! It is hidden by the fog right now, but when I made my rounds earlier, I found a passage on the wall of faces! I wonder if defeating the Juggernaut triggered it. We quickly cleaned up the tableware. Im excited to check out the passage right away, but checking our luggage and equipment comes first. Doesnt it feel like the fog is fading? Perhaps because there was no battle anymore, I could see further into the fog. I turned my gaze towards the wall of faces and was shocked. Certainly, there was a hole in the center of the wall, and a passageway extended to the back. However, a person was there. Leon!? Huh? The figure slipped inside the passage, but there was no doubt someone was there. And that figure was wearing the yellow cloak belonging to the Golden Brigade. That bastard! Probably because of the meal, Dante-san, who was supposed to have lost a lot of blood, had regained his normal complexion. His angry expression, with veins popping on his forehead, unintentionally caused me to be startled. Dante-san is dead serious! This power is too intense. Even a ferocious beast would hesitate to charge at him. Zerry, quickly stop that idiot!Dante-san hollered. Roger! Zerry-san dashed forward using her spring-like flexibility. But she stopped in front of the passage as if she was stuck. Whats wrong, Zerry?! T-Thats We arrived too late to the passage and found Leon about 15 meters ahead. There was a dead end in front of him, but something seemed to be written on the wall. And a lever-like mechanism appeared out from the wall to Leons left. I appreciate your efforts, Dante! You did well against such a monster! Leon!! You!! Oops, dont move. If I pull this lever,one of youwillreach the abyss of this labyrinth, it says. I received a lot of help from you, so I thought Ill humour you for a while. Dont waste away my kindness, all right? Leon smiled triumphantly. Is it written on the wall ahead that something will happen if you pull that lever? (I wonder what this feeling is?) My heart wont stop pounding. I got a feeling that it was extremely dangerous. I had no basis. I just felt that waythere was no way you will find anything good behind a wall that was filled with death masks. Volume 3 - CH 32 Vol 3: Chapter 32 Leon, come back here. I dont know whats written in there, but we have to investigate it carefully first. Oi, Dante. Do you take me for a fool? If I come back, youre just going to break my head with that mace of yours, right? I wont do that. I am different from you. Hah!Leon spat.I am different from you, huh? Right, you have always been like that. Always going around lecturing people, always trying to show off that you care for the party and the members, but in the end you just wanted to look heroic in front of everyone without thinking of the consequences! How many times did you give up our request fee due to your own sense of justice? Even when we defeated the horde of goblins, you refused the money saying, We cant take money from a poor village, without even consulting me! We were well rewarded by the Adventurers Guild after that, werent we? Because of me!! Because I negotiated with the guild! Even so, all the adventurers around praised just you! Whats wrong with wanting to earn money? Whats wrong with aiming for the top? Is it really that bad? Dante, I was actually really glad when you were inflicted with the petrification. I was happy that you were gone, and you were happy to die heroically. I-I never Words wouldnt come out of Dante-sans mouth. I thought it was all shitty excuses, obviously. But I didnt say anythingbecause I got goosebumps from the person next to me. Thats not something a person who was saved twice by my dad should be saying. Non-sans voice was calm as usual. But those words contained incredible anger. Im scared. When people who are usually calm get angry, its scary. Im too scared to even look at her. He wanted to look heroic? Yes, exactly. Your life was saved from Medusa and in this labyrinth because of that heroic sense. The moment you stabbed the person you owed your life to, your words have lost all weight. You only say that because youre Dantes daughter! I serve the church. Before I am my fathers daughter, I am a child of God.Reward aid with gratitude. Reward hatred with love, is what the scripture teaches. My father is not a man who serves the church, but he practices that scripture in everyday life. No matter how much of a shitty bastard you are, my father will treat you with compassion. S, S Sh, Shut up!! Those sermons mean nothing! At that moment, I noticed something strange about Leon. Was he a man who would sound like he had gone insane just because he was cornered? This guy was supposed to be the very picture of frivolous and thoughtless. (AhC) I understood the true nature of the danger that I sensed earlier. Mimino-san, our Mana Neutralizer is running out. Do we have more? Eh? Its in that bag over thereC It was at the moment Mimino-san pointed to a bag near where we had just finished eating. Leon, come back here!Dante-san called. Leon seemed to be putting strength into the hand holding the lever. Dante. You just watch from over there. I will be the one to capture this dungeon. I will become the hero this time! And he lowered the lever. What should I have done at this moment? Leon was laughing, Dante-sans pale face was distorted, Non-san stared at Leon, Zerry-san was on guard, and Mimino-san was still pointing at the bag over there. From above, from far above, a voice shook the place, as if it was an oracle from God. Be Consumed By Fear It felt like my heart was grabbed by an invisible hand and my head pressed down from above. Fear, this is what fear is. I staggered and fell, both hands on the ground. It was difficult to breathe. My field of vision dyed red. Several times much heavier than the emotional attack from the first battle with the automaton. !? I looked at the end of the passage. Leon was also crouching, holding his head. However, behind him, the wall where words were written was gone, and a passage was opened`a passage that could be traversed by getting on all fours. Leon was not aware of it, however. Not only Leon, but all of us were unable to move from the spot. Then a rumbling sound was heard. It was the same as I heard when I defeated the Juggernaut. In other words, since the same happened, the wall of faces began to move as well. The narrow passage seemed like it was closing up. Leo, n! The wall is moving! I squeezed out my voice. Leon raised his face, wet with tears and a runny nose. And he understood what was going to happen to him. Even so, he couldnt move. He just shook his trembling head, like a frightened little animal. Move Move! Or youll die!I called out again. Leon, come over here! Dante-san also noticed the abnormality and raised his voice. The passage, which was about 1 meter wide, had already narrowed to about 70 cm. Get up! Leon! H-Help me But Leon still couldnt move. Even if I try to move, my legs seem to be frozen tooAhhh, shit, shit, shit! If only I had taken Mana Neutralizer. This wouldnt have happened if only I have had a little more time to prepare! Mimino-san, do you have ivy!? ! Mimino-san, who was all pale and trembling, seems to have noticed what I meant. She took out an ivy from the tool bag on her waist, turned towards the passage and activatedFlower Magic. The stretched out ivy fell just before Leon. Da, Dante, pull him out!Mimino-san cried Leon! Leon grabbed the ivy that had fallen in front of him and clung to it like his life depended on it. Even if they were wronged, even if they were betrayed, even if they were spat on, neither Dante-san nor Mimino-san hesitated to help Leon. People show their true nature in extreme situations. Im really glad to be in the same party as these people. Dante-san began pulling the ivy. The width of the passage was already about 50 cm. Leon fell sideways and desperately clung to the ivy. The lingering fear still remained. His legs trembled and his hands were weak. Stillwe were overcoming fear with the will to help. I also joined Dante-san and pulled the ivy. We pulled. And pulled. 5 meters left. 4 meters. 3 meters. 2 meters. The width was only about 30 cm. But we can make it in time there was a glimmer of hope in Leons eyes. Ah` A thick, viscous object fell from above Leon as if it was poured out of a bucket. AAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!Leon wailed. The ivy snapped, causing Dante-san and I to be thrown back. Slimes. Enveloped Leon, melted his clothes, melted his skin. Smoke arose. His voice ceased. The passage was closing. Without a sound. When the width was less than 10 cm, the inside was no longer visible. And the passage closed. As if there was never a passage there from the start. The slime that was squeezed out of the passage, found the tiny gaps in the wall and was sucked into it. Volume 3 - CH 33 Vol 3: Chapter 33 We all sat around, gloomy air surrounding us. Dante-san and Mimino-san were particularly depressed. I didnt know what to say to them. There was nothing else we could do. We did our best C they know that without needing me to say it out. Non-san was silently cleaning up the remaining tableware. The fog had now completely cleared up, so Zerry-san was going around and examining the hall we were in. I always thought that Leon tried to be the hero but from his point of view, I was the one always acting heroic, huh.Dante-san muttered, heaving a sigh.Even though we saved him, he stabbed me with his sword. But if he had apologized, if he had apologized in all sincerity, I would have forgiven him. Last night, Leon once again asked me to return to the Golden Brigade. I see I was almost sure that Leon asked to join Silver Balance instead, but he was prideful to the end, huh. I strongly refused him, but I noticed that he was acting strange since then. Leon said he had abandoned his companion, but I wonder if he had actually killed his companion instead Killed?I asked. For example, that fear attack which attacks emotionally, perhaps it caused him to slash out at his companions out of overwhelming fear or something like that. Cant say it isnt likely. In fact, I thought that too. That is why, when Leon saw the faces of Justin, Cynthia, and Murphy on this wall he panicked. Perhaps he thought that his wrongdoing was revealed to all.Dante-san said. Non-san poured water into a cup and gave it to Dante-san. He silently drank it down. I I cant cant forgive Leon!Mimino-san exclaimed.Even if he apologized, I would never ever forgive him! But I dont know why, the t-tears wont stop Sniveling, Mimino-san burst into tears. Even as she wiped it away with the back of her hand, the overflowing tears wont stop. Non-san looked at me and noddedIs she telling me to comfort Mimino-san? What should I do in situations like this? I went next to Mimino-san and nervously patted her head. It didnt seem like an appropriate thing to do to an older woman, but that was all I could think of. Uuh, uh, dont treat me like a child! I was about to say sorry, but before I could do that, Mimino-san hugged my body. Wowahhhhhhh ahhhhhhh Mimino-san cried, as if pouring her heart out. Watching her, even Dante-sans nose grew red. For both of them, Leon was their former companion. Though an enemy in present, they have been through countless life-and-death situations together as a party. Since they were with him from the start of his adventurer life, his death naturally must have upset them. At least, Leon meant enough to them that they didnt wish for him to die in this place. I stroked Mimino-sans head for a while. Until she settled down. You saw an embarrassing side of me. Mimino-san said, as she produced water withConvenience, and washed her face. Her eyes were red and somewhat swollen, but she seemed to be alright for now. Dante-san had already collected himself and was doing some warm-up exercise. Not at all Well, then. What should we do now? Bocchan. Zerry-san returned and pointed at the wall of the faces C a new face had emerged there. We didnt even need to go closer and confirm it. It was Leons face . Everyone looked up at it in silence. I definitely want to capture the Labyrinth of Fear. I want to overcome this bad taste of a dungeon.I said. How unexpected. Me too. Dante-sans voice was calm, but I sensed a fighting spirit. And, as if it had been waiting for us to get back up, the wall of faces opened to the left and right C the passage, the one where Leon was sandwiched between, reappeared. Is it challenging us to come in?Dante-san asked. This is just my guess, but this might not be the last trap.I said. Leon seemed to think that the Juggernaut was the last hurdle. Maybe, maybe not.Dante-san said. Yeah, there might be still more to come.I said. Lets go find out. Dante-san headed there first, and we followed suit. The passage was narrow, so we had to enter one by one. To examine it first, I, who have a small body and agile movement, was most suitable. An ivy rope was wrapped around my body. If something seems wrong, Ill just pull you out right away. Dante-san said, sounding full of caution. He seemed like, even if I saidAh!jokingly, he would pull me out like a rocket. Anyway, lets go inside. The inside was too clean, to the point that it was creepy. There were no traces left. Traces that someone was there. Or traces of someone dying. Not one trace was left behind. I guess its the same as the slime that was in the disposal chute Its role is to clean the people trapped in here. It is too short a time to completely melt all the metal and clothing fibers. Rather than melting it in here, I think it was carried away somewhere else. There is a wall at the back. So, above? Whats wrong, Reiji?Dante-san asked. There is a hole at the top. I think Leon was pulled up there. It was about 10 meters high up. If there is anything left, thenDante-san started, but stopped.No, nevermind. It would be a lot of work to get up there. Lets concentrate on getting through the passage. Understood. I carefully proceeded to the back. I passed by without touching the lever. I was startled when a small noise resounded at my feet, but nothing happened. Phew What was that? And I came before the text written on the wall. Pull the lever behind and overcome the fear to reach the abyss of the labyrinth alone. It was exactly what Leon said. I went back and told everyone what was written. And also about the passage that appeared in the wall at the back after pulling the lever In other words, pulling the lever to activate the trap and making the hidden passage appear comes in a set. The only way we could move forward was to pull the lever. That, or to turn back But we have already checked all the passages up to this point. If we turn back, we would have to go all the way back to the room with the three faces where we found Leon. I think I should go.I said. No, its dangerous. I think its too dangerous, too. Mimino-san and Non-san opposed. Dante-san was still thinking. Lets go back and choose the route to get the treasure! Zerry-san, whose eyes had turned into gold coins, suggested. Opinions were divided. What do you think, Dante? If you choose to go here, it will have to be Reiji-kun since hes light. When Mimino-san asked so, Dante-san finally opened his mouth. We cant put Reiji in danger. Volume 3 - CH 34 Vol 3: Chapter 34 What Dante-san said, surprised me. No way. If we dont overcome this trap, we wouldnt be able to capture the labyrinth. Dante-san, I` Wait, I havent finished. Lets check thoroughly if there is any danger. For example, we can still pull the lever and observe the other side from here. Its better than diving into the passage in the wall without checking anything. Ah. I see, thats right I seem to have been too conscious of capturing this dungeon. Im sorry. You are right. No, you dont have to apologize. I am just more careful after witnessing what happened to Leon. If it werent for that, I might have thought the same way as you to just go for it. The other side of the passage was too dark to see it well previously. Lighting it up withFire Magicafter activating the trap might be a good idea. WithWorld Ruler, I do have a special ability to remember everything I see, but this passage is dark even though it should be under the influence of the luminance of a dungeon. Even with myEyesight Enhancement, I cant read the writings on the wall which was just ahead of me. Reiji, how many more shots ofFire Magiccan you shoot? A few shots at best. Moreover, I might completely run out of mana again and pass out. I thought so. Well, it cant be helped. Lets take a break and try to catch a nap. My body is feeling a little tired too. We decided to take another break to recharge my mana and let Dante-san rest. Zerry-san, Mimino-san, and Non-san, offered to take turns on the lookout and told Dante-san and I to rest up properly. The battle with the Juggernaut, and getting all the way to this point, may have exhausted me more than I expected. I closed my eyes and fell asleep within a few seconds. * Zerry. Mimino. Non * Is he asleep?Non asked. Yes, he is sound asleep. Its easy to misunderstand bocchan since he always acts so mature, but hes still a 14 year old. His body hasnt finished developing yet. Youre right. Before I realised it, I have come to rely on Reiji-kun a lot sometimes. I should reflect on it.Mimino said. Fufu. Mimino-san seemed to love relying on Reiji-kun when he was consoling you.Non teased. Huh!? T-That was, uh, well No no, its natural to cry if a friend dies. Even if you hated each otherZerry said. Zerry-san was in the same mercenary group as Raikira-san, right?Non asked. Yeah. I am so happy to think that the young boss was able to join such a good party with kind people at the end.Zerry-said. It somehow became a heart-to-heart talk. Well, then. You two please go to sleep first. Ill keep the first lookout.Zerry said. Okay. Thank you, Zerry-san.Non said. I am the one who should thank you. Everyone is too good. Youre all too kind for adventurers.Zerry muttered to herself. ** When I woke up, my mana had been restored by 80%. It seems that I slept for about 5 hours. After the break, we started working on overcoming the trap. Since the lever is a type that is pulled straight down, it cannot be lowered by pulling from the side with a rope. Therefore, we put the wreckage from the Juggernaut on the ground and looped the rope around it. Hmm When I was about to place the wreckage from the Juggernaut, I felt the floor sink. Is it perhaps detecting the weight? A mechanism where you cannot pull the lever unless you stand here? The weight was not enough with the initial wreckage alone, and the floor surface remained as it was. When I tried to pull the rope, the lever did not move. So, we increased the wreckage. Which caused the floor to sink, and the lever was pulled down. Be Consumed By Fear The voice hammered down. Even though I had taken Mana Neutralizer, I was struck by a feeling of fear almost gripping my chest. Everyone grimaced in pain. Is the power of the trap getting stronger? The passage is moving! As Dante-san said, the passage started to close, accompanied by tremors. There was certainly a new passage on the wall at the end, albeit low. I lied on my belly, pushed out my right hand to invokeFire Magic, and shot at the new passage. Almost touching the ground, the fireball slipped through the narrow passage, and was sucked into the new passage. ! The square frame of the new passage ended a few meters in. The fireball went out into a large space. Going about 10 meters further, the fireball hit the wall and burst. The space seemed like a room. I saw something like a small pillar, but I couldnt see up to the details. Thent the wall of faces closed. D-Did you all see it!? There is a room on the other side! I was surprised to hear a voice in my ear from right next to me. When I turned my head, I saw Mimino-san lying down in the same position as I was next to me. A room, huh? I couldnt see that far. Dad, your eyesight is getting worse. Indeed, I saw a room-like place as well. Dante-san, Non-san, and Zerry-san were crouching behind me. The conclusion is that you still have to activate the trap and crawl on all fours in that small, low passage. Dante-san might be able to fit through if he removes all his equipment, but that is indeed pushing it. Zerry-san and Non-san might make it through, just barely. I want to go. In which case, I have to be the one to do it. Im smaller than Reiji-kun, but when it comes to whos more suitable, its definitely Reiji-kun. Mimino-san looked sad, as if feeling conflicted. Reiji I feel sorry, but can we leave it to you? You dont have to feel sorry. If you say that, then I would also start to feel sorry every time you have to protect me with your shield, Dante-san. Haa With a bitter, frowning look, Recently, you have been the one protecting me, Dante-san said. Indeed. When it comes to battles, Zerry-san and I usually take down the enemy with preemptive strikes. So, please let me go. In the end, Dante-san also gave in. Though he did mumble under his breath, I kind of understand how fathers feel when their son comes-of-age and leaves the house. When the narrow passage reopened, I walked up to the lever. I wrapped an ivy around my waist again so that it would be okay even if something unexpected happens. The effect of Mana Neutralizer was still active. The spot where I placed the Juggernauts wreckage earlier was spotlessly clean. Here I go. The floor at my feet was already sunk, so I put my hand on the lever. While everyone was paying attention, I lowered the lever`in that moment, I noticed something. One red line and two black lines emerged on the surface of the lever. The red line then turned black due to some kind of reaction. (Three blacks So, originally three reds? And the red turns black. Will it not go back to red? Wait a minute) Is this the remaining number of tries? If all three turned black what would happen? Cant challenge anymore? (No, considering the nature of this dungeon C there is a circulation system in place. It is unlikely that you will never be able to challenge again.) That was all I could think of. Be Consumed By Fear Huh!? I knelt under the heavy pressure pressing down from above. Why? The emotional attack in this room is much more intense than all the previous ones thus far. I know that, but I have already taken a Mana Neutralizer. ! I noticed by looking at the floor in front of me. The sinking floor. Would you make something like this as a switch just for pulling the lever? Sorcery was cast on this floor. Not only the fear sorcery that is set up to circulate through the air, but also a sorcery that is activated directly from the floor. It was a two-fold set up. Reiji!? I was sweating profusely. My body trembled. The rope around my waist was pulled tight. Im alright! Are you going to give up? Are you going to lose to such a trap? You have the Mana Neutralizer made by Mimino-san. Get up, my knees! Go, go, go, go! Get up! UOOOHHHH!I stretched my back and shouted.Dante-san! The passage was closed to about 70 cm. In my visual field, I saw everyone with worried looksbehind them, I could see fog reappearing. Behind you! Be careful! I started running to the back of the passage. Like head-first sliding, I slid into the low hole in the wall. I cant turn back at this point. But my voice can still reach them! The enemy is coming!! In order to change the three black lines back to red, you have to complete the gimmick to open this passage again. With this dungeons circulation system, I wouldnt be surprised if a new automaton was remanufactured. It is highly possible that the Juggernaut will reappear in the hall where Dante-san and the others were. Volume 3 - CH 35 Vol 3: Chapter 35 * Large Hall * As Dante turned around, taken aback by Reijis words, Zerry had already pulled out her dagger and readied her guard. The fog that gushed up like smoke was still thin, but they knew that it would only become thicker from here on out. They have, after all, already experienced the thick fog. The Juggernaut descending from the high ceiling hung on a wire was too comical, but Silver Balance knew full well the danger of the automaton so they didnt even think of laughing. What a troublesome parting gift.Dante said. He didnt know how Reiji knew the Juggernaut would reappear, but there is something he does know. He has to endure until Reiji returns. (This is dangerous I have to pull its attention away from everyone else and have them retreat to the previous passage.) Is what Zerry was thinking. What I noticed as I got older was that my recovery was slower, not to mention the weakening of my body. Already gripping the thick and heavy iron lump of a mace in his right hand and a large shield in his left hand, Dante walked forward. The Juggernaut landed in front of him, and the wire was smoothly pulled back into the hole in the ceiling. But its not all bad, either. I became more proficient at moving around efficiently, and above all, I learned how to be crafty. The jewels on the Juggernauts chest flashed with flickering lights`seemingly almost the same type as the one Reiji defeated last time. Let me demonstrate how to deal with giant monsters. The wheels of the Juggernaut started rotating, and it approached Dante. Dante got into his stance to greet the enemy. ** When the passage was completely closed, I couldnt hear any sound from the other side. Did the Juggernaut appear? I should probably assume it did. This labyrinth always slightly surpasess the worst we can think of. Lets go. The cramped vent-like passage where I was in was not closed, so I proceeded by crawling through. It is my duty to check what lies ahead and return to the other side as soon as possible. The surroundings suddenly widened and I was able to stand up. It was a dimly lit small roomonly 7 or 8 meters of length, width and height. I quickly realized that there was no exit. In the center of the room, a cylindrical altar, of waist high, stood. On the altar was a bookrest-like slanted stone slab with engraved lettersthe letters glowed pale, emitting tiny phosphorescence-like particles into the air. The luminescent particles were all the light in this room. As I was about to approach the stone slab, I was taken aback. A face was on the other side of the stone slab, on the upper part of the wall surface; my face. The face that looked to be in pain but looking straight ahead was probably the face from when I pulled the lever a while ago. (So, originally, it should have been my face in fear that was supposed to be engraved there, huh?) Well, I dont really know. Its just a guess. Honestly, this labyrinth is made in bad taste all-around. I approached the stone slab again and followed the letters with my gaze. I-I cant read it. This is no good. It was the same ancient language that was written under the wall paintings previously, which, of course, I couldnt read. Ah man, I shouldve studied this kind of thing before coming here! As I was holding my head and half-lamenting thats when it happened. I left this here just in case, but I honestly didnt expect that someone who couldnt read the letters would reach this point. Rather than its unexpectedness, you should admire my greatness in preparing as much as possible even for those who cannot read the letters. !? When I heard the hoarse voice, I jumped back from the stone slab and pulled out my waist dagger. My name is La-Fisa a member of the Fisa clan. I discarded my name long ago. La-Fisa the creator of this labyrinth! Only the audio was playing. Judging from the words mentioned earlier, there is a stone slab explanation in this room, but an audio guide was also prepared for those who cannot read the letters. Place your palm on the stone monument. The voice stopped there. Does he mean that I should put my hand on the stone monument with glowing letters? (Suspicious.) Where is the possibility that this is not a trap? Though the first word on the stone slab may be Place your palm here Damnit, I dont have the luxury to hesitate right now. Considering that everyone should be fighting the Juggernaut in the previous room right now, I had no choice but to just try it. Either way, there doesnt seem like I can do anything else in this room. I left my fate up to heaven and placed my hand on the stone slabC My field of view flashed bright. Everything turned white and the particles of light burned my body. I dont feel the heat. I just felt like my body was burning. When I realized that this was a torrent of information, I realized that I could see everywhere in this labyrinth in my mind. The long passages, numerous traps, automatons in the labyrinth, circulation system that digests challengers and converts them into automaton. (Oh damn, awesome Dante-san is overwhelming!) Dante-san easily parried the Juggernauts giant build with his shield and occasionally counterattacked with the mace. He already broke one of the Juggernauts arms in this short time. It almost felt like I didnt even have to hurry. I stretched out with my mind and picked up on the Juggernaut, and turned off the switch. The Juggernaut stopped moving exactly at that moment. Dante-san and the others observed it with caution. With that, it should be okay over there. (Hmm?) At that time, the large cliff that we passed by came to mind. The place which was outside the dungeons influence and where we were attacked by a large number of feeler geckos. Since it was outside of the dungeon, clear images cannot be formed. However, I saw a huge silhouette below the cliff. We were attacked by the feeler geckos, so we couldnt afford to check it at that time. If not, we would have definitely noticed it. It was such a huge and distinctive silhouette. (Silver-coloured aerodynamic shape, like a ship) There was no reason to doubt that it was not an airship. And, even from the image mixed with noise, you can see the beauty of it`the treasure of the Lev Magic Empire, the stolen magic airship Queen of the Night. Volume 3 - CH 36 Vol 3: Chapter 36 * Lev Magic Empire * The time was late at night, but a period where people were still awake. Fireworks-like light broke through from underground and rose to the sky above. The lights, mixtures of various colors such as blue, red, and yellow, soared high above the Labyrinth of Fear and burst into patterns of light. A chain of explosions followed. Large flowers of light bloomed in the canvas of the night sky. The streets of the Lev Magic Empire were brightened by the colourful lights in the sky. The Lev people rushed out of their houses and gazed at the cliff where the light danced. No way! The Emperor was alone in his room before bedtime. When the light shined through the window, he hurriedly approached the window and opened the window to the left and right. Did they capture it!? That direction is The Labyrinth of Fear! Of the four labyrinth captures in progress, the Labyrinth of Fear was suspended early. But of course, the Emperor had the most expectations for Labyrinth Capture Divisions 1 to 3. And although he was disappointed with the failure of Division 4, it was within expectations. And yet` Kuku, KukuKukuKukuWahahahahahahahaha! This is getting more interesting! Now, lets worship the face of the person who captured it. Despite the late hours, the Empire was suddenly uproarious. ** The fog had already disappeared when I returned to the large hall. Zerry-san was pulling out the jewel from the immobilized Juggernauts chest. Reiji-kun! Mimino-san, who was waiting right by the exit, grabbed both my arms. Are you okay!? Did you get hurt!? She touched here and there to confirm that I was unhurt. I am grateful that shes worried, but on the other hand, Im a little worried that she doesnt have much faith in meor maybe, she still thinks of me as a little kid. Is this whats called a luxury problem? Reiji, was it you who stopped that automaton? Yes. Actually` Dante-san and the others gathered around. I shared about what I saw over there. The stone board seems to be in control of this labyrinth, and by using it, you can freely mess around with the labyrinth. In other words, it is possible to create a shortcut exit to the outside. There was an airship that bore resemblance to the Queen of the Night. And another thing was that the fireworks-like light shot up to the sky`this seems to be a proof of having captured the labyrinth, and it was slightly touched upon by the documents obtained from the Adventurers Guild. Thats why I think the people on the outside also know that we have captured the labyrinth. Well, the current time should be late at night, so we would only see some movements in the morning, Im guessing. All right. Then I guided everyone to the back room. When I asked Dante-san about the battle with the Juggernaut, Dante-san said that he was unharmed. And although it took some time, he might have won if he crushed its arms one by one, though it did put a strain on his stamina Is this person a monster after all? Something strange happened when I asked everyone to touch the stone slab. Whats this? Nothing is happening. No reaction at all. Dante-san and Zerry-san had no reaction to the stone slab. Uh it feels like a lot of information is being crammed into my head Its a little unpleasant but is this knowledge about sorcery? It all feels cryptic. Mimino-san and Non-san said that there was a reaction, but it was not something they could understand. In the end, it was only I who could mess with the dungeon composition. Why is it only Reiji-kun?Mimino-san asked. I wonder maybe because I touched it first? Well, it doesnt really matter. Lets go home. I want to go back and have a drink.Dante-san said. Everyone agreed with Dante-san. Aside from alcohol, that is. I decided to build a shortcut passage connecting the large hall to the entrance. When I touched the stone slab, something like a full map of the Labyrinth of Fear came to the forefront of my mind. I went ahead and modified it. There was no consumption of mana. There was, however, somewhat like a savings pool of mana in the entire dungeon, and it felt like that pool diminished a little. What should I do about the wall of faces? It seems that I can erase it. The wall of death masks is of an extremely bad taste. Everyone was silent. Mimino-san, however` I think we need to keep it. Because well know who died when an investigation is conducted later I understand. And so, I didnt mess with it. We went out into the large hall and passed by the silent Juggernaut. Bocchan, bocchan. Why dont we go home after collecting all the magic stones in here? Zerry-san, I expected it was about time you brought up something like that. You expected it!? B-But its fine, right? Its the privilege of the person who captured the dungeon first.Zerry-san replied. Dante-san turned to me, as if asking what should we do. I suppose that is an adventurer-like common notion. This dungeon is being preserved by a miraculous balance. So if we take out one too many magic stones and jewels, in the worst case scenario, the dungeon itself might collapse.I said. You heard him. Its unfortunate, Zerry.Dante-san said. Nooo?!Zerry-san cried. Didnt you get that huge automatons jewel? Be happy with that.Dante-san said. Uuuh Zerry-sans ears and tail drooped. What I said wasnt a lie. But at the same time, I also knew how much we can exploit to the very limit without disrupting the balancebut I judged it would be better not to do so. We should deliver it to the Lev Magic Empire in the same state as it was cleared. If so, Her Highness Anastasia would have an easier time saving Lulusha-san from custody. (A technology to manipulate the dungeon freely, huh If such knowledge is gained, it would certainly lead to technological innovation of magic tools. And that is how the Lev Magic Empire has progressed.) I wonder if the technology of a magic airship was found in another dungeon and that was how the innovation came about Which suddenly reminded me of the Queen of the Night in the huge cavern. Should I report that too? No, if I say its here, we would likely be suspected to be cohorts of the sky pirates. They should easily discover the airship once they take control over the dungeon. Lets leave the rest to the people of the Empire. While I pondered about such things, our party proceeded along the newly created passage. Although the journey to the center of the dungeon took days, going back only took 2 hours of walking. The way back was uneventful, and we exited to the side of the face at the entrance. This dungeon was all about face. (Since then, there hasnt been anything like La-Fisas audio message. But what is this dungeon after all? What was it intended for?) I tried to think about it, but it didnt work. Somehow my head was all fuzzy. It may be that my minds processing is not catching up due to the torrent of information that flooded in from the stone slab. But even still, with the help of World Ruler-sama, my thought processing should be fine, though No, wait. Maybe the presence ofWorld Ruleris the reason I could grasp the information to the point where I can control the dungeon in the first place? What? I heard the stunned voice of Dante-san, who was at the forefront. Already out of the dungeon, we were heading through the cave that was carved into the cliff. An elevator was ahead, which we can use to get down, but` They came out! Although it was the dead of night, a huge flood light was placed. Many people were gathered at the entrance. Are they the ones who captured it? Theyre humans! What kind of technology is next? Give it to me! Sell me the magic tools you found! I will buy it at the asking price! As soon as we came into view, a crowd burst into cheers, angry scream-like bellows, and massive applause. Volume 3 - CH 37 Vol 3: Chapter 37 We couldnt even meet and report to Muge-san. As soon as we got off the elevator, we were surrounded by the fully armed army of the Lev Magic Empire. Each soldier carried not weapons usually seen outside the Empire, but rather, equipped to the teeth with Magic Gears designed with magic tech. What they carried was indeed a spear, but sorcery was installed into the metal handle. When I was suddenly pulled out of my bed in the middle of the sleep, I truly thought we were attacked by an enemy nation but to think it was because you guys captured the labyrinth, huh. Chupa. The floodlightthe base principle of it is the same as that of a magic lamp, but a high value magic stone is inserted into it to increase the intensity of light`illuminated the figure of Abba, who was licking on syrup. I was on guard because of the armed soldiers surrounding us, but at the same time grateful that someone whom we have spoken to previously was here. Dante-san glanced at me, so I took a step forward. Did you come here because of the fireworks?I asked. Fireworks? Oh, you mean the Blessed Magic Light that was launched into the sky. Thats an interesting way to call the Flower of Flames. Incidentally, when this happened, I was sleeping. I see. Anyway, as you might have guessed, we have captured the Labyrinth of Fear. Astonished Wow!s rose from the crowd. Didnt you guys come here because you knew the dungeon was cleared? Hmm, maybe its just nice to hear the actual words. Several people were desperately writing down everything I said. Are they perhaps newspaper reporters? If so, then` I came up with the words I wanted to say in my mind. It is all thanks to Lulusha-san of Labyrinth Capture Division 4. ! Abba seemed startled, like he was taken by complete surprise, but the reporters were frantically writing down on the paper at hand. And` Excuse me! I have a question. Were you cooperating with the Labyrinth Capture Division!? Yes. It is no exaggeration to say that our success is due to Lulusha-san.I answered. Another type of Wow! broke out from the crowd. Everyone looked surprised. W-Wait a minute. The reporters can ask their question again tomorrow. I am sure you guys are tired, so you can rest at the place I have arranged.Abba said. I dont mind, but Id like to contact my employer, Muge-san. Most of you seem to be humans. Who hired you? A newspaper reporter leaned forward and asked. We are the adventurer party Silver Balance, and our leader is Dante-san over here. And we are hired by the owner of Muge Company to enter the Empire. The owner is the type of businessmen who is honest, hardworking, and would never lie` H-H-Hey!Abba interrupted me. Using this as my chance, I thought that if I praised Muge-san and made it into a newspaper article, it would affect the lawsuit with Rororo Company. Didnt I say that the questions are over? Abba looked at me with anger in his eyes, but I just pretended not to have noticed. After that, we were asked to get into a magic car that was prepared for us. A spacious and solidly built car overflowing with luxurious air, which couldnt be compared to Neko-chan even in the slightest. Neko-chan was promised to be delivered safely by the Empires soldiers, so I decided to entrust it to them. Just in case, I made a list of the items on the load-carrying tray in Abbas presence so that I could check if any item were stolen later. The public order in this country is not exactly bad, but they look down on Muge-san too much The soldiers scowled when they saw Neko-chan. The shaking of the magic car was small enough while travelling, and we arrived at the center of the Empire in no time. An astonishingly large bungalow stood there. A bungalow, in this country with limited land, is simply that extravagant. A small artificial river flowed through the entrance. A magic lamp set up in the gravel-filled garden, ensuring midnight light. We passed through the gold-leaf gate, and a woman in a dress C unfortunately, she was a Lev, so I dont know if she was a beauty or otherwise C appeared. Welcome to the Guest House. I am your guide. It was a guesthouse. We are adventurers. A cheap hotel would have sufficed.Dante-san said. That wont do. Dont worry. There is no etiquette to follow, so just make yourself at home. Abba said nonchalantly, but he seemed to have stopped licking syrup since we entered this place, so its doubtful if there was actually no etiquette. I would suggest you retire to bed immediately. You have an audience with His Majesty the Emperor when you wake up. Abba was grinning broadly. An audience with the Emperor! Dante-san blinked in surprise, Mimino-san screamed Eek in a high-pitched voice, Non-san tried to walk past by pretending not to have heard it, and Zerry-san quickly tried to escape, so I grabbed her by the tail. ** I cant. I have always been unable to bear that kind of stiff atmosphere. Inside one of the rooms in the guesthouse, Dante-san sat covering his face with his hand, already stripped out of his armor. This might unexpectedly be one of Dante-sans weak points. Incidentally, Mimino-san, Non-san, and Zerry-san were going to the bath. It seems that there is a large public bath here. Hmm, if I go to the public bath, accidents may occur, so I should restrain myself and stay here, yeah? Dante-san In that case, can you leave it to me? To you? I worked as an escort at a noble house, so they also beat etiquette into me. However no, I know thats the best choice, but to send you alone I understood that instead of being hesitant about me getting the job done, he was only worried about sending me alone. And my lips loosened. Its okay. Its all about the right person in the right place, right? I also have something Id like to ask you to take care of, Dante-san. What do you want to ask? I want you to check in on Muge-san. Its been four days since we left the city. I wonder if anything happened with Polina-san or how the lawsuit is progressing. Right, there was some trouble there too. Dante-san pondered for a while, rubbing his chin. All right, then. Ill leave the line-up before the Emperor to you. Line-up? He makes it sound like a suspect lining-up before the police. I guess thats why Dante-san doesnt feel like meeting the Emperor. However, I do have one condition. Dante-san raised his index finger. Take Non with you. * Anastasia * In the section next to the building where the Emperor lived, there was a one-story building quite similar to the bungalow guesthouse. Despite making heavy use of geometrical shapes unique to the Lev Magic Empire, trees and plants dotted the place to give a calm feel. Although noble guests from other countries used to stay here when visiting for extended periods of time, this place had been reserved exclusively for elf nobles for some time now. ! Anastasia reflexively stood up after receiving the report from the Lev lady attendant. She raised her index finger and turned it upside down. It meant say it again. Yes. We received word from His Majesty the Emperor. An audience will be conducted with an adventurer at 10 oclock today. The reason is to commend the capture completion of the Labyrinth of Fear. Your Highness is called to be present at the audience. Anastasia was already asleep last night, so she was unaware of the fireworks and the turmoil that followed. She was dazed for a while when she heard the report from the attendant. Y-Your Highness!? By the time Anastasia came to realise, a stream of tears was flowing down her cheeks. (That person, he braved danger to bring back the bag that proved Lulushas innocence. He even entrusted it to me and said he would look for more if that wasnt enough. I failed to live up to his expectations, and yet, that person has) Anastasia handed the bag to the Emperor, who promised a re-investigation. However, the investigation was left to Abba, and she was not informed of what had happened since then. (How did he find out?) The Emperor suggested a possibility to Anastasia. If someone close to Lulushathat is, if Silver Balance succeeds in capturing the Labyrinth of Fear, Lulusha will be able to live normally in this Empire as before. No, on the contrary, a road of success would be opened up to her. But she couldnt bring herself to tell that young boy about it. As the Emperor said, she was a caged bird. Powerless, unable to even chirp. The only thing she could do was to cut her hair and give it to the boy. She thought it was shameless to ask more of him. (I really wanted to write it. Please lend me your strength to save Lulusha. But I couldnt Did that person notice that? How) For Anastasia, who was trapped in darkness for a long, long time, it was like a dazzling ray of hope. Small blinks of starlight were brought about by the many kind people she had met in this country. However, this was the first time that she heard a news that shone so brightly. In the withered heart of Anastasia, who had given up on everything, it was now beginning to rain. (Lets go meet him. All I can do now is to thank that person`Reiji-san with all my heart.) The maid was about to rush out to call for help, looking at Anastasia shedding tears after tears. Anastasia wiped the tears with the back of her hand. Y-Your Highness? And she pulled out a paper and wrote. I will participate in the audience. Please make the perfect preparations. Relievedly, the maid started to make the preparations. Anastasia put her arms through the sleeves of a dazzling dress she received as a present in the past for the very first time today. She wore the tiara made in the Elven Forest, which is proof of High Elf royalty. The presence of the Elven princess`even to her attendant, who is accustomed to seeing her everyday, was breathtaking. Not one person knew that all of this was for the sake of meeting one boy. Volume 3 - CH 38 Vol 3: Chapter 38 I woke up early the next day, and requested the staff at the guesthouse to prepare various things. In other words, I wanted to suit up to meet the Emperor. Apparently, my requests were not unreasonable at all for the people working at the guesthouse, and they pleasantly accepted it. Mimino-san cut my hair and used her own special hair styling product. When I asked if there was a store that rented fine clothes fitting for the audience, I was told it can already be found inside the guesthouse. And its free! Seems like they had us stay in a really good place. Hou Reiji, you dont look like an adventurer at all. Is that a compliment? Of course. Dante-san had a big smile plastered on his face as I finished getting ready. The clothes I wore were similar in shape to a tailcoat, but a dark red pattern was embroidered on it It looked rather avant-garde, but it seems to be a common pattern in Lev peoples traditional ceramic crafts. (Its been a long time since Ive been in formal mode. Its my loss if I get swallowed up by the enthusiasm.) I know what this audience means. Since information about us is circulating, the Emperor also probably wants the same. In other words, it is a place to appeal for Lulusha-sans quick release. The audience will not only be attended by the Emperor but also many senior officials and influential people. If we make a mistake, our achievements can be turned into volunteer serviceas was often the case with aristocratic interactions in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Those guys were wicked to the core. Wow! Reiji-kun, you look so cool!Mimino-san said. T-Thank youI responded, feeling slightly shy. Hoho, you dont look half bad, bocchan. Even a donkey can look good with the right clothesis what they call it, right? Zerry-san said so with a shit-eating grin. And I responded with a flying kick. Hmm, these clothes dont restrict my movements even when flying-kicking someone. Quite the quality workmanship. Mufufu, but you know, Reiji-kun. The one youre escorting, Non, is even more amazing.Mimino-san said. Huh? Then the door opened and Non-san appeared from the next room. The fluttering vivid bright orange dress seemed to perfectly express Non-sans youthful vitality, and the fine embroidery of frills and the sparkles of small gemstones sewn in a pattern were exactly like that of a noble woman no matter how you looked at her. I have only ever seen her in a nun attire, so this was something totally unexpected. WOOOOOOOW! Wha?! Suddenly a howl broke out next to me so I thought it was a dog or something, but it was Dante-san. Beautiful! Oh, how beautiful you are, Non! I, I have never done anything to make you look like that until now! Apparently he was surprised to see his daughter look so beautiful, and inadvertently remembered that he had never done what normal a father does for his daughter and started crying. Dad, we are usually not allowed to look like this once we enter the church. Its not just you. It is the same for fathers of every nun. The calm Non-sans retort is too sharp. (Even so, she looks really good with makeup on.) Her long hair was braided and wore silver hair ornaments. Since she never puts on make-up during adventuring, a slight make-up made her look quite mature`oh, right, shes also already 20 years old W-What do you think, Reiji-kun? Does it look too unnatural? Her bashful appearance was also wonderful. Thank you for the meal. Its perfect. R-Really? Its perfect. But Im not used to wearing these clothesand my dad has always wanted to see me in the spotlight at least once. Its perfect. Reiji-kun? Its perfect. Nahaha, bocchan sounds like a broken automatonCPugyaa!? I delivered another flying kick to Zerry-san. Whats so wrong with calling perfection perfect! Alright, then. Dante-san, Mimino-san, Ill leave Muge-san up to you. You do your best there too. I entrust Non to you. Leave it to me! Wait. Bocchan, what about me!? For Zerry-san there is a suitable place as long as she doesnt get carried away. ** After that, Non-san and I got into a magic car and headed to the Imperial Palace`or, more appropriately, the high-rise building where the Emperor resided. A lot of cars were parked around a huge site; most likely people who gathered for our audience. Whats more, the citizens also gathered together, so the guards were all in charge of traffic control. Our car, one cut more remarkable than the rest, arrived at that place. Thats a lot of people Its going to be fine, Non-san. If youre imposing, no one would doubt a thing. I-Is that so? I tried to reassure Non-san, who seemed to be unusually nervous. As a matter of fact, what I said was not just a simple reassurance, but what Earl Sillys taught me when I was in the Holy Kingdom. A way to not get nervous when you appear in front of a large crowd and superior nobles? You have a face that never gets unsettled, but such minor things worry you, huh. Okay, the secret is to be imposing. Its strange that the interaction with the Earl feels like it was a long time ago. Which reminds me, did the Earl reconcile with the young lady? Theres no way he didnt. Hes an over-doting parent after all. Rather, I feel like he never really fought for real in the first place. We have arrived. Please step this way. The chauffeur opened the door from the outside. When I got off the car, a loud commotion resounded from the crowd outside. Lets go, Non-san. `Non-san? C-Can you give me a minute? I am suddenly feeling scared Right. The fact that we are about to meet the Emperor of a foreign country itself is already quite the pressure, but we are also surrounded by such a large crowd to boot. Its natural to feel scared. I reached out my hand to Non-san in the car. Lets go, my lady. I shall escort you. ! Contrary to my appearance, I do have some experience. As I put on my best escort smile, Non-san timidly took my hands in hers. As if guiding her soft hands, I encouraged her out of the car. Then, a different kind of commotion occurred. Wow! A smoking beautiful woman stepped out. I cant believe it! Shes a human but so beautiful. Is she a princess from some country? Fufufu, a number of gazes is gathering on Non-san. What do you think? Our Non-san is amazing, right? I stood in front of Non-san and proceeded as I had escorted Lady Eva before. Newspaper reporters from last night threw questions one after another, but I didnt know how much was okay to say so I didnt answer them. The guards held them back. It felt similar to the red carpet ceremony for the Academy Awards. Though we only walked on a paved road since this is a different world. As one would expect, the crowd did not follow us into the premises. Abba welcomed us at the entrance. You came on time. Hmm, is it only the two of you? Yes. Is there a problem? No, it doesnt matter. We then walked into the building. Inside, a spacious lobby extends way up to the second floor, and vermilion-lacquered pillars engraved with geometrical patterns drawn with gold dust stood close together. Umm, what a bad taste. While explaining the important points to be careful of in the audience with the Emperor, Abba also didnt forget to add in idle complaints such as, Thanks to you, I didnt get a wink of sleep or I cant bring syrup in here. I completely disregarded those complaints, and focussed fully on escorting Non-san; like weaving through the spots which are bumpy or too slippery Non-san does have some make-up on, but her face was almost pale white. We have to appear before His Majesty the Emperor after all, dont we?she said in a very thin voice. Dont worry, Non-san. I will do all of the talking, so you just have to stay by my side. If you return to the church in the future, Im sure you would have to attend celebrations and important ceremonies too. So think of it as a rehearsal for then. You are a beautiful woman, so just your presence is very helpful. Good looks are also a weapon. When I praised her with all I could think of, her hand in mine seemed to grip stronger. I am sorry for whining. Ill do my best too. She said as her complexion returned to normal. But you shouldnt continuously call a woman beautiful, okay? Because she might misunderstand.she added, as if rebuking. But those are my true thoughts Though, I guess its okay since Non-san seems to be feeling better? Please wait here. Eventually, we arrived at a room in the back of the 2nd floor. It was as small as a waiting room, with only small chairs. While sitting down and waiting, I sensed the presence of many people entering on the other side of the thick double doors. Preparations for the audience? After a while, a staff approached Abba and whispered in his ear`although the staff was startled when he saw Abba sucking on his thumb due to not having syrup. Its time. The audience will start. From here on, you will be alone, so take care not to be crude. Well, Ill try. Thats a tall order for an adventurer on the road. I glanced at Non-san, and she nodded confidently in response. We got up from the chair and stood in front of the double door. Alright, then. I wonder what the Emperor has to say? For the time being, I just want to focus on getting Lulusha-san released. I just hope there wont be any unexpected troubles The capturer of the Labyrinth of Fear, the adventurer party, Silver Balance, has arrived. The door opened accompanying that announcementa dazzling light that was incomparable to the waiting room shined on us like flooding water. Volume 3 - CH 39 Vol 3: Chapter 39 The light source from the chandelier, studded with colorful crystals hanging from the ceiling, seemed like a similar mechanism to a magic lamp. The walls were also fitted with a number of similar but smaller lights, so the whole room was too dazzling, enough to require sunglasses. Rather, all the Lev people, donning expensive-looking kimonos, sat in rows on the left and right were actually wearing sunglasses. Go forward quickly. A man, who seemed to be a civil official, standing next to the door said to me. Ah, this is that kind of thing. To demonstrate with extravagance who is superior the moment you walk in. Non-san seemed to have difficulty walking due to glare, so I secretly activatedDark Magic. ! The light should be easier on Non-sans eyes now.Dark Magichas a spell that darkens the other partys field of vision and makes it difficult to see. It can also be used as a sunscreen because it is a magic that lowers the amount of light that touches the body, rather than narrowing the pupil. Hey, quickly go forwarC The official became speechless as Non-san and I walked forward smoothly without a hitch. To show off that I have no problem even without sunglasses, I led Non-san by the hand while puffing my chest. The crimson carpet laid on the black floor silenced our footsteps. Several elevated steps lay ahead of us and a steel chair with a cushion made of monster leather placed at the top. The person sitting on it was most likely the highest authority of this country, the Emperor. I get the feeling he is not a very straightforward man. The old Lev man, wearing sunglasses and resting his chin on his hand on the elbow rest, gazed at us as if he were looking at something amusing. Many of the Levs looking at us looked not all too amused as we were unbothered by the brightness, but the Emperor was different. Ah! I noticed a woman sitting behind the Emperor on the right. Her Highness Anastasia. Wow! What is that dress! Woven with shiny silver threads and a pale, tender pink color`like crested ibis pink; the word itself probably doesnt exist in this world. The tiara on her head was intricately designed, delicate enough to even break when dropped from her head. And she still had a scarf wrapped around her neck as usual. When I previously saw Her Highness Anastasia, I was already quite astonished by her beautiful looks, but now, with crimson lipstick applied on her thin lips, she was devilishly beautiful. The kind which bewitches men. Unfortunately, its so dazzling here that even she has to wear sunglasses, which reduced Her Highness charm to about 80%. Who chose those sunglasses? Was it General Douglas MacArthur?! Her Highness expression brightened when she caught my gaze, and slightly waved her hand on her lap. Oh man, so cute. I mean, was she always such a friendly person? Stop there. A Lev woman standing between the Emperor and usa secretary-like person wearing finer clothes than the official earliersaid, so Non-san and I stopped. We knelt on the spot and bowed our heads. Raise your heads. A hoarse voice was heardthat was the Emperors real voice. My gaze met the Emperors. Now begins the negotiation. It looks like youve captured the Labyrinth of Fear.the Emperor said. I glanced at the secretary, seeking permission to speak, and she nodded very slightly, almost couldnt even tell if she even moved. Yes, as stated.I said. I wanted to make my voice sound deep, but I was unsuccessful. I guess 14-year-olds can only sound like 14-year-olds, after all. The Empire will now requisition the labyrinth. Instead, Ill compensate you with enough rewards. Thank you very much. Thats all for today. The Emperor waved his palm, as if saying go home. With all due respect, I would like to verify one thing. Will the Labyrinth Capture Division 4 be rewarded? The Lev people stirred at my question. I obviously didnt come all the way here for that short audience. All these important people may have time to spare, but adventurers are in a business where we will lose a days worth of money if we dont work for a day. I will definitely fulfill my purpose for coming to this place. The stir among the Lev people was confusion. Why do adventurers(not to mention, humans) care about the Labyrinth Capture Division? That kind of matter should be decided by our Empire! You adventurers should know your place! The secretary yelled hysterically. Enough. The Emperor whose palm waved to go home earlier, showed to wait this time. Why do you care about that?he asked. Our labyrinth capture was possible due to the assistance of the Labyrinth Capture Division 4. I think it is too arrogant a behaviour to monopolize the honor of the capture. I havent received such a report, though. The Emperor turned his gaze to a man a distance away, who shook his head sideways in a hurry. So thats the bureau director, huh. Doesnt seem like a very reliable guy. If so, we will look into it from our side and send notice afterwards. Because we were indebted to Division 4, we set out and managed to recover the bag used by a missing contact from Division 4 who was caught in a death trap. There may also be a report in the bag about making contact with us. The stir became even louder. Did you check that bag properly? You didnt just throw it away in some room to collect dust, did you? ` Is what Im implying. The Emperors eyes narrowed. Its unclear what hes thinking. We have investigated the bag. Call Abba. Then, Abba, who had been waiting on the other side of the audience room, was brought here. Abba, experiencing withdrawal symptoms from the lack of syrup, blinking incessantly and grabbing and releasing the hem of his clothes repeatedly, walked towards us, with a face asking What is going on?. Eh? It was Abba who conducted the investigation? Isnt that bad news? This person obviously doesnt seem to have any intention of getting along with us! Abba, you have already investigated the contents of the bag of Division 4, yes? Huh? Ah, y-yes! The investigation has been completed. Disclose the report here. Yes, sir. Abba had a face which seemed to say Can I really say it here?, but the Emperor glared at him as if saying hurry it up. He wouldnt dare lie in this place, right? Is this going to be okay? If he says something unfavourable towards Lulusha-san here, it would be irreversible. I may have messed up. It wasnt necessary to draw it out to the point of hearing the testimony. If I had requested Her Highness Anastasia later. I shall now report on the details of the investigation. `We found out that the capture was not progressing favourably and they also sought reinforcements due to lacking supplies. Also, they stated dissatisfaction towards the headquarters for not replying even though they sent out contacts every several days. O-Oh? Abba-san. You carried out the investigation properly? I was convinced that you were a creepy sugar addict spy who was working for the Rororo Company! Im so sorry! Hearing the report, the unreliable-looking Lev man whom the Emperor glanced at earlierC N-No reply from the headquarters!? I didnt receive any contact in the first place! Director. I know that. As the Emperor said so, the unreliable-looking man`the director of the Labyrinth Administration Bureau closed his trembling mouth. The contact died after being caught in a death trap, so it would be unavoidable if you think that they ceased making contact. The chief of the Labyrinth Capture Division 4 was faithful to her mission, but the director who misunderstood her as ceasing to make contact also cannot be blamed`isnt that right, Reiji of Silver Balance? ! My body stiffened despite myself to learn that the Emperor even knew my name. With a meaningful grin, the Emperor declaredC Lulushas matter will be settled today. Her position as the chief of Division 4 will be restored and she will continue to work as before. This is my decision. As it was none other than the Emperor himself who declared, the Lev people sat in rows cheered Ooh! H-Huh? This matter is nowsettled? Seriously? Just like that? As I directed my gaze at Non-san, she responded with a smile and nodded. ! On top of the steps, Her Highness Anastasia looked as if she was surprised by the outcome. Then she looked at me and smiled with an about-to-cry happy face. Damn, if she wasnt wearing those sunglasses, I might have actually fallen. By the way, Reiji The Emperor called out as I was wondering if everything was now solved. The hero who saved the Kruvan Holy Kingdom from a national crisis has captured a labyrinth in our country. What is it that you are planning? Those few words caused my body to freeze up, like feeling the cold of a winter night. Volume 3 - CH 40 Vol 3: Chapter 40 W-W-Wait a minute! Wait just a minute there! How does he know that I came from the Kruvan Holy Kingdom!? The story of national crisis is spreading wide! No no, calm down first. Even if the other party has a solid information network and investigates me, I did nothing guilty`No. Attempted kidnapping of the daughter of Earl Sillys. Engaged with 100 troop members of Duke Ebene (and a bonus of road destruction). Ah~~ There are guilty things towards the end~~!! Kuh As I was thinking about how to respondC Kuhahahahaha! Whats with your face Whether you try to dodge the question or admit it, you shouldnt be shaking like that. It is like saying, This is my weakness. Kuhahahahaha The Emperor was laughing while banging on his armrest. I wasnt the only one who was staring blankly at him. Her Highness Anastasia, who was behind him to the right, the secretary-like woman, and everyone who were sitting in the rows, looked at the Emperor as if they were caught by complete surprise. Aah, I laughed. That was a good laugh Be at ease. Just think of that as a small payback. If you really were plotting something, I thought I could make you slip up some information by shaking you up`but it would seem that you are just a 14 year-old kid. I am also relieved, but no, that is fine. Now, then. That is the end of this audience. You can leave. I was at a complete loss as to what to do. There were a lot of things going on in my mind. Like, how did the Emperor get information about me, or if the Kruvan Holy Kingdom said something. For now, however, it would be a good idea to leave silently. Abba has already been slowly backtracking. Non-san and I stood up, bowed deeply and left the audience. ** Im beat~~~~~~ After the mentally exhausting exchange, we returned to the guesthouse on a magic car. As soon as I returned to my and Dante-sans room, tension left my body and I felt relaxed. I just jumped onto the bed. Im still tired from the labyrinth exploration, and in addition to that, the audience with the Emperor was also tiresome as hell You did well today, Reiji-kun. Shall I applyHealing Magicfor mental stability? Thank you Rather, how are you feeling, Non-san? I was stunned by the glare at first, but you took care of all the rest. Please lie here. Sitting on the bed, Non-san patted on her lap. ? Lap? What about your lap? Please lie down your head here. Huh?! I sprang up to my feet. A lap pillow? Im not crazy, thats a lap pillow right? Come. Its most effective when you lie your head here. I am indeed hoping theHealing Magicto stabilize the mind would help relieve the fatigue, but that spot is obviously Non-sans thighs, and if it is discovered that I did such a thing, her father, Dante-san, would no doubt drop a yakuza kick on me. That said, I could also decline it. Ah So you dont want to lie down on my lap after all? Nooo, guilt, youre working overtime! And, Non-san, its not fair if you make those puppy eyes! Youre even wearing make-up right now! T-T-Thats not the case. I just dont want to dirty your dress with the hair styling cream on my hair. Now that you mention it Let me lay a towel on top then. Now, come. The ball of evasion I hurled as the last defense was forced out by a simple towel. I ran out of excuses and laid on Non-sans lap. Dante-san, this was unavoidable. Non-san offered, and I resisted. But the temptation was irresistibleNo, I mean, the atmosphere of this place made it so. Soft. That was the first sensation. The next thing I sensed was a really sweet fragrance. As I lay on Non-sans soft and warm lap, in front of me C Non-sans two big mounds. Aaaah Ill cast the mental stability magic now. Theres no way my mind can calm down now! Human beings, when they stay up all night, or when they are overcome with extreme fatigue, they temporarily enter into an excited state. That is exactly how I am feeling right now. This excitement is due to fatigue and no other factor, and I mean absolutely no other factor. I would like to just add that to protect my honor and for Dante-sans peace of mind. Ahhhhh~~~~~~~ When Non-san placed her hands on my chest and the top of my head and the mana flowed in, I felt that my mind and heart quickly calmed down. Huh? Wow the excitement disappeared. Is this how a mothers love feels like..? To feel spoiled by your mom? How do you feel? Amashing. Very nishe. Ufufu, you sound like a baby. Mama! This way, Your Highness. At that moment, the door to our room suddenly swung open. Her Highness Anastasia, who had taken off General MacArthurs sunglasses, stood there. Ah. Ah. Ah. Our gazes met. I was still in the lap pillow pose. ** And that is why I asked to cast the magic of mental stability. Thats the truth. There isnt anything suspicious going on. I dont know why, but I was coming up with all sorts of excuses to convince Her Highness Anastasia. No, Her Highness eyes simply widened when she saw us, but the butler-like Lev escorting her`the one who accompanied her to Muge-sans company previously`made a big scene by shouting, Youre milking in a long-established state guesthouse?!!Milking? It was such an out-of-date word that I wonder if anyone even uses it these days. And I was deeply embarrassed when Non-san asked me, What does milking mean? [1. TL Note: Milking is a literal translation of RϤ, which is an old Japanese word for secret affair.] Returning to the main topic, Her Highness Anastasia, who came all the way here, looked away with a pouting look, and Non-san, who is pure of mind, looked lost on what was going on, so it was my job to make an excuse after all. I suppose while its a great honor to have an audience with the exalted His Majesty the Emperor, its understandable that a human like you would suffer serious mental damage from his magnificence.said the bothersome butler. With a deep exhale, Her Highness Anastasia wrote on a memo paper and showed it to the butler. !? The butler stiffened, but when Her Highness pointed to the note repeatedly, he left the room while gnashing his teeth. I caught a slight glimpse of what was written on the note. They are heroes who captured a labyrinth. Disrespect will not be overlooked. Leave this room. something along those lines. Her Highness is strong. Well, then Your Highness, did you come all the way here regarding Lulusha-san?I asked. Her Highness brought along an attendant, seemingly an ally, who was standing at a distance away. We four were the only ones in the room. Her Highness nodded with a smile. Thank you very much. Truly. But why did you go so far? I was slightly hesitant to answer that question. HoweverC Because of the letter I received from Your Highness. I decided to be honest. At the end of the letter I received, there was a trace that the pen was removed after it was placed. I guessed from thatthat Her Highness wanted to help Lulusha-san, but couldnt ask us for any more favour. It feels kind of patronizing. But if I am not honest, it would feel like I dont trust her. This person is Lulusha-sans one of very few friends. So I want to be sincere, at least. Of course, it was nothing more than just a guess but I just couldnt leave things alone after handing over the bag, and above all, the labyrinth capture would certainly help Lulusha-sans case, so I decided to challenge it. Her Highness Anastasia was looking at me in a daze. Your Highness? Was our actions too intrusive? Your Highness?! I raised my voice despite myself. Because tears streamed down Her Highness cheeks. Volume 3 - CH 41 Vol 3: Chapter 41 * Anastasia * Shes a cursed child. Why was such a child born in our High Elf royalty? Dont shed tears. What if those tears are tainted? She wasnt even allowed to cry. Even if she cant produce a voice, she can still shed tears silently. But Anastasias father, mother, and siblings didnt even allow her to cry. (This person understood all my thoughts that I couldnt speak out.) I dont know what youre thinking, To think not being able to speak would feel so creepy, Surely you must be cursing us in your head`such countless thoughtless comments made Anastasia shut her heart away. A High Elf who cannot speak is of no value in the Elven Forest. As such, her thoughts are of no value, too. (Is this a miracle?) For that reason, it cannot be anything less than a miracle that this boy`this boy whom she has met only once, noticed her thoughts that she stifled. Im sorry. Did I do something to hurt your feelings? Before wiping her tear-streaked face, Anastasia wanted to write down her thoughts on paper. However, she didnt know what to write. The boy strongly shook her heart. It all started when he brought her the bag. She was touched by the lengths the boy went to to help Lulusha. But that was no more than just the relationship between Lulusha and the boy. She was happy that he believed and entrusted the bag to her`but, if she had to say, she was more happy to be able to help Lulusha. (This time, however) The boy thought of her. Because of that he even took the risk. Why She started to write, but then immediately crumpled the paper. (I cant afford to burden this person any more than I already have.) She put a lid on her thoughts which were about to overflow. Just as she has done time and time again. Anastasia let her attendant, who ran up to her, to gently wipe her face. Once that was done, Anastasia calmed the ripples that formed in her heart. I apologize for being overcome with emotion and showing you an unsightly appearance. Thank you very much for all your help in this matter. There is not much I can do, but I would definitely like to reward you. She wrote. A flawless handwriting. With this, she will be able to reward the boy. Adventurers wont overstay in this country since it isnt warm towards outsiders, but if she can give them a reward later, it would mean she has done everything she can. She felt a slight pain in her chest. (What is this pain?) Pain because she couldnt do more? Wrong. Pain because of the poor treatment of adventurers in this country? Of course not. (This person will leave this country in the near future.) Once again, she felt a slight pain in her chest. Once she became aware of the identity of the pain, the desire to talk more with this person, to know more about this person, filled her head. The boy, Reiji, was looking intently at Anastasia. Is there something?`as if implying that, she slightly tilted her neck, pretending to be calm best as she could. For as long as she has lived, every man would blush without fail if she made this gesture. No exception even among the Levs. The only ones who dont respond are old men who have grown too senile. Your Highness, I would like to borrow a paper. Yet, this boy reacted differently. Just as he borrowed Anastasias paper the other day, he wrote down something on it and folded it a couple of times so that the contents couldnt be seen. (What is this about?) And he gave it to the confused Anastasia. Can you read it when you are alone? He said. His behavior may have been unexpected, as even his fellow adventurer, Non, was also slightly startled. This time, through extraordinary luck, we were able to capture the labyrinth. We have already received too many rewards from His Majesty the Emperor, and were even able to have an audience. So I humbly decline the reward from Your Highness. Reiji said with a slight smile. Surely because he doesnt wish to trouble her. She couldnt think of any other reason why an adventurer who lives day-to-day would decline the reward. Anastasia was frustrated. At herself who couldnt do anything more. Rewarding an adventurer is a simple thing, she wanted to say, but Anastasia knew it was not simple for her. (I am a caged bird A bird that cant even chirp.) Sadness surged up and tears were about to rush out again. A-Ah, Your Highness? Its not that I dont want it` Reiji tried making an excuse, but she felt miserable at herself for bothering him yet again. Your Highness, its about time for the next meeting. From the corridor, the butler showed his face and said. ** She doesnt remember much of what happened until she returned to her room. The butler was in a fit of anger when he saw traces of Anastasias tears, and the attendant did her best to soothe him down. She troubled him yet again, Anastasia thought. She was thinking only about Reiji. Is that woman who gave Reiji a lap pillow in a love relationship with him? Or if he is in love with another party member? How old is he? He has a unique insight and has obviously received higher education, so where is he from? What is his relationship with Lulusha? (Ah) Half-heartedly, Anastasia slipped out of her dress and changed to her dressing gown. When the attendant left the room, she finally remembered. Reijis letter, which was held in her hand. She looked around and surveyed the room. No one was there. She quickly moved to her writing desk and unfolded the paper`curious just what was written on it. Perhaps, he secretly wants something? Bad-mouthing His Majesty the Emperor? That would indeed be interesting, but that surely isnt the case. Or maybe, a love-letter to her? Her heart thumping with excitement, Anastasia revealed the contents of the paper. She forgot to breathe as she looked through the contents. Under Your Highness scarf, the sorcery written on the bandage is a voice seal, isnt it? From what I can gather, Your Highness seems to have a peculiar constitution in which fire magic is invoked when you speak. However, this can be controlled, not through sorcery, but through training your mana control. Should you require guidance, I can assist you. For a few seconds. No, for more than ten seconds, Anastasia forgot to breathe. wha She tried to speak, but remembered that she cant due to sorcery. She was reminded that even the slightest voice caused sparks of flames to appear around her body`reminded that she was loved by fire, which is deadly for a forest-dwelling elf. Her voice was sealed off shortly after birth. Frustrated, during her early ages, she would undress the bandage and use magic C sometimes burning many big trees. This is a top secret, however. Known only by her direct family. Publically, they announced that she was cursed by a mage. The voice seal sorcery is also hidden with multiple layers of camouflage, and can hardly be detected when she wraps a scarf around. Needless to mention, neither Lulusha nor the Emperor knows. (How?) Simultaneously with that questionC (I can overcome this constitution?) Anastasias heart was strongly shaken by a ray of hope, like an intense beam of miraculous light, that came from a completely unexpected place. Her heartbeat returned. Her complexion also returned, accompanied by a mixture of complicated emotions. But the colors brought forth by those emotions were vibrant and sweet enough to enrapture Anastasia. Volume 3 - CH 42 Vol 3: Chapter 42 Ufufu After Her Highness Anastasia left, Non-san started acting weird. Ufufu With her trademark laugh, she glanced at me. We changed into our usual adventurer outfit and left the guesthouse to join Mimino-san and the others. Hmm, I might never get to sleep in such a luxurious place in my life again. I felt slightly reluctant to part, but my poor person mentality doesnt allow me to sleep well in this place, so I quickly changed my mind and got out of there. Ufufu Umm Non-san? Ufu What is it? What are you laughing about? We walked through the city as the sun shone brightly in the sky. The heat was as hot as in the summer, so we walked under shades as much as possible. The Lev people also, naturally, choose to walk under shades, so we, the outsiders, did the considerate thing by moving out into the sun. The Lev people raised their heads and thanked us, but when they realised we were humans, they hung down their heads again with a puzzled look. So they dont have sweat glands after all? Poikilotherm? Oh, nothing really! When I think about how smooth you are with girls, I just feel happy as an onee-san. Huh? Did I just hear something strange? The letter you gave to Her Highness Anastasia, was a love letter, right? It is something strange, after all! I understand why you would feel that way. She is a noble person, and also friendly. She is incredibly grateful for what Reiji-kun did. But, you see, there is such a big difference in status after all Oh, but dont worry. Love can overcome even the difference in status! Uhh, excuse me, butC Dont worry! I will support you! Non-san happily declared to cheer me on. Umm, it seems that there is a misunderstanding, so Ill correct itC Ah, what do you think Mimino-san will do when she finds out? Maybe shell feel jealous? Aaah, please dont say unnecessary things! I then hurriedly corrected Non-sans misunderstanding. The letter I gave to Her Highness Anastasia was related to her physical condition. I found out about Her Highness peculiar constitution when I first met her at Muge-sans company, but I thought it wasnt my place to talk about it. The scarf was thin this time, so I was able to see through it and found a sorcery which was somewhat erratic. Thus I noticed something unusual. `That perhaps this person is forcibly confining her constitution by not using words. I still couldnt believe how ridiculously unusual Her Highness constitution was even after the diagnosis fromWorld Ruler. Each cell in her body was optimized forFire Magic. And if she wishes to convey something to the outside, such as words, it will manifest itself as flames. Furthermore, she had incredibly high mana. Probably because shes a High Elf royalty. I had a feeling that it would be truly mind-blowing if Her Highness usedFire Magicfor real. However, that constitution can be controlled if she trained her mana control. I have confirmed that by observing Earl Sillys controlling the Magic Eye of Inquire, and also Lady Eva noticeably controlled her Magic Eye of Inspire after obtaining aMana Control . Hmm, physical condition, huhNon-san said, still sounding suspicious. Anyway, I dont have such feelings towards Her Highness. But she is a very beautiful person. Well, thats true See! No, there is nothing to see. ButC Then I can also say that you are beautiful, Non-san. Eh? I originally thought that you were a gentle beauty, but after such dress up and make-up, your shine and radiance increased with your beauty. Aah, its difficult to put it into words. What Im trying to say is, Non-san was just as incredibly attractiveCeh, what happened, Non-san? Y-You shouldnt make fun of people older than you by saying that! Im really serious, though Come, lets go quickly! Hey, wait for me! Non-san briskly walked in front of me. Her skin was flushed CWorld Rulerexplained that it was the effect of a sudden rise in body temperature. ** By the time we reached Muge-sans company, I was sweating a little. Muge-san and everyone else were at the company. Yo, how did it go on your end? In response to Dante-sans cheerful tone, Non-san, still pouting her lips, turned away. So I explained about the audience. I cut short about the letter I gave to Her Highness Anastasia, though. I dont want them to get a strange misunderstanding (speaking from experience). What about Polina-san?I asked. When we reached here earlier, Polina said, I have done my job, so now I need to go take care of my personal affairs, and left. I didnt even get to inform her about the Golden Brigade. She went somewhere? Places where you can go without a Lev person is considerably restricted in this country, though. I wonder if shes alright? As for Muge-san, you should probably ask the person himself.Dante-san said. Okay. Muge-san, who was drinking water poured from a pitcher, smiled when he saw me. He was smiling ear-to-ear. To see a Lev persons widely smiling lizard face for the first time was quite surprising, to say the least. Settlement out of court! Settlement? Which meansC Yes. In addition to the 1,000 imperial gold coins, they paid 50 more for the inconvenience! Muge-san carried a bag`which looked really heavy`at his feet with Dante-sans help, and placed it on the table with a loud thud. The rattling of coins sounded. There was a dazzling amount of gold coins inside. Wow! But why did the Rororo Company suddenly change their attitude? Its all thanks to Silver Balance. Muge-san explained, with a still smiling face. The fact that we had captured the Labyrinth of Fear was communicated to the leading trading companies that day, and it seems that Muge-san received an offer of a settlement from the Rororo Company at the beginning of this morning. Taking an aggressive position with the company that houses the heroes of the labyrinth capture brings a lot of disadvantage and harm in business. Moreover, they even shamelessly asked to buy the loot we brought back from our last venture. I guessit can be called a strong commercial spirit? Ahaha. Thats right. But its simple, right? Indeed. Its far simpler compared to nobles who scheme, shackled by their own pride and obligations. And so, 500 gold coins belong to Silver Balance! And Ill also give the inconvenience fee since you were the ones who actually solved it. So the total will come to 550 imperial gold coins. The gold coins Muge-san split with us was worth about 150 to 200million in Japanese yen`even if the inconvenience fee seems small when considering the overall sum, it was still a huge amount of money. Is what I would like to say, but there is a tax on transactions between trading companies. Since 10% tax is deducted, the final amount will come to 495 gold coins. Muge-san added at the end there. Volume 3 - CH 43 Vol 3: Chapter 43 Alcohol! Lets buy the finest alcohol! Speaking of alcohol, there is a place called Drinkers Village in the Irfest Kingdom, and if youve got a lot of money, you can buy all kinds of alcohol in the world in that place A new compounding tool, a rare spirit medicine I can buy anything! And then, I can aim for the God Medicine that all herbalists aspire for! W-Wait a minute, you two. I dont mean to interrupt your excitement, but in this kind of sudden pot of gold situation, I think the most appropriate thing we should do is to donate it. The church always accepts donations Hold your horses, everyone! Let me pitch in and help you If you let me multiply the existing gold coins by 5 times, nahaha, then everyones dreams will come true!Zerry-san said. Absolutely not! What? Why!? Muge-san delightfully watched everyone talking about how to spend the money. Im sorry, Muge-san. I was truly planning to find a Heroic Gear, but there was no such thing anywhere. Eh? Ahahaha! Were you really serious about that? Man, adventurers sure are amazing. More importantly, what I want to know is, what was in the innermost part of the labyrinth? Muge-san asked me, and I told him the truth as it was. Speaking of which, this is the first time Ive talked about this strangely, no one has asked about it. Rather than Detail of the labyrinth is top secret, so you cant speak of it in public, I feel its more of a Lev pride which is, Our elites can research it without your help, so dont plant unnecessary preconceptions. Hou a control-type magic tool, huh? That sounds to be as valuable as a Heroic Gear itself. You think so? Well, its not like you cant take it out with you. What will happen to the Labyrinth of Fear? We wont have to wait forever, right? The research team of the Labyrinth Management Bureau will be dispatched to investigate thoroughly. They should be able to understand the utility value fairly quickly, dont you think? Once thats over, the reward will be then calculated. Man, Im sure its going to be a huge amount of money. I envy you Muge-san was frequently saying I envy you, but since we were hired by him, we intend to split the reward 50-50. If I told him now, he would probably try to turn it down, so I decided to keep quiet until the day we get the reward. ** Silver Balance decided to take a rest until the country contacts us. We didnt know if this would take a few days, or even longer, but we can finally have some fun in a long while. Everyone received a small pocket money from the reward received from Muge-san. We decided to discuss how to use the remaining large amount of money at a later date. Mimino-san said that she would look around magic tool stores and herb stores to find something that can only be obtained in the Empire. There do seem to be a few churches in the Empire, so Non-san said she would go visit those. I dont know where she found out about it, but it seems that Zerry-san was going to a gambling den. I guess a gambler would know where to look for those places. Muge-san was proceeding with the appraisal of the jewels of the Juggernaut and other magic tools we brought back. He received numerous offers from companies in the Empire saying, It doesnt matter what it is, well buy it. And Muge-san was laughing to himself, saying, I wonder how much I can sell it for No no, I should auction these Mufufufu. (I wonder when Lulusha-san will be released) The Emperor said Lulusha-sans position will be restored, but I suppose she will not come to see us right away. Thoughts about how to approach the subject with Lulusha-san, old man Hinga, and the missing Polina-san were running through my mind as I strolled through the city. The fiery sunset set down the cliff, illuminating the iron town brightly. Im not sure if Lev people become more active when it gets cooler, but more people were walking around the city than at daytime. As I walked down a back alley aimlesslythis countrys public order is extremely safeI found a bar-like store. The bar was shaped like a traditional Japanese long, narrow house with only a counter. A few mechanical doll toys were placed in the small window facing the outside. As I peered through the window, I found a familiar figure inside. Dante-san. I wanted to go inside, but my legs stopped. Dante-san, sitting on a stool, with his back slouched, looked as if reminiscing about something preciousor maybe bearing pain, holding a small shot glass and sipping the amber liquid bit by bit, was not the Dante-san I knew. He seemed sad, pained, vexed. (As I thought) When he was overjoyed to see Non-san dressed up, and when he was laughing about wanting to buy alcohol, it was just to hide the pain weighing on him. Leons death His other former companions deaths. (Lets leave him alone for now) I passed the store. I thought it was bad for me to bother him. That he needed some time to immerse himself in the memories before he met me. My legs stopped. A Lev person walking from the other side quickly moved to the side, as if he was surprised when I suddenly stopped. (Thats not what I should do) I am a fellow party member. It doesnt matter whether Im an old or new member. Reaching out to a member in suffering is what it means to be a companion. And, if he wishes to be alone, then just respect his wishes. (I still have a long way to go. I selfishly conceive a notion of my own, and selfishly reach my own conclusion. Thinking and acting like I know everything maybe its because I haveWorld Ruler.) This 10-star skill orb is truly exceptional, after all. But its rather troublesome that you misunderstand and begin acting like a Mr. Know-it-all because of it. I returned to the bar, and pushed open a wooden door, which is rare in this city. A bell at the top of the door rang. There were no guests other than Dante-san at this early time, and the Lev bartender seemed surprised that a child like me came in, but when he realized that I was a human, he probably presumed I accompanied Dante-san. I silently sat next to Dante-san. Its you huh, Reiji. Ill drink with you. As I seemed to be pushing myself to say sobecause I had never even drank beer when I was a student in JapanDante-san looked surprised for a second, and then softened his expression. Today is going to be long.Dante-san said. Im off tomorrow. No doubt. Dante-san ordered a low alcohol content, milk-diluted alcohol for me. Not just limited to this country, there is no age limit for alcohol if you drink with your own money. Though, if a greenhorn from an evident well-to-do family walks into the bar, they are chucked out. The very first alcohol I drank in my two combined lives was mellow and sweet, and yet chokingly bitter. The first alcohol in my life. That so? Oh, right. You always act like an adult, so sometimes I forget your age. Youre 14 this year, huh Indeed. Leon was a year older than you when I first met him. Dante-san then talked about various other things. About the time when he was a novice adventurer. The number of friends that gather, the equipment that become higher-quality, and the expanding world as you continuously complete quests. He only remembered the times when he failed`since it was a long time ago, it had now become funny stories you tell while drinking with friends, and probably because of the alcohol, I also laughed aloud. Lev customers had already started coming into the bar, drinking and leaving in the meanwhile. A short while laterC See, he was indeed drinking. Dante likes bars like these which are located in the back alley. Well, Reiji-kun is here too. Mimino-san and Non-san also joined the conversation and the stories became even more lively. The bartender had a look as if, This guy has been hanging around for too long, but since Dante-san ordered the more expensive alcohols, he just left us alone. Zerry-san? Of course she didnt come by. However I noticed. Every hour, Zerry-san passed by in front of the store and checked the situation inside. Well, she stopped coming after Mimino-san and Non-san joined us`probably went to a gambling den. How very Zerry-san like. We talked about various things until even the date changed and it was time to close the store. I realised that there are still many things I dont know. I want to learn more moving forward. Volume 3 - CH 44 Vol 3: Chapter 44 I woke up with a headache. I got up thinking that I might have caught a cold. As I diagnosed myself withWorld Ruler, it turned out to be a hangover. This is how a hangover feels like? Its the worst. As I got out of bed and tried to walk, my legs staggered. Muge-sans warehouse has excellent ventilation, so it was almost the same as the outside air. I felt a little refreshed as I breathed in the crisp, cool morning air in the summer. Hmm? After leaving the room, I found a porcelain bottle placed on the workbench which we use instead of a table when having meals. In a handwritten note by Mimino-san, it read Medicine for hangover. Thank you. Ill take it. Seeing that there were two bottles, I understood that one was for Dante-san. Loud snoring can be heard from the room behind me. I drank the medicine. Mimino-san tried to sweeten the taste with honey, but the bitterness and acridity that could not be deceived remained in my mouth. I thought of washing down the taste by producing water fromConvenience, but I decided I might as well try out the water well, and stepped out of the warehouse. The morning glow illuminated the rough land around the company. This warehouse was as good as being Muge-sans residence, workplace, and the main building of his store. The place was silent. The lights were still on when we came back late at night, I recalled. By the way, how did we come back My memory is vague. I couldnt remember how we came back yesterday. That fact excited me. After all, I cant forget a single thing due toWorld Ruler! Right! This is how it feels like to forget things! To be precise, it was not that I forgot but rather I cant remember due to being drunk. There was a large tree with a white trunk, and the well was under it. Pump-type wells are widespread in the Empire. Although there are waterworks and sewer systems, running water is not as abundant as in the area where Muge-san lives, it seems. I worked the pump and drew out water. When I washed my hands in the flowing water, the coldness sent a cold chill running through my body. And as I washed my face, my whole body felt refreshed. I scooped up the water, gargled, and after taking two gulps, the water stopped. I noticed that I forgot to bring a towel, but I can just dry off withWind MagicandFire Magic. It is my homemade dryer. As I was drying my faceC Umm what is that? A woman stood there. She was draped in a long sari-like garment, matched with a hooded shawl. I was unexpectedly speechless when I noticed the human`appearance, which is rare in this country. I wanted to thank you as soon as possible so I ended up coming at this hour. Sorry about that.Lulusha-san gave a small laugh. After that, I returned to the room in a hurry, changed my clothes (because it was just rags I used as pajamas), and returned to the warehouse. I asked Lulusha-san to sit on a chair, and as usual, I filled water in the pitcher and offered it. I-Im sorry, I showed you something unsightly.I said. What are you saying? Theres no way I would think that of the person who saved my life. No, this and that are different. A-Anyway, I am just glad that you are all right. Meeting with Lulusha-san again, she looked the same as when I saw her in the labyrinth. She seemed tired. Probably was just as extremely tensed as she was in the labyrinth. UmmLulusha-san looked a little perplexed.I know its strange to ask this after having been saved, but why did you go so far? Huh? We met for the first time in the labyrinth, right? At that time, you said you had something to talk about with me Is it related to that? Ah right. Certainly, it would seem suspicious when you receive too much kindness from a stranger. N-No, thats not what I meant` Of course I will tell you. Thats why I came to this country, after all. But before that I took out the leather bag from the tool bag I usually carry around. Insided, I found a small ore that glowed blue. It was smaller than the fingernail on my pinky finger. My hand taking out the ore was tremblingI was nervous. Lulusha-sans eyes widened.Isnt this a Phosphorus magic stone? So you are familiar with it. Y-Yes because it was also in my late mothers belongings. I dont know much about it. Is it something special? There is a record that a small amount of it was collected in a certain mine in the now collapsed Forsha Kingdom. It is known for its extremely characteristic reaction to mana. It seems to amplify the mana supplied by 3 to 4 times and returns it. I have never actually tried it, but I knew that information fromWorld Ruler. ButWorld Rulerdidnt tell me about the production area. I see so it was from the Forsha Kingdom. The birthplace of old man Hinga. As you say. It was said that a magical revolution would occur if this was harvested in large quantities, but unfortunately there was no other place to harvest it. And I heard that the mines were soon depleted Where did you find this?Lulusha-san asked. I corrected my seated posture. I am greatly indebted to your grandfather, Hinga-san. And, I was with him in his last moments. I thought it was my duty to tell you about the kind of man your grandfather was, and so I came to meet you, his granddaughter. Finally, this day has come. Now I can finally fulfill one of my biggest missions, to talk to Lulusha-san about Hinga-san. Then I talked without holding back. Since I cant avoid talking about it, I first told her that I was a mine slave. About how life was like in that place. How old man Hinga was like a mediator for everyone there. How every night, he taught me the knowledge of this world. How the mine collapsed and old man Hinga was caught up in it. And the last words of the old man`I relayed it to Lulusha-san word for word. If you ever meet my grandchild, can you tell her that I died without holding a grudge until the end? Your grandchild? Her name is Lulusha. Unlike me, she is a very intelligent and lovely girl. When her name appeared, Lulusha-sans eyes were opened wide. Lulusha-san had only met old man Hinga when she was young, and was completely unaware of his whereabouts afterwards, it seems. Her nose and ears had turned red as she listened to my story. He was a wonderful person. He gave knowledge that would be a weapon to survive in this world to me who was just a slave who had nothing. Even though he shouldve been aware that I couldnt repay it That is why I wanted to grant the last thing he wished for. While talking, emotions began to rise within me. Oh, man. Even though Lulusha-san is holding back, I might be the one to cry first. Even while thinking of his granddaughter, Hinga-san still blessed me. Even now, I feel that the words from that time are being revived in my ears. Even now, I feel that the blessing from that time is giving me a push. I exist only to be punished. For I have committed a sin that I cant atone for even with my death. But I was blessed to bask in the suns embrace in my final hour. O God who governs heaven and earth, I pray that thee grant blessings unto this shunned child Even now, I can still feel his wrinkled hands that stroked my black hair. I wish you all the best in life, Reiji. Finally, I was able to reach this place. I was able to tell Lulusha-san about old man Hinga. While rubbing my wet eyes with the back of my fist, I felt my body lighten. A handkerchief was presented in front of me. It belonged to Lulusha-san. Risking yourself to capture the Labyrinth of Fear for my familys sake youre so stupid. While smiling, a tear rolled down Lulusha-sans right cheek. But thank you Im very happy to hear about my grandfather. Then we spent some time in silence. It was a necessary silent time to remember the memories of old man Hinga`there was that too, and before I noticed, Dante-sans snoring had ceased, and I heard sniffling sounds coming from the womens room where Mimino-san and the others were, so I thought everyone needed some time to calm down. I am glad I was able to talk. Truly, truly glad. Volume 3 - CH 45 Vol 3: Chapter 45 After that, I talked a lot more with Lulusha-san. About old man Hinga, naturally, and also about Lulusha-sans life. Mimino-san, Non-san, and Dante-san also came out and joined us while having breakfast. Zerry-san was still sleeping. Lulusha-san met old man Hinga when she was really young, and they never met after that. Rather, the whereabouts of old man Hinga had disappeared. At that time, the Forsha Kingdom still existed and Lulusha-sans mother was still alive. The kingdom collapsed due to subsequent turmoil, and it became impossible to contact old man Hinga, it seems. I really enjoyed talking with you. Will you be staying in the Empire for a while? When Lulusha-san asked, I looked towards Dante-san. Lets see Well probably stay until we decide on the next destination. I dont think it will be too long, though.Dante-san said. Lulusha-san, you should take it easy, too.I said. Well, I cant do that. Im returning to work today. It seems that the Labyrinth Capture Division 4 has to be rebuilt soon. Still, Lulusha-san had a bright expression. I was wondering if she was so happy to be back in the Labyrinth Capture Division, but it seems that having a place she can belong to in this country where her parents no longer exist is the reason for her joy. Lulusha-san returned home before noon. Such a strong person. If it was me, I wouldve wanted to take a break for a while.Mimino-san muttered. . Despite her strong heart, Im still worried for her. I had noticed when I saw her body throughWorld Ruler. Shes half Lev and half human, and she doesnt seem to possess the ability to use skill orbs. But her appearance is that of a human, so shes a really special person in this country. Undoubtedly, many difficulties will continue to await her in the future. But there are some people who understand her. All the while Lulusha-san was at the company, there was a figure who was watching us from a distance in hiding. That person went around to the front so he could meet with Lulusha-san as she headed for the city. He probably intended to talk to her or just watch over her. (What was he so worried about We obviously wouldnt hurt Lulusha-san. No, maybe he was worried about Lulusha-san leaving the Empire?) That personAbba, I thought he was a secret agent of the Rororo Company at first, but now I understand that he was always a fair judge. Though, him sucking on syrup like Chupa, Chupa, is kind of a bad habit. I dont know how Lulusha-san and Abba will interact, but it would surely have its own share of ups and downs`after all, Lulusha-sans dad was Abbas former boss, and was like a hero figure to this country. ** Dante-san was attached as an escort to Muge-san who became a celebrity and a millionaire overnight. Mimino-san said that she would stock up on medicines that were used up. Non-san also went to the church to volunteer, so I stayed alone in the warehouse. Zerry-san got up a while ago and disappeared somewhere. I wanted to transcribe the contents of the stone slab I saw back at the Labyrinth of Fear. Learning a language cannot be done only by memory, so it would be faster to have someone who can read old languages ? to decipher it. It may not say anything useful even when deciphered, but if you can read the messages left in historical ruins wouldnt that be a little exciting? As I prepared a piece of paper and a pen and transcribed it smoothly according to my memory, I noticed that my hand was moving on its own. Did I learn something likeWriting Technique  from somewhere? The frustrating thing aboutWorld Ruleris that you can learn any skill if you observe it properly but you wouldnt notice having it unless you try it out yourself. (Which reminds me, is her Highness Anastasia doing okay?) It was yesterday that I handed over a letter describing her peculiar constitution. I think it would be great if Her Highness could overcome her constitutionshe could take off that terrible bandage on her throat. (I wonder what her voice sounds like) Im sure it would be a clear and beautiful voice. No, even a husky voice may be attractive. Its called Gap Moe. How old is she? She looks to be the same age as me or younger, but elfs have a long lifespan. I wrote down everything while thinking about that. It seems that I was quite enthusiastic. Oi, adventurer! What the!? The man standing at the entrance of the room was none other than the butler of Her Highness Anastasia. That unpleasant man himself. Her Highness is calling for you. Follow me. W-Wait a minute. What are you thinking just barging in here and shouting out orders? What, you dont want to answer Her Highness request? Thats fine. I will just report that a guy who doesnt realise his position declined the call of a noble. No, actually Im glad to keep the pests away. Ill go. What? Did you say something? Im going, alright! If it was a request directly from Her Highness, she probably would like to hear about her constitution. In that case, I would like to meet her in person and teach various things. No matter how annoying this unpleasant man is Wait, he probably doesnt know about Her Highness constitution. What are you staring at? No. Nothing. I just realised that you probably dont know why Her Highness called for me. Nn!? I was right. I feel slightly refreshed knowing that. Just follow me! W-Wait! What should I bring Just the tool bag is enough, I guess. I rushed out of the warehouse and stuck close to the butler, leaving behind the old language and pictures that I had transcribed. Volume 3 - CH 46 Vol 3: Chapter 46 Sitting on a white lacquer chair on the balcony, Her Highness Anastasias expression beamed when she saw me and half-rose to her feet. Oh my, like a puppy She is an astonishing silent beauty when she is in a solemn state, and when she is delighted, she looks so peerlessly cute. All the guys around might helplessly fall for her if theyre not careful. No, even the three female Lev attendants standing beside her are breathing somewhat heavily. Not only men, but also women are affected by her. Whats more, Her Highness beauty easily overcomes the racial barrier. When I tried to kneel, Her Highness gestured with her palms not to and to stand up. Im sorry to call for you so suddenly. She presented the memo paper that had already been written. Its no problem at all. I dont have any formal wear, so Im sorry for meeting you in this getup. Beckoned by Her Highness, I went around the table and sat next to her. The style was such that our backs were towards the building and we were diagonally facing each other. This will make it easier to talk in writing, so we dont have to rotate the paper each and every time. This is where Her Highness lives, it seems. Such a spacious garden of greenery is extremely rare in this city. You can probably see this place from a high-rise building, but the nearest one was about 100 meters away. So, the reason you called for me is One of the attendants served tea for us. A herbal aroma wafted from the tea, giving me a cool refreshed feeling. It was also an iced tea so its just perfect for having in the summer. As we were on the 2nd floor under a protruding roof, the place was shaded and the wind blowing through was cool. Her Highness dressed in a light blue dress today was also refreshing to look at. I would like to ask you about mana control. Her Highness was not wearing a scarf today. A bandage was wound around her throat, with a sorcery formula written in catalytic ink. Umm, about that I glanced at the attentends. And the butler was also standing 5 meters behind me. Her Highness nodded and drove the attendants away with a gesture of her hand, and she offered me a piece of paper and a pen. Meaning, it will be a written conversation. They shouldnt be able to see the contents from behind us. (As I expected, her peculiar constitution is a secret after all?) As I was puzzled over it, Her Highness showed me a fleeting glance at a memo paper while vigilant to the surroundings. My throat was cursed by an evil mage and became unable to speak, I was handed over to this country based on that narrative. She immediately closed the paper, but I carved the contents into my head. Nodding, I answered Her Highness. Mana Controlis a skill orb that controls the mana in the body, and is extremely beneficial to those who cannot use magic well. I think that aMana Controlskill orb is the shortest way to solve Your Highness problem. After a while of silence. I cant absorb anymore skill orb. Why dont you replace the skill orbs? If you can solve the problem of havingFire Magicburst out everytime you speak out by sacrificing some other skill orb, wouldnt that be a good trade off? Her Highness closed her eyes for a while. My skills are recognized as part of the gift to this country, which is me, and I am not allowed to remove or destroy it without permission. Also, since the details of the skill orbs are a secret, it is not possible to hire someone who detaches skill orb. When I read the note, I felt the pit of my stomach become heavier. (A gift to this country?) The High Elves treat people as things? Her Highness, who noticed the change in my expression, continued to write: The elves in the forest all live harmoniously. The natural enemy of the forest is fire. That is why I was a cursed child who used fire from the moment I was born. I was stunned. Is that the reason? Since Her Highness has fire, which is a symbol of detestation for elves, dwelling within her body she is a shunned child. She is the same as me. Same as me, who was about to be killed by his real parents just because he had black hair and black eyes. I suddenly recalled. The first Mithril-rank adventurer I met, Crysta-la-Crysta, was a half-elf born between an elf and a human. He usedFire Magic. And he said: I wasnt banished. I voluntarily left the stagnating garbage dump of an elf village. So the weapon he chose when escaping from the elf village was theFire Magicthat the elves hate, huh. In the forest where the elves live, there is the Third Forest which produces skill orbs. Even if the elves find aFire Magicwith high stars in there, probably no one will use it. So, maybe thats why Crysta was able to obtain a high-levelFire Magicskill orb. Its just a guess, though. This world is too prejudiced. I was reminded of it once again. Your Highness. Revealing your secret to me means that you trust me, right? So, will it be alright if I removed your skill orbs instead? Her Highness body stiffened. I have the ability to pull out skill orbs. I had willingly revealed my secret which would lead toWorld Ruler. I wanted to do something for Her Highness, who was in a similar situation as me`for this person called Anastasia, so that she could live her life with a sincere smile. Volume 3 - CH 47 Vol 3: Chapter 47 * Muge * Kuu~~ I had to meet a years worth of visitors just today Muge, the owner of the company, stretched his body at the table. A cup was then placed in front of him. A fruity scent wafted in the air, so it was probably juice. It was already dark outside, but still humid insideas if the heat of the day was trapped inside. Oh, thank you. Non-san. Dont mention it. You looked tired, after all. Let me applyHealing Magic. It would relax your body. Dear me! Im so happy. Ufufu. This is also part of the escort duty. You shouldnt include conditions that make you work more! Hahaha! While laughing, Muge picked up the cup and drank the juice. The cold drink, not too sweet, relieved the fatigue of the day. Non went around behind Muge and placed her hands on his shoulders. When she subsequently appliedHealing Magic, Muge felt like the fatigue gradually unraveled. Its similar to when Japanese people soak in hot springs and they say, Ah~~ I feel like I just came back to life~~! Ah~~ A similar sound escaped Muges mouth. Oh, by the way, what about Dante-san? My dad went out when I came back and substituted for him. As Non said so sighing, Muge guessed Dante might have gone out to the bar. Although Dante is a man who can get along with anyone beyond the boundaries of race, there was information that some of the adventurer parties accompanying the capture of Labyrinth of Hatred, Labyrinth of Insanity, and Labyrinth of Sympathy were returning to the city, so there is also the aspect that he went to the bar to exchange information with his fellow adventurers. Though, of course, alcohol was probably the number one reason he went there. How many companies visited today? Let me see I think there were more than 20 groups. I havent really counted them. Thats a lot. It just speaks to the value of the loot brought back by Silver Balance. Ahahahah All of todays visitors were those who wished to purchase the sorcery/engine parts and materials brought back from the Labyrinth of Fear. After hearing out all of them exhaustively, Muge was at the point of just giving it all away. Since he had to welcome visitors during the day, Muge only gets free time at night. I have to stay up all night and examine today as well! Its no laughing matter if I dont have an understanding of the product Im selling. Ahahahah. Please dont overdo it, Muge-san. I will take a rest first, so please let me know immediately if anything happens. Okay. Thank you! Ah, I just remembered. Where is Reiji-san? Reiji-kun? I havent seen him, either Do you need something from him? Oh no, thats alright. Its not a big deal. After Non left, Muge had been organizing documents for a while, but Reiji suddenly popped into his mind. Actually, when Muge entrusted Neko-chan to Reiji, it had some parts which needed repairing. And Reiji seems to have fixed those parts in the labyrinth. So, if Reiji was familiar with magic tools, Muge wondered if he could get his help to analyze the loot. Reiji-saaan Muge went to the warehouse rented to the adventurer party and entered the mens room. But neither Reiji nor Dante could be found there. Is Reiji-san playing outside till so late at night?Nn? Muge suddenly noticed a paper on the table. It was a copy of the lithograph that Reiji saw in the Labyrinth of Fear. Hmm? I wonder if this was written by Reiji-san Lets see whats written. Ughh this language is so difficult. UmmIn the beginning, there was one world, and it was divided into 2? As he read through the contents of the paper, Muges hand trembled. The first picture is of two women with their backs to each otherIn the beginning, the world was 1 and was divided into 2. In the second picture, 8 circles were arranged at equal intervals, and since there were 2 sets, it was 16 circles in totalShared between the 2 worlds, skill orbs must never be skewed to one side. Next is a man who goes through a doorThe Great Warlock crossed over worlds. The Great Warlock If I remember correctly, La-Fisa, the one who created Labyrinth of 9 Emotion called himself that. La Fisa crossed over worlds. Crossed over worlds. Crossed over worlds? La-Fisa was a human from another world? Next is a worried man. Next is 9 doors. Next is 9 doors which seemed to be open. In the last picture, the first two women faced each other this time, and their extended hands were touching. S-Shouldnt I investigate this properly!? This is from the Labyrinth of Fear, right!? Muge rushed out of the room. He woke up Non, who was about to sleep, and Mimino, who was already sleeping. Zerry wasnt there. While talking about the gravity of this memo left by Reiji, the three people pulled out a simplified version of the ancient language dictionary stored in Muges main building to decipher the contents. ** Labyrinth of Fear ** A specialized research team in charge of studying the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions was conducting investigation in the innermost part of the Labyrinth of Fear. The room was located beyond the made-in-bad taste Death Mask Wall, and the most important thing being investigated was the stone monument. Hmm, this stone monument seems to provide information about sorcery. It seems incomplete. I feel that only fragmentary information is given. Is that so? I feel that I just lack the ability to understand these words. The team of more than 10 people were repeatedly exchanging comments in the small room. Ah, uh I think it would be better to hear the story of the adventurers who captured this labyrinth? The youngest male researcher, with a teenage boys voice, said. You idiot. There is no point in hearing the opinions of amateurs. Theres no way humans can comprehend the magnificent sorcery formula in here. Continue surveying rather than wasting time thinking about that. His opinion wasnt even considered. Y-Yes Carrying the surveying tools, the researcher crawled out of the small room on all fours. Behind him, the researchers were having another discussion in front of the stone monument. I know that we havent really deciphered this sorcery formula, but lets try executing some actions. Do you mean to try it out and confirm it empirically? Yes, thats right. Until now, we havent really had a labyrinth collapse or anything doing that, right? Hmm, you do have a point When the young researcher got out of the narrow passage, he could hardly hear the voices in the room anymore. The researcher looked up at the Death Mask Wall in a creeped out manner, and shook his head. Lets get back to work In the moment when he was about to carry on his work with the surveying toolsC GOGOGOGOGO!!!! Subterranean rumblings shook the entire labyrinth. !? W-What is this The rumbling of the earth stopped immediately, and nothing happened after that. A senior researcher asked him, Oi, did you feel the tremors out there too!?, but that was about it. They were unaware since they were inside the labyrinth. The major incident that shook the Empire was brought about by themselves. Volume 3 - CH 48 Vol 3: Chapter 48 Thud. I threw a pebble at a window. Then, after waiting for about 10 seconds, a figure appeared on the other side of the window`behind the thin curtain. Thud. Thud. Thud. I threw three more pebbles. The curtain was then parted open and Her Highness Anastasia appeared. She opened the window and I slipped in. The illumination from the magic lamp made the interior of the bedroom stand out. Her Highnesss bedroom was about the same size as Muge-sans warehouse, and a canopy too big for one person alone sat in the center. My heart is thumping. Her Highness wrote on a memo paper. There was a reason why I visited Her Highness Anastasias room late at night. To pull out Her Highness skill orb. If this fact is ever revealed, I can say bye-bye to my head, so I wore a hood deep over my eyes and wrapped a piece of cloth around my mouth. I looked like a cat burglar no matter how you looked at it. Her Highness, who expressed she was thrilled, was wearing a light blue silky dress. Nightwear, I suppose The lives we live are way too different. The nightwear seems to be more expensive than the formal wear I borrowed at the guesthouse for the audience. That made the bandage wound around her neck all the more painful to look at. This is theMana Controlskill orb. After we met during the day, I looked around the Empire to buy a skill orb. Lev people cant use skill orbs, so I thought it might not be sold here, but they were sold at general stores like normally. No, it wasnt even a specialty store but just a general store, so it might not be that normal. They didnt have a 2-star, so I bought twoMana Control . Lets hurry. Her Highness nodded as I urged. We were tense about two things. One, if someone would find it, and the other, if all goes well, Her Highness might be able to speak again. Her Highness peculiar constitution is thatFire Magicis automatically invoked by voice. If her skill of controlling mana improves, the activation of magic should naturally be suppressed. The High Elf royal family should have understood this much immediately, but maybe they didnt becauseFire Magicis just that much of a taboo for elves Is a princess adored byFire Magicjust that much of a stain to their honour? Lets not think about that right now. Concentrate. I had Her Highness sit on a chair in the room. I have triedOrb Detachmentseveral times, so there should be no problem. For the time being, I will extract all the skill orbs. Are you ready? Her Highness does not know what kind of skill orbs she has. To think even she doesnt know it herself Her Highness being in such a circumstance made my heart feel disconcerted, but now is not the time to be swayed by my emotions. Since there is a skill orb likeOrb-Seein this world, the Emperor must have investigated the orbs that Her Highness possesed. Her Highness nodded in response. I went around in front of Her Highness and reached for her chest`Her Highness quivered with a start. Ah. S-Sorry for being impolite. I will have to touch there to pull out the skill orbs. It may be unpleasant to be touched by me, but please bear with me a little. ! Her Highness face turned red and shook her head sideways. She straightened her back and placed her hands on her knees. A guy came into a womans room late at night, made her sit on a chair, and within the small illumination or the magic lamp on the floor, he tried to touch her chest. This is not something I can talk out of if witnessed by an outsider, right? Lets hurry up. This kind of thing must be finished quickly. I put my right hand on Her Highness chesther body twitched a little, but that was all. As my right hand trembled from the feel of Her Highness soft, smooth and warm skin, I formed the image of pulling out skill orbs in my mind. su! A voice leaked from Her Highness throat. As soon as it did, flames rose as if butterflies were dancing in the air and disappeared. This is the automatically invokedFire magic, huh with just such a small voice. A black skill orb was held in my hand. Pale glowing words emerged. Orb Camouflage  Orb Camouflage? What even is this? Anyway, I have to pull out all the rest for the time being. The next thing that came out was a red orbblack is Orb Strengthening, while red is Physical Characteristics. Reproductive Disruption  When I saw the words emerge on the orb, I was at a loss for all words. What the What the hell is this! Reproductive DisruptionIn other words, it means Her Highness will not be able to bear children? Ah thats what it was. TheOrb Camouflagethat appeared first was probably to avoidOrb-Seeand other such skills in order to hide the true nature of the skill orbs inside Her Highness body. Her Highness was gifted to another country. This skill orb means dont make a child in that country. Does the High Elf royal family think they have the right to play as they please with Her Highness life?! The life of this girl named Anastasia?! Dont screw with me! Already born with a burdensome body constitution, and the High Elf royal family`is this something her own family should do to her?! ? Her Highness stared puzzled as I trembled with anger. Since she has seen me pulling out skill orb once, Her Highness did not let out a voice the second time. But I dont think she has seen the skill orb I was holding just yet. Im going to pull out the rest of the skill orbs. I decided to keep the talks for later. I put the skill orb in a leather bag and reached for Her Highness chest. The last skill orb that came out was extremely rareit was a blue skill orb, which is Magic Characteristics. Mana Propagation  It had a star pattern that I had never seen before. There were four stars, but two of them seemed hollow. Honestly speaking, I was relieved. I was worried if the next skill orb would be something like Short-livedor [Misfortune]. HoweverC Huh!? The moment the last skill orb was pulled out, mana erupted from Her Highnesss bodyat the same time, fiery sparks danced around the surroundings. Crap. WasMana Propagationsomething that contained Her Highness mana? Here! I took out the twoMana Control I bought and handed it over to Her Highness. When she absorbed the two skill orbs into her body, the torrent-like mana seemed to subside. How do you feel? Her Highness looked at me silently and nodded. There was no more indication of her mana going wild. Try making a small sound. I reached out and removed the bandage around Her Highnesss neck. Its okay. Dont be afraid. ! As I gently grasped Her Highness hand, she opened her small mouth. Ah I heard Her Highness voice for the first timenot the voice that unexpectedly leaked just now, but the voice that she herself wanted to make. A crystal clear beautiful voice. Tiny sparks danced around. But that was all. ! Her Highness looked at me. I nodded. Lets train. If you have aMana Controlskill orb with more stars, you can control it perfectly. Tears formed in the corner of Her Highness eyes. And it dropped. ~~~~~~~~~ Her Highness Anastasia was suppressing her voice even when she was crying in happiness. I didnt even want to imagine the life she must have lived since birth. But its going to be different from hereafter. One day, she will be able to laugh aloud or sing a song whenever she wants to. It happened at that moment. When I was feeling relieved having pulled off this mission. Maybe I had also dropped my guard a little. Even if I had been careful, it was just too sudden. The glass window broke all of a sudden and something flew in. It stabbed me in the left shoulder. It was coated with poison. Paralysis poison.World Rulerwarned me so, but power slipped out of my body and I finally collapsed. Anastasia-sama. An elf came in through the window. It was Polina-san of the Golden Brigade. Volume 3 - CH 49 Vol 3: Chapter 49 Damnit! Half of my body had gone numb. It felt as if the blood circulation in my body had deteriorated. The left half of my body was slumped on the floor. Thief, stay away from Her Highness! CYour Highness?! Please get away from there! Her Highness Anastasia moved in front of me to protect me. Right, Im dressed like a thief right now Y-Your Highness I know her my face My tongue was also numb and I couldnt speak properly. Even though Polina-san would understand that this was a misunderstanding. NoCwait a minute. Why is Polina-san here? She did seem acquainted with Her Highness Anastasia from the start, though Your Highness! Polina-san approached closer determinedly. At the same time, I heard commotion from the hallway. I guess it is only normal if you hear the sound of glass breaking. Anastasia-sama. What happened?A voice called out accompanied by rough knocking on the door. Arent I in a pretty perilous situation? Your Highness. Why is someone who inherited the noble blood of the High Elves protecting a thief? Should I use magic? No, I cant collect my mana because of the paralysis. With no paper or pen at hand, Her Highness could not write and only protected me. Oh right, there should be a medicine in the tool bag that would eliminate toxins in the body. I tried to move my right hand towards the tool bag, butC Ah!! My hand was stepped on! Ouuuuchh! ! Her Highness jumped at Polina-sans leg, as if tackling, but Polina-san pulled her leg and dodged. Y-Your Highness? What happened to you? Just who is this person? Polina-san finally saw my face, which only the area around the eyes was not covered. !? No way, you are She noticed? Its true that the room is dim and you cant see well, but My black eyes should be easy to understand. Your Highness! Were coming in! Accompanied by that voice, thick banging sounds came from the door. Eventually the door broke inwards, and the bright light from the hallway shined in. It seems that they forcibly destroyed the door with a sledgehammer. Startled, Polina-san escaped through the window at a tremendous speed. W-Wait, wait, wait a minute! Dont leave me! Three fully armed Lev soldiers stepped into the room. One of them was a rugged man carrying a large sledge hammer lightly. An intensely bright magic lamp illuminated me and Her Highness. Her Highness opened her mouth at that time. Flames were lit in her right hand. Crap! This is not good! Her Highness still cannot control her mana. If she tries to useFire Magictoo soon after acquiringMana Control, this whole place will turn into a sea of ??fire. I stretched out my right hand, covered Her Highness mouth, and pulled her closer. ! That pose was almost like hugging Her Highness from behind, but I cant let her become a murderer. !?!?!? Her Highness Anastasia turning beet red, and looking flustered was adorable, butC THIEF!!! KILL HIM!!! PURSHAAAAA!!! The three soldiers flipped out. The soldier brandishing a giant sledgehammer sounded particularly dangerous. I hurriedly reached for the tool bag and pulled out the medicine. My fingertips went numb and dropped the small bottle, but Her Highness noticed it. Is this a medicine? she asked with her eyes, and I nodded. Her Highness removed the lid and fed the medicine to my mouth. I felt hot, as if my body temperature shot up instantly. Your Highness, please step away!!! The three soldiers rushed at us. If I can somehow buy more time, the medicine will complete its work and I should be able to escape. PURSHAAAA!!!! Or it may not be possible!? That guy swinging the sledgehammer, is seriously trying to kill me, right!? Only a few more meters left. Her Highness is protecting me by embracing tightly. Oh shit, what do I do?! Wiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!! At that moment, a loud alarm sound pierced my ear. I thought that my trespassing had been found out, but the soldiers stopped with a startled look on their faces. Emergency alert. An airship of unknown affiliation has appeared in the airspace of the Imperial City. High possibility of armed conflict. Combatants should move to Type 1 alert. This is not a drill. I repeatC Beyond the window, a number of searchlights reached out to the skies of the Lev Magic Empire. I saw it as I lay on the floor of Her Highness bedroom. The searchlights illuminated a streamlined silver color airshipQueen of the Night. The flight of Queen of the Night did not seem stable. The turrets fired as the airship swayed unsteadily. Its heading over here?!! A huge fireball was shot. Drawing an arc in the air, the fireball landed outside the wall, exploding on impact and causing a shock wave that shook the whole mansion. Volume 3 - CH 50 Vol 3: Chapter 50 ** Queen of the Night ** The hull of the airship was illuminated by the searchlights. The deck, however, was unmanned. Because you will get swept away by the strong winds during flight. It is basically suicidal to go onto the deck, so the airship was designed to be operated from inboard. Boss! Were in deep shit! The Empires military airships are coming after us! Like swarms of flies gathering around a corpse! Things like that are called Like a fog. Hmm, but there are not that many airships, so its not a very accurate analogy.the boss said. This is not the time to analyze analogies! The large control room was lit with minimal red lighting. The commanders seat was positioned in the center, and surrounding it was a speaking tube and a control panel for performing various inboard functions. The night sky spread out beyond the thick window on the front. The airship was facing the undeveloped land Canion, so the land ahead was clad in deep darkness. The Empire was behind the airship. It was impossible after all! For mere five people to operate such a huge airship! The young miss and I havent really touched anything, so, technically, only three people are operating it. KaKaKa Its exciting, isnt it? You operated such an unprecedented airship with only three people.the boss said. Its no laughing matter! What are we going to do?! The fuel is almost empty! Calm down. Were the Full Sky sky pirates! It means well reach out our hand and grab the whole damn sky. Its only been several months since we became sky pirates after the young miss showed up! We were just bandits up until then! Our bandit group name, the Mountainous Gale, was also a good name, wasnt it! Kakaka. I dont get what youre thinkin no more! Truth of the matter is, Queen of the Night never escaped from the territory of the Empire. The airship was almost out of fuel, so they found a large cavern in the mountain recesses and made an emergency landing. They seem to have been lucky enough to give the slip to their pursuers, but the question was what to do about the fuel. Food was well stocked, so if there were only about five people, it would last for a whole year instead of just a month`so long as it doesnt rot. These people werent well versed at operating magic tools, so they didnt know where to look for fuel, however. They thought that such a big airship would surely have reserve fuel and were searching about the entire ship. And thats when the collapse of the large cavern happened. After the capture of the Labyrinth of Fear, the Empires Research Team conducted an experiment in the innermost small room of the labyrinth. As a result, the large cavern adjacent to the labyrinth was also affected and the collapse began. Naturally, Full Sky has no way of knowing this. They didnt even know about the feeler geckos that settled in that large cavern, either. They were just focused on escaping. DON-the sound of the hull reverberating echoed. Did you shoot? Y-YeahThey seemed to be catching up, so I fired a warning shot for the time being. I told em to fire at a wide unoccupied ground, so it should be okay. Thats good then. The bombardment dropped in the garden of Anastasias mansion. Boss. What about the young miss? If it breaks into a battle, her powers will beC No. We cant let her fight.The boss tone sounded serious.It wouldnt make any sense to do that. We were saved by the young miss. And now she is suffering. So we decided to get an airship to help her. However, if we let the young miss use her powers, that black power will erode her body once again. I know I know. Then do something to get us out of this situation. Youre the only engineer on this airship. Were all counting on you. The man scratched his head in response. Fine, I get it! Our foremost goal is to escape from the Empire. At worst, we will run out of fuel. In which case, we will still give top priority to survival! Thats good enough. What will you be doing, boss? Me? There is nothing I can do. So Im gonna grab a drink to watch the show from this special seat At least become the gunner and help us shoot! Man youre a rough subordinate who likes to work his own boss, dont ya. Following the man who left shaking in anger, the boss also got up and started walking. Young miss Dont lose to the likes of side effects of a skill orb. The boss muttered under his breath and headed to the floor with the turret. ** Everyone stopped moving due to the shock wave from the explosion. W-What the hell!? Enemy attack!? PUSHA!? The soldiers who stepped into Her Highness room panicked. The big man wielding the large sledgehammer was worried about whether there was an internal communication problem within the departmentCor so I imagined in my head As expected of Mimino-san! I can already move. The numb left half of my body was already moving. I wanted to pull out the lodged arrow, but it was out of reach, so I gave up on it. Ah, the thief is moving! Kill him! The soldiers seemed to prioritise me over the situation outside and attacked me again. But having regained control over my body, I can exercise magic with no problem. The invocation efficacy of Magic, which is activated by using the mana circulating within the body, drops significantly if there is an abnormality in the body. Poisons and illnesses are especially impactful, though not so much if its an injury. Even if I could have activated magic in my previous state, it was likely to have run out of control. Your Highness, close your eyes. ! Aiming at the three rushing soldiers, I collected a fairly high amount of mana and emittedLight Magic. The room suddenly became brighterbright enough to be blinded even with closed eyelids. The soldiers screamed and staggered. I took advantage of that gap and stood up. Your Highness. I will be leaving now. It seems to be dangerous outside, so please evacuate to a safe place. Your Highness? Her Highness grabbed my hand and did not let go. She was gazing at me as if she wanted to say something. However, Her Highness soundlessly just mouthed, Thank you, and let go of my hand. Whats wrong? Why does Her Highness look like shes about to cry? She wanted to say something important, but couldntthats how it felt. In situations like this,World Ruleris useless. No Im the one who is useless. I dont have the slightest idea what Her Highness is thinking. PURSHAAAAAAA! Crap! The Sledgehammer Berserkers vision has recovered. I started running in a hurry. Although I was at a loss for a moment, I grabbed the leather bag containing Her Highness skill orbs, and thrust it into my own tool bag. I dont think it is necessary for Her Highness to see these skill orbs. And if I leave it here, it will just become another big problem. I jumped out of the window that Polina-san broke. Wow I saw the Queen of the Night, illuminated by searchlights, escaping and several smaller airships from all over the Empire pursuing it. The general public is prohibited from going outdoors. Take shelter under a sturdy roof or a building and The alarm was still ringing. Volume 3 - CH 51 Vol 3: Chapter 51 A huge hole was formed in the garden. Sediments scattered around, and black smoke was rising from the hole. It seems that Queen of the Night was loaded with a fairly powerful shell. As for the arrow lodged in my shoulder, I castFlower Magicon the vines of a nearby tree and entwined it around the arrow firmly. The arrow was pulled out as I leaned away from the tree (tears came out because of the pain), and I applied first aid withHealing Magicand Mimino-sans salve. Thank you Mimino-san. Since she loves herbs more than the three meals a day, I should present her some fascinating herbs. The servants and soldiers of the mansion came out and were in a commotion, so I ran in the shadows of the garden while silencing my footsteps withSprinting Technique. Right thenC As I expected you are Reiji-san. !! A voice came down from above. It was Polina-san. She was perched on the high wall of the mansion, her bow ready to lose an arrow. What is your reason for attacking Her Highness Anastasia? I wasnt attacking her Im just dressed like this so that my identity wouldnt be found out. The tensed string of her bow was at its limit. Shes super suspicious of me, aint she. I captured the Labyrinth of Fear at the behest of Her Highness, you know? I dont really have any reason to hurt her Why are you sneaking like this then? Before I talk about that, are you on Her Highness side? Or are you an enemy? You are the one who is sneaking in the shadows. I can hear sirens. And even the commotion from the buildings over the wall. People will come around here as well before long. If that happensCwell, I wouldnt be able to escape, right? Reiji-san, Ill let you go if you didnt hurt Her Highness. But I wont go easy on you if you approach her again. Polina-san turned around and jumped off the wall. Man, I couldnt even talk to her properly. She couldve at least apologized. Sorry for attacking without confirming first, or something like that. Though, Im not sure I would have accepted such a light-toned apology. Feels like Polina-san is living a secret life. She even infiltrated the Golden Brigade party to enter the country, after all hmm. Well, whatever. I guess it doesnt concern me anymore. Her Highness Anastasia will surely be able to live without problems if she practices using mana from now on. Thats good enough. I wont have to get involved anymore. Though, she was trying to say something a while ago. I wonder what it was. Gratitude? No, it felt like something else, but I dont know. Theres no point thinking about something I dont know. I pulled myself together and started running. By the time I escaped from the site and into the city, I had changed from the thief-style to the adventurer-style clothes. There were traces of blood on my right shoulder, but its dark so its manageable. Now, then. Lets go back to Muge-sans company. In the city, people were talking in an elated tone about the sudden appearance of the Queen of the Night and the airships pursuing it. Good luck, Empire! Thats the Queen of the Night, huh Its amazing. I wonder if theyll be able to catch up to it? I walked while listening to such clamouring. A lot of things happened today, so I just wanna go home and sleep peacefully Ill sleep until noon tomorrow Then, I just suddenly looked up for no reason. Queen of the Night was passing right overhead. A human figure could be seen from a window on one of the rooms in the shipit felt like the figure was looking down at me. ? Even with enhanced eyesight, the room was too dark and I couldnt really make out what I was looking at. However, I couldnt take my eyes off of it. Is that a A white palm touched the window. That hand I have seen it somewhere. Why? Why cant I remember? My memory was unclear as if it was blocked by haze. Almost like, Orihime and Hikoboshi across the Milky Way know that the other is there but cannot meet each other because of the rain clouds. [TL Note: According to legend, the lovers, Orihime and Hikoboshi, are separated by the Milky Way, and they are allowed to meet only once a year on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month. However, they cannot meet if it rains on that day, and have to wait for the next year.] H-Hey, whats that? After the Queen of the Night passed by, I heard the voice of a confused citizen. As I glanced in his directionC I was greatly startled Seriously? Right at this time? A single ray of light beamed into the night sky. One of the labyrinth capture teams that went to capture the Labyrinths of 9 Emotion had successfully captured a labyrinth, as a pillar of light rose from a labyrinth. ** Lev Magic Empire Emperor ** Reports on the capture status of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions were delivered to the Emperor every day. The central figures of the Empire, who were elated by the unexpected capture of the Labyrinth of Fear, were even more excited by the news that the Capture Division 1 had passed through numerous traps and reached the final ordeal-like place. The capture might be completed by midnight, so many cabinet ministers were enjoying light meals and a small amount of alcohol in the conference room with even the Emperor present. Oho, I wonder when Capture Division 1 will complete the capture? Since there are two successful captures, this project will be a great success. Although, the success of Division 1 is within expectations. Originally, it was planned to proceed with the capture of the Labyrinth of Hatred by Capture Division 1. However, the big incident where the Queen of the Night was stolen occurred, and in order to recover from that, it became a capture of 4 labyrinths at once. It is almost certain that many sacrifices will be made by the time one capture is completed, so even the Emperor couldnt readily order for the full capture of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. Capture Division 1 consisted of ace-class personnels for both combat and magic tool research, so the capture of the Labyrinth of Hatred was certainCbut the ministers, even now, couldnt believe that the Labyrinth of Fear was captured first. Amidst that, the Queen of the Night appeared over the Empire, so the conference room was improvised to become the operational headquarters. I want all our airships in the sky! Absolutely dont let them get away! But dont shoot inside the city airspace! The Commander-in-Chief of the Empires army took charge of the scene and gave orders. The Queen of the Night was already about to escape from the Empires territory. So the state of the matter now was the army pursuing it with all their airships. Why dont we have the fast airships of private companies to pursue it too? Will the companies accept it? Just force them to do it. No, if we say its their chance to recapture Queen of the Night and bathe in the entailing glory, they will happily oblige. Would glory be effective for companies? Wouldnt gold speak louder? As the ministers were exchanging as such back and forwardC Transmit that, when we succeed in recapturing Queen of the Night, the most active company will be granted an airship. Ignore the companies that dont move. Yes, sir! When the Emperor decided so, the Commander-in-Chief rewrote it into an order, and it was handed down throughout the Empire. Large companies that have an airship have a magic tool for communication, so as soon as they saw the order with the Emperors name signed on it, a number of airships belonging to various companies appeared in the sky. The sky of the Empire was jumbled with wide-reach searchlights and flying vessels. OOOH! That light!! At that time, one person shouted, pointing out the window. The light signifying the capture of the Labyrinth of Hatred rose like a pillar. As everyone stood up and was fixed at itC Your Majesty. A messenger rushed in, out of breath. Despite the excitement of the ministers, the messenger approached the Emperor, and whispered the report. It seems that a shell has fallen into the mansion of Her Highness Anastasia. What? Her Highness is safe, but together with that, there are reports that thieves had sneaked in perhaps the servants of the mansion were just confused. The Emperor stroked his beard, with a hmm. Bring Anastasia here. Now that two auspicious ceremonies have occured, the recapture of Queen of the Night and the successful capture of the Labyrinth of Hatred, it would make sense to have it stand by my side. In the Emperors mind, the successful recapture of the Queen of the Night is already certain. Nodding deeply, the messenger left the conference room. Volume 3 - CH 52 Vol 3: Chapter 52 ** Queen of the Night ** Boss! The cliffs have gotten brighter for some reason! That so? I guess there is light in that place too. Oi, is this the correct ammunition shell? Thats an alcohol barrel! I see. Hmm, its corn alcohol. The taste is quite good. Why are you drinking it!? Give me a cup too! Dont go joining him! Three sky pirates were making a fuss at the fort of the magic airship Queen of the Night. It was impossible for three people to use all six turrets, but they loaded all six with shells, saying, The first all-out attack gotta be flashy after all. The engineer was staring down the fuel bar in the deckhouse wondering how to escape the Empires hot pursuit. And another passengerthe young miss was still in her room. By the way, boss. I still dont understand how we got away the first time when we stole this bad girl? Oh this ship is equipped with a Stealth magic tool C a Heroic Gear, is what its called. From the outside it would like we just vanished in mid-air. If so, why dont we just use it again? Idiot. I wish we could. The fuel consumption is so bad that its deadly. It gobbles up fuel like a glutton, so if we use it now it will only last for a few minutes, and then all of us will fall from the sky with the ship. Geh!One of the sky pirates with a shiny, slippery head stuck out his tongue, hearing the explanation from the boss. B-Boss, light is coming from the cliff! Another pirate with a protruding tooth shouted. I already heard that earlier. Im gonna get callus in my ear if I hear it again. No! Its from a different place! There is another light? Well, if you look at 1 source for too long, then itll look like 30 sources. Boss, thats the enemy of mankind. The enemy of mother who protects the kitchen,G.the bald pirate replied. Oh, was it 5 sources then? Wahahahathe boss laughed. Im telling you its different! Its obviously a different light! The protruding teeth guy shouted. There are 9 of them! 9 pillars of light surround the Empire!! ** Labyrinth of Fear ** The labyrinth, which shook a while ago, had calmed down. The researcher who was measuring the Death Mask Wall returned to the innermost small room. Why do I have to crawl on all fours in such a narrow passage again When he returned to the small room while mumbling, the researchers inside were just about leaving the room to take a break. You can look at it, but dont touch.one of the researchers said. Ah, yes!he answered with a high-pitched voice. After everyone had left, he surveyed the innermost room. Its so cramped Nothing in particular other than the stone slab Suddenly, it seemed like the stone slab shimmered bluish-white. Despite being a junior, he was still competent enough as a researcher. He didnt join the research team to do a surveyalthough he knew that surveying itself is an important task. Since the seniors did an inspection by touching it and all, it should be okay if I did too, right? The stone slab shimmered bluish-white again. He felt as if the stone slab was saying, Youre right. You could say its the devils whisper or that humans are creatures that interpret things to their own convenience. The researcher gazed at the small hole that everyone else went out of. All right! He grasped and ungrasped both fists, licked his lip and reached for the stone slab. And thats when it happened. Confirming that the control system for the Labyrinth of Hatred has been released. Labyrinth of 9 Emotions has reached the majority of five-ninths releases. A forced opening of the separation wall after the overall optimization will be executed Words floated in the air with a pale light. It was written in ancient language, but was barely readable by the researcher. The ground began to sway, increasing from small vibrations to tremendous shaking. Wha!?The researcher fell on his butt. Y-Y-You! What did you do!?A senior researcher came crawling from the small passage. I havent done anything yet!He cried with tears. ** Muge Company ** Mimino, Non, and Muge were staring at the words that had been decipheredReiji seemed to have copied the wall paintings of the Labyrinth of Fear. Mimino was inwardly surprised. She was always in awe of Reijis intelligence, but she never imagined he would be able to reproduce a copy of the wall paintings from just a glance. (Perhaps Reiji-kun has a skill orb related to memory?) As that thought crossed her mind, she shook her head. No, the content of the paintings is more important right now. Muge-san, Non, this deciphered content is correct, right? Yes. Mimino-san, you are more proficient when it comes to ancient languages. Ive only learned a little at the church.Non-said. Mimino could read the ancient language better than Muge because she had learned the ancient language back in the halfling village when she needed to read old books about medicine compounding. She also helped with Muges dictionary. The first picture is of two women with their backs to each other In the beginning, the world was 1 and was divided into 2. In the second picture, 8 circles were arranged at equal intervals, and since there were 2 sets, it was 16 circles in total. Shared between the 2 worlds, skill orbs must never be skewed to one side. The third picture is of a man passing through a door. The Great Warlock crossed over worlds. This Great Warlock is thought to be La-Fisa, the creator of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. The fourth picture is of a worried man. The Great Warlock devised a way to return to his original world. The fifth picture is of 9 doors. 8is the number of principles of the world. By constructing 9 labyrinths that exceed this number, the worlds principle can also be exceeded. Labyrinth of 9 Emotions takes many years to store emotional energy. The sixth picture is of nine doors opened. If you capture the majority of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, you will release all 9 labyrinths. At the same time, the stored energy is also released. In the last picture, the first two women faced each other this time, and their extended hands were touching. The colossal energy will reconnect the two worlds. The two worlds will reconnect Reiji-kun spoke about this before. Reiji has told Mimino about some of the turmoil that occurred in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. About the place called the Other World, and the battle with the mediator who came from there, and the Ouroboros summoned by the mediatorCeven Mimino and the others also fought against the giant snake. Mimino-san, there are already four labyrinths that have been captured. One more capture will exceed the majority.Non said. W-Wait a minute, you two. Do you have an idea about this other world? There is no such information in this country at all! Wouldnt it be dangerous if the Empire captures another one without knowing it? Muge-san, you should report it to someone.Mimino-said. I-I guess I should. Its already late at night, but there should be a night shift at the Labyrinth Management Bureau. Lets go.Muge said, and collected the papers together. As they opened the door, a large man stood in front of them. UWAAAAA!? Muge-san!? Whos there!! COh, its you, Dante!Mimino-said. Dante just stood there, with a stunned look on his face. H-Hey, look at that.Dante said, pointing somewhere. What he pointed to way above this building, far into the sky. There already stood 9 pillars of light. Volume 3 - CH 53 Vol 3: Chapter 53 Even though it was night, the citizens of the Empire were out of their house and looking up at the sky. Many searchlights chased Queen of the Night, as well as a number of airships in the sky. Nine pillars of light beamed up. With evenly spaced distance between each light, the pillars of light circled around the Empire. The scene was so unrealistic that people wondered if it was a show. Why cant I see the stars? I was on the roof of the tallest building near the place where I could see the sky well. For some reason, the five-story buildings rooftop was a storeroom, with tables, chairs, tools and wood left unorganised. I strained my eyes to look closely at the sky. Queen of the Night, which passed right above me a while ago, was escaping wonderfully, while about five other airships were giving chase. Other airships were deployed from here and there. Some of them seemed like they held a faint hope that they could catch up with Queen of the Night if they could circle around it, and some others seemed like they had given up halfway through the pursuit. But what caught my mind was the sky itself. Right before I entered Her Highness room, I saw a beautiful starry sky. But now the night sky was painted black. Even the amount of light reflected from the moon was greatly reduced, as if a fog was blocking it. And although the streetlights illuminated the direct ground, the rooftop where I stood was sunk in the dark. (Is it some thick rain clouds? But it doesnt rain much here except during the rainy season.) While I was pondering on the eeriness of the black sky, the black seemed to swirl like a vortex. I thought it was an optical illusion, but I heard a voice on the ground shouting, The sky!!! Meri Meri, Meri Meri Meri Meri Meri Meri Meri Meri Meri` At that time, a sound was heard. A sound similar to breaking a live tree over time. I felt cold chills, as if I had contracted the worst kind of influenza. (Why cant I discern the true nature of that vortex even though Im looking throughWorld Ruler?) Like a drop of blood, a red spot appeared in the center of the vortex. The red flowed in parallel with the vortex. As the red spot opened up like the aperture blades of a camera, heads of big snakes came slithering down. Not just one or two, but big snakes numbering in the hundreds and thousands. Some were spotted and some were striped. Then, something resembling the trunk of a sea anemone came down from the same spot. KYAAAAAAAA!!! The people on the ground broke into panic. The sea anemoneor rather, snake anemone, easily exceeded the Queen of the Night in size. Seeing something like that descending from the sky, one or two screams is quite natural. Its appearance physiologically brought out the feeling of disgust from those who witnessed itas if the appearance was intentionally made for that purpose. Its the same Even as I felt creeps and chills running down my body, I couldnt take my eyes off the snake anemone. I was able to analyze the snake anemone withWorld Ruler, but it wasnt of much use. Because it only relayed information like a living thing, snake with highly toxic fangs and such. Rather than that, I had an intuition. That the snake anemone was the same as Ouroboros. Its a monster from the Other World! Taken aback, I surveyed around the snake anemone. I didnt see the mediator. As I was feeling relieved on one hand, the question of why this happened arose. Crap, think later. The snake anemones body stretched several hundred meters and was fast approaching the ground. It was about 3 kilometers away from me. I ran usingSprinting Technique, and jumped from building to building usingJumping Technique. I ran along rooftops and roofs towards the snake anemone. I did consider running away, but it would seem that I am connected by fate to the Other World. When looking at it that way, I thought to at least help with the evacuation of those who were too late to escape. Eh? A person? Lev people who were looking out the window saw me. Hide in a sturdy place!I shouted. The road below was already in a mixture of screams and turmoil. Panicked citizens pushing at each other to escape from the snake anemone. Citizens, we are confirming the appearance of unknown enemies. Please evacuate as far as possible. In 1 minute, we will launch attacks from the airship. One of the military airships returned and made an announcement from the sky, which spurred confusion. (Are you just going to start attacking with only a short warning?) I thought, but the big snakes had already bitten and lifted several Lev people off the ground. Casualties had already appeared. We strongly recommend evacuation. Please dont hide in a sturdy building or under shelters. 10, 9, 8 By the time the countdown started, I was about 300 meters from the snake anemone. The snake anemone plunged down onto the ground, crushing the buildings beneath. Intense cloud of dust rolled up and my foothold swayed. 3, 2, 1 Three shells were fired from the fort of the airship. The shells drew an arc in the air and sank into the body of the snake anemone, detonating. More and more buildings collapsed as the snake anemone twisted and writhed. But the bombardment seems to be effective. Uwaaaaaaa! UwaaaaaaC Hearing a cry near a collapsed building, I ran over there. I saw a Lev girl standing stock still and crying her eyes out. Whats wrong? Uwaaaaaaaaaaa I couldnt even talk to her as she just kept crying. At that moment, my ears picked up moaning from inside the debris. Is there someone inside?I asked the girl. M-M-Mommy The girl finally responded. I nodded and activatedEarth Magicto raise the ground. It pushed away the debris and created a gap. Inside, was a woman with an injured leg. Grab my hand! I will pull you out! Uh, oh, th-thank you Mommyyyyyyyy! As I pulled out the woman, the girl hugged her. Her leg was injuredI told her to evacuate as soon as I confirmed that she could walk after I applied the minimumHealing Magic. And then, I started running again. (I couldve cured her completely, but I should probably preserve my mana at the moment) After that, I helped a few citizens who were late to evacuate in 3 more places, and found people who had already died in 4 other places. During that time, the bombardment from the airship continued. And it seems that the snake anemone had recognized the airship as an enemy. It hurled its huge body and crashed into the airship. Ah! The fuselage of the airship was torn, and the airship fell from the sky while scattering metal and wood. Crushing buildings, it crash landed about 200 meters away from me. And subsequently exploded, creating a blast of dust. Shit! How many people were on that airship? How many survived? Maybe everyone is already`. Kiri Kiri`a sound was heard. It was from my mouth. I was grinding my teeth too hard out of vexation. The airships in the sky have already shifted from pursuing Queen of the Night to responding to the snake anemone. Airship with turrets installed turned around and began to rain down bombardment. The unarmed airships, which seemed to belong to companies, left the Empires skies as if escaping. This place is also dangerous. No matter how big the snake anemone is, several of the shells missing the target is entirely possible. In fact, one missed shell fell into a nearby building and it exploded into flames. I should escape too. Thats what I thought, but my legs didnt want to move. Shit! Shit! Shit! The distance to the snake anemone was several hundred meters. It was about 100 meters up in the sky and I had no way to get there. Even though it caused so much destruction, is it not possible to retaliate without an airship? My frustration was rising. Even though there are people stronger than me, I thought myself to be quite strong. However, I am way too powerless to deal with a monster of that size. The monster was out of range of all offensive magic such asFire MagicandWind Magic. I cant even retaliate with one shot. No, wait if its just one shot, maybe I could pull it off? When Leon betrayed us, he used Non-san as a shield. At that time, I wished I had a magic which could be invoked similar to precision shooting. Certainly, you cant use magic which could pass through a needle hole. I feel that it would be possible if there were other skill orbs besidesMana Control, but anyway, I cant invoke minimum magic at the moment. However, on the flip side, I can compress maximum magic into a small size. Fire Magicdisappears if blown away by wind, so its effective range is short, but if I compress a high-outputFire Magic, for example it might work. I envisioned the maximum magic that the Mithril-rank adventurer Crysta-la-Crysta displayed. That magic that substantially chomped down even the vitality of a dragon with one shot should naturally be effective on the snake anemone. No, if I was as proficient withFire Magicas Crysta was, I should be able to fly in the sky using blasts, but I still dont have that ability. To be precise, I do have the ability, but lack the skill to control it. Crysta was the real life example of A master in one art does not dabble in many arts. On the contrary, I can do everything, but cant do anything`Jack of all trades and master of none. For now, lets think about a way to combine the everything I can do. I should be able to compress high-output magic. Next is, how close can I get to the snake anemone. ! At that moment, I noticed another black shadow in the sky. Wh-What, the It was way too big to call it an airship. So vast and gigantic that even if you placed 10 of Muge-sans warehouses on it, it would still have a surplus of space left. Many small airships took off from there. Exactly what you would call an aircraft carrier. Just, instead of sailing in the sea, it was flying in the sky. The Black Sky Pirate Smiles Under The Moonlight ** Anastasia ** You were hiding something like this?`Anastasia thought. What do you think? This is the Empires ultimate weapon, the strategic airship Sky Harvest. The Emperor happily walked inside the flying aircraft carrier Sky Harvest with Anastasia by his side. All of a sudden, the Empires sky was blanketed by darkness. A huge and eerie creature descended from the blood-red void in the darkness. The Emperor, however, was calm because he had this strategic airship. If Queen of the Night is a beautiful, fast airship, Sky Harvest is a clunky but big and strong airship. At least 100 people are needed to operate this airship. Just when I was thinking that we successfully captured the Labyrinth of Fear and the Labyrinth of Hatred, things turned out like this. But looking at it from another perspective, this is a great opportunity to test the power of Sky Harvest. The Emperor, accompanied by many of his ministers as well as Anastasia, arrived at the guest room located at the top of the control room. Overlooking the many people working in the control room, the battle with the snake anemone can be seen through the magic tempered glass attached to the front. Due to the simultaneous bombardment from the military airships, the body of the snake anemone and the big snakes were enveloped in large flames. As the sea anemone twisted and turned as if in pain, cheers rose from the ministers. The Emperor intended to treat himself to watching a giant monster subjugation from first-class viewing together with the ministers. Anastasia was only brought here to add glitz. Hearing she was going to board an airship, Anastasia wore a culottes skirt, which is also used for horseback riding, long boots, and a stab-proof jacket. Her throat was bandaged again just in case, and she wore a scarf over it, so it wouldnt raise suspicions. (But still what is this feeling Im getting?) Anastasia, however, was struck by an unpleasant premonition. There is no doubt that the airship fleet of the Lev Magic Empire is a rare military force in this world. The number of airships equipped with turrets is close to 40, and no other country can fire as many shells, as if firing hundreds of arrows. Our army is the strongest. It can be said to be the best in the world. The ministers talked with excitement. (But it doesnt seem effective on that monster, though?) That question is at the root of Anastasias premonition. Purple bodily fluids scattered about, and carcasses of snakes kept falling to the ground, but the snake anemone was still alive and the number of big snakes does not appear to have diminished. Black smoke from the bombardment obstructed the view and it was difficult to see, but the snake anemone did not show any signs of dying at all. KIINN` At that moment, a buzz-like sound was heard. Everyone on the spot also had puzzled looks, so it wasnt heard by Anastasia alone. Oh, the snakes are falling. One of the ministers pointed and shouted. Indeed, a large number of snakes were falling from the snake anemones mouth. The fallen snakes crawled under debris and buildings. Hahaha, does this mean its the end of the subjugation? So troublesome that it scattered snakes on the ground at the end. Get in touch with the ground forces. Although such words were exchanged, Anastasia had a feeling that the snake anemonethough now just a bloodied mess, was still quite alive. I want that monster dragged down. The fact that it is sprouting from the sky is worrying me for some reason. It happened right when the Emperor said that. The snake anemone lifted its dangling head where the snakes fell out of and lunged at the airship fleet. KA A light of severe intensity was emitted. Even Anastasia, who was looking at the scene from a distance, thought that her eyes had been burned for a moment due to the light. The light that washed over the sky engulfed more than 10 airships, broke past the clouds, and disappeared into outer space. What was that?! My eyes! My eyes! Someone, protect His Majesty! Both the commanders room and the guest room were in pandemonium. When Anastasia opened her still brightly flashed eyes, she saw the huge trunk of a snake hung down like a wilted flower. But as it descended to the ground, it plunged into the flock of snakes that fell from its mouth earlier and began munching on them. Anastasia felt nauseous at the horrifying sight. But the problem was that the wilted trunk began to swell. The snake anemone was restoring its strength by eating those snakes. Deploy the main gun of Sky Harvest! When the Emperor shouted, the commander downstairs looked back. But, Your Majesty. The test operation of the main gun is not over yet. That huge trunk will take damage even if it misses a little. Deploy it right away! Yes, sir! The crew started moving busily. The deck under their eyes popped open, and a massive turret emerged. Bluish formulaic patterns appeared on the surface of the barrel because this is a sorcery gun. This gun turret fires a blast of high-energy as the snake anemone used earlier, and it doesnt contain live ammunition. Oh Someones voice leaked as the surroundings suddenly turned dark and only the emergency light was on. For the main gun to operate, 85% of the sorcery energy on board is concentrated to the main gun. The operators announcement was heard. The sorcery control system runs without a problem Main gun energy charged to 15%, locking-on to the giant creature in front as the target for bombardment. Energy charged to 40%, can be fired in 15 seconds. Not only the barrel of the main gun, but the turret itself emitted a pale light. Anastasia, the ministers, and the Emperor were watching the gun. It wasnt only them, however. The enemy has noticed. The snake anemone, which was hunting for the big snakes, turned its head toward them and opened its mouth. They couldnt see it until now, but now it was clear as day. The open mouth seemed like a gaping wide hole, with innumerable white teeths lined inside. Its sole purpose is to eat, grind and swallow. Light gathered in the back of the hole. The snake was trying to shoot them as well. S-Shoot it quickly! 5 seconds left. 4, 3, 2, 1. At the same time as the commander issued Shoot!, the main gun shone bright, and a beam of pale light was fired at the trunk hanging from the red spot in the sky. A deafening roar echoed. Sky Harvest itself rocked a few meters behind due to the recoil of the discharge. As a result, the accuracy of the hit was reduced. The beam hit the right half of the trunk directly and exploded, accompanied with another deafening sound. On the other hand, as a result of the recoil movement, the energy wave fired by the snake anemone did not hit the control room directly. However, a large hole was made in the hull, and the Sky Harvest swayed as if about to capsize. Screams broke out in the commanders office. Alarms were sounding due to the serious damage. Anastasia grabbed a railing right beside her and desperately held on. (Were going to crash! We couldnt defeat the enemy! Whats going to happen?!) Such thoughts filled Anastasias mind, but at that timeC (Where is Reiji?) She remembered the boy who worked hard to cure her peculiar constitution, and got injured for her sake. He went through a hard time because of Polinas misunderstanding and Anastasias guards, but even in that moment, he was still worried about Anastasia. (For Reiji-sans sake too I cant give up and die in this place!) When she opened her eyes wide, in front of the now slanted Sky Harvest, she saw almost half of the huge trunk was torn to pieces. And one other thing Why is that here? A beautiful silver hull floated calmly in the air despite the presence of the disordered military airship fleet. Queen of the Night was on the other side of the trunk. The figure of a person could be seen standing on the deckeven though it was dangerous due to strong winds. (A woman?) The black cloak which blends into the darkness, proof of the sky pirates, fluttered in the sky. And underneath it was a violet combat uniform that was not lady-like. Her blonde hair tied to the back blew in the strong wind. Her violet pupils that seemed to stand unyielding in the face of the entire world, were staring down at the torn-to-pieces huge monster dangling from the sky. Anastasia, of course, did not hear the voice of the girl when she opened her mouth at that time. Aa-ah, this thing is already so broken. The girl had an expression that was too unsuitable for the current circumstances. She was smiling. Fearlessly. Irreverently. Mysteriously. It was as if the existence before her was no more than a trivial creature. Die, you giant oaf. The girls hand was holding darkness. A black blade-like darkness. What appeared in the sky as she swung her arm was the blade of the Shadow King, which even sliced off the neck of a dragon. The blade descended. A spectacle often depicted in myths and legends. Calling it a giant blade does not do it justice. It was as if a gods`the God of Darkness blade was swung down upon the world. The snake anemone was not the only thing slashed apart by the blade of Shadow King. Even the darkness that spread in the sky and the blood red spot were torn apart, and the moon beyond appeared. While the moonlight illuminated the upper sky, the giant snake anemone fell to the ground. Bodily fluids poured onto the ground like heavy rain from the cut end of the trunk in the sky. Volume 3 - CH 54 Vol 3: Chapter 54 ** Anastasia ** (What in the world was that?) She witnessed an impossible sight. When the girl standing on the deck of Queen of the Night swung her right hand, an enormous black blade appeared and slashed apart the monster together with the sky itself. CCritical damage to engines 1, 4 and 5. We cant maintain buoyancy anymore! The ringing alarm and the operators voice brought Anastasia back to her senses. Now was not the time to wonder which one of them was the real monster. (Were going to crash) Even if you repel the monster that attacked the Empire, there is no point if you crash and die. Furthermore, many ministers including the Emperor were on board. The country would fall into chaos if they all died. Your Majesty, to the emergency escape pod! Hurry up! Get at least His Majesty to safety!! These ministers, who are usually eager to flatter and ass-kiss, gave top priority to the Emperor in this critical situation. There was no ulterior motive or intention. They wished to help the Emperor purely out of love. The Emperor seems to have fallen over on the floor when the Sky Harvest tilted, and he became senseless. Multiple ministers supported and carried him away. Dropping altitude! 600 meters left! Divert all energy to buoyancy! Already executed!! Guh Then disengage the turrets and shells at once! Huh!? But then the city will The commanders order implied to discard all the heavy things in order to reduce the weight of the Sky Harvest. Dont worry! The surroundings are almost burnt fields! Moreover, His Majesty the Emperor is onboard with us!! Y-Yes, sir! Metal sound was transmitted along with vibration. The main gun and turrets were separated from the Sky Harvest and fell. The descent speed is decreasing! However, we will make a crash landing as it is! His Majesty!? Still here! Make a wall of meat and protect His Majesty!! The appearance of the ministers gathered around the Emperor was like small animals gathered together to warm up on a winter night. They resolved themselves for the crash. Anastasia as well. (This may very well be the last moon I will ever see.) The main gun was removed and fell off, causing the Sky Harvest to lose balance and tilt significantly. At that time, Anastasia saw the city of the Empire. Smoke was rising from here and there, and the surrounding area was a mountain of debris. Ah Involuntarily, a voice leaked out her mouth. Sparks of flame petals danced around her. She saw him. A lone adventurer running across the debris towards themshe saw Reiji. Ahhh! The wooden railing she was clasping burned. Flames brightened her surroundings. Tears overflowed from her eyes. She thanked God for being able to see Reiji in her last moment. (He gave me the hope to live. He taught me that my life wasnt over.) However, she is going to crash into the ground. (Dont come here, Reiji-san. And if I die I am sorry) And then Anastasia shut her eyes close, so she didnt see itC Reiji sticking out his hands and casting magic. ** I noticed the Queen of the Night returning, right in the middle of the snake anemone releasing big snakes onto the ground. (The Queen of the Night should have escaped. Why is it coming back?) My head was filled with questions. It would be better to deal with the rampaging big snakes than to think about those, however. Each snake was slow in proportion to its large size, thus they were easy to defeat. But their number was the real problem. Everywhere was filled with snakes, snakes, and snakes as far as the eye can see. Someone who dislikes snakes, would most probably faint, and even I, who am okay with eating snakes, got goosebumps. Huh!? Before I could do something about the falling snakes, the snake anemone fired a ridiculous energy cannon, and turned its attention the other way. I was thinking of compressing and shooting magic, but the snake anemone beat me to the punch! Seriously Does it mean that the monster is smarter than me? (Are all the monsters in the Other World like this?) Oroboros and the snake anemone were tremendously strong. Not to even mention the mediator. I was convinced that this snake anemone was a resident of the Other World. The lukewarm wind and the burnt odorwas the same as what I felt when I fought the mediator. The snake anemone sent several airships to oblivion, and withered like a plant. But soon after, when I saw that it started eating the big snakes, my goosebumps accelerated and I was about to get hives. I guess this is my chance! I thought that if I pushed through the big snakes, I could get a direct hit on the snake anemone with a magic attack. Right then, the aircraft carrier revealed a turret and tried to launch an attack of similar power as the sea anemone. AhC Crap. The snake anemone turned its mouth towards the aircraft carrier. At the same time as light was emitted from its mouth, the aircraft also launched its attack. Due to the shock wave of the energy shot by the snake anemone, I was swept off the ground and blown away. Ouchhhh Although I didnt take much damage, I was blown away a long distance. And at that time, I saw a half-torn snake anemone and an aircraft carrier with a large hole in its belly. (What is all this) If an all-out war broke out in this world, it would surely be an exchange of such powerful energy attacks. What can I even do at that point? Even if I have a 10-star skill orb, what can a lone human being accomplish alone? (No, dont lose your confidence) I cant just absentmindedly watch while things happen. The giant aircraft was losing altitude every passing moment, and seemed to aim for emergency landingat worst, a full crashit was falling straight down, and the snake anemone seemed to be still alive. The Queen of the Night was getting closer and closer. (Why? The snake anemone is still alive) At that moment, I noticed a figure standing at the bow of the airship. AhC There is no way I would ever mistake that person for someone else. Even if I didnt haveEyesight Enhancement. Her blonde hair blowing in the wind, and she was wearing a violet combat uniform that I had never seenCeven if four years had passed since then. Ah I see now. I understood what she was trying to do and why the Queen of the Night returned. It seemed like she was reaching out to me who had nothing and had no power. The same as when she stood in front of me when I was about to be killed by the Duke because he hated my black hair and black eyes. Knowing her, even if its not in her own interest, if she sees such a huge monster in front of her, she will definitely come back. Even being fully aware of the dangers to herself, she will try to defeat this monster that could claim a great number of lives. LARK!!! My big sister. My most precious person. The person who gave unto me for the first time in this world. Lark raised her right hand to the heavens and activated the 6-star skill orbShadow King. That smile was the same as it was four years ago. Nothing changed. The same smile when she said to me, Youre cheeky. In the four years she must have refined her use of the skill orb. She very easily wielded the enormous blade, slashing the heavens, slashing the enemies, and even slashing the earth. A rain of blood spewed out from the snake anemone. I saw Lark fall on her back, as if fainting. LARKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!! My voice did not reach her. Theres no way it could. I caught a glimpse of Larks companion carrying her away. I have to chase after them right now. Now that the snake anemone has been defeated, the Queen of the Night will soon leave. Since the other military airships are still disordered, its my biggest chance. I grasped my hands tightly. Then I turned my back to Lark, to my big sister. Chasing after Lark is not what I should do right now. I dont know if I can do it though!! I ran. I kicked the debris, the ground, and the snakes underneath and sprinted. Turrets and shells were falling away from the falling aircraft carrier. The airship was unloading in anticipation of a crash in an attempt to reduce its own weight as much as possible. Considering the size, there should be a considerable number of crewmates onboard. It may not be possible to save everyone. The impact I could have on it may be negligible. But stillC If my magic could save even one person. If I could be like Lark who took the risk and followed through to the point of exhausting her power. UOOOOOOO!! I concentrated everything on one powerful magic spell rather than multiple. When I reached a few tens of meters before the landing point, I pushed my hands forward and concentrated all the mana throughout my body. Gather, Gust!!!!!! Wind Magicis difficult to handle. This magic which manipulates the atmosphere, rather than the air, has no shape, is not visible, and is easy to disperse. However, it should be able to exhibit the greatest output in any situation. The surrounding atmosphere swirled according to the mana that I radiated, compressing the air. My hair stood upside down and my clothes fluttered. By the time I couldnt keep my eyes openthe giant airship was about 50 meters above ground. Kukuu I almost fainted as all my mana was wringed out, but I controlled the magic to the last minute and released it forward. The compressed air became a huge tornado as it entered the landing point. The mana that was holding it down was released to the surroundings at the same time. The pressure crushed the ground and lifted the airship from below. The bottom of the ship made creaking noises. However, it wasnt enough with my magic alone. Mimino-san, Ill use it!! I took out the Dupe Potion I had from the tool bag and slammed it on the ground. The bottle cracked and the liquid inside flowed out, and at the same time, purple phosphorescence rose to the surroundings. The previous mana was reconstructed again. Dupe Potion doesnt use mana, but if you lose control, it will run wild or to be more precise, you have to use it with a clear aim in mind! GOOOOOOOOOOO!! The gust slid under the airship in the same way. It was less than 10 meters from the bottom of the ship to the ground. When the compressed air burst out, the bottom of the ship became dented and the sound of cracking echoed. The falling speed of the airship got slower and slower. Eventually, there was a dull sound. F-Finally, I did it The airship, with a hole and caught on fire, landed on the ground. I collapsed on the spot. With peace of mind, intense drowsiness strikes. (I have to chase after Lark What kind of face Lark will make when she sees how much Ive grown I wonder There are many other things I want to talk about too) And I closed my eyes. Volume 3 - CH 55 Vol 3: Chapter 55 ** Anastasia ** Anastasia witnessed two miracles. The first miracle was a slash that cut through even the heavens, released by a girl who was standing on the Queen of the Night. The second miracle was the magic released by Reiji, a boy known to Anastasia. Everyone on board was resolved that the falling speed of Sky Harvest was fast and that the hull would be considerably impacted. It was quite possible that their bodies would be thrown up and slammed into the ceiling. There was no safe place on board without the concept of ??a seatbelt, and Anastasia had no choice but to grab the railings and prepare for the imminent impact. (That magic is Reiji-sans!) Although the hull squeaked jarringly, the fall of the Sky Harvest slowed down as if a sudden brake had been applied, and at the end it successfully crash landed with minimal impact. M-Miracle! Its a miracle! The commander cried and cheered. And as the normal lights returned, the entire control room broke into cheers. The ministers who were gathered to protect the Emperor also happily hugged each other. Where did Anastasia go? The ministers were surprised to hear the Emperors words. Anastasia should have been right there, grabbing the railing, but they didnt see what happened to her because everyone was huddled together to protect the Emperor. The wooden railing was burnt with a burnt odor in the air. ** (Hah, hah, hah!) Anastasia was running at that time. If she raises her voice even while running,Fire Magicwill be activated, so she has to be careful. But she was lucky to have no problem running, as she was wearing a culottes skirt and long boots today instead of her usual dress. (Its right ahead of here. AndC Eh? The door is closed?) Anastasia ran through a narrow passage and reached the entrance of the aircraft, which she used while boarding. But it was shut tight, of course. Whilst breathing heavily, Anastasia was completely at a loss. She didnt know how to open it. There was no such thing as a doorknob on the iron door, and a steel plate was affixed at the position where a doorknob should be originally located. When she looked to the side, Emergency Escape was written on the wall. It further read Only allowed to be used in an emergency. Open the cover, pull the lever, and cut off the steel wire that will appear. However, if used outside of an emergency, you will be punished. Anastastia opened the cover with zero hesitation. Reiji was out there. Reiji who saved this aircraft. Moreover, she saw him about to faint after using the maximum magic twice. What do you call this if not an emergency? When Anastasia pulled the lever, the steel plate attached to the doorknob position slid and a steel wire appearedCbut it was thicker than expected, about 5 mm in diameter. She tried to cut it with the knife she carried on her person for self-defense, but her slender arms failed her. Then Anastasia glanced through the narrow passage, and after confirming that no one was coming, she put away the knife and touched the wire with the index finger of her right hand. Her left hand rubbed the bandage on her throat, but the sorcery cast on it had already disappeared. Cut off. She felt like she could pull it off. It was all thanks to ReijisMana Control. A bright white flame appeared at the tip of her index finger`the ultra-high temperature melted the wire. Tsu! The wire snapped as if exploding, and cut Anastasias finger. Blood dripped down her finger. In front of her, the door seemed to be unlocking as a few metallic sounds were heard inside. It then opened a few centimeters outside, so Anastasia tried to push it open with both hands. And just as she was about toC !? The door opened fully and she fell out of the door. Falling from a height of about 2 meters above the ground, Anastasia fell to the ground ungracefully. She hit her elbows and butt from the fall. It hurt. Her voice leaked out as she coughed out the dust, causing will-o-wisps-like flames flickering into existence around her and disappearing. (More importantly, Reiji-san!) Anastasia disregarded her pain and stood up. As she glanced around the surroundings, she was quite taken aback. A mountain of debris should have been piled up in this place. It was also where a number of buildings collapsed. However, the area was completely vacant. (Extremely powerfulWind Magic!) She knew Reiji was no ordinary person, but she never imagined he would be a powerful mage of this caliber. A number of pillars came out from below the Sky Harvest and supported the huge body brilliantly. If the pillars were only erected to break the fall of the airship, and the ground was still full of debris and the fall of the ship was still extremely fast, the airship would have crashed and been lying on its side. Even then, it would have been much better than having the airship being completely destroyed from the crash, and the number of deaths could have still been suppressedof course, the death toll would not be zero, and there would have been dozens of serious and minor injuries. Reijis magic saved the Sky Harvest`the lives of many crew members and Anastasia as well. ! Anastasia found Reiji lying on his back at a distance and she broke into a sprint. She had been running so hard and was tired, but she didnt think it was a big deal compared to Reijis hard work. (Reiji-san, Reiji-san, Reiji-san!) As Anastasia ran towards him, she was confused by the emotions that swelled up in her heart. Gratitude was the strongest emotion. Of course, there was also respect and affection. On the other hand, she had a strong feeling of interest `it was interest about how such a person was born and arrived at this place. She understood as she approached closer. His clothes were frayed and smeared with dirt. Reiji had become a mess as he had been running around all over, saving people before he came here. Anastasia, of course, didnt know that. But she naturally understood that This person must have been helping people. Reiji, with his eyes closed, seemed to be asleep. His face looked happy. Anastasia knelt down and lifted his upper body. She held his head in her arms and brushed his hair from his eyes. (Reiji-san) Warm feelings that seemed to make her head go crazy sprang up from the core of her body. Thinking back on it, everything was as dramatic as a play. A boy appeared to save one of her very few friends, Lulusha. He read her intentions and, far beyond her expectations, he captured the labyrinth. Not only that, she was so surprised that her heart almost stopped beating when she saw details of her constitution written on the paper he gave her. When he came to see her secretly at night, her heart was throbbing so much that it felt like it was going to burst. He gave her the hope to live. And he just saved her life not so long ago. (I already know) Anastasia had already known the true nature of the emotions that were born in her heart. (I fell in love with you.) The Red Magus Roars Towards The Stars. ** Anastasia ** Anastasias eyes gazing at Reijis sleeping face contained fiery passion, but she had a gentle smile on her face. (However I cant open up my feelings to you.) What would happen if she entrusted herself to be carried away by those feelings?`She, a High Elf royalty sent as a gift to the Lev Magic Empire. She understood her position. That there would be consequences if she said I want to become an adventurer and follow Reiji-san. These feelings must be hidden away. However, her body was wrapped in a feeling of happiness. (Because I thought it was my destiny to die quietly after hundreds of long years without ever experiencing this feeling I am very happy right now.) Anastasia looked to the sky. The snake anemone had no more blood to shed and was quite wilted, but the sky was still dyed red like blood. And then, dust-like particles fell from the sky`no, those were living things. Monsters were falling from the sky. The numbers were not in the tens or hundreds, but in thousands or even more than 10,000. There were various types of monsters; winged monsters, animal-type monsters, mucous monsters, etc. Anastasia didnt know what that red sky was. Not a single clue. Just that, she understood that they were enemies that brought harm to this world, and if she left them alone, they could hurt her loved one. (Reiji-san, please rest up a little.) As Anastasia saw it, since Reiji had used that huge magic spell, he cannot move for a while due to mana exhaustion. Then it would be best for him to sleep. He should wake up when his mana recovers a little. When she laid Reijis head on the ground again, a small moaning voice was heard. Smile spread across Anastasias face without her realising. She thought how adorable Reijis sleeping face and voice was. His body, mind, gestures, and everything about him made her heart flutter. She knew it was love. What Anastasia learned of love from books felt greatly different when it came to the actual experience. (Right now, I feel like I can do anything.) Anastasia stood up as if protecting Reiji. And she looked up at the red hole in the sky. She removed the annoying and troublesome bandage. The bandage was blown and carried away by the wind. Monster illuminated by red in the sky noticed the huge airship. With their eyes shining, they swooped down towards Anastasia and Reiji, as if thinking that their prey foolishly came outsideit wouldnt be strange if they thought so. I will not let you lay a finger on this person. Anastasia said, and held up her arm. Violent torrent of flames burst forth from there. A bird-shaped monster that resembled a raptor, but had a snakes tail and was about 3 meters long, was bathed in the flames directly and was immediately carbonized and fell. In the face of this sudden development, the monsters spread their wings and slowed down, as if sudden braking, but when the second, third, and fourth shots were fired, they were hit directly and charcoalised. W-W-W-What is that!? Is that Anastasia!? Saved by the soft crash landing, the ministers and the Emperor, protected by the airship soldiers, came out onto the vast deck of Sky Harvest to see what was going on. Not a person knew that she could use magic, and that it wasFire Magic. At the same time, they heard a singing voice that was not at all appropriate for the land where this terrible tragedy spread. Old Forest, Floating Oil, Burning Life, Like Flames God descends, lives in the forest, gives eight-colored leaf, to man First the Tree God, then the Grass God, and finally the Flower God Celebrate the forest, relieve the wind, pour down the rain, and invite the sun This tale told in ancient Elven language is a chant which itself carries mana. This chant is managed by the High Elf royal family and sung in the right place, at the right time, and for the right purpose. Rather, it is a sworn secret that is not allowed to be sung by others. Originally, through this song, it brought grace to the forest and erased the impurities. By nature, the High Elf royals were highly suitable for forest-nurturing magic such asFlower Magic, Wind Magic,Water Magic, andEarth Magic. The firefly-like flames that appeared around Anastasia quickly became larger, innumerable lights, and wrapped her. Burning her clothes, burning some of her hair which stood upright, but the flow of mana extinguished the fire, leaving only burn marks. Anastasia had always wanted to sing this song. As a High Elf royaltyas a member of the family. Anastasia was not allowed, however. It was beyond doubt that if she sang, the fire that the forest hates would rage. (Now, however, I can sing. It is alright if I sing. Im not afraid of the burns. I dont mind if my hair, face, or body is hurt. If I can protect my loved one.) She looked up at the sky. An eerie sky dyed bloody red, the moon disappearing again, and only a small glimpse of the stars. Wrapped in a huge encirclement of flames, Anastasia roared. Disappear!! All evil creatures that would hurt him!! The girl, who was born with a colossal amount of mana and was loved by the flames that was hated by the High Elf royal family, finally accepted her own powers and was able to use it correctly. Controlling the mana, weaving the threads of magic, and walking the path of magic, a Magus was born in this moment. The launched flames branched into several streams and flew like a dragon. Even when monsters got caught in the flames, it burned them to charcoal and kept roaring to the sky. The flames also spread to the wilted body of the snake anemone and burned like a pillar of hellfire. When the flames stormed into the red in the sky, the flames spread like ripples from that point. T-That is the real Anastasia one who carries the High Elf royal blood! The Emperor heard Anastasias voice for the first time amidst the thunderous roar of the raging flames burning the sky. A sharp voice that pierced through the great enemy of the Empire. Isnt that what you call a Warlock, one who stands at the pinnacle of magic Lev people cannot use skill orbs. Since the easy way of using magic with skill orbs was unavailable to them, technological innovation based on sorcery became their national policy. That is why they didnt know. The true power of magic. The true potential of a person. The next thing the Emperor and the people on the deck of the Harvest Sky witnessed was a wondrous sight of cracks appearing in the red sky as if glass breaking, and then it shattered. Uh. And at that very moment, the boy lying on the ground woke up with a small moan. Volume 3 - CH 56 Vol 3: Chapter 56 When I woke up, I noticed a burnt smell. The surroundings were teeming with a dense concentration of mana. Due to only a small amount of mana left in my body, I was struck by a sensation similar to sickness and my head was spinning. I hurriedly took out a potion out of the tool bag and gulped it down like an energy drink. The taste was awful, however. Like spinach and Japanese mustard spinach was crossbred and only the bitterness was passed down and extracted. Mimino-sans special Super Mana Recovery Medicine. By the way, the Super is referring to the effectiveness, not the taste. Ue, Gehogeho Although I was choking, I noticed the back of the girl standing right in front of me. Her clothes were sooty here and there. Her hair was uneven, like it was burnt. And her exposed skin had many burn marks. It was Her Highness Anastasia. Your HighnessC Why are you here? Before I could ask that, Her Highness looked back at me. Ah Im glad you woke up. Small flames burst like bubbles. That was all that manifested. I heard Her Highness speaking properly for the first time. Her voice was too feeble and too weak. Fire Magicmanifests when Her Highness speaks out. That hasnt changed. But even though she was speaking full words, there was only a faint flame. Your Highness!! I stood up and ran to her. I hugged Her Highness, who was about to fall on her back, with both armsthere was almost no mana left in Her Highness body. Her Highness, who boasted such a colossal amount of mana, was out of mana? Just what in the world happened? Ah I noticed as I looked up. The red sky was cracked, and the night sky of this world was visible beyond. The small number of black dots that were falling like sprinkles seemed to be monsters. The wilted snake anemone was still hanging from above, but then it fell as if its source rotted away. Despite being withered, it was still a ridiculous mass. When the head touched the ground, it splashed its own pool of blood. The rest of the withered body fell to the ground, destroying buildings spanning over a wide area again, kicking up a large cloud of dust and sending tremors across the land. After the snake anemone was torn off, the red sky was diminished. The sky looked like cracked, chipped, fragments of glass, but the collapse stopped at that point. !! A gigantic golden eye appeared in the red sky. Because it had horizontal pupils, the blackish pupils in the center of the golden eyes seemed closed. It felt incredibly mysterious. I instinctively thought it was the same as a goats pupil. Speaking of the size of the eye, if that eye truly belonged to a goat, the snake anemone from a while ago would only be about the goats leg size. (Dont come, dont come, dont come) I was thinking only about that. The spread of the red sky had stopped. If there was a giant goat on the other side, it wouldnt be able to get through that fragmented red part. GAN! It seemed that the giant goat was ramming at the gap to pass through. The shock wave reached all the way to where I was. I fell on my butt, still holding Her Highness. GAN! GAN! The vibrations felt like echoes of a huge bell tolling. No, it might actually be a bell. A bell signalling the end of this country. What in heavens name is that monster even? If something like that appears, this country will be turned into a wasteland. I hugged Her Highness, thinking that I should at least protect her. There was no other choice but to run. However, in a state of lacking mana, it was not possible for me to carry Her Highness on my back, let alone run. I had no other choice but to wait patiently. Because Mimino-sans medicine was working. My mana was gradually recovering. OAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE The frustrated giant goat bellowed. It was not a cute Mee like a regular goats bleat. The moment it entered my ear, goosebumps ran all over my body. My pupils widened, and my head almost turned blanksuch a fear striking voice. Is it frustrated that it cant come over to this side? Is it frustrated that it cant break through the sky? Or is it just hungry, and frustrated that it cant eat the prey right in front its eyes? Its okay. Youre okay. That giant goat will never come over to this side. All I have to do is to hold Her Highness and run away. And I wasnt the only one who thought that. The crews of the airships, who were looking up at the sky in a daze, also started to move. Maybe they realized that the only thing they could do was run away from the giant goat, as they were making a sharp turn and flying away in the opposite direction. I searched for the Queen of the NightCthe ship where Lark was supposed to be, but it was nowhere to be seen. As expected of Larks companion. They escaped perfectly. Although I couldnt meet her, it was already a good harvest to find out that she was on board the Queen of the Night. Behind me, the people of the giant airship also fled far away after getting off the ship. Someone was yelling at me, probably asking me to go with them. I Im cominC Just then, a cold chill ran down my spine. EEEEEEKEEEEEEEEEE The giant goat released some kind of mana. It was trying to interfere with the gap in the sky. Cracks of light ran across the sky again. However, on the other hand, there was also a change in the pillars of light of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions atop the cliffs. Even more intense light beamed up and interfered with the sky again. Two enormous mana collided with each other. Thunder roared. Explosions broke out. The space was ripped and stitched back. New formulaic spells were generated and destroyed. My ears hurt. Or thats how it felt like. The sound exceeded the audible range. It contained both low bass and thunderous roar simultaneously. Eh A feeling that made my hair stand on end. Ehhh? The smoke, the stones at my feet, the debris around, all floated. EHHHHHHHHHHH?! Even my body holding Her Highness floated into the air. We were being sucked up. To the sky. Grow! While holding Her Highness in my left arm, I took out a rope from the tool bag with my right hand and hurled one end. I then activatedFlower Magicwith my slightly recovered mana and firmly tied the rope to a pillar of a nearby building. With this, we should not be sucked in. The hell?! I was too naive. The pillar, together with the ground itself, was pulled into the air. My body soared into the sky with Her Highness. A large amount of debris, big snakes from earlier, and two airships that were too late to escape were sucked up around us. The giant goat in the sky was already gone. Either the space above is not connected to the space where the giant goat was, or the giant goat had disappeared. We were continuously sucked in. Acceleratingly. To the red space. I could do nothing else but embrace Her HighnessI should keep at least this person alone safe. At long last, she finally found a way to overcome her peculiar constitution. If she does her best, she should be able to speak normally. I only heard her voice a little bit. Furthermore, it was only a faint voice. I am sure that if Her Highness laughed, it would sound bright and cheerful. At least this person alone should be protected`. My entire field of vision turned bright red, and my body was wrapped in the feeling of being hurled into the air. Volume 3 - CH 57.1 Vol 3: Epilogue 1 ** Sixth Mine ** The Sixth Mine in the Achenbach Dudedom, Keith Gran Federation, was destroyed by a riot of slaves and a dragon attack four years ago. But just a year after, it was restarted with new slaves and new adventurers. This is largely due to the fact that the Duke raised the purchase price of skill orbs. Adventurers and merchants who sniffed the scent of gold gathered in the dukedom, and now the excavation of skill orbs is more active than ever before. Its so delicious! You cant find such delicious skewers even in the capital city. Are there any free adventurers?! Well be diving for 10 days starting tomorrow! Slaves, come over here. Dont dally around. There used to be a huge cavern at the entrance of the mine in the past, and only the top part had a hole in the ceiling, but now it has completely collapsed. In this vast space, there were several lodgings, several general stores, restaurants, taverns, and blacksmiths and manufacturing craftsmen. However, the left and right cliffs remained, soC (Its like a dolphin drive hunt) One of the slaves looked up at the sky and thought so. The slave grew up in a fishing village, so he had experienced fishing by stretching nets in a wide semi-circle shape and driving the fish into a corner by kicking up splashes of water from the outside. The people who came here were sucked into the hole called the mine, and it felt like those people were driven into it, just like dolphins. Looking around, there were many slave boys and slave girls with absentminded expressions. He heard that a skill orb with high stars was discovered in a Racoon hole, which caused the mobilization of a large number of child slaves. (Ive never seen more than 3-stars though) This slave, who arrived at the Sixth Mine not so long ago, thought so. Even though it has only been a short period, his skin which was black in the fishing village had already turned pale. Since he only comes in contact with sunlight at dawn and dusk, and the rest of the time diving into the mine, it may only be natural. Is that true? Yeah. They wouldnt be sending fake information over long-distance communication, right? ButA huge monster which destroyed an entire country, huh The slave overheard the conversation between pointy-helmet wearing mine soldiers. But the Lev Magic Empire is a small country. So it would only be partial destruction when compared to our country. Nn, you didnt know that it was a small country? Well, I guess you would naturally think the country which builds airships would be a big country. But it has no connections to skill orbs, right? Oh, you mean the incident from four years ago about a dragon and a skill orb, huh Theyre collecting all sorts of information just to be on the safe side. The words were all unknown to the slave, but he knew quite well that it was unsettling news. (I want to see the sea) His fellow slaves seemed to enjoy this environment, where the risk of death is not zero, but food is well-prepared. Pocket money is also given, and they are allowed to buy and eat at the store. For boys and girls who have lived hand to mouth, this environment was blessed enough. (I miss the salty air of the sea I miss it so much even though I thought it was annoying back then.) This slave from elsewhere was yearning for the sea he had once grown tired of. The Sixth Mine was still in peace today. ** Valhalla, the capital of the Keith Gran Federation ** A skinny old man donned a red cloak that seemed so heavy that it may crush him under and carried a Mithril cane. That was King Geffert, the leader of the vast Keith Gran Federation. It was four years ago that he experienced being in cloud nine to free falling to the ground; from good news of the discovery of a 6-star skill orb to the collapse of the Sixth Mine and subsequently losing the very 6-star skill orb. From then on, King Geffert became even skinnier. His beard and eyebrows grew white at a rapid pace. Many were hoping for his death. Because his son, the crown prince, was already over 70 years old. He has grandchildren, great-grandchildren, and even soon-to-be-born great-great-grandchildren. The successors to the throne were queued up like a long line. HoweverC FOOL! King Geffert still energetically scolded his men today. How dare you even propose the foolish idea of attacking and subordinating the half-destroyed Lev country. Listen up. That countrys importance lies not in its land, but its knowledge and the Heroic Gear that is discovered from the labyrinths. Yes, sir The scolded vassal hung down his head and backed down. The conference room, where the summer sun shone, was very comfortable because the air-conditioning magic tools were in operation. Federation representatives line up to the left and right of a long, long table, staring at the withered tree-like king sitting at the head of the table. Early in the morning, the first report that a huge monster appeared in the Lev Magic Empire came in, and now detailed reports were being received successively one after another. The Keith Gran Federation is a federation, so it is not a complete monolith. But under the control of King Geffert, the unity of the federation was rock solid. Therefore, (I wont die so easily.) Its no wonder King Geffert thinks that way. And thats why its almost certain that its connected to the Other World, right?King Geffert asked. Indeed. There seems to be no mediator, so its an unexpected event outside the Covenant. The person sitting to the right of the king was also an old man, but he was muscular. He donned a purple robe usually worn by mages. He was beardless and his bald head was clean and shiny. His goggle eyes, which look like inlaid polished gems, shot judging glances to the surroundings. King Geffert has trusted him and kept him by his side since they were young, and his title is the Minister of Skills. He has no aristocratic status, but he is placed as the head of the organization that oversees all matters regarding skill orbs which is the core of this country. Minister, is something like that even possible? It is not impossible. When it comes to skill orbs, the Covenant is everything, but not everything in this world is limited to skill orbs. Those who come over here from the Other World, very rarely, have also been confirmed. Isnt it the same with La-Fisa, who built the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions? I dont know if it was planned or accidental, but thats what the situation looks like. But were not really interested in the Other World, after all. Ha Ha Ha Ha The minister laughed with his goggle-eyes wide open, but no one at the table laughed. In the first place, the information about the Covenant was hidden. Many people didnt know what it was, and they werent even allowed to know it. Thus, only the king and his aides monopolized the information. The federation representatives think its related to skill orbs, but they dont know any more than that. They dont even know when and with whom the Covenant was made. What about the large number of monsters said to be falling from the sky above Lev country? According to the report, although the giant monster was repelled, the red sky above was still maintained and the monsters were still overflowing out. Regarding that, my king. Its very simple. The Other World is in danger of perishing. Is it possible to blockade the hole? It would be difficult. But not impossible. If the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions was devised to open up a hole between the 2 worlds, studying them should reveal a way to close the hole. Hmm I want that knowledge. Ha Ha Ha I expected that you would wish for that, my king. Knowledge is power, after all. King Geffert turned to the left. Lord of Military. As the Commander-in-Chief of the Federation, how many days would it take to assemble 100,000 cavalrymen without using an airship. The king regarded a well-built venerable man with a handlebar mustache who possessed aristocratic rank. Hmm it will take more than three months even if we rush it. Since the crop harvest season is just around the corner. If we use an airship? Should be possible within a month. Alright. Lets proceed with that. King Geffert decided to provide military assistance to the Lev Magic Empire on this day without delay. Volume 3 - CH 57.2 Vol 3: Epilogue 2 ** Kruvan Holy Kingdom Earl Sillys Residence ** Earl Sillys, who has the Magic Eye of Inquire, returned to his home late at night. Nevertheless, the servants working in the mansion gathered together to welcome the Earls return. As their Lord was still working hard till late at night, they could not allow themselves to retire to bed before him. Welcome home, father. At the head of the group was Eva, the Earls sole daughter who inherited the same blonde hair and scarlet eyes as him. She took part in her first step as a full-fledged noble this year in the Sprout and New Moon Banquet. She now has an established reputation in social circles as a magnificent Lady of House Sillys. Due to her beauty and loveliness, she already had many male fans, but Charlotte of House Marquis Phrase did not allow men to approach her. Eva. The Earl smiled slightly when he saw the face of his beloved daughter, but thenC I have to speak with you. Come to my room. We dont need tea. The rest of you please rest.he said, with a strained look. The servants bowed down their heads all at once. ** They were in the Earls office. The chief butler stood at the entrance, and Maxim, the chief military officer, stood as an escort in the corridor. How is the situation in the Lev Magic Empire? Eva immediately asked as they entered the room. The Earl nodded and they both took a seat at the sofa. It had already been 10 days since the giant monster appeared over the Lev Magic Empire. Currently, the Empire is pouring in all their resources to subdue the monsters that are falling from the sky. However, the situation is worsening, and the Levs cant do anything else but to abandon the city is what I have heard. Meaning, the country will lose its territory? The territory of the Lev Magic Empire is only a small land sandwiched between the Saint Knight Kingdom, the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, and the undeveloped land Canion. They have a city on that land, and it is the only city they have. It seems that they are fighting at the huge checking station that borders our kingdom and the Saint Knight Kingdom as the final line of defense, but 80% of the people have already crossed the checking station and have become refugees. Her Majesty the Holy King has decided to accept all the Lev people and provide as much humanitarian support as possible. Eva felt relieved to hear that. Even if they decide to abandon the Levs, the flames of destruction will soon spread to their own kingdom. And there is also the calculated profit of keeping an eye out for the Levs magic technology, but at the moment, Eva thought she should just look at it as having made the most humanitarian decision possible. Just the other day, the predecessor Holy King transferred his throne to his eldest daughter, the First Holy Princess, and began to call himself Duke Grenjido. The 1st Holy Princess is a bright and cheerful person with a temperament similar to that of Duke Grenjido, and is someone who is naturally inclined to care for those in need. The Keith Gran Federation has offered to provide 100, 000 troops to the Lev Magic Empire. 100,000?! Thats a tremendous number. Yes. Even if we gathered all the guard soldiers in the Holy City, it wouldnt reach that number. Eva, how do you see this? Earl Sillys began to give Eva the information exchanged at the parliament of the Holy Kingdom without hiding it. That is to say that he deems her as an equal, and in doing so he is trying to develop the genius in Eva. Eva put her bent index finger on her chin and thought about it. The idea of ??obtaining their territory as it is is too shallow. Yes. I think so too. So what is the federations aim? Selling a favor? There will be that too. Then, are they aiming for Magic Empires technology? The Earl smiled slightly as if a teacher watching over the growth of his studentthe Earl has become more displaying his emotions towards Eva. Good answer. If you can go one step further here, you can become a great noble, Eva. What is located between the Keith Gran Federation and Lev Magic Empire? The Saint Knight Kingdom. How much do you know about the relationship between the Federation and the Knight Kingdom? That I hardly know. Aside from knowing the national interests of foreign countries, Eva noticed that she didnt know anything about the relationship between foreign countries, and dejectedly dropped her shoulders. But that is reasonable. What she is learning at the age of 12 is, first and foremost, domestic interests. Knowledge regarding each and every noble. Dont feel down. If you dont know, then just learn from now on. Yes. The Federation is a major power, and the Saint Knight Kingdom is a rather medium to small nation. The relationship between the two countries is not good, but it is not bad, either. But this time, the Federation is aiming for the Levs technology. Thus, it is imperative to go through the Knight Kingdom if they wish to send out 100,000 soldiers. Diplomatic relations with the Knight Kingdom will occur. Thats right. I think the Federation wants to take this opportunity to nurture a friendly relationship with the Knight Kingdom. This situation of fighting a mighty enemy together is exactly the kind of thing loved by the Knight Kingdom which values ??chivalry. Father, does the Federation benefit from improving its relationship with the Knight Kingdom? Yes. King Geffert, the leader of the Keith Gran Federation, is old. He has only a few more years left. He probably intends to take steps to prevent problems with the Knight Kingdom after his death. Only a few years Yes. Although, it has been a few years. I was told the same thing some years back. Well The Earls smile grew deeper as Eva attentively listened to his every single word. He was feeling relieved. If this is the case, Eva will be okay. She will be fine as a noble even when he is no longer around`he thought. (I have to thank Reiji-san.) The Earl recalled the boy he hired. Even when turned hostile, the boy withdrew himself in the end for the father and daughters sake. That is why this important piece of information must be told to his daughter. Eva. One last important piece of information. What is it? Eva straightened her back. Information that came in today. Her Highness Anastasia, from the royal family of the High Elves, was staying in the Lev Magic Empire. High Elf? Yes. There are two places in the Keith Gran Federation that produce skill orbs. One is the Sixth MIne and the other is the Third Forest where High Elves and elves live. Her Highness Anastasia was presented to the Empire in her value as a High Elf in return for an airship. Eva frowned at the word in return. Her Highness Anastasia was sucked into the crack in the sky that appeared over the Lev Magic Empire. What does that mean? She was sucked into the place where the monsters appear from? I dont know the details, but not only Her Highness, also debris and airships were sucked in. So there is no doubt that a strong suction occurred. Its a mysterious phenomenon I do hope that Her Highness is safe. Eva. Then the Earl stared at his daughter. Actually, there is information that there was an adventurer next to Her Highness at that time. Eva stopped still and looked back at her father. The purposeful word adventurer brought a bad premonition to Evas mind. Reiji-san was sucked into the sky together with Her Highness Anastasia. Volume 3 - CH 57.3 Vol 3: Epilogue 3 ** Silver Balance ** Airships dropped shells from the sky and bombed the monsters on the ground. Each shell boasted high power, and sometimes wiped out monsters in the double-digits, but some monsters survived to the extent of only having their arms blown off. There were many unseen monsters; a dragonewt monster with four arms, an antelope with an electric horn on its head, a poisonous spider with extraordinary jumping power, etc. Although it was an open ground battle at the beginning, they found a stronghold in the huge checkpoint at the border, and were now blockading the city. As such, the Empire was in turmoil as to how much property should be carried along to the stronghold. Although there were no marauders or riots at the last minute due to the nation still functioning, the people still had to throw away most of their property`because they couldnt carry furniture and such, obviously, and banks were shut down. The citizens were full of dissatisfaction and anxiety. Zerry, how are things outside?Dante asked as Zerry returned to the tent. Its the usual~ Everyone is down with a dull look on their face.Zerry said, shaking her head. I see It cant really be helped, after all. Outside the checkpoint, it was originally a plaza for immigration procedures. It was also where the members of the Silver Balance spent the night. Soldiers and adventurers can set up tents here C those with armed force, so to speak. The majority of the general public were further outside, housed in a huge tent set up by the country hastily. There were not enough tents for all the people to enter, so quite a number of people were camping outside the tent. Many Lev people had already fled from the Empire, but since the country originally practiced national isolation, there werent too many who had knowledge of nor connections in foreign countries. Things are still okay since its summer, but its going to get worse once winter comes around.Dante-said. Does it get cold around here?Zerry asked. Its going to get pretty cold. Many of the people forced to live in tents will be freezing to death. Ugh. The two couldnt decide at all whether things would improve by winter. The red crack in the sky was now called the Red Gate. But if the Red Gate is not dealt with, the nation cannot be rebuilt. While thinning out the monsters, the Empire was simultaneously sending researchers to the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, which was still beaming pillars of light. I heard good news in the Adventurers Guild.Dante said. The Keith Gran Federation offered to send 100,000 troops, and the neighboring Kruvan Holy Kingdom offered to provide supplies and will accept the migration of citizens of the Empire if necessary. The Saint Knight Kingdom was still under discussion. Hou the Holy Kingdom, huh Apparently the Border Earl has already begun preparing for large-scale migration. Many lives will be saved by the time winter comes. It feels nostalgic talking about that place. We didnt stay that long, but you two were there for about four years, right The word you two reminded Dante of Reiji. It wasnt until all was over that he heard that Reiji was sucked into the sky. The Red Gate was almost completely anchored. Small to medium-sized monsters fell from the sky at a stable rate. Many monsters die from the impact of the fall, but conversely, monsters that survive are extremely dangerous. At that time, Dante was drinking, and he hurried back to Muge Company after noticing the abnormal incident. Reiji wasnt at the company, so Mimino insisted that they should go look for him, but Dante somehow forcibly persuaded her that Reiji would be able to take care of himself, and that they should help rescue the citizens who were late to evacuate. At dawn, when Dante was finally able to understand the scale of the devastation to the city, he heard that Reiji was sucked into the Red Gate together with Her Highness Anastasia. Dante-san, how are the rest of them doing? Well Mimino and Non followed Muge-san to Lulusha-sans place. Shall we go too? Hmm, lets do that. Itll be good to hunt out there for a little while too. The Adventurers Guild is operating fine because there was a building outside the checking station. For the first few days the guild issued a series of requests to subdue monsters in the Empire, and Silver Balance, holding onto the sliver of hope that Reiji might be out there, undertook the subjugation. However, 15 days have already passed without Reiji being found. The subjugation became more efficient with bombing by airships. The Empire became similar to a deserted land. The Emperor managed to fix the hole in the Sky Harvest somehow. It was then flown to a place beyond the checking station and used as a temporary base for national management. National institutions were concentrated in the vicinity of Sky Harvest, as many tents stood around it. One of them was from the Labyrinth Management Bureau, where Lulusha works. What do you mean!? If you close the Red Gate, the people who were sucked in cannot return!Mimino exclaimed. But if we leave it as is, many more Lev people will die due to this poor living environment in a few months. I get that, but still! Mimino-san, even Im feeling frustrated about this. I cant do anything to help. Dante and the rest entered the tent just as Lulusha and Mimino were arguing. Non, Muge, and Abba, who was there for some reason, sat on a distant chair and simply watched. CWhat happened?Dante asked. DanteMimino called out. Her eyes were red since she had hardly slept since then. The Empire decided to close the Red Gate as soon as possible based on the research results of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. I see Dante had already expected that something like this would happen. If the Red Gate is the root of all evil, the quickest way to deal with it is to destroy it or to erase it. However, the Empire had Anastasia, a High Elf royalty, and two military airships sucked in. Dante thought that the Empire would at least try to confirm whether they were alive or dead, regardless of whether they could be brought back safely. If the Red Gate is closed as it is, the people will see it as the Empire having killed them. (Is the Empire already driven so far into a corner?) Airship fuel, shells, and even food C these are limited in number. How many months will they be able to maintain the current situation? No, maybe it will only be a few more days? The Adventurers Guild requested subjugation, but they havent received the reward for the achievement. It has been shelved because it will be paid by the Empire at a later date. They most likely have almost no cash left. I I couldnt help Reiji-kun yet again!! Tears oozed out of Miminos eyes, but she clenched her teeth to keep her tears from flowing out. Dante understood Miminos feelings painfully well. In the Achenbach Dukedom, Reiji saved Mimino in the battle with the dragon, and saved Dante from petrification. However, Reiji had to disappear alone because he was being pursued by the country and didnt want to bother Silver Balance. Dante deeply regretted that he couldnt chase after Reiji at that time, regardless of how serious his injuries were. Therefore, when they met again in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, Dante thought it was his turn to protect Reiji next. The joy of repaying the kindness filled his heart. In the end, he didnt get the chance to give back, but rather, he was saved from the betrayal of his old companion Leon, and Reiji fought the Juggernaut alone to protect everyone in the Labyrinth of Fear. And now when will he be able to give back to Reiji who was sucked into the Red Gate? (!) A realization dawned upon Dante. The Empire is going to close the Red Gate. If so, before that he should`. Volume 3 - CH 57.4 Vol 3: Epilogue 4 ** Silver Balance ** Before Dante could open his mouthC Dante Do you think we can get an airship?Mimino asked. What a coincidence, Mimino. I was thinking the exact same thing. We should just enter the Red Gate. Dante and Mimino exchanged glances and nodded at the same time. NO!! It was Non, who objected. What are you both thinking?! Have you lost your mind?! Have you lost your mind?!! Reiji-kun wouldnt be happy about that! Non. We are serious. If the Empire wants to close the Red Gate, then we should just cross over to the other side first.Dante said. How would you even find Reiji-kun after crossing over!! Dante and Mimino exchanged glances again andC Intuition. Smell, or something. You have no plan!!Non shouted.That is why you always have to get saved by Reiji-kun!! Well I cant refute that. Uuh, Reiji-kun Mimino was about to cry again, but clenched her teeth. Wait a minute, you three. Calm down, alright? As expected, Lulusha intervened. Abba, who had been silent until thenC Chupa. I came up with an idea. We might be able to confirm whether Reiji-san and Her Highness Anastasia are safe. Chupa. Abbas syrup has already run out, so he was only sucking the stick. He actually has money to buy syrup, but syrup is also one of the food rations. Instead of idly consuming it`seems that he was self-aware that it was idle consumption`he thought it should be given to hungry children. He has lost some weight thanks to that. Though, still far from a standard body figure. What do you mean to confirm that they are safe?Muge asked. Chupa. The Red Gate is connected to someplace else. So, if there was something similar to a long-distance communication magic tool No. Reiji-san never carried a magic tool like that in the first place. Cant you think of anything at all? Chupa. Anything, huh At that momentC AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! Mimino screamed. A scream so loud, Dante, who was right next to her, flinched, Lulushas eyes lost focus, and Zerry, who has particularly good hearing, jumped up like a startled cat. This! This, This, This, This! Mimino pointed to the bracelet that was handed to everyone when they entered the country. Movement within the Empire is restricted. Please be sure to put on this bracelet and do not remove it. Also, please return this bracelet before leaving the Empire. If you do leave the Empire without removing it, an extremely loud alarm will sound off. The bracelet will be rented on your guild plate and the data will be removed when you return it. Cant we determine their location with this!?Mimino exclaimed. Thats maybe. It may be possible to determine the location since it keeps emitting weak mana waves. And the one who manages this isCLulusha said, her eyes gleaming with hope. Its me. The Foreign Affairs Bureau. But Im not sure if they will reveal the technical information just to find one adventurer Chupa. Thats where you have to show your skills as the Deputy Director of the Foreign Affairs Bureau, right?Lulusha said. Abba took out the stick from his mouth and swung it up and down. Chupa I need another stronger reason. If possible, Her Highness Anastasia. That would be a good bargaining chip. When everyone was thinking hard on itC AAAAACMugo! Mimino was about to scream again, so Dante and Zerry held her mouth. Momogo, Momogo! Dont scream. If you agree not to, Ill remove my hand. Mogo!Mimino nodded. Im still worried.Dante said. It cant be helped.Zerry said. When the two reluctantly removed their hands, Mimino started searching for something inside her tool bag. This, This, This, This, This! What she took out was a bunch of hair. The hair Anastasia sent to Silver Balance as a substitute for reward. High Elf hair should contain a very special mana! Is there a magic tool that can detect mana with the same wavelength as this mana!? I know usually its impossible However! This place, where the worlds most advanced magic tools are developed, the Lev Magic Empire, you should be able to pull it off, right!Mimino said, her voice desperate and hopeful at the same time. ** Queen of the Night ** The state-of-the-art airship Queen of the Night somehow managed to escape due to the invasion of the snake anemone. However, the lack of fuel was still a problem. When they crossed over to the undeveloped land Canion, they found a cliff just a short step away and emergency landed to hide there. Boss how is the young miss condition? Shes sound asleep. Dont make too much noise. There are only five people on this hugeass airship. It wont be noisy even if we tried. In front of the room where the young miss was sleeping in, there was a small space in the corridor with a small table. The boss and another guy were drinking sake while munching on dried meat and crackers. Lightly foamed wheat brewed liquor was loaded in the food storage. And since it has a low alcohol content, they were drinking that instead of water. So, whats going on with the Empire? Well I took a look around earlier, but not a soul was to be found. It seems that the Empire has abandoned the city and is fighting at the checking point instead. Haha its ironic that the checking point built to prevent foreign enemies is now preventing enemies from within. The boss then gulped down a glass of liquor. But it doesnt matter to us. Well depart as soon as we settle the fuel problem. If not, the young miss body will not hold out Before the boss could finish his words, Whose body did you say isnt going to hold out? Volume 3 - CH 57.5 Vol 3: Epilogue 5 ** Lark ** When the boss and the other guy looked back, they saw the young miss`Lark poking out her head from behind the door. Now out of her combat uniform, the shirts and trousers made of synthetic linen she donned seemed quite thin-looking, but, in fact, Lark herself has lost a lot of weight. Young miss! Why are you up?! You have to go back to sleep!the boss cried. So noisy. Im doing just fine. Beads of sweat pearled on Larks forehead as she walked out with a hand on the wall for support. I dont see any fine in you at all. Were so worried that our hearts are about to explode. Please just go back and rest. Dont be crazy. You guys were so cowardly, I had to take care of everything after all. We should have just ignored such a big monster. Youre the one who insisted on crushing it. We didnt really need to turn around the Queen of the Night. Of course I cant overlook it If I ran away whilst having the power to defeat it, then I could neverC Face my little brother again`Lark muttered in a very low voice that the boss and the other guy couldnt hear it. Young miss? Its nothing. And you guys are going to escape soon, right? Well, of course. Nows our chance. If we scrape up the catalysts left in the city and use it as fuel, we can cross the ocean and meet the guy called Sage in the West. The sage is said to be able to cure any illness. That is our only hope left. When we were at the very bottom of life, it was you who pulled us up to where the sun was shining. If there is a chance to save your life, then we dont care if a country like this perishes. I understand. You insist that its for my sake, right? Yeah! The boss and the other guy nodded powerfully. Im happy you feel that way. And I understand that feeling well. Young miss It was at the moment when the boss was feeling relieved. In that case, I will get off this ship. Wha!? Hey, what? I want to use this power to save the lives I can. A black shadow appears on her body and disappears as if sucked into her skin. Larks skin was morbidly white. It cant be helped that there would be a price to pay for mighty power. I may not even last long. But even then, I want to use this power for someone elses sake. Thats what I have decided. Young miss! Why are you so stubborn!? Its okay to wish for your own happiness! I was happy enough. You cant be happy if all you do is sacrifice yourself! No, I was happy I have an irreplaceable little brother, you see. Little brother? It was their first time hearing it. I can stay as myself because of him. We two had nothing, but he was always trying to walk on the right path. I just admired that side of him. In the end, all I can do is use this cursed power to do some good. Dont say its a cursed power We were saved by it. Yeah But Im just imitating my brother. Like if it was him, he would do this, he wouldnt do this That is whyC A black shadow appeared in Larks hand, and she clasped it. That guy, my precious little brother, absolutely wont abandon this country. Ive decided that until my last day, I will not live in a way where I wont be able to face my brother. That day four years ago`at the moment when Lark was released from the contract magic at Sixth Mine, she was about to be controlled by the black emotions that sprung up. But it was her little brother, who was right behind her, that kept her in check. I have to protect him. I have to protect him no matter what! The power she gained with that single thought in her mind, the 6-star skillShadow King. Even so, Lark quickly failedshe killed too many people with the omnipotent feeling of gaining too much power too quickly. That frightened her little brother. He fell into despair. That fact shocked Lark more than being beaten or blamed. And she left him, as though escaping from that fact. But she was still worried and saved him in the city attacked by the dragon. But at that time, her little brother had a companion beside him. A companion who seemed reliable. Lark thought he didnt need her anymore. Then, at the very least, I I want to live a life that would not embarrass my little brother. So that he may think of me as his proud big sister, just as I think of him as my proud little brother. And someday we She left a message at the place where the dragon was killed. She didnt expect her brother to see it. But she wanted to leave that message no matter what. Because of that message, she can live with pride in her heart. Someday, when she meets her little brother again, she wants to be an amazing big sister. (At that time, Im sure my little brother would have also grown into an amazing person.) Just imagining the day of their reunion shines a small ray of light in her heart and makes her feel warm. What are you guys going to do? You can escape if you want. We cant do that. Our fates are linked to you. I thought you would say that.Lark said.Return Queen of the Night to the Levs. And I will head to the front line. Young miss!? Dont worry, I wont let you guys be charged guilty. Once they know my abilities, they wouldnt be able to say anything, after all. Youre serious arent you? To go back and fight? Super serious. Wouldnt it be way cooler that we, who are generally called sky pirates, participate in a battle to protect an entire country?Lark said, grinning. The boss looked up at the heavens and put his hand on his forehead, and the other subordinate just turned pale. The next dayCthe beautiful streamlined silver airship Queen of the Night passed over the Lev Magic Empire while reflecting the sunlight, and appeared near the checking point. The state-of-the-art airship, which had been stolen, was returned to the country in a way that was not expected by anyone. Volume 4 - CH 1 Vol 4: Chapter 1 There is a small tunnel where only a child could fit through, as the clothes rubbed against the rough surfaces of the wall. Miners called it the Racoon hole. I suddenly remembered that. Raccoon hole is branched out like a tree branch, so conversely, if you choose to go through the thicker tunnels, you will reach the rootthat is, you will reach the entrance of the mine. Then, what if, conversely, you go up from the root? What happens if you continue going up the branches? I suddenly thought about that. No, at the end everything becomes a continuous branch. Then there is no need to hesitate. Because what you will find at the tip of all branches is the same, leaves. ** I woke up due to intense chills and nausea. Coupled with intense stinging pain inside my head. Uh, ugh, uggh! Everything in front of me was red. No, black. No, blue. No many mosaic-like colors flashed on and off, and I got chills and nausea again. Then, I felt a hand on my back. The warmth transmitted from the palm of that hand kept me sane. I was gradually able to focus my mind and get a clear grip on my consciousness. Hah, hah, hah, hah What I saw in front of me was the work-of-art-like Highness Anastasias beautiful face. But her hair was disheveled, her bangs stuck to her forehead due to sweat, and her cheeks smeared with dirt C but strangely it made her look more human, and thus even more attractive. Tears formed in the corners of Her Highness eyes, and she hugged my head. Her body quivered and shook, as it would when someone was crying out loud, but Her Highness was stifling her voice. (Oh right. Her Highness voice would automatically activateFire Magic.) I strongly sympathized with Her Highness, who was bound by the shackles of cant produce voice even if she is deeply moved. But right now, the first thing I have to do is grasp the situation. Thank you, Your Highness. I am alright now. While breaking out of the hug, I almost couldnt resist the temptation of letting her hug for a while longer. But stilI, I broke off the hug and surveyed the surroundings. Where is this place? The surroundings were dim, as clouds covered the sky. Apparently we were in a forest, but the trees were thin and there was almost no weed even. Although I could see through the thin trees and see quite far away, I could not feel any other life reaction other than small insects flying about. I only remember up to the point where I used magic. Her Highness wrote on the ground with her beautiful fingers with polished nails. I stopped her. Your Highness, I think you can try speaking out. And she responded with a hesitant expression. Its going to be okay. With theMana Controlskill orb, Your Highness should have become quite good at controlling mana. If you practice every day, you will be able to speak normally before long. And even if you produce too big a fire, I will erase it withWater Magic. I put on a confident smile and produced a water ball in my palm. UmmHer Highness started. Small sparks broke out, but that was all. I nodded reassuringly, urging her to continue. Please call me Anastasia, not Your Highness! A fireball shot out, so I hurriedly put it off with a waterball. Umm, Your Highness? My name is Anastasia. Another fireball shot out, so another waterball. But thats. A-And Ive always wanted people close to me to call me Asha! Fireball after fireball after fireball after fireball. The strength of the fire got stronger. I put them off, but my bangs got slightly burnt. Your Highness! Your Highness, calm downC I cant stop it! Asha! ! The fire ceased. However, Her Highness face turned bright red as if she was boiling, and there was even steam coming from her head. Ah! Her Highness fell on her back. ** Have you woken up? !? Her Highness got up and looked around in surprise. Well, of course she would. Its already night time. Her Highness had a long, good rest until it became night. Oh, dont get up. Ill serve some tea. As Her Highness sat there, I collected the tea leaves that were floating on top of the bonfire and put them into a bamboo tube. You can do this by getting accustomed toWind Magic. I collected these bamboo and tea leaves while Her Highness was sleeping. To be exact, they were bamboo-like plants and tea leaf-like leaves. I obviously wouldnt do something so dangerous if I wasnt able to confirm withWorld Rulerif they were edible or not. There is alsoWater MagicandConvenience, so we dont have to worry about water. And if were going to drink after all, tea would be better. Tea aroma rose from the bamboo tube I handed over. Be careful, its hot How is it? Her Highness slowly sipped on it and nodded. Lets speak instead. Things got a little out of control a while ago, but it cannot be avoided if you wish to get better. It tastes very good. A small flame flickered. No need to put it off with water. Im glad it suits Your Highness taste. Oops, shes glaring at me. But being glared at by a ridiculously beautiful girl is kinda pleasant in its own way No! Get a grip on yourself! I understand Asha. This time, her face turned bright red and she looked down, squeezing the bamboo tube in her hands. She was trying to maintain dignity, but her mouth was grinning so broadly. (If you look so cute, then theFire Magicin my heart might run amok instead.) But, please forgive me for the tone. Speaking in honorifics has become a habit. O-Okay. A fireball appeared, so Her Highness Asha hurriedly closed her mouth. Reiji-san. By the way, where are we?she asked, after calming down. I will tell you as much as I can remember. Then I talked about everything that happened after Asha fainted. The gigantic monster that appeared in the sky. The reaction between a powerful mana interference and the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. And then both of us and a couple of airships were sucked into the sky. I dreamed about the Raccoon hole, but that may have just been the world I saw while being sucked into the red spot in the sky. Her Highness added that when she regained consciousness, she woke up in this world and that I was lying right next to her. She couldnt remember anything that happened in between. I cant forget anything because ofWorld Ruler, so the whole experience must have made me sick when I regained consciousness. My guess would be The night sky can be seen through the underdeveloped trees by looking up. The very same constellations can be seen up there. It was indeed the very same starry sky. We have come to the Other World. Volume 4 - CH 2 Vol 4: Chapter 2 Within the forest, there was little food to eat, and also monsters which attacked us occasionally. The Hungry Dogs which attacked in flocks, and Killer Worms which crept up on us while sleeping. These kinds of monsters can also be found in the Front World. The gravity, the surrounding vegetation, the arrangement of the stars C everything was the same. If so, it is better to think that this is the Back World where the mediator whom I fought previously in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom came from. [1. TL Note: The Other World from previous volumes will be referred to as Back World from now on. Reijis world will be referred to as Front World.] I told Asha about the information I had on this world. It seems that the 8-star skill orb must be necessarily dedicated to a person of the Holy Royal Family who has never received a skill orb. I dont know why it must be dedicated to them, but according to the old documents, it seems that the skill orb appears about once every 100 to 300 years. Those of the Holy Royal Family who were given the skill orb have always disappeared without exception. It is believed that they departed to the Back World. I heard this from Earl Sillys. A few hundreds years ago, someone from the Holy Royal Family departed to this world. It is simply called the Back World by the people of this world. Eh, it is said that the Back World is the exact same world as ours, which lies on the back side of this world. The Covenant seems to be a rule regarding skill orbs that was agreed with the Back World. The rabbit High Priest, El-san said so. Eh, now, of course, we cant observe the Back World. It seems that there was traffic between the two worlds in ancient times, but in order to stop that traffic, we closed the gate that connects the two worlds. The fact that there was traffic in ancient times is a ray of hope for us. Even uninvited guests, such as the mediator and Ouroboros, were able to cross over to the Front World. Skill orbs are said to be God-given but I think it is also a circulating thing. Eh, though, I am the only one who believes that in the Holy Royal Palace. I have a theory that skill orbs that disappear in this world go to the Back World, and the skill orbs that disappear in the Back World come to this world. That was El-sans theory about the Back World. After that, old man Hingas name came up, so I didnt ask any more about the Back World. I truly regret that now. No, but it cant be helped, right!? I never imagined that Id come to the Back World! Reiji-san. Asha called out as we traversed through the sparse forest of trees. After talking to her, I learned that we are the same age. It seems elves appearance doesnt change much after they reach the age of 20 and they live for hundreds of years, but Asha is still in the prime of her growth. I felt slightly awkward calling her Asha without attaching honorifics, so I asked her to do the same for me, but Asha insisted on attaching the -san for me. There is a sign of water source. AshasMana Controlhad improved to the point where no sparks appeared if she spoke carefully. Although Asha didnt have a skill, she guided us through the forest in the direction where we are likely to find human habitation. Perhaps it is her natural talent as a High Elf of the Elven Forest who rules over the elves. Or maybe, its just an intuition. If this world is similar to the Front World, then there will be people here as well C that is my prediction If the theories of El-san and old man Hinga are correct, the skill orbs of the Back World should accumulate and not circulate to the Front World unless they disappear. It is a stream. There are even small fish.I said. I was relieved to find a babbling stream after walking for about 30 minutes. Since I could already produce water to drink, we should have been able to survive for more than 10 days, but walking around aimlessly will wear down the body and mind. Thats the terrible situation I experienced when I escaped the Sixth Mine, and I dont want to go through that again. My stomach grumbled, as I looked at the fishes swimming down the stream. There is a sign of an even bigger water source ahead.Asha said. Lets go. We followed down the stream until we cut through the forest, and an open view spread. A lake? A dim, foggy lake. It was wide and quiet. Ripples traveled across the surface as wind blew. Asha and I were captivated by the scene. It gave off a certain aura, like, by passing through the lake, you would reach the Underworld. You people dont look familiar, nu. I was startled by an unknown voice. I should have been wary of my surroundings, but I was unable to notice the stranger because of the lakes mystical atmosphere. The owner of the voice was a Lev, wearing a rag cloth woven with hemp. He was a reptile type demi-human who looked very similar to a Lev, but his skin color was whitish. Except for the color of the skin, every other component was exactly the same as a Lev, as analyzed byWorld Ruler. Age is unknown, but judging from his calm demeanor, he is probably an adult. An underground human and a dark elf, huh. Hmm, but you two sure have very bright skin tones, nu.the man said. Are you a Lev?I asked. Lev? What is that, nu? As expected, this is the Back World after all. This person doesnt know about Lev. More so than that, I was surprised that we were able to understand each other. Though, he was ending his sentences with a nu for some reason. Its nothing. I am Reiji. And this is I am Anastasia. Can I ask for your name? Asha spoke carefully, not producing any sparks. Kimidori Gorn. Its a strange name. Ah, well, its not good to complain about someones name. Hmm, I presume that you two were seen as mavericks because of your skin color, and so were driven out of your hometown. No, actuallyC Dont worry, I dont mind. I wont pry into your circumstances, nu. Im sure its something you dont want others to know. I also escaped from the citizens who didnt understand my noble research. And now continuing my research in the vicinity of this foggy lake, nura. I put my hand on my forehead and sighed. But did the sentence ending change from nu? I wonder if this person is the type who doesnt listen to other people? Kimidori Gorn-san. What is it, nu? Is there a town nearby? There is. Then could you point us in the directionC What? You are interested in my noble research, nu? I see But this research is not something that I can show to others. Especially people I just met for the first time today, but.. If you really, really want to see it, then I will think about it What do you wish to do? I just want to go to the town. I see. You really, really, really want to see it, huh. No, I dont want to see anything. Follow me, nura! The nu is changing after all! Kimidori Gorn-san started walking, leading the way. Asha and I exchanged glances, nodded and decided to follow him. The first villager we met in the Back World was a Lev-like researcher who gave off a slightly crazy vibe. Volume 4 - CH 3 Vol 4: Chapter 3 Kimidori Gorn-san lived in a log house on the lake shore. There was a table set and a couch on the wooden deck. A pretty stylish house with a small boat that could sail out to the lake immediately. I was honestly surprised. Since he was kind of eccentric, I imagined he would be like a mad scientist who hides his secret research facility in a cave or some such. Welcome inside, nuru.Kimidori Gorn-san said, while repeatedly glancing at us. It seems that he really wants us to come inside. But, is it really normal to invite strangers you just met so easily? Rather, it makes me more cautious. Normally, having Asha enter first would be the basis of an escort, but I didnt know what was inside, so I took the lead with caution. Oh, its normal. I involuntarily voiced my thoughts. There was a fireplace, a bed, and a table for 4. There were unrefined copper pots and mugs on the table. The place was clean, spacious and fresh. The temperature was higher than outside, so it was sort of humid. But it doesnt have any strange smell. N-Now then, would you like to eat first, nuru? Or change clothes, nuru? Or perhapsCthe research? Are you a newly-wed bride? Do you want a meal? A bath? Or else me? Dont say something like that while fidgeting. Im sorry, but we would like to know about the state of affairs around these parts first of all. Hmm. About the state of affairs of the research results, huh. How enthusiastic! Splendid, nura! Asha. This is not my fault. So dont look at me with such a troubled expression. Okay lets see it.I said. Hmhmhm! Then wait just a moment! Kimidori Gorn-san jumped into the next room through the door at the back, and immediately returned with a handful of metal magic tools. Look at this, nura! He placed two eggs on the plates on the table. It was about twice as large as a L-size chicken egg, and had a yellow shell with purple polka dots. Back on Earth, this would be similar to an Easter egg. Although the pattern was slightly different, the two eggs looked almost identical. What are these eggs? Its a Chochoriges egg, nu. Dont you know? I didnt know that, but I dont think I really want to know, either. Looking throughWorld Ruler, I can see the bird that laid this egg. It was a very funky-looking bird with three necks and an earthworm tail. It seems that the earthworm part is thrust into the ground and lays eggs. The eggs are highly nutritious, but eating too much can cause addiction. That was all the information I got. Useless knowledge that will be of no use in the future. And this is a magic tool that is the result of my research, nu. I see? The metal base, which is about a handful, seems to be insanely heavy judging from the sound it made when placed on the table earlier. There was a metal plate in the center and holes on the left and right to insert magic stones. We put the egg here, and then The moment the egg was placed in the center, an intricately drawn sorcery circuit emerged on the plate and the base while casting light. Asha, who was standing next to me, observed the scene with wonder. As the light subsided, more letters emerged. Life Asha and I exchanged glances, confused as to what that meant. The next egg was placed and the magic circuit was activated in the same way. The next letter emerged. Boiled egg FufufuFuhahahahahahahahaha!!! You must be astonished, arent you, nura!! This is my perfected device! A magic tool which distinguishes if it is a boiled egg or not! I call itDead Or Alive!!! Kimidori Gorn laughed like a mad scientist, spreading both hands wide. His voice echoed throughout the small log house. The sound will surely reach far along the lakeside. Immediately after, a deafening silence descended. Umm, you just have to place the egg on a flat surface and spin it. If it spins quickly, its a boiled egg, and if it spins slowly, its a raw egg. Isnt that how its usually done? When I demonstrated it, there was a clear difference in the rotation of the two eggs. Of course, it was the same outcome as the result of the magic tool. Kimidori Gorn-san, his arms still outstretched, looked at the scene with wide eyes and mouth gaping open. ** After that, Kimidori Gorn-san silently cleared away Dead Or Alive and served us tea, then scrambled eggs and boiled eggs for dinner. The main meal was mashed potatoes sprinkled with salt. Even that was very delicious, and we had a good feast. So do you guys want to know about this area, nura? Kimidori Gorn-san finally spoke after a long silence. Umm, I am sorry for just nowI said. No! Its fine! Its not like I spent two years conducting that research, or borrowed money from my parents! I couldnt find the words to console Kimidori Gorn-san who turned away dejectedly. Damnit! Why didnt someone teach this man how to distinguish a boiled egg! No, this person chose to live in such a remote place this situation cant be helped. Coming back to the topic you wanted to know about the dragonewt people, right, nu? Are you a dragonewt?Asha asked. Hmm? Surely you must have heard about us in your village? You dont even know such a common knowledge, nu? Umm we have some special circumstances.I said. I see. Underground humans and dark elves have a strong tribal sense. You must have had a hard time He was feeling sympathy for us for some reason. Well, I felt more pain when my two years of research was shattered in an instant, he muttered under his breath. There are more dragonewt than underground humans and dark elves, after all. Right now, there are probably more than 10,000 of us. 10,000!? Fuhaha. Are you surprised, nuru? The dragonewt people are strong in the battle with monstersC W-Wait a minute! I involuntarily yelled out. Uhh I just want to make sure, but what about races other than the underground humans, the dark elves, and the dragonewt people?I asked. Kimidori Gorn-san stared at me blankly. And with a look that seemed to back up my unpleasant premonition, he said, Of course, there are only three races. The rest perished hundreds of years ago, nu. Dont you know that? Volume 4 - CH 4 Vol 4: Chapter 4 If this world we are in is the Back World, then it must have the same composition as the Front World. That is why, even though Kimidori Gorn-san ends his sentences with nu and such, I can still understand the language. After that, Kimidori Gorn-san taught us some more things about this world. Although there are skill orbs, the number is very small, and only those in power and those who have made remarkable contributions to the race can be granted this. Additionally, skill orbs can only be obtained in a dungeon. Since there was a big battle in the past, there has been no interaction between the races. And although Kimidori Gorn-san knows their locations, he does not know what goes on in those tribes. The general terrain seems to be the same. The dragonewt people inhabit the land at the southern end of the Saint Knight Kingdom bordering the Kruvan Holy Kingdom in the so to speak Front World. Whats happening with the other lands? Lets see We do scout out the lands around the Dragonewt Town once every few years, but everywhere is just desolate, nu. Desolate does that mean the land has become too barren for people to live in? Yes, some. But mostly, everywhere is just overrun with monsters. There are fewer monsters the closer you get to Dragonewt Town, but there are cliffs called Canion at the northern end. And let me tell you, the monsters in that place is not something any people of any of the races can manage. Canion? Yes. Its a land of evil monsters that devastate the lands and gobble living things.Kimidori Gorn said, nodding to himself. I was quite interested in the Canion he mentioned. It means that it is the same as the undeveloped land Canion in the Front World. The location is also probably the same. Thank you, Kimidori Gorn-san. Can I ask one last thing? What is it, nu? Are you familiar with the words Back World and Front World? Hmm Kimidori Gorn-san put his hand on his chin and sank into his thoughts. I think Ive heard it somewhere Really?! Where did you hear it from?! Wait a moment, nu. Mama is comingC Mama? *C-Cough* *Cough*! N-No! Housekeeper, yes, housekeeper is coming! While he was trying to come up with shitty excuse, Kimi-chan! I brought you todays dinner! The door swung open vigorously. A dragonewt auntie wearing a pink apron stood there. Asha and I silently looked at Kimidori Gorn-san. I-Its the housekeeper, nuhe said, in a feeble voice. ** Kimidori Gorns mother delivers food every day, cleans the house, and also does the laundry it seems. It takes 30 minutes to walk from the town to here. However, it might be time to end my seclusion which has reached about 2 years now. My research has ended, after all. He went into seclusion just to come up with a method to distinguish boiled eggsthough, not really sure if its seclusion since someone brings him food every day. Kimidori Gorn is now considering the idea of moving out of the log house. Ara? Kimi-chan. Are you finally coming back to the town? The auntie was overjoyed. Well, it must be a hassle to travel here every day. But Kimi-chan is doing your best, so mama has to support you. Its a mothers love I recalled my previous lifes mother. Whereas Ashas eyes got warm, as she witnessed a mothers love which she has never received in her life. Kimidori Gorn-san, Im sure this magic tool will surely come in use for something!I said. Indeed. Being able to devote yourself to this one thing for a whole two years is a talent.Asha said. W-Well! You finally recognise my infinite talent, nura! Fuhahahahahahahahahaha!Kimidori Gorn-san laughed loudly. The auntie doesnt seem to know whats going on, nevertheless she realized that we were the reason her son decided to return to town. Ara ara, if you dont have a place to stay, then come to my house. This place is a holiday house, but its cramped. If we leave now, we can arrive before the sun goes down.the auntie said. Oh, this is a holiday house, huh The auntie exposed the truth of this research facility. Along the way to the town, I asked the auntie about Back World, but she was not familiar with it. Though, she did say that we might find out by asking the elders of the dragonewt tribe. That was very welcome information. We eventually got out of the forest and came out to a grassland area with hills. Suddenly, a 1 metre tall rabbit with a long, sharp horn rushed at us. The auntie held me back with her hand as I tried to step forward to finish off the rabbit using magic. FUH! The auntie broke the rabbits neck with a single low kick and sent it flying about 10 meters back. Ara ara, how lucky. We got some rabbit meat. This auntie shouldnt be taken lightly. Reiji, you can see the walls over there.Asha said. Not lingering on the shock of the aunties low kick incident, I immediately turned towards the wall of the Dragonewt Town. A stone wall of about 2 meters tall which lacked uniformity. Red evening sunlight illuminated the walls. Dragonewt hunters carrying prey, just like the auntie, were returning to the town. Their appearance was exactly the same as that of an adventurer in the Front World. There was no inspection at the town gates, so we just entered as is. It seemed like an unorganised town. There were many different food stalls. Delicious food aroma wafted around the place. The Lev people developed an advanced city using technological innovation by sorcery, so the sight of a suburban town overflowing with dragonewts just seemed very fresh to me. And also, dragonewts dont eat mushrooms for staple food. Over here, over here! Come, Kimi-chan. Walk properly, nura! I-I know, nu. Kimidori Gorn-san eyed the town suspiciously after a long absence, but he looked like no more than a boy who was shy because his mother led him by the arm. Because the whole town was not so big, many dragonewts lived crowded together, and so the bustle was amazing. But I realized that there were no races other than dragonewts. (Is there really only 3 races left?) Asha, who was walking beside me, was also anxious. Asha, give me your hand. Eh!? Though there was also the reason to prevent us from getting separated, the real reason was because there were many piercing gazes directed at us. So I wanted to hold her hand in order to protect her. When I extended my left hand to hold her hand, a fireball emerged around her and disappeared. I dont want us to get separated. O-Oh, yes Hmm? Asha timidly reached for my hand. Perhaps she was nervous. (After all, her original situation was no different to a house arrest. And now, she is transported to an alien world.) Feeling slight sympathy for her circumstances, I proceeded through the Dragonewt Town at dusk. Volume 4 - CH 5 Vol 4: Chapter 5 Well I kinda expected this. Kimidori Gorn-sans parents house was huge. It was a mansion located in the center of Dragonewt City. The three-story stone structure, roof painted with a glossy red paint, was incredibly conspicuous. When the sun set, the mansion glowed slightly in the dark. No matter how drunk Papa is, he can always find our house from a distance, nu.the auntie said, all smiles. Welcome home, young master! A line of brawny dragonewts of both genders, bowed their heads. I was surprised to see so many bodybuilder-like dragonewts. All the employees looked macho. The auntie doesnt look macho, but she did kill a 1-meter rabbit with a low-kick in an instant. This is a whole new world! Hyaha! A wild mohican appeared! The man had no hair, so it was just his cockscomb spiking up ridiculously. Madam, I see you caught a pretty good-looking one-horned rabbit today, nura! Kimi-chan came back, so I gave it my all, nura! Hyaha! The dragonewt man, who seemed like a cleaner, merrily left to the kitchen after receiving the rabbit. Of course, he was also macho. Which reminds me, I think I heard a Hyaha from one of the escorts in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Perhaps that person is a distant relative. Asha and I were shown to the guest room. Since the majority of the dragonewts were gathered in the Dragonewt City, there was almost no traffic between towns, and it seems that there are fewer hotels and houses with guest rooms outside the city. I am so sorry. Since our house is also small, we only have one guest room, nu.the auntie said. It must be nice to be young, she then muttered, her eyes gleaming. She seems to have terribly misunderstood our relationship. Asha, please dont start blushing. It will make me self-conscious too CShall we exchange information about what we noticed? Anyway, after calming down, I broached the subject with Asha. Ill start first The architectural style and other things havent really changed much. The language being the same is also a very important point.I said. The writings in the city are also the same as ours, but I did see some older writings. A world that is exactly the same in terms of component, but differs in terms of history But Ive never heard of a way to connect two worlds even in the High Elf royalty. Hmm Asha, have you ever heard the words Covenant or Old Covenant? I unexpectedly recalled the Covenant from that time. Until now, I have tried to not get too deeply involved in matters of the Covenant, but when talking about the two worlds, the Covenant is inseparable. Covenant If you mean the articles passed down in the Elven Forest, then I know it. I tilted my head. What does that mean? Are there many types of Covenant? I urged Asha to explain further. The High Elves manage the Skill Orb Covenant. The articles are very simpleC Do not take too many skill orbs. The skill orbs make up the world. I heard that it consists of these two articles.Asha said. This new information about the Covenant felt kind of strange. Dont take too many skill orbshuh. Did the dragon in the Sixth Mine detect the hoarding of skill orbs and so tried to destroy them? Its very simple, isnt it? So much so that it doesnt feel like a Covenant Yes. I was wondering the same thing when I first heard it. It seems that this is only passed down to the High Elf royal family. Well, what was it again? The first article wasC Dont take too many skill orbs Ah, yes yes Wait! Why did I forget that? When I tried to recall information about the Covenant, my memory became vague and hazy. But that is extremely strange. I cant forget anything because ofWorld Ruler. Although I have a faint image of it in my head, I cant remember it word for word. Is something wrong, Reiji-san? Ah, no. It just doesnt remain in my head Speaking of which, there is something like that. Only the High Elf royal family knows about the Skill Orb Covenant. Even High Elves outside the royal family cant keep it in mind, let alone the elves. Do you know what is the purpose of the Covenant? I have only heard that the Covenant is necessary to manage the Third Forest in the Elven Forest. They might have told me more if I wasnt born like thisAsha cast down her eyes, dejectedly. Asha is probably referring to her peculiar constitution that activatesFire Magic, which is taboo for elves. Asha. But thanks to that I was able to meet you. And being able to meet you is a very wonderful thing to me so dont be sad about that. Ah Ashas lovely thin lips parted, and then she turned her gaze to the side. Not fair If you say it in that way I too am very happy I couldnt really hear what she said towards the end even withHearing Enhancement, but I heard the Not fair at the start perfectly. Not fairhuh. Thats true. She cant say I am not really happy to have met you when I say it in the way I did Thinking normally, no one would say Im very happy after being thrown into the Back World. I am sorry! EH!? Asha was surprised as I suddenly bowed down as much as I could. I got too ahead of myself! I didnt mean to take advantage of Ashas kindness! And I had no ill intention! I just tried to cheer you up! Eh? Eh? I will go see how people in the mansion are doing Please rest up, Asha. Ah, n-noC I reflected on getting cocky, and decided to leave Asha alone to rest. Asha is kind, so she wouldnt tell me to leave even if she wants to rest. I have to be a tactful man, instead. Reiji-san~~~ !? I heard Ashas voice coming from behind the closed door, but I said, Its okay. Take your time! and walked down the hallway. Asha was in a bad mood when I met her again during mealtimeWhy? Volume 4 - CH 6 Vol 4: Chapter 6 Wahaha! I see, I see. So you two helped persuade Kimidori Gorn to come back to the house, nura! Thank you! Thank you! Hm? But for an underground human, your color is vibrant, and for a dark elf, your color is light, nu? Dear, lets not dwell on minor details, shall we?the auntie said. Youre right! Race and skin color are trivial! Wahaha! Kimidori Gorns father was, of course, a dragonewt; a large, rough-looking man. There was a brown line on his lower jaw like a pattern, and the auntie said Isnt he charming? Kyuu! Sorry, but I dont see the charming at all. The dishes lined up on the dining table were unexpectedly lavish. 80 centimeters long stewed freshwater fish, rabbit stew, and heaps of bread. It might be rude to say this, but its kind of unbelievable that they can procure this much food in a devastated world. (If I really think about it, there are many brawny, macho people here, so maybe there isnt a shortage of food?) I dug into my meal while thinking about that. The fish prepared with herbs was satiating and especially delicious. So Kimidori Gorn, returning to this house means that you decided to return to the Dragonewt Army, nu? Thats not the case, nu. Hm? It was none other than you who declared not to return until the research results are obtained. I didget the results, nu Oh, is that so, nura!? Show it to me then! Whats wrong, Kimidori Gorn! W-Well Fidgeting, Kimidori Gorn-san glanced at me. Right he cant show the kit to determine whether an egg is boiled since I displayed the method to spin the egg, after all Im sorry! But it would be kind of hell if Kimidori Gorn-san demonstrated the kit to his father proudly, but the father says, Cant you just spin the eggs? Dear, we have guests today. Oh thats right, nu. Lets continue this topic another time. CSo you are called Reiji-kun, right, nuru? Are you going to join the Dragonewt Army? Twisting his bulky neck, Kimidori Papa looked at me. Im sorry, I dont really know about the Dragonewt Army. Oh! I see, I see. The Dragonewt Army is a unit which protects this city and the people from foreign enemies. There are 1,000 established members, and its main job is to hunt monsters and bring back meat. I see. What does it mean to have 1,000 troops in a city of 10,000?, I wondered for a moment, but if it includes the primary method of procuring meat and guarding the city, then it makes full sense. We are investigating the ecology of monsters every day, repeating hypotheses and experiments, and researching to devise the optimal monster hunting method! I was surprised. No way! To find people who practiced hypotheses and experiments in such a placethe so-called PDCA cycle. [1. TL/N: PDCA (planCdoCcheckCadjust) is an iterative four-step management method used for continuous improvement of processes and products.] Are the dragonewts actually an intellectual tribe? Dear, why dont you tell us about the latest hunting method? Oh, thats a good idea. Umm, is that okay? I asked unintentionally. After all, its normal to think if its okay to tell the latest research results to people you just met for the first time. I dont mind! The research that took 6 years has come to fruition last monthC Kimidori Papa raised his fist and curled his well-developed bicep. That is If you smash their heads, you can defeat most monsters! Wahahahahaand he laughed greatly. I was keeping a straight face. Asha, what kind of face should I even make as a response? I seriously dont know. Rather, Im surprised that there are monsters that do not die even if you destroy their heads. Speaking of which, Kimidori Gorn-sans confident research results was that egg thing. So I guess it makes plenty of sense that Kimidori Papas result would also be something like this So, do you want to join the Dragonewt Army? After hearing that, I dont have the tiniest desire to do that. Well, actually I dont know how long well be in town. Hmm. There is no other place to go even if you leave town. Do you want to live alone in an unexplored region, nu? A quiet life with just your loved one, huh! It is a mans dream indeed! Wahahaha! Kimidori Papa, please stop. Asha is turning bright red and looking down. U-Um! We are not in that kind of relationship.I said. Eh? Asha is turning away with a displeased look Why? Youre getting out of control, dear.the auntie said. Im sorry! I made a mistake! These two are trying to take it slow, nu. Oh, I see, I see What do you mean I see, I see? You didnt get anything. So you will join the Dragonewt Army, huh?he asked again. I dont think so. Stop being so persistent, man! More importantly, Id like to ask if you are familiar with the words Back World and Covenant? Hm? I dont know about those, but there may be some who know within the Dragonewt Elder Society. Dragonewt Elder Society. A word that sounds like a gathering of elders with wisdom! It actually gives me hope. So then, where can I find the elders? The elders are currently conducting research in the Dragonewt Army. Come again? Dear, the concept of research might be difficult for an ordinary person to understand. Oh, I see, I see. No, I understand what research is. I was curious about what the elders were doing in the Army. To summarize, the elders are on an expedition, killing monsters at the forefront of the army! My hopes for the Elder society have begun to collapse. We found a colony of Chochoriges that we havent been able to catch for the last few years, nu. The expedition started because we had to hunt all of them down. It was decided that I would stay at home by the method of Three-pronged Battle. Three-pronged Battle? Correct. With a fist, an open palm, and two fingers. You start by shouting Sansansansas Chichichi and then Thats enough. I got the idea.I said. Its just rock-paper-scissors!!! Why do you have to call it something grand like Three-Pronged Battle! Leaving that said, about the Chochoriges Its a bird, isnt it? Is it easy to catch?I asked. Correct. Its a flightless bird, so you can easily defeat it if you surround it. The meat is delicious and the eggs are nutritious, nu. I used to eat Chochoriges every day to the point of getting sick of the taste when I was a kid, but I dont see them anymore these days. The small flock we discovered the other day is also the first in a few months, nu. Kimidori Papa said he gave the eggs to Kimidori Gorn because he begged that it was for something very important, and laughed loudly. I was struck by a terribly unpleasant hunch, however. When I glanced at Asha, she had the same look. I am sorry to say this after meeting you for the first time, but However, if I dont say it, it wouldnt rest easy on my consciousness. Cthe Chochoriges arent they probably going extinct? Volume 4 - CH 7 Volume 4: Chapter 7 What came to my mind was the Dodo bird that went extinct on Earth. This bird, found on Mauritius Island, was overhunted as soon as it was discovered because it was a non-flying bird with low wariness towards humans and its meat was delicious. Dogs brought to the island by humans and the rats on board the sailors ships also ate Dodo eggs and chicks on the island. As a result, it became extinct. Similar situation happened with herring fish in Japan. Herring was so easy to catch off the coast of Hokkaido that it was overfished until the haul dropped to about only 1% of what it was at its peak. Although there were signs that the herring population was rebounding in the 1980s, that rebound was also overfished and the herring haul dropped again. The herring was not eaten in the period when it was overfished, but was instead transformed to fertilizer Human beings are creatures driven by greed regardless of nation. Are you asleep, Reiji-san? No, Im still awake. I offered the bed in the guest room to Asha, and I took the sofa. Sleeping on the sofa felt like heaven compared to inns, but sleep wasnt coming to me. The windows were open, the lace curtains fluttered in the wind, and moonlight streamed into the room. It is said that the temperature drops at night and it becomes chilly. About the thing you mentioned earlier, the same thing happened in the Elven Forest too. In the Elven Forest? I heard that the Elven forest used to be about three times as large as it is today. The forest cultivated an abundance of fruits. Among them, the golden peach fruit was especially delicious. It was effective against all kinds of sicknesses. However, the number of trees that bore them was limited, and blood was spilled over the ownership of those trees. Finally, when the High Elf royal family decided to take direct control over them, the trees were all burned by someone. Fire incidents for humans are already shocking enough, but for elves who consider fire as a taboo, it must have been similar to a heart attack. Even after that, there was information that golden peaches were traded in the elves underworld society, but now, there is not even a rumor of those fruits. Does that mean those peach trees no longer exist? Most likely. The trees were damaged when people fought over them. I imagined the elves being carefree and gentle as they were forest-dwelling people with longevity, but after hearing Ashas story, they are not much different from humans. After that, Asha and I talked about a few more things. Mostly about what to do from here on. We thought there were only monsters in this world, so it was a fortunate miscalculation on our part that there were people as well, but, one way or another, we want to return to the Front World. Not only Chochoriges, but also the people are on the verge of extinction. Ashas foresight was impressive. ** Kimidori Papa asked me to go to the front lines with him so I can convey my theory to the elders. Not because he felt urgency in what I said, but rather, That is an interesting reasoning! he said. Not a hint of nervousness. As for me, if the Chochorieges become extinct because I decided to ignore them, it would weigh on my consciousness, so I accepted. By the way, me going to the front lines brought up heavy disputes within the Dragonewt Army, it seems. The reason for the dispute was simpleC I want to go too, nu! Then I should go, nura! No, I will go! It seems that everyone wants to go to the front line and research. However, we, who are the guests from other races, were asked by none other than Kimidori Papa so Kimidori Papas decision was final. Honestly speaking, I dont think theyre going extinct at all, but if you will go to the front line with me, I will believe you, nura! Wahahaha! The large flocks of Chochoriges that Kimidori Papa saw in his childhood might still be flapping their wings in his memory. Thats what Im scared of. If people continue to hunt only for immediate profit, animal resources will become exhausted in the blink of an eye. Why must I come as well, nure Kimidori Papa decided to take Kimidori Gorn-san as well. He wants Kimidori Gorn-san to gain experience gradually and find employment in the Dragon Army. It seems that Kimidori Papas research result presentation yesterday persuaded him. Dont use weak words likenure, nu! That is my own style. And I have to use advanced words ??to conduct advanced science, nu! The two were arguing about the mysterious words they use to end their sentences. My, my, to think the day will come when I can see Papa and Kimi-chan having a father-son fight in this house I have to thank Reiji-san and Asha-san for this, nu!Kimidori Mama said, watching the scene. Umm this might sound strange coming from me, but Asha and I escaped from our tribes town, and yet, arent you a bit too trusting and too accepting of us? Yes, indeed. You mean the forbidden love that transcends race, right!? No! Ashas nose scrunched as I answered immediately. See, Asha is also making a sullen face.I said. Oh man, why is Asha glaring at me? A-Anyway, I didnt think we would be welcomed so kindly. Why, nu? If I have to give a reason why, for a town that is united by a single race like this, it would be natural to be wary of outsiders. After all, in the Front World, the Lev Magic Empire is extremely wary of foreigners. We are all a family, the last few people living in this world, after all. There is no way we wouldnt accept you. S-So dazzling! Kimidori Mama is shining like a holy saint! Wahahaha! Reiji-kun, dont fall for my honey, okay!Kimidori Papa said, already done with his father-son fight. Im not gonna fall for a married, dragonewt woman, with an adult child. Its much too troublesome. ** We moved to the front lines on foot. Though, it was more like jogging. I heard that dragonewt people can run all day long without tiring. Of course, riding a horse would be faster, but their number is small, and above all, horses are not suitable for traversing through forest paths with poor footing. R-Rei, Reiji-san!? Asha, youll accidentally bite your tongue if you speak. I couldnt let Asha run all the way, so I decided to carry her in princess carry. And maybe switch to a piggyback ride when my arms get tired. I stuck close to Kimidori Papa, who was running in front of us like flying through the thin forest. Kimidori Gorn! Youre slow, nu! Haa, haa M-My body grew dull, because of the long research haa, haa Kimidori Gorn-san, your papa is running at this speed while wearing armor and carrying a long spear, so please do your best. Reiji-kun, youre quite powerful, arent you! And it looks like you have stamina too! So what do you say? Wont you join the Dragonewt ArmyC Im not joining. I mean, I just have a physical enhancement skill orb. As soon as I answered, Kimidori Papa suddenly braked with a startled look. Whats wrong? Ah, nothing He replied in a weak tone, which is unusual for Kimidori Papa. No, his tone is always in MAX volume setting, so returning to the normal setting makes it feel weak, but its actually just his normal voice. Papa started running again and I followed him. The dragonewt tribe have almost no skill orbs at all, so does the underground human village have a significant number of skill orbs? Ah thats what it was. In this world, skill orbs can only be obtained in a dungeon. Therefore, the amount of yield is very small. (But it shouldnt be the case that there are significantly lesser skill orbs in this world.) El-san(a rabbit, age unknown), a High Priest of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, also said: Skill Orbs circulate between the two worlds. If the two worlds are the same, then there should be eight skill orb production points, starting with the First Altar. (I can go searching for those points, but Im not here to pick up skill orbs. And the monsters here are much worse than in the Front World. I cant imagine it will be safe to go searching for them.) I saw a gigantic monster when the sky above the Lev Magic Empire broke. That monster is somewhere in this world. For the time being, I have no choice but to answer that I dont know about the underground human village. Im sorry, I didnt mean to hide it, but I am not an underground human and Asha isnt a dark elf. I know. Eh, you know!? That is your relationship setting, right, nu? You dont get it at all. And why are you making that Im smart, arent I? smug face? You got it wrong, man. Umm, no, its notC nevermind. Anyway, I dont know how many skill orbs there are in the underground human village. Is there any other way to get skill orbs other than a dungeon? I heard that it was found in a forest long ago, nu but that forest also fell into the hands of monsters. Asha twitched in my arms. Just my guess, but its probably the Third Forest. As I expected, the eight points that produce skill orbs also exist in this world. (I dont know how large is the monster influence, but it might be a good idea to secure at least one safe place which produces skill orb before I return to the Front World) While thinking about that, we hurried ahead. About half a day later, when the sun was about to set, we arrived at the front lines where the elders of the dragonewt tribe were. Volume 4 - CH 8 Vol 4: Chapter 8 The Chochoriges flock was nesting under a cliff. There seemed to be around 30 birds. The base of the Dragonewt Army can be found about a kilometer away from the nest. Although its called a base, it was just Dragonewts gathered in camps. There were 50 dragonewts in all. And seven elders. I thought it was amazing that Kimidori Papa was able to find the camp in a forest like thisbut Kimidori Papa cheerfully said, If you cant do this much, you cant hunt in this forest! He then called out to an elder. Red Elder! Nuro? Oh, whats wrong? Didnt we tell you to stay at home, nuro? The elders each seemed to have a different name according to the color of the scarf wrapped around their neck. Red, blue, yellow, etc. In addition, only the elders grew a beard, so they were easy to tell apart. ActuallyC When Kimidori Papa was telling the red elder why he came here, the other elders gathered as well. Actually, all the dragonewts gathered and sat around the bonfire. How rare an underground human with thick colour and a dark elf with light skin, nuro. While I was upset by the new sentence ending nuro, So its irreversible once the birds go extinct, huh, nuro. Hey, theres a bird in front of me, but I cant eat it? Why dont we think about it after catching the birds? Then there would be no point in our guests rushing all the way here, nuro. The surrounding dragonewts quietly listened to the elders talking. Although Asha and I were strangers, no one doubted our credibilityit was strange. The discussions continued without reaching an agreement. Even after having porridge-like meals for supper, no conclusion was reached. What is the definition of the word extinct? As long as there is an egg, it wont be extinct, right, nu? But the eggs are delicious. I cant stop munching on the boiled eggs, nu. The feeling you get when your teeth sink into the plump, jelly-like surface It feels obscene when you say it like that. What is the definition of the word obscene? It almost felt like the dispute itself was their objective. Hmm, this discussion is getting nowhere. Lets do this instead. The system that gathers the various opinions in the Dragonewt City and draws conclusions. When the green elder cut in, the surroundings calmed down. Is there really a system that can draw conclusions while respecting the various opinions? I was thrilled to see such a system. Winning the Three-pronged Battle! Of course it was rock-paper-scissors of course. Hooray! I won! Nurorororororo. The yellow elder has collapsed! You younguns are disrespecting your elders, nuro! The change of an era has come, nu! Yes, nure Dont say nure, fool! Words like that are against public morals, nuro! Down with the gerontocracy! [TL/N: Gerontocracy means problems caused by the elderly.] The guy who said gerontocracy, step out here Ill make you answer to this spear, nu. The purple elder has snapped! It was a huge uproar. And I also understood that nure is an 18+ word. In the end, each of them grouped their opinions into hunting and not hunting, and played rock-paper-scissors to win through. And the result of thatC A Father-Son showdown!? It was a battle between Kimidori Papa, the last member of the hunting group, and Kimidori Gorn-san, the last member of the non-hunting group (out of four consecutive victories). Sansansansas ChiChiChi It was already around midnight when 50 dragonewts were chanting their rock-paper-scissors chant in a chorus before the last two competitors played their hand. What is wrong with these people? YEAHHH! Nuuuuuuuu?! A big cheer errupter. The winner was. Kuh You have now surpassed your father, Kimidori Gorn It was Kimidori Gorn-san (Scissors). Thinking about it, I was forced to come here, so honestly, it didnt matter which group won.Kimidori Gorn-san said. The surroundings quieted down, andC Dont mess with us! Why were you so strong in Three-pronged Battle with that flimsy reason? Since ancient times, those who have a strong desire to win are said to lose because of their desire. Also known as Greed Sensor. No, thats different. However, they started arguing and it became a huge fuss again. Elder! Elder! Someone cried out, pointing to the surroundings. W-Were surrounded! By the time we noticed, we were already surrounded from a distancethere were many bright yellow eyes in the darkness of the forest. Asha, stay close to me. Y-Yes! The dragonewts rushed to pick up their weapon. Kukuku If this was going to happen since the beginning, we wouldnt have needed the Three-pronged Battle, nuro. The red elder brandished a giant hatchet-like sword in his hand. If it comes down to eat or be eaten. Then you just have to eat first. It is self-defense! If you make so much noise, of course they will notice us, nuro. Who made the noise first? It was you, green. You were the most loud one, blue. The elders also picked up weapons one after another. I already knew who the opponents surrounding us were byNight VisionEyesight EnhancementWorld Ruler. Pigyaaaaaaaaaa!! It was a flock of Chochoriges. Here they come! Intercept them, nuro! The dragonewts roared Ohhhh!!! in tandem with the elders instruction and stood strong. Volume 4 - CH 9 Vol 4: Chapter 9 Chochoriges is a bird monster with three heads and an earthworm tail. The color of its feathers were purplish blue, seeming to melt into the darkness of the forest, but the light from the bonfire reflected off the feathers, so it was not difficult to see them. There is a saying which goes blind as a bird at night, so some people think birds are inactive at night time. But I have heard that this is not the case. Otherwise, there would be no nocturnal birds like owls or migratory birds which cross the sky at night to avoid natural predators. The chicken, which is a representative of poultry, has low eyesight and is completely inactive at night, so the saying blind as a bird at night came about. Surround them! Victory is ours if we can surround them, nura! Why the hell are you flapping your wings when you cant fly! They saved us the trouble of going out to catch them, nu! The yellow-eyed Chochorieges rushed in with their wings spread. These birds, which are nearly 2 meters tall, are scary enough as an intimidation tactic when their wings are spread. Hyaah Asha grabbed my arm and hid behind me. Fireballs emerged around her one by one. Nurii Kimidori Gorn-san grabbed my arm and tried to hide behind me, but he was caught by Kimidori Papa and thrown to the front line. Kimidori Gorn! Show off your ferociousness, which was once feared as a devil with an angels smile, here once again! Papa! That is a story from when I was 2 years old, nu! No difference between 2 and 20 years old, nu! Of course theres a difference! And dont give me this kind of weapon! Kimidori Gorn-san was slightly trembling, holding a vicious-looking metal bat with sharp thorns sticking out of it. I think I understand a little. Kimidori Gorn-san might not be an athletic type that is why he decided to live quietly on the lakeshore. Guah!!! Be careful! Isasaka Norn is down! A dragonewt, whose name is a little hard to remember, was losing blood out of his arm which was gouged out by the Chochoriges beak. Damn that beak is ridiculously sharp. I missed one! Our guests, be careful! One of the monster birds rushed towards us with wings spread. Pigaaaaaaaa! 10 meters before it reaches me and Asha. That bird is certainly much larger than me and more intimidating. However I raised my right hand towards the Chochoriges and invokedEarth Magic. A rugby ball-sized rock was created by mana, and spun around by the vortex produced withWind Magic. The bigger you are, the easier to target. The rock was ejected at high speed with a sonic boom. Since it spun like a bullet, its trajectory was stable, and blew off the centre head of the Chochoriges. Pi!? Gya!? The left and right heads were startled Its too late even if you went on guard now. I shot two more rocks at each of the heads. Blood still spouting out the destroyed head, the Chochoriges ran away in a curving motion to the left, and finally tripped over its legs and fell into the bonfire. Ohhh! The guest is rocking! With this, the winning percentage of the Dragonewt Army has increased to 98%, nu. Rather, you mean there was a good chance of losing? What is the remaining 2%, nu? The dragonewts got noisy, but they continued to fight for about 30 minutes and defeated Chochoriges. More than a dozen birds escaped. I wanted to contribute more, but I had my hands full with protecting Asha who was completely scared of the monster birds and Kimidori Gorn-san who had escaped from the front line. I only shot about 3 magic shots. How many did we get, nuro? A total of eight birds, elder. One was brought down by the guest. Hmm. Thats all, huh A few went in pursuit after one of the wounded birds. After the battle was over, the dragonewts started collecting the spoils and treating the injured. The battle is over now. I-Im sorry, Reiji-san. I was too scared to do anything.Asha said. Me tooKimidori Gorn-san said. Everything happened so suddenly, so it cant be helped. Dont worry about it, Ill make some tea. I brewed tea using the hot water in a pot boiled over the bonfire and the tea leaves that were in my tool bag. I received the tea leaves from Mimino-san back in the Front World. Mmm This is good, nu. Asha, who was sitting down and sipping on the tea, looked so cute that I couldnt look straight at her. But Kimidori Gorn-san sat next to her, so I was able to keep my heart from going crazy. Reiji, you were amazing, nu. You used magic wasnt it, nu?Kimidori Gorn-san asked. Yes. I just happened to acquire that kind of skill. I dont know how many skill orbs are there even in the Dragonewt City. Skill orbs have become such an extremely rare item. When I stood up, thinking to at least castHealing Magicon the injured, I was just wondering if that bracelet is a magic tool, nu? Kimidori Gorn-san asked, pointing to the bracelet on my left arm. Oh this is just GPS. Jee-pee-es?Whats that? Ahaha. Its not a magic tool for using magic. I didnt attempt to explain further. If Kimidori Gorn-san wants to go on the path of magic tool research, I wouldnt mind explaining about it, but the treatment of the injured comes first right now. I kept wearing the bracelet as I received it when entering the Lev Magic Empire. Actually, the output of the magic stone had decreased, so I refilled it with mana. There is a small chance that the signal transmitted from this bracelet may reach the world beyond the crack in the skyis it too unreasonable to hope for that? But even in Japan, there was a standard like LPWA. LPWA (Low Power, Wide Area) was a standard that emits radio waves over a wide area with a small amount of power. I recalled my father, who was a civil servant, talking about how to adopt it into the local government. From what I could gather at the time, radio waves can be transmitted over a wide area, but the amount of information that could be transmitted was small. But there was also talk about gas meter readings being disrupted if LPWA becomes widespread. That said, it is usually only used to transmit information over several tens of kilometers, and not too often over 100km. And it seems that the transmission of information by mana depends on the quality of the mana that fills the atmosphere of the world. As far as can be measured withWorld Ruler, this Back World has a high concentration of mana. I dont know how compatible it is with the mana wave transmitted by the magic tool, but it is still better to have a high mana concentration than a low one. In conclusion, the possibility that the information on the bracelet will be transmitted to the other worldisnt it just a little higher? Alright, then. I can useHealing Magic, so I will cooperate with the treatment. I said to the dragonewt who was trying to clean and bandage the wounds. Are you serious, guest!? Wow, you can use magic, huh How much can you heal them? I cast magic on wounds that need to be stitched. I explained that the bleeding can be stopped, but the ruptured cells cannot be restored immediately. Curiously, there were some who had just the tips of their fingers cut off, but I refused them. Because my mana is finite, after all. During that time, Kimidori Gorn was closely watching the healing magic invocation by my side. With just this amount of Chochoriges, the meat will not reach all the citizens, nura It cant be helped, red elder. At least young people and children should be able to eat it. Lets collect the eggs when it gets bright. I heard such a conversation. (Did the Chochoriges abandon their nest? If there are eggs left, then livestock farming should be No, it is not that easy) I dont know the number of Chochoriges still remaining in the wild, but it would be quite difficult to raise Chochoriges as livestock by trial and error at this point. I dont know if there even is a concept of ??livestock in the first place. However, even if the dragonewts leave the birds alone and wait for their numbers to increase, the birds might attack instead, sensing weakness. If the nest is still functioning, it would be better to leave it alone and come back to hunt when the numbers have increased enough. Elder! The team that went in pursuit of the Chochorieges is back! Several dragonewts returned from the depths of the forest. Although there were large monster birds carried on their backs, that was not the only thing they were carrying. Elder! Elder! There is a wounded! Serious injury! An unconscious Kimidori Papa was brought in. Volume 4 - CH 10 Vol 4: Chapter 10 Wahaha! That bird got me good! It played dead to catch me off guard! Having returned to Dragonewt City, Kimidori Papa laughed loudly. I dont think I could laugh if three fingers on my right hand were torn off by a monster bird. But the person in question was laughing a lot. Oh my! Thats terrible! That would mean you cant carry a spear anymore, my dear. What should we do? Can you peel potatoes, at least? Kimidori Mama, who welcomed us, was also calm. I dont have an appetite today. Rather, it was Kimidori Gorn-san who was most disturbed and shut himself in his room. Kimidori Papa told Kimidori Mama and the servants of the mansion what happened during the expedition. The Chochorigess nest is still safe, and my suggestion to leave the nest and wait for their numbers to increase was accepted easily. Because we came back with 10 Chochoriges spoils, there was a bit of a fuss in the city. The atmosphere felt like a heros triumphant return. But, on the other hand, Kimidori Papa was seriously injured. So it was thanks to Reiji-san that the wound was healed? Im so glad. Do you remember, dear? A few years back, one of your subordinates left the wound without treating it, resulting in it becoming suppurated, and in the end they had to amputate the arm. Indeed! I felt chills because such an incident happened, but I was lucky that Reiji-kun was there! He used magic, you know! It was amazing! What do you say, Reiji-kun? The Dragonewt Army No, Im fine. I see! Youre fine with joining! No. I refuse. Ah, I see, I see Thats what gets you down?! Even the servants of the mansion thanked me for healing Kimidori Papas injury. I regretted that I could only close the wound and couldnt reattach his fingers back, but the atmosphere in the mansion said that it wasnt a big deal. Please rest up until meal time!Kimidori Mama said. There were many things I wanted to say, but I held back. Asha and I took turns using the bathroom to wash ourselves of dirt and sweat. Surprisingly, we got to use the bath even before Kimidori Papa did, the master of the mansion. Although I say bathroom, it was just wiping my body with hot water. But it was still refreshing. When I returned to the guest room, the window was open and I could see Dragonewt City at dusk. The clicking of evening cicada sounds can be heard. Asha was by the window. A cool breeze blew in, and her hair fluttered in the breeze. Reiji-san If I wasnt there, you would have chased after Kimidori Gorn-samas father, right? And he wouldnt have been injured.Asha suddenly said. Asha? I was clinging to you at that time, so your movements were restricted. I regret that Ashas shoulders were trembling. Ah just as I regret not being able to do more, Asha regretted it too. Kimidori Gorn-san, who shut himself in the room, must also be feeling the same. Asha, I have been thinking about that, too. Everyone in the mansion is cheerful and glad, arent they? Well yes. Its not a big deal for them to get injured. I think that they firmly believe that if you get injured and cant fight on the front line, then you should just do something else. Even peeling potatoes is good enough. I was still strongly influenced by the values ??I had when I was alive in Japan, and Asha was influenced by the values ??of living as a High Elf royalty. How blessed the Front World is compared to this world! We can consider stopping the extinction of a species only because we still have plenty of food to spare in the Front World. An injury is a small thing compared to being alive, isnt it? I suppose so. We were accepted and welcomed by the people of this house. So, until we can find a way to return to the other world, lets return the favor. Return the favour? You mean monster subjugation? No, not that. There is something that is perfect for you, Asha. Me? I was grinning intently at Asha, but at that time, there was a knock on the door. It was Kimidori Gorn-san who came in. Reiji, I have a request for you. Will you hear me out, nuru? Of course. Ill cooperate. But, I havent said anything yet, nu. You wish to know more about magic tools, right? And also about the magic. H-H-How do you know that!? Kimidori Gorn-san shut himself in the room. Although he must have regretted what happened, he probably also thought about other things. His fathers and the other dragonewt bravely confronted the enemy. And on the other hand, I didnt directly face the enemy, but I did support them withHealing Magic. Joining the Dragonewt Army and cutting down enemies is not suitable for Kimidori Gorn-san. But Kimidori Gorn-san must have thought about something that only he can do. And if he came with a request at this time, it must be about magic tools, I guessed. Kimidori Gorn-san, you chose to assist rather than fight, correct? You have seen through to that extent, huh, nu. It was not only Kimidori Gorn-san who was surprised, but Asha as well. Come on, guys. Of course I can deduce that much. But lets leave that for tomorrow. Because Im hungry right now. Supper was a chochoriges dish prepared by Kimidori Mama and the cooks. The one I defeated was donated to the Dragonewt Army, but they insisted I take back a small portion with me. Said it would affect their honour if they completely relied on guests. My my, Kimi-chan came too! Kimidori Mama clapped her hands happily when she saw Kimidori Gorn-san in the dining room. Lets open a sake barrel especially for today, nura! Kimidori Papa said excitedly, raising a beer mugno, it would be more unusual if this person wasnt excited all the time. A servant carried out a barrel as big as an armful. In Dragonewt City, sake seems to be a luxury item. Only drunk for celebrations. Today is in celebration of killing Chochoriges. Well, even if the wound is healed with magic, drinking alcohol can worsen or open it, so I think its better to not drink today.I said. Huh!? But its a celebration nu! Dear Y-Yeah Kimidori Mama yanked the beer mug out of Kimidori Papas hand, and he slumped into the chair feebly. Deciding that we can have sake some other day, the sake barrel was stored away again. Wahaha! Reiji-kun, no matter how bravely you can fight against a strong monster, you will never win against the one in your house! What am I supposed to do with that life advice at this point? By the way, the dinner party with the servants was very exciting. The fried Chochorieges meat was incredibly juicy and delicious. Volume 4 - CH 11 Vol 4: Chapter 11 I headed to the Dragonewt Elder Society with Asha the next day. The other party wanted to thank us for healing their injured and the Chochoriges contribution, whereas I can finally ask the questions Ive had. The elders were gathered in a circular, wooden building. The whole building was just one big room. Seven chairs can be seen lined up side by side as soon as you enter the building. Seven elders, each distinguished by their own colour, sat in those chairs. I thought this was an interview venue for a moment there. Oh, thank you for coming, nuro. The elders got out of their seats and approached me. I was jostled around for a while as all 7 of them greeted and thanked me. After that, Asha and I finally sat on the two chairs facing the elder society. May I ask you about raising livestocks? And I hear that you have something to ask us too, it seems I will be happy to help. Actually, there was discussion of livestock farming in Dragonewt City in the past, nuro, but before it got off to a good start, the Dragonewt City collapsed. Collapsed? I thought this was Dragonewt City? The city just before this one, nuro. No. Wasnt it two before this? The last one was short. Then that would make it 40 years ago No, wait. Maybe it is the two before. The elders were talking about something like that. Correct me if Im wrong, but has this city perhaps collapsed over and over again?I asked. Of course. They nodded, as if saying obviously. Oh, come to think of it, underground humans and dark elves have a habit of living in the same place for a long time. They live on trees and in the mountains, where it is difficult for monsters to attack. Does that mean the Dragonewt City was destroyed when fighting against monsters in the past? Yes. It barely holds for 50 years at the longest. At the shortest, its just a few years, nuro. That is why its better to hunt wild animals than to farm livestock. I was surprised and at a loss for words. Since it was called a city and quite a number of dragonewts lived here, I assumed that it must have a long history. So the battle with the monsters in this world is just that fierce, huh To the extent that the city was destroyed. Im sorry Without understanding your situation, I brought up things like Chochoriges extinction, livestock farming and such. I apologized while regretting my insensitivity. It is extremely unfair to tell people who strife to come back from the brink of destruction everytime their city is destroyed to consider the survival of another species. No, you dont have to bow your head, nuro. Im rather grateful. Grateful? We have always hunted to exhaustion when it comes to food. However, if we thin out their numbers while leaving the nest intact, we can secure stable meat procurement C isnt that, while simple, a livestock farming idea? That might work I always want to catch the whole herd whenever we find a nest.the green elder said and laughed Wahahaha. The other elders followed suit. It seems that my concerns of extinction gave them that idea. Even when they are in a situation where the city could be destroyed as soon as tomorrow, they are shifting away from their mindset of procuring as much food as possible in a short amount of time. I think its only natural that you would want to bring back a lot of food for your people.Asha said. Yes. But its okay for us to change our policy, nuro. No, procuring stable meat while maintaining the nest is a method that can be used at a new location no matter how many times the city is destroyed, isnt it?the purple elder replied, with a smile. My heart was shaken by how casually he said it. These people have accepted even the destruction of their city as something natural. As natural as mushrooms growing after the rain. As natural as roofs damaged by strong winds. As natural as the cycle of sun and moon in the sky. No matter how many times the monsters attacked, each time they changed their policy, changed their way of thinking, adopted new ideas, and rebuilt the Dragonewt City over and over again. If you have any knowledge about this type of livestock farming, please teach us even if its a little bit, nuro. The elders bowed all at once. They begged someone from another race, what more a child, to teach them, without the slightest hesitation. P-Please raise your head. What we know is not even that special, butC The dragonewt were amazing people in my eyes. I thought Kimidori Papas reaction and everyone else in the mansion yesterday was amazing, but the elders are even more so. Asha and I each told them everything we knew about livestock. A lively discussion about livestock farming continued until lunch time. And after lunch, we faced the elders again. Lunch was C Im not sure whether to call it crepe, or naan, or what C flour dough wrapped with vegetables and meat inside. The spices had a strong aroma which stimulated my appetite, and I wanted another serving. Now then, we will answer what you want to know, nuro. I exchanged glances with Asha. I dont know if they will believe us, but I decided to tell them everything honestly. ActuallyC I told the elders about everything. The Front World and Back World. How we came to this world. At first, they were skeptical, but when I mentioned a certain point, their facial expressions changed. Wait a minute, nuro. You said you were sucked into the sky, but there are also others who were sucked in the same way? Yes. Two military airships and a large amount of debris. Oh, an airship looks like a ship, but its as big as a few houses connected together. Then a few of the elders began talking in secret. Whats the matter?I asked. Hmm The blue elder then said while massaging his beard. Actually, we received information earlier that something like a huge ship was found in the forest opposite to the direction of our expedition. ! I reflexively half-rose to my feet. I think that is indeed the airship I mentioned. With an airship, we can move through the sky. If we have to go through the crack in the sky to get back to the other world, air transport will be a huge advantage. Even without that, it would be a tremendous plus in securing mobility. Going by your story, it would seem so, nuro. We are planning to send a reconnaissance unit tomorrow. Can we accompany the unit? We dont mind, but The blue elder paused his words. It seems that the ship was attacked by a monster and is pretty much destroyed. A gigantic goat, Forest Eater, has appeared, it seems. A memory flashed through my mind. Beyond that crack in the skya goats eye was looking down at us. Volume 4 - CH 12 Vol 4: Chapter 12 The existence of the Forest Eater has long been passed down the Dragonewt city. The dragonewts have been attacked and driven out from their homes on countless occasions, it seems. Its freaking huge! The first time I saw it, I had nightmares, nuro. And the goats eyes are freaking creepy too. Indeed! The elders said those things in a cheerful tone for some reason. And I, who was terrified of the goat, was dumbfounded at the situation. Still we might be able to salvage something, so I would like to go see the airship. There might even be survivors.I said. All right. Reiji-san. I want to go too, but I would probably just get in the way. I think its better if you stay here, Asha. It will be easier to escape if Im alone. Although I said that jokingly, Asha looked a little sad. Shes probably still hung up on yesterdays incident during the expedition. (Please dont make that face There are things people can and cannot do, after all.) I turned to the elders again. And I also wish to ask, are you familiar with the word Covenant? Its sort of like a promise that connects the two worlds. The elders exchanged glances with each other. Hmm. Actually, there is a Covenant that was passed down the Elder Society but we dont exactly know what it means. You dont know? It wasnt passed down the Elder Society since the beginning, it started two generations before or so. Either way, it wasnt too long ago, nuro. I think it was the dwarven race? Yes. Dwarf, nuro. When the dwarven race was wiped out by a monster attack, the seven members of the Elder Society at the time had the same dream. Dream? A black humanoid summoned the elders to the same dream and said, The covenant will now be conveyed to you. Let your successors inherit it for as long as your race continues. You must absolutely not forget this. Because the Covenant is the proof of your existence. A black humanoid I am familiar with it. Darkness, Open the Gate. Light, Pave the Way. The mediator who appeared in front of the First Altar in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. That guy appeared in the dream of the Dragonewts ancestors? If you dont mind my asking, can you please tell me the Covenant that was passed down? We dont mind. What our ancestors heard was the Covenant Structure, nuro. Covenant Structure? The Covenant consists of eight types, including this. The elements that make up the Covenant are the Skill Orb, the Pledgers, and the Mediator. There are 8 types of Covenant, huh. The Covenant that has been passed down to the High Elf royal family was about not taking too many skill orbs. Does that mean that each race has a different type of Covenant? At the Elder Society, if there is a vacancy due to death or some other reason, we will add a new person and continue management with seven people. At that time, strangely, even the new elder also gets this pattern. Yellow Elder showed me the back of his hand. A pattern emerged there. Does everyone have this?I asked. Yes. It appears in various places but purple is most miserable, nuro. Because it emerged on his ass! Wahaha! Moron! You promised not to say it, nuro!The purple elder got angry. (In other words, does that mean the seven elders are the Pledgers of the Dragonewt tribe? So the Holy King is the Pledger in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom? Perhaps the Holy Kings Covenant is to offer a pure person with Holy Blueor something along those lines? But the Holy King didnt seem to be well-versed in it.) The Covenant Structure of the dragonewt tribe is just simple information. The High Elf royal familys Covenant on the Skill Orb is not enforceable either. Though, I did hear that elves dont export skill orbs from the Third Forest. (Deriving from the flow of the story, it means that the Covenant that was passed down the dwarven race was transferred to the dragonewt race at the same time as the formers downfall.) As usual, the contents of the Covenant that I heard were already becoming vague. I thought of writing it down, but I couldnt even form the words in my mind. (Is the Covenant something that can only be passed down to various races But if there are eight types of Covenant, and there are only dragonewts, underground humans, and dark elves, what about the remaining five?) I had more questions than answers at the end of the day. ** It was decided that we would accompany the reconnaissance unit to the airship tomorrow, and we left the Elder Society building. The time is about 3pm, huh. We spent quite some time there. Asha was looking gloomy. She must still think of herself as a burden. I guess it is about time I talk about that. Asha, do you remember what I said yesterday? Hm? I said there was something suitable for you to do. Oh, right. But is there really something I can do? There is. I think everyone will be very pleased. Especially if the Dragonewt City has collapsed many timesI said, wryly smiling at Ashas low self-confidence. ? Asha tilted her head as if she increasingly didnt understand what I said. Ill go meet the elders again for a short while. We have to get permission to do it. I-I will go too! Youre going to give me some work, right!? Work, huh yes, you can call it that. Lets go together then. The 7 elders were surprised when we returned to the building. But when they heard my suggestion, they seemed to think it was interesting and were enthusiastic. The permission was given without a hitch. I will be going out tomorrow morning, so I have to complete the preparations by the end of today. Which means, we have to try it out first above all else, nuro! More than being enthusiastic, the elders couldnt even wait. Ill start tomorrow morning, so please be there then.I said with a bitter smile. Now, its the start of the large communal bath plan made by making full use of magic. Volume 4 - CH 13 Vol 4: Chapter 13 The next morning. Still feeling sleepy, I got out of bed, rubbing my eyes. I stayed up until quite late at night, so honestly Im a little sleep deprived But I still have to go see the Lev Magic Empire military airship. I got dressed and went out into the corridor. Kimidori Papa, who was looking out the window in the corridor, turned to me with a surprised look on his face. O-Oi, Reiji-kuuuuun! Good morning. Ah, good morninC thats not important! What is that thing!? The reason I was sleep deprived is simpleC I got permission to do as I wish in the backyard of the mansion, so I built a large communal bath. The approval was given by the Elder Society. Large communal bath!? Overnight!? To be exact, it was from evening to late night, though. Kimidori Papa and I stepped out to the backyard. The people of the mansion had already gathered there. Two 25-meter pools. I really wanted to get the shape right, but time constraints didnt allow that. I dug up and shaped the holes withEarth Magic. It was then baked to an ultra-high temperature with AshasFire Magic, giving off a glass-like shine. The white flames which baked the ground, born of Ashas refined mana, looked mystical in the dark of the night. There is one staircase of 60 cm depth. The bathhouses to the left and right were surrounded by mud walls made withEarth Magic, but there wasnt enough time to make a roof so it is completely visible from above. I usedWater Magicto fill up the pools with a large amount of water and left it until dawn to check for water leaks and discoloration. Good morning, Reiji-san. How is the water?Asha called out from behind, as Kimidori Papa and I joined the people gathered by the pool. Its perfect. There seems to be no water leaks or discoloration. A drainage ditch has also been prepared. The water flows directly into the ditch that runs through the town. Wow! This is amazing, nuro! So this is a large communal bath, huh? But the water is cold, nuro. The seven elders had already arrived before I noticed, and were touching the water. Its still before sunrise, though? Are the elders all early risers? And even though the elders, who seem to be the authority of the dragonewt tribe, arrived, no one moved to welcome them warmly or treat them special. The dragonewts were all laid-back. S-So this is the power of magic! Kimidori Gorn-san seems to have woken up due to the commotion. Not yet. We are just about to begin.I said. What do you mean?Kimidori Gorn-san asked. Asha, I have to leave soon. So please give it a shot. Okay. The dragonewts opened a path as Asha walked forward. Perhaps due to Ashas royal blood, her movement and conduct boasted a certain intensity. Right now, it is just a normal pool. Though, I suppose its good for bathing in cold water. To complete it, we need Ashas magic. Asha stuck out both hands in front of the left pool. She does not need formal magic chants or to amass mana to exerciseFire Magic. She just needs to think and speak it. O Flame. The orange flames that appeared at the tip of her fingers were the same color as the morning sun. The flames danced as if rejoicing their birth into this world. It drew an arc in the air and landed in the center of the poolthe surrounding water boiled, evaporated, and exploded in an instant. Eekk! The splash of water from the explosion hit several dragonewt. I touched the pool and activatedWater Magicto stir the water. One shot doesnt warm it up, after all. I think it needs about three more.I said. Understood. Asha shot 3 moreFire Magic. The dragonewts were wary of more splashes, but this time I usedWater Magicto envelop the fireball with the pool water. So there were no more splashes. Hmm, its a little hot, but this will work. Steam rose from the surface of the pool slightly. R-Reiji, is this all hot water, nu!?Kimidori Gorn-san asked, sticking his hand into the pool. Yes. Ive heard that you dont have a custom of hot bath, so I hope you will enjoy it. Uhyoho! This is the best, nuro! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Geezer, youre noisy, nuro. Huh, who are you calling geezer, nuro? The yellow and purple elders are starting a fight! Take your fight outside. Booya! Booya! Booya! Before I noticed, the elders had already gotten naked and jumped into the pool. Well, they were wearing loincloth-like underwear, at least. The female servants of the mansion screamed kya. No, I think it was more like gyaaaaa. And turned away. Reiji. Does it really feel that good? Yes, I love hot baths. Just give it a try, Kimidori Gorn-san. We can prepare the pool right away while were still staying in the city, so if it gathers popularity, we can continue it. It seems that there was indeed a custom of taking hot baths. However, such a thing would be a luxury in the current state of the world, and it also seems that the dragonewt people did not want much temperature change due to their reptilian nature. However, to my knowledge, some people recommended hot baths for pet lizards. It is said that the hot bath promotes shedding, and the skin becomes soggy and easy to remove. Ooooh! Its peeling. My scales are peeling off! Red! Dont do dirty stuff! The hot water will get dirty! Along with the elders who were in high spirits, Kimidori Gorn-san, Kimidori Papa, and the people of the mansion also entered the bath and tried it out. This day started with a bang. AndC Excuse me, Reiji-san. I dont mean to press you, but you see you made a pool for the men, so you wont say you didnt make one for us, the women, will you now, nuro? Kimidori Mama approached me with a Ufufufufu laugh, accompanied by women with curious looks behind her. O-Of course not. The other pool is for women. Asha and I hurriedly warmed up the pool next door and opened it to the women. There is no doubt that they liked it a lot. ** After that, I joined the reconnaissance team and headed to the place where the airship was found. I entrusted the large communal bath to Asha. I suspect that the hot water will probably turn black by the end of the day. We can add more water from a well or a nearby stream. The biggest problem, heating, can be taken care of by Asha. She was quite motivated to work this job. If Asha and I opened a public bath in the Dragonewt city, I think we could make a lot of money. We can prepare coffee milk and fruit milk for after the bath. Though, I, personally, am a cola person. Man, those elders went to enjoy the large communal bath and did not even come to see us off. The leader of the reconnaissance team said in a dissatisfied tone. The team and I were running through the forest at a considerable speed. Im curious now. I want to go there when we return, nu! Me too! The two other members of the team also sounded interested. I might have to add more water to the pool when we get back. By the way, didnt you say you come from a different world, nu?the leader asked, while running. Yes I realize it does sound like a crazy story. No. After looking at such a huge ship stranded in the middle of the forest, it seems quite possible, nu. The leader confirmed the position of the airship from a distance. As well as the Forest Eater. I remembered a story I heard when I was a kid, nu. About an odd guy who was sick of living in this world leaving for another world There is a story like that? Yes. Its called La-Fisas Journey. Apparently he is our ancestor, nu. !? I lost my footing and almost fell. Are you okay, nu? T-That story! La-Fisa. It was the man who created the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions in the Lev Magic Empire. Please tell me that story in detail!!I exclaimed, almost jumping at the leader. Volume 4 - CH 14 Vol 4: Chapter 14 La-Fisa was an eccentric person. Another race has perished, nuri. We will be next! That was his stock phrase, which fueled everyones anxiety. He was disliked because of that. La-Fisa went on a journey alone. The dragonewt who leaves the flock has no choice but to die in the wild. La Fisa was no exception. La-Fisa decided to die in a dungeon. At the end of a very long dungeon, La-Fisa fell asleep * Thats how the story goes, nu. I didnt know what to make of the story told by the leader of the reconnaissance team. We were still running through the forest. The dragonewt peoples stamina was amazing. I could only keep up with them by usingHealing MagicandSupport Magic. They shouldnt have skill orbs So this must be the power of the dragonewts who survived natural selection! The elders didnt tell me about this story. Moreover, the ending of this story doesnt feel like going to another world vibe.I said. But thats how I interpreted the story, nu. Its more interesting that way, nu. I-I see The strict leaders eyes were gleaming. Most of dragonewt folklore is true, nu. That is why I believe that La-Fisa actually existed, nu. But the elders hate La-Fisa, nu. Why do they hate him? Its because he made nuri popular. Umm, I have been curious for a while. What is up with Nu or Nuri or Nuro? I even heard some people use Nure. It is more like a dragonewt feeling,nu. Lets have a cup of drink,nuru. And for hopelessness feeling, it isnuri. And geezers usenuro. We young dragonewts usenure, after all. The old people get angry whenever they hear that word, though. Kyahaha. The leader showed a bitter look when the two other team members were chatting about that. Oh, the leader is one of the people who doesnt like nure. By the way, did anyone accompany La-Fisa in the story? No, there wasnt, nu. It wouldnt be La-Fisa otherwise, nu. La-Fisa is an isolationist deviate, nu. People sure regard him in a bad manner here. But that man provided technology which enriched an entire nation of people in the Front World, you know. But thats strange, isnt it? Who added La-Fisas final moments into the story then? I think it was just the wishful thinking of the remaining dragonewts of those times, nu.the leader said. Thats quite blunt. If La-Fisas story ended in a success after leaving the Dragonewt City, then more dragonewts would leave as well instead of clinging to the city. Thats a harsh thing to say about ones own ancestor, but the leader was laughing, so he seems to be okay. Im reminded every time that the dragonewts are strong-willed people. About La-Fisa I think he probably came to the world I was from. What! How is that possible, nu!? This time, it was the leader who slipped and about to fall. No, he actually fell, rolled across the ground, jumped back up and continued to run like nothing happened. The two younger dragonewts applauded from behind. Thats what I wish to know But I dont suppose we know where La-Fisa was last seen, do we? Hmm I dont know the exact location, but I dont think its too far away. Eh, why? Do you know that the Dragon City is always moving around? I nodded in response. The elders said the city is rebuilt over and over again whenever they escape the attacks of monsters. The location where the city is rebuilt is in a rotation. The city is now in the same place as where the city was eight generations ago. We used the remains of the former city to build the current one, nu. Wow! That is actually a great idea. Indeed, our dragonewt people are great, nu. Three dry leaves clung to the leaders head, as he puffed his chest. So the Dragonewt city is moving to the same former sites, huh Just like nomads. It is said that when the pasture land is exhausted, the nomad settlement will move to a new location with their livestock and return when the pasture grows again. I dont think La-Fisa reached your world at the end of a very long journey, nu because its ridiculously dangerous to walk through this forest alone. I think so too. Moreover, La-Fisa constructed the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions after moving to the Front World. If he started constructing the labyrinths at an old age, he would have reached the end of his life before its completion. The lifespan of the dragonewt race is about the same as that of the human race, so it makes sense to think he travelled to the Front World from a location not too far from the remains of the old Dragonewt city. It is worth testing out that theory. (Come to think of it, why did La-Fisa create the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions that connects the two worlds well, I suppose he must have had a reason.) A sudden boost of motivation hit me. If the system used by La-Fisa still remains, Asha and I will soon be able to return to the other world. Were about to arrive at the airship site. Lets take a break. The leaders words snapped me out of my thoughts. We decided to have a light meal and take a break. Our current position is far northeast of Dragonewt City. It is close to the Holy City of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom in the Front World. (My lady, how are you doing over there?) I think Lady Eva and the Earl must have made up by now. The Earl loves the young lady too much, so as soon as the young lady forgives him, the relationship between those two will be restored. Those two must be carrying out politics with the nobles at the heart of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Wouldnt those two be too strong if they teamed up? (And Lark I was able to see her at long last.) Lark appeared aboard an airship. And she usedShadow Kingto cut the snake anemone. (I finally saw it throughWorld Ruler. I wonder if I can reproduce it too.) When I first saw it, Lark defeated the mine soldiers withShadow Kingto protect me. But at that time, I didnt haveWorld Ruler. The second time was when the dragon was defeated. But I was unconscious. And this time. A black sword in my hand?! I threw it at a nearby tree. A tremendous amount of mana was sucked out of me. The black slash cut straight through four trees in its trajectory. What was that, nu!? Ugyaa! HIEEE! The three dragonewts screamed. Haa, haa, haa, guh, gah I fell to my knees, sweating profusely and trying to catch my breath. (What the hell!? The mana consumption is terribly bad! Is it because Im not using the original skill orb? Im sure that is part of the reason, but) A piercing pain stung deep in my chest. (Its not just mana. You can also activate this skill by using your own life force Isnt that right,World Ruler?) I dont think Lark would have that large of a mana pool. Even so, she was able to freely control this skill and even slashed apart something gigantic like the snake anemone. Are you shaving off your own lifespan Lark? I need to return to the Front World immediately. Lark will use that skill orb even if she knows it will kill her. Not for herself. But to protect the weakthe weak like me. I have to return soon. I have to go back and pull outShadow Kingfrom her body. Lark will not let go of that power no matter what anyone says. She knows she can protect many people with that power. However, what if it was me? I can persuade Lark. No, I definitely will. There is now another reason to return to the Front World as soon as possible. Volume 4 - CH 15 Vol 4: Chapter 15 ** Kruvan Holy Kingdom ** As soon as Earl Sillys returned to the mansion, his daughter, Eva, ran over to him. She lifted her skirt and bowed courteously to the Earl. Father. How is the situation in the Lev Magic Empire? The Earl was pleased that while his daughter was almost maddeningly impatient about the crisis, she still kept to the etiquette of nobles. But he knows that all her thoughts revolve around the boy who wasnt here. That made him feel conflicted. The Earl moved to his office room with his daughter and the chief butler. It seems that the border town is beginning to accept Lev refugees. Since that town is in Duke Ebenes territory, the Duke has hurried back there. We hadnt considered sending an army to aid the Levs, but Duke Grenjido decided to lead 10, 000 cavalrymen from the 5th to 7th Holy Kings Knights Order with haste. Eva listened intently. The Earl was sure that there was something she else wanted to hear more, but the major news for the noble society is the fact thatC CThe newly crowned Her Majesty the Holy King granted her predecessor, Duke Grenjido, an army to lead to the Empire. Some would see this as the Holy King still having a close relationship with her father and relying on him. While at the same time, some others would argue that Her Majesty is driving away the troublesome predecessor to his death. (In actuality, the predecessor Holy King was being unreasonable saying, My arms are itching to punch something! Im going to the frontlines! and he tried to go to the Empire with only 500 horsemen. But Her Majesty stopped the predecessor in a hurry, and requested that he at least bring an army with him.) Earl Sillys sighed inwardly when he watched that exchange in person. (But it seemed to me that Duke Grenjido couldnt watch the Holy King worrying about what if we sent our army to aid another country in crisis and it leads to huge casualties?, so the Duke said he would go at his own risk. If the Holy King neglected the Empire completely, she will be seen as a Cold King, and if she pokes her neck into their problem and suffers a loss, she will be slammed for that mistake. It is a difficult situation for Her Majesty the Holy King who just took office.) Even if the Earl told the noble society about this, it would hold no weight since he is originally thought of as the Holy Kings Dagger. This news will quickly spread among the nobles, and there will surely be no shortage of topics for the next few months. Umm, Father about Her Highness Anastasia and Reiji Eva asked about what she wanted to know the most. The Earl shook his head. There is no follow-up report. Is that so Seeing his daughter dejectedly drop her shoulders pained the Earl as a father. However, there is no point in talking about hopeful speculations. And Eva is smart, so she will find out instantly if the Earl tried to please her with speculations. I didnt want to talk about this, butthe Earl said with a sigh.Duke Grenjido wants me to accompany him. You, father? He thinks it would be more useful for me to negotiate with the Lev Magic Empire, the Keith Gran Federation C which has already decided to send troops, and the Saint Knight Kingdom. The Earls Magic Eye of Inquire can detect the other partys lie. He would like to think that the other countries would not plot any schemes when fighting against a common enemy, the monsters but that is not a guarantee. Grenjido probably wants to eliminate the risk of being stabbed in the back before facing the monsters. I am thinking of going. The Earl had already replied with consent. Since he will be away from the mansion for a long time, he has to inform Eva. Eva then pondered for a while. Father, perhaps you should refuse. Why? I think your intention to save the Empire is noble, but you are not a military attach. You have never worked with a foreign or military attach either, correct? If so, the disadvantages of leaving the newly crowned Her Majesty the Holy King and the Holy City is far greater. It is as you say. The Earls smile deepened. For a girl who will be 13 years old this year, she can already deduce the political situation to this extent. Then why?Eva asked. About that, you see The Earl didnt think of advantages or disadvantages. In fact, he didnt have to think at all. The advantages and disadvantages popped into his head immediately. He just didnt consider them. When the Earl saw the actions of Duke Grejido, he thoughtC (Oh, this guy just wants to look cool in front of his daughter.) Duke Grenjido had all sorts of reasons to help out the new Holy King, but his motive was an extremely simple one; He wanted to look cool in his daughters eyes. The Earl easily understood that. Hey, Earl. Why dont you accompany me? So when the Duke asked him that, the Earl nodded immediately. And now that his daughter asks him Why do you want to go when there is a disadvantage? Eva, its because of you. The Earl cannot help but say that. His daughter is desperate for information about Reiji, but the Earl is limited in what he can do as long as he is in the Holy City. But what if he was on the front line? New and different information would come in every day. If he can deliver that information, his daughter will surely be pleased. Because of me? Yes. After all, even the Earl wanted to look cool in front of his daughter. I understand! In other words, you will take me too!? YesC wait what?! His intent wasnt transmitted correctly. No, Eva. Thats notC Thank you, father! We can get more reliable information from the live scene. I will conduct myself properly so as not to bring shame to the name of House Sillys! Eva jumped off her chair and raised her right fist to the ceiling excitedly. P-Please excuse my behaviour. I didnt mean to do that Ah, ummI am so ashamed enough to wish I can just disappear She hid her bright red with her hands and sunk back. (Reiji-san, you will pay for the crime of doing this to my daughter.) The Earl vowed in his heart. Volume 4 - CH 16 Vol 4: Chapter 16 After the break, we resumed moving C led by the leader of the reconnaissance team. We were more than 50km away from Dragonewt city. I was honestly amazed that the reconnaissance team managed to grasp a firm understanding of the terrain in such a wide range. Well be arriving soon, nu. About fifteen minutes passed after the leader said that. My nose caught a burning odor. It seemed to have just finished raining, as the forest was high in humidity and a strong scent of vegetation. The trees around here were thick with leaves. Somewhat reddish sunlight filtered through the foliage. Its the airship! The military airship I saw in the Front World lay within a small crater on the ground surrounded by a number of crushed trees. They were crushed probably because the airship failed to make an emergency landing and crash landed instead. Traces of ruin can be seen everywhere. The timber used for the airship was burnt and dark. The steel plates of the hull and broken glass fragments of the window were scattered about. Water droplets on the ship reflected the sunlight. The surroundings were still. So, is it really the ship you know, nu? Yes, its definitely a military airship owned by the Lev Magic Empire in the other world. The flag on the ground undeniably belongs to the Lev Magic Empire. Do you know what that wreckage was originally, and what technology was used to build it, nu? NoC More importantly, is it okay to check if there are any survivors? The survivors are definitely related to this airship. Okay, nu. As soon as permission was granted, I jumped out toward the wreckage. Is there anyone out here? I am an adventurer from the Lev Magic Empire! I called out loudly. Even inside the partially destroyed hull. However, there was no reply from anyone. No, there was something strange. There were traces of blood, but no corpses. (Why? Were they eaten by a monster? Its strange that there isnt even a bone left) ! Just as I was leaving the airship, my ears C thanks toHearing Enhancement- picked up a soft creaking sound of wood. It was accompanied by the sound of a string pulled to the limit. Its a bow! The dragonewt reconnaissance team did not carry a bow. And Levs use modern bows such as steel gear, and do not use traditional bows and arrows which require to be pulled and released. An arrow was let loose. It cut through the air towards me. It was considerably faster than any I have ever seen. Magic cannot be activated in time. So I twisted my body and dodged it. The arrow pierced the hull behind me. Standing upon a thick tree branch, it was a person wearing a camouflage hood of grass and twigs. They had already nocked the next arrowat which point I started sprinting like a rocket. I ran in a zigzag towards the enemy, which seemed to have induced discomposure in them. Even so, the next arrow flew straight at me without fail. The enemy was quite skilled as an archer. Well, I just have to shift the trajectory of the arrow slightly with theWind Magiccladding my body and it wont hit me. This is bad. Intercept him! When I had closed the distance to 10 meters with the enemy, about 5 other enemies donned in camouflage suits jumped down from above. It seems that the one with the bow will remain at the top and keep sniping. Well, I wont let you though. I kicked the ground withSupport MagicandBody Enhancementat full throttle, easily jumping over the enemies who came to intercept me, and closed in on the archer standing atop a tree branch. The archer C they had pale white skin, red eyes, and close resemblance to the human race C was surprised by the sudden jump and hurriedly pointed the bow at me, but it was too late. I landed a flying kick square in their chest. The enemy was sent flying to the ground. Goddammit! One of the enemies opened both hands wide towards me and a rock appeared. (Eh,Earth Magic?) Go to hell, bastard! The rock was shot with tremendous momentum aimed at my head. But, Im quite proficient in this type of magic myself. Wha!? He dodged it! Who the heck is that guy! He painted his skin yellow! Oi! This is not paint. I narrowed the distance with the guy who shot the stone, evaded his scimitar, and drove my knee into his abdomen. The man collapsed onto the ground. The next target is When I turned to the remaining 4 peopleC Eek! All four were stepping back in fear. Hey, bastard! Look over here! Then I heard another mans voice from a distance. Dont you care what happens to this man?! I-I-Im sorry One of the members of the reconnaissance team was held hostage at the pointy end of a scimitar. I messed up. There were more enemies in hiding? With a quick scan, I found the reconnaissance team leader and the other member, a female Dragonewt, hiding in the shadows. They were quite good in concealment. No, rather, why did this one guy get caught? Hes supposed to be an elite reconnaissance team member, right? Throw away your weapon! I didnt have a weapon from the start, though. Ah!? Are you trying to be smart? No, its the truth Shut up! I cant talk to this guy. Is he a bandit-type? (If there are only three races left in this world these people are probably the underground human.) When I glanced at the enemy lay sprawled on the ground, his hood had come off and I could see his face clearly. The ears were the same shape as the human race and the hair was brownish perm. Bastard, are you in cohorts with the Dragonewts!? We found this wreckage first! So you were the ones who took away the people in this place, correct? What if we did? The dragonewts have not been in contact with us recently, but suddenly they attacked with such a goddamn huge thing You know what this means, right?!! Ah I see. Levs look just like Dragonewt, so they think the Dragonewt tribe suddenly attacked with a huge weapon, huh? Hmm, does that mean your village is nearby?I asked. Its not a village! Its a big city! It seems that I was right. Bastard, you came this far because you knew that, right!? No, we are notC I dont care! You will come with us now! Oi, tie him up! The four people who were between us approached me cautiously. (What should I do? I guess Ill go with them. Its quite different from what I planned, but I could probably get more information from the underground humans.) I can manage things if Im on my own, but it may be a little troublesome if the reconnaissance member is also taken hostage. Umm Ill be your hostage instead, so can you please release him? The hell?! Are you looking down on me?! You think you can just order me around?!! Its not an order. I am negotiating. Dont make me laugh! Idiot! Stupid! Fool! Man its like talking to a child. Well, then I stuck out my right hand towards the dragonewt who was held hostage. Wind. I immediately invokedWind Magicand caused a gust of wind. Ohhhhh!! Gyaa!!! I combined it withEarth Magicto mix sand into the gust and created a smokescreen. If it hadnt rained, I would have just used the soil on the ground. I shouted to the dragonewt who managed to escape from being at scimitar-point. Please run away! U-Understood! The reconnaissance member ran away with tears, perhaps because sand got into his eyes. Im sure the leader will take care of the rest. C-Chase him! Dont let him escape! No, it will be more troublesome, so please just let him go.I said. I used magic again to put out the smokescreen. The underground humans came to a standstill. Didnt I say I would be your hostage instead? Okay? I smiled brightly to show that Im harmless, but the underground humans slowly retreated with a startled look on their faces. No, please tie me up and take me to your city. Im looking forward to it. Volume 4 - CH 17 Vol 4: Chapter 17 My plan was to sneak into the underground humans town by becoming their hostage. ButC I was left standing alone in front of the airship wreckage. Even though I went through the trouble of binding my arms withFlower Magic, they just escaped and left me alone. Are you safe? I guess thats a pointless thing to ask, nu. I heard that you can use magic, but I didnt expect it to be at that scale, nu. The reconnaissance team leader came back. The people just now, were they the underground humans?I asked. Yes, nu. Though, I havent seen them in the last 10 years. Then, Ill go after them. You guys can return to Dragonewt City first. I think that would be difficult. Underground humans are very good at hiding, and we dont even know where their settlement is. Thats no problem. What do you mean by no problem? I know the direction in which they escaped. I said in a serious tone, but the leader shot an unconvinced look. Then, will you be able to return to Dragonewt City all by yourself? Yeap. No problem again. The way back to Dragonewt City was mapped quite accurately in my head. Well, thanks toWorld Ruler, I will never forget something Ive seen once, either. Alright Since the underground humans ambushed us in this place, I dont think its safe to stay here any longer, nu. And you dont overdo it, either. Thank you for your advice. I wont be long, so can you please tell Asha not to worry? Sure. Originally, I would have dragged you back home with force if need be but youre not a dragonewt. After that, the reconnaissance team left for the city. The dragonewt who was caught did apologize by bowing repeatedly before leaving. I didnt notice the attack until the last minute either, so dont blame yourself too much. Now, then I started running usingSprinting. ** Is everyone here? Yes, boss. No one is missing. You guys were able to lose him, right? If that guy manages to tail us, Ill beat the shit out of yall! W-We know that. I was surprised when that kid tied himself with a rope, but after that he just stood still without doing anything. Alright, then. Lets go! The sun was already going down. The flames of the bonfire illuminated the surroundings. I heard the chirping of birds which almost sounded like laughs, but none of the underground humans seemed to care. There were a few rocks beside a river flowing through the forest which were just the right size to sit on. There were about 10 people there. Everyone stood up when the man who seemed to be the boss gave the order. (It seems that theyre finally returning back to their town.) I was observing them from atop a tree branch. The underground humans left me and escapedCbut you will always leave traces in a forest no matter how carefully you run. In addition, some were injured, so their escape route was easy to track. It is all thanks toWorld Ruler. By observing the ground through this skill orb, I can immediately tell which way those people were headed. The underground humans headed upstream. (This direction is approaching the exact location of the Holy City of Kruvan Holy Kingdom.) If we cross one more mountain, the Holy City would be just a stones throw away. The path became steeper as we went up the river, but the underground humans easily jumped from rock to rock. As the moon rose, it was easy to see the group of people moving across the white rocks. Well, I cant miss them even if I wanted to since I haveNight Vision, after all. (Hmm theyre moving away from the river?) They split into the mountain slope with sparse trees. And came to a stop about 15 minutes later. (Its just a steep slope, though) When I was wondering about that, the boss thrust his hand into a pile of fallen leaves on the slope. The slope opened up by pushing aside the leavesno, there was a door there. They entered one by one. The boss entered last and closed the door behind him. (Oh its a pretty elaborate camouflage.) Squinting my eyes, I saw thin threads woven within the fallen leaves. Opening and closing the door does not mess up the camouflage. When I got down from the tree and tried to approach the doorC MEEEEEEEEEEEE. A loud howl reverberated. (Is it that gigantic goat? The one called Forest Eater?) I hope I wont have to fight it. I approached the door on the slope. The part that looked like a doorknob was camouflaged under multiple layers, but I was able to open it without any problems. The group of underground humans were already gone. Only the smell of soil drifted from the inside. A dark passage continued to the depths. The ground at my feet was faintly glowing. I think it is something like luminous moss I closed the door and set foot into the dark passage. It was narrow, but the air was in constant circulation. The dirt road eventually turned into a hollowed out bedrock. It continued into a gentle curve and got brighter and brighter. The length was about 100 meters. I finally arrived at that place. wow A small voice escaped my mouth despite myself. Because what spread out before me was a vast spaceyou could probably fit the entire Tokyo Dome here with space to spare. A number of huge lights were attached to the ceiling, which seemed to be operated by sorcery. Water was pouring down from the ceiling. I dont know if it was coming from the river or underground water from the hollowed out bedrock Numerous pipes branched out from the vase that collected the water and was distributed to each household. (Oi, this place is smaller than Dragonewt City, but the population is larger? I thought that the Dragonewts had the largest population) Perhaps because the land was limited, apartments made of stones and mortar-like materials stood in rows. The apartments were designed with unique shapes such as hexagons and so on. The passages were also three-dimensional. The sidewalk from the 3rd floor crosses through two apartment buildings to connect to the 5th floor. Mushrooms were cultivated on the roofs as if unanimously agreed upon. (Isnt that mica mushroom? In the Front World, it was the staple food in the Lev Magic Empire, but here it is the staple food of the underground humans?) Underground people walking down the aisle were characterized by white skin and red eyes. However, they had different hair colors. And their hairstyle was also rich in individuality such as long hair for men and afro for women. The clothes they were wearing seemed to be processed from a special spider thread. And because the material couldnt be dyed, they were all the same beige clothes, but they were sewn with colorful ore to make them fashionable. (Speaking of which, Im feeling hungry Oh, whats that?) Fans mounted on the wall and ceiling of the dome started to rotate all at once. When the space was filled with the vibrating noise, cooking smoke rose out from the houses. It seems that they have a fixed time to use fire. The roles were divided between fans that sucks in the air inside the dome and fans that blow in outside air. Although different in form of the Lev Magic Empire, this city had made its own specialized civilization. (Trying to search for the Levs from here would be troublesome.) I searched for a place to hide and decided to wait until late at night. Volume 4 - CH 18 Vol 4: Chapter 18 At night, most of the lights went out all at once. The moon and stars were not visible in this city. Individual houses which were slightly lit up and a few faint lamps hung from the dome ceiling were the only light sources. It was pretty tough to see even with myNight Vision. So, naturally, there were no underground humans walking outside anymore. Fuuits finally night. I was lying on the roof of a high-rise building on the 10th floor. Mushrooms were all around. But since mica mushroom cultivation does not require labour, no one comes around to check on them. The underground city was certainly large, but I was able to mark two places where the Levs might be. First is the building which the group who attacked me entered into. Second is the two buildings where armed underground humans were standing guard even in this dark night. I guess Ill check them one by one. I made full use ofSprintingto run without sound and jumped from the edge of the building. When I landed on the next building on both hands and feet, there was almost no sound eitherCthe skillJumping Techniqueseems to have a positive effect not only on jumping but also on landing. The guards on the lookout didnt look up at the dome, so I was able to reach the first building in no time. It occupied more space and land than other buildings. Up to the 3rd floor it was square-shaped, and 4th floor onwards was three circular towers, as if it was added later. The space between the adjacent buildings was narrow. Vehicles such as carriages could not be seen anywhere in the city. Although there was something like a wagon, the underground humans were pulling it instead. National Armed Patrol The font was old, but I managed to read it. Those people I encountered seem to be civilians in military employment. The entrance was a wooden double-door with a lock. A lock on the outside, so Is there no one inside? No, I guess this works if they just want to lock up the Levs? I pulled out the dagger I got from Grizzly Bear BerserkerC No, I mean Border Earl Mule. This daggers blade, which is made of Mithril, has a slight white lustre. The lock was about 1 cm thick, but it was just iron. I pressed the tip of the dagger on it and applied a little bit of force. And the lock was easily cut. I hid the lock ay a nearby stairs, opened the door, and went inside. Moist air drifted about. I sniffed a certain odor that I didnt want to, however. Smell of a corpse. A stench that cannot be suppressed from a corpse. There was an ascending staircase in front of the wide corridor, and the corridors continued to the left and right of the staircase. When I closed the door, the corridor sunk into complete darkness. There seems to be nobody at all. I lit up a light source on top of my head withLight Magic. UnlikeFire Magic, it does not emit heat, so it doesnt burn even if it touches my hair. I know where I have to go. I followed the stench and proceeded to the right side of the corridor, and came to a place that looked like a large room. When I opened the sliding door, a stuffy, nauseous stench spilled over. This is It was certainly a large room. However, there were no desks or chairs. It was just a large room. Rather, the military uniform of the Lev Magic Empire, which I am familiar with, entered my view. 45 corpses laid about. All of them were Levs. This is not a corpse camp or something is it? Perhaps the military patrol found the bodies and decided to store them here for the time being. I got out of the building, and breathed in C although not so fresh C way better air. Although the corpses were already decaying, there were no signs that they were slashed with a blade or pierced with arrows according toWorld Ruler. So it seems that everyone died from the crash. I was relieved that the underground humans did not kill the Levs. They are people who suddenly shoot arrows, after all. Why did the underground humans carry the corpses here? Only one reason came to mindCnot for eating, obviously. I went to check the next building to see if the reason was correct. It was the buildings with lookouts. There were two buildings; a luxurious one and a simple one. I presumed that there would be big-shots in the luxurious one, so I headed for the simple one. The entrance on the first floor is the only one, huh The idea of ??a back door doesnt seem to exist. Well, maybe because there are no main streets or back alleys in the first place? There were several bars nearby with brilliant lights in the otherwise quiet town, which seems to be the downtown area of the city. I can hear the hustle and bustle all the way over to the building Im about to enter. Man, its so noisy every night. Thats true. I wanna go drinking too, but the store closes when our night shift ends. Why are we allowed to drink only after the lights are turned off? Who knows, damn fool. I heard the lookouts talking I thought that the patrol team I met was particularly boorish, but the lookouts also spoke like bandits would. What do I do? Should I enter through the window or from above? I looked up at the building. It was a five-story building, and mica mushrooms were also cultivated on the rooftop. From above it is. Although it will be a detour, I climbed along the roofs of the other buildings and made it to the top. And as I tried to enter through the roof which was unguardedC ! I noticed just before jumping. There was certainly a space for growing mica mushrooms on the roof, but ropes were laid about here and there. A trap that makes a loud noise by hitting a piece of metal if toucheda Scarecrow. Also called Clapper. I see. A trap is laid at the top to prevent intrusion. I ran again and jumped. I just have to avoid the ropes. I landed silently and headed to the entrance to the 5th floor from the roof. Of course, I paid close attention to avoid the ropes. The entrance was an iron door. However, the structure of the lock was simple, and there was only a latch on the other side, so this is where the dagger comes into play again. When I cut the latch open, the door opened as the hinge made a slight metallic noise. They should be here. I closed the door behind me. I adjusted my breathing and strained my eyes in the darkness. I couldnt confirm what kind of building this was, but there were signs of numerous people. Because the smell of food and sweat was mixed in the air. I walked down the stairs. As soon as I entered the 5th floor, I found out what this building was. The floor was lined with rooms with iron doors. Every room was the exact same, with a small window of 10 cm high and 30 cm wide at the bottom of the door. Used tableware was placed in front of the door. This looks like the right place. This entire building was a prison. I heard loud snoring from one of the rooms. Volume 4 - CH 19 Vol 4: Chapter 19 The person inside are you awake? Are you a Lev?I called out to the person inside the first door. ! Luckily, it seems that the person was still awake, and was approaching the door. I looked through the small gap in the door used to provide food. A dirty combat suit and military uniform pants approached me. You are? Im an adventurer who was active in the Lev Magic Empire. And you are? I am the Master Sergeant of the 4th Flight Force of the Imperial Air Force. What luck! To encounter a high-ranking person from the start. I am one of the people who was sucked into the sky. I am currently trying to look for survivors. Where is this place? Its another world. The so-called Back World. What does that mean? Sorry, I dont have time to explain. Can you tell me about your situation? Do you have the power to save us? There is a good chance of it. All right. This sergeant was a smart person. He made his decision immediately and talked to me. 13 survived, 45 deadthe number of dead matches the number of corpses I saw. The airship was operating without any problems, but they crashed into a gigantic goat which reached the sky. The Forest Eater. After that, many Levs died due to the impact of the crash, and then they were surrounded by the underground humans when they were engaged in rescuing the survivors. They threatened to mercilessly attack us if we resisted. We had a lot of Magic Gear and would have been able to defend ourselves but the deputy captain, fearing for his life, announced our surrender. Deputy captain? The captain died in the crash, and so the deputy captain was in command. Hes an idiot who joined the army through personal connections. Oh Since the Lev Magic Empire is a small country, there must often be times when someone is enlisted because their father is a big shot But there was also a clearly strong individual among the enemy, so if we had fought, there would have been casualties on our side too. A strong individual? The problem is our Magic Gears have been taken away by that woman. Even if we jailbreak, it would not be easy to get past her. What are the characteristics of that person? She is a young woman with purple hair tied behind. She was smoking a cigarette from a long smoking pipe, but her eyes were dead. Eyes which have lost life from killing too many people. Okay. I will be careful. So, is everyone here? All 12 are here, probably. 12? You said 13 survived a while ago. The deputy captain was the first to beg for life and buttered up to the enemy. He must be currying favor with the enemy in some other place. I heard the sound of teeth gnashing from the other side of the door. He must be insanely angry. I understand that feeling well. Is there any problem with your treatment? It would be difficult to escape right away, so Id like to do it tomorrow after preparations if possible If it is too tough, I think its better to do it today. Food is bad, but I can tolerate it because it is mica mushroom. I-Is that so? For me, I guess it would be something like Food is bad, but I can tolerate it because its white rice? I remembered the traces of my breaking in. I destroyed the lock to the entrance of the Armed Patrol office. And I destroyed the latch on the roof of this building. For the former, the lock can be repaired and hidden somewhere to make the underground people think it was misplaced. And I left no other traces in that building. The latter can be managed by making it look like it deteriorated over time. I will be back tomorrow night. Oh if possible, if you find the deputy captain, would you please hit him for me? No, bring him to me, Id like to do it with my own hands. Ill get caught if I do that. ! At that moment, my nose caught the smell of cigarettes. I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. Go now. The master sergeant also heard the footsteps. Okay. I silenced my footsteps withSprintingand returned to the stairs. By going up the stairs, I would reach the rooftop C but I gave in to the urge. I wanted to find out who was coming up. If it is the strong individual that the master sergeant mentioned, there is no loss in looking at them throughWorld Ruler. I held my breath at the landing stairs. There was no light here, so my body was completely hidden in the darkness. I wasnt sure if evenNight Visioncan look through this darkness. The footsteps approached closer. There was light coming from the stairs at the bottom. The light kept a constant luminositya magic lamp. The footsteps approached even closer. Purple smoke appeared in my view. Then a hooded person appeared on the stairs, with a long smoking pipe in their mouth. They came to a stop. The ember in the smoking pipe glowed red, then they exhaled without a sound. Smoke poured out from their mouth and nose. Did that person stop for a puff? That person climbed the remaining two steps and headed for the corridor where the cells were lined up. ! All of a sudden, they turned around and looked in my direction. That was close. I carelessly stretched my neck to look at their face. I withdrew my neck as fast as I could. It was probably faster than a turtle trying to protect itself. Silence descended. The smell of cigarettes reached my nose. (This is) Then I heard footsteps moving away. Apparently that person entered the passage. Should I check why that person is coming to the cells so late at night? (The answer is no.) Theyre most likely not here to kill the prisoners. The movement of that person walking down the hallway was quiet, like that of a sleepwalker. I stealthily returned to the rooftop, crushed the broken latch, and then went outside. I understood the reason why the master sergeant called the underground human a strong individual. She probably possesses some kind of skill orb. The underground man who tried to snipe me from atop a tree also used magic. So, as opposed to Dragonewt City, there are probably a lot more skill orbs in use here. Among them, the hooded underground human I saw a moment ago Most likely the strong individual that the master sergeant mentioned, she has a skill orb with many stars. A 5 or 6-star skill orb of special characteristic. (That cigarette smell) According toWorld Ruler, that cigarette has a strong analgesic effect. I recalled the pain from usingShadow King . Perhaps that cigarette softens the pain that comes from using that kind of skill orb. Volume 4 - CH 20 Vol 4: Chapter 20 ** Underground City Urume Head Family ** The other building with lookouts that Reiji found, the luxurious one, boasted the largest size in the underground city. That doesnt mean that it has a majestic appearance, however. It has an octagonal base of 5-storeys, and many various-shaped buildings stacked on top like lego blocks. At the center of it was the residence of the Urume Head Family. The City Council consisting of 10 members decides the rules of the Underground City. And the family that has served as the council chairman for generations is the Urume family. So you can see their importance in this city. Although the light outdoors had been switched off, the inside of the residence was lit up with dazzling lights. Intricately cut glass reflected the light of the magic lamp brilliantly. The interior was as luxurious as the light design, but the furniture colour and design was too mismatched. For example, an ethnic display shelf was placed on a chic argyle-patterned carpet, and a steel table was placed next to it. The reason is that these were handed down from generation to generation, and they were all ones plundered during the war periods. I heard that the patrol unit was defeated, but you didnt write it in your report it seems? Sarume, the current head of the Urume head family, said. Unlike the urban residents who wear simple clothes, she wore a super frilly one-piece dress you hardly see even on a dress-up doll. The jeweled rings fitted on each of her fingers on both hands almost looked like brass knuckles. The problem is her physique. The wine-filled goblet she held was a goblet that can hold 1 liter, but that goblet looks like pine glass in comparison to her body size. Her cushioned steel chair C a chair that was carried by three people on each side C was creaking every time she stirred. She has long, wavy, blonde hair, but perhaps due to her long-overeating habits, her hair had lost all shine and gloss. And she has slightly lost weight due to the present troubles worrying her. That is the Council Chairman of the Underground City, Lady Sarume. I apologize. I assumed it wasnt important enough to report to you, Sarume-sama. With a solidly built body, a man who looked like a military officer by all means, bowed down his head. From his swept-back gray hair, a single lock of hair hung straight down around his eyes. His attitude seemed polite, but felt somewhat rude in intent. I decide if something is important or not! Not you! Sarume barked in response, as her pimple-filled cheeks shook. The man raised back his body and silently closed his eyes to reign in his dissatisfaction. His deeply carved face housed red eyes, which is characteristic of underground humans, but the outer corners have slight wrinkles. He is probably in his 40s. Sarume, who glared at him with her snake-like eyes, gulped down the wine from her goblet. Underground humans live in a highly safe environment underground but cannot grow grapes in return. The wine produced at the few vineyards outside the city is a valuable item. However, at the Urume Head Family, these valuable items are consumed like water. I apologize again. I will change the level of information I report from now on. Marshal Thats not what Im saying. Sarume clearly meant send me more information, but since she is contradicting herselfC I apologize. The man has no choice but to say that. Even if the man in question is the chief executive officer of the army, the Marshal, he adheres to the top-down hierarchy of the underground city. The woman in front of him is at the top of the hierarchy, so when she says anything at all, he can only answer Yes!, It will be done!, or That is great!. A black crow turning white in the underground city is a common occurrence, and this woman, who has never learned a single thing about military affairs since she was born, has reformed the army 21 times, 6 of which was a major organizational change. The Marshal has remained a marshal up until now only because his father is one of the city council members. However, who knows what would have happened if Sarume strongly rejected that ideathat is how absolute the will of the Urume Head Family is. Clean up that rotten wax-filled ear and listen properly. What Im talking about is the idiot who said he was going to seize that airship. Otherwise, we wouldnt have had to re-investigate that airship, and the patrol unit you sent out wouldnt have lost either, right? Im asking you a question! The goblet flew with tremendous force, brushing the Marshals left ear and crashing into the wall behind him. The spilled wine stained his uniform. Yes, thats right. Then, you know what to do next, dont you? Yes. Then go. The reason why you were appointed marshal is for such cases. When Sarume stood up from the chair, four beautiful underground men came out from nowhere. Sarume-chan, are you done with your work? Lets have some fun over there. I want a little pocket money Hey, youve been asking for money nonstop. They surrounded the grinning Sarume and disappeared into the adjacent room. The marshal took a handkerchief out of his pocket, wiped his uniform, and left the room. The maids waiting in the corridor took turns and started cleaning the roomno one called out to the marshal nor took notice of his stained clothes. No, they noticed it, but ignored it. (Its not clothes that was stained, its pride.) The marshal didnt even sigh. Sarume was too in contempt of the fact that the patrol unit had lost. The marshal hid the report because he didnt want it to be emphasized, and was aggravated that there was someone who secretly informed Sarume about it. Even leaving that aside, the patrol unit being defeated is a terrible thing. For the underground humans, this city is a secret base that protects them from foreign enemies. But if this place gets found out, it will be a matter of life and death. After all, their escape routes are limited. (Thats why I only allow skilled people into the patrol force.) Perhaps because of the long peace of this city, there were many lazy people. Lazy and blockhead people made up the majority of the population. Even so, the marshal picked the most skilled persons to become his direct subordinates. And those prized subordinates were the ones who lost. According to their report, it seems that their opponent was just one guy. (Sarume should know that too, but shes trying to use this defeat for political reasons instead of shoring up the army.) Sarumes command to the Marshal was a simple one: Attack the council member who proposed to send a patrol unit. There are 10 council members, but the Urume faction and the non-Urume factions are in opposition. The Urume Head Family holds extremely strong political power, but they are not allowed to make arbitrary decisions. Sarume seems to be planning to whittle down the opposition faction as much as possible using this incident as the reason. (Did we become so inward thinking as a result of being separated decades away from war I thought that the dragonewt airship would be a good impetus.) An unusually strong status quo bias hung in the underground city. However, the Marshal was not okay with this situation. He wanted to change it. That is why he was conducting a lot of trial and error. Even while being disturbed by Sarume. Welcome back, MarshC What happened to your uniform! Ah, its that orc again, isnt it? Stop it. Who knows where that orcs spies are lurking.the marshal said. Youre saying orc too, though? The orc, obviously, is Sarume. The Marshals subordinates remained at the military headquarters until late at night, finishing up on work. The Marshal, who has hired motivated and talented men and women of all ages, was relieved to come here. So, what about todays report? What happened to the front with the Dark Elves?the marshal urged for a report. It seems that they are indeed holding down the place where the skill orb is produced. A head-on collision might be inevitable.a female soldier answered. I see The Marshal grit his teeth. After repeated trial and error, what he found was skill orbs. He discovered a large number of skill orbs that were said to be found only in dungeons. However, the dark elves appeared in that place, and sporadic skirmishes have taken place. Sarume doesnt know this yet. Volume 4 - CH 21 Vol 4: Chapter 21 Underground City Military Headquarters The Marshal was looking at a detailed map of the surrounding area spread out on a table. If Reiji had seen that map, he would have been surprised like, Its a map that includes the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, the Saint Knight Kingdom, and the Lev Magic Empire.- it was that detailed of a map. The underground humans have a special sense that allows them to intuitively grasp the terrain and understand the characteristics of the surrounding land, as well as having a constitution that does not deteriorate even if they continue to live underground without being exposed to the sun. They grasped the terrain that was changed from moment to moment by large-sized monsters, and used it for the continued survival of their race. We fought with the dark elves three times yesterday and once today. You were able to avoid them, huh. Yes. Head-to-head combats are definitely decreasing. Good. The underground humans were forced into an unfavourable situation in the battle with the dark elves. Because the dark elves are simply that much stronger. Therefore, the underground humans made the best use of locational advantage to avoid fights as much as possible, and launched surprise attacks when a fight was unavoidable. At present, the situation can be called a draw. The strategy you came up with is on point, staff officer.the marshal said. I-Its embarrassing to be actually called a staff officer? A young female soldier who is in a staff officer position said while scratching her head. Every night at bars, she asks middle-aged men a particular type of riddle and says, If you can solve the riddle, you can bang me, if you cant, then youll pay for my drink. A brave woman who has been drinking alcohol for free while maintaining her virginity. The marshal scouted her directly after hearing the rumour about her. The next report is from me. A man in his mid-30s with short hair made into a soft mohawk said. He has been with the marshal longest among the subordinates, and is known as the Hundredman Chief who leads a group of one hundred soldiers. The number of skill orbs discovered today is eight! Hou! The hundredman chief unfolded a cloth bag, which contained eight skill orbs. Cardiopulmonary Function Enhancement  Flute Technique  Dexterity  Lightning Magic  Grip Strength Enhancement  Grip Strength Enhancement  Leather Processing  Sense of Smell Enhancement  It was an indescribable lineup. Wonderful. There is a magic skill orb, too.the marshal said. There are redundant ones too. No, this is enough. You guys risked your lives to obtain these skill orbs, so we have to use them wisely. While encouraging the hundredman chief who was vexed that he couldnt do more, the marshal was pondering who to give these skill orbs to. The hundredman chief was the marshals first subordinate since he first joined the army. In terms of reliability, he is the best candidate even among the ones who were in the room. It pained me when Sarume took that 6-star skill orbthe hundredman chief grumbled. Oh, the first skill orb you discovered?the marshal asked. Su-chans mind was broken because of that. That orc really gets on my nerves. Su-chan is a young girl, who is a distant relative of Sarume, in military employment. Her full name is Sumeria. She is an outstanding swordsman who was expected to become a hundredman chief in the future, but regrettably, her personality does not get along with Sarume at all. Without thinking beforehand, Sumeria said, Sarume-obasan, you have to lose weight. Otherwise youre not going to live long, you know?. Which put Sarume in a bad mood for the next 10 days, and her wine inventory diminished rapidly. That skill orb it was calledInsane Blade , wasnt it? Oh yeah, that was its name Su-chan became a completely different person after that. You know, I think Sarume probably knew that higher star skill orbs, power which is too much for a human to handle, will make people insane. It was only a guess, but the Marshal had to think so. Skill orb discovery only spiked recently. It was treated as a treasure before then. Sarume ordered the military, Look forBeautiful SkinandBeautiful Hairskill orb! That led to the discovery of the 6-star skill orb by the hundredman chief. It was also an opportunity to find a place where skill orbs could be found regularly, but Sarume became aware of the existence ofInsane Bladewhen a loose-lipped subordinate of the hundredman chief leaked the secret. Although it was a valuable 6-star treasure, Sarume immediately gave it to Sumeria. That might actually be the case. Su-chan no longer hesitates to kill dark elves, and even during mock battles, she tried to kill her opponents without a change in expression. Yeah, but theres no point in lamenting over what has happened. There might be a way to save Sumeria, something like a skill which can pull out other skill orbs. The knowledge about skill orbs has been passed down in the underground city, but it has been a long time since it became a rare treasure, and it was only fragmentary knowledge these days. Little is known about skills such asOrb DestructionandOrb Detachment. The only thing we can do is to slip past the dark elves and gather as many skill orbs as possible.the Marshal said, clenching his fist. Marshal the orc will find out about this sooner or later. One person said, sighingly. He is the member of the team that designs the root of the patrol unit, and does all the substantial work alone considered by many in the patrol unit as a negative, gloomy bastard. However, the Marshal noticed the passion burning within him, and pulled him into his group of trusted subordinates. Eventually the marshal wants to entrust the marching design of not just the patrol units, but of the entire army to this manCthe Strategist. He is still pessimistic at his core, but it is a pessimism backed by thorough realism. The marshal did not deny the strategists words, but rather nodded in agreement. Youre right. If someone among us suddenly has improved physical strength, some of the soldiers in the military will get suspicious and inform Sarume. Then what are you going to do? First and foremost, we have to become stronger. When our monopoly of skill orbs comes to light and Sarume denounces us, we just need to have enough strength to strike back. The marshal said without batting an eye. No way! Are you thinking toC Once we have enough power, we will overthrow Sarume and take control of the underground city. The marshals words were soft, but powerful. A coup declaration. All three of his subordinates were silent. Were they excited or simply afraid? Dont tense up. Its not something thats going to happen tomorrow or the day after. But you revealed it to us, marshal. The strategist sniffed. There were tears in his eyes. Im so happy that you trust us so much. Well, even if my father is a council member, I am powerless in front of Sarume. My only weapons are you guys. Marshaaal! Hey, dont cry. Uuu The marshal smiled, looking at his subordinates who gathered around and started crying. He thought, with them by his side this momentous plan would be possible. Come on, now. The debriefing session is not over yet. Next is about the dragonewt tribes airship. Relay the information about the deputy captain who betrayed his dragonewt tribeC However, the Marshal was unaware. That one of his tearful subordinates was laughing inwardly. Volume 4 - CH 22 I spent the next day preparing for the jailbreak. When I went out collecting edible nuts to eat in the thin forest, I saw many unknown monsters again. (They might exist in the front world, too.) Soldier ants with green carapace larger than myself. Gibbons with four arms jumping from tree to tree at a tremendous speed, moving away from me as if being cautious. And highly poisonous man-eating mushrooms that were capable of camouflage. I was able to avoid those thanks toWorld Rulerbeing able to see through their camouflage. (The ecology is completely different in this world.) During the day, I checked the surroundings around the underground city. I also looked in the direction where the Holy City would be located in the Front World. It was entirely a wasteland. There was almost no place to hide in the wasteland where not a blade of grass grew. The soil was exposed, and poisonous swamps dotted the land. (If I tell the young lady about this, she probably wouldnt believe me.) While conducting a thorough survey, I returned to the underground city after collecting the necessary supplies. It seems that this city has almost no access to the outside world. And perhaps due to their confidence that this city will never be found, there were no guards posted as lookouts either. So I wasnt worried that my intrusion would be found. There was only one problem. The preparations for jailbreaking the Levs were completed. All that is left is to wait for everyone to fall asleep and carry out the escape operation. Then, what is the problem? It is the deputy captain. According to the master sergeant, that guy sounds like a shitty bastard. I wanted to confirm it with my own eyes. Therefore, I decided to return to the city before they turned off the lights to observe the deputy captain from a distance. He might surprisingly be a good man who intentionally acts like a bad guy to save his allies. About 30 minutes before the lights went out, a Lev wandered outside surrounded by three underground soldiers. Ihihihihihihi! Thank you for treating me to delicious alcohol! Because we need you to understand the technology of the airship. The other dragonewts can be stubborn. Ahaah! Those guys are stubborn! So stubborn! You probably need to give em a slap or two to make em listen! You no, nevermind. Its enough that youre willing to speak. Ihihihihi! Im looking forward to the alcohol. He is intentionally playing the villain to help his friend mayberight? The possibility is not zero, is it? It was time to turn off the lights. I headed into the bar where the four people, including the deputy captain, entered. Probably because the cooking time was over, there was no smoke coming out of the chimney. It seemed that they were serving meals warmed by remaining heat. Wahaha! Drink to your hearts content! Hey bar girl, come drink with us! Bastard, stop hitting my shoulder! Sounds like theyre enjoying themselves. I opened the lid door leading from the rooftop where mica mushrooms are cultivated to the attic. Going down the ladder, I can see the ground floor through the gaps in the floorboards. Tables and chairs were lined up in a small space inside the store. The drunken underground mans skin was bright red. Perhaps due to being in enemy territory, the deputy captain seemed like he was curling up in a corner, but was still gulping down an ale-like drink happily. Oh, Deputy Captain. Are you still going to say that youre from the Lev Magic Empire? An underground man in his mid-thirties, sitting beside the deputy captain, stretched his thick arm and placed it around the deputy captains shoulders. Y-Yes thats right. You see, none of us have ever heard about such a country. Youre not thinking were idiots who are easy to fool, are you? Puh! N-N-No! Of course not! The deputy captain shook his head, accidentally spitting out the ale in his mouth. But the underground mans thick arms restrained the deputy captain. The other crew members said the same thing as me, didnt they!? Thats right and that is suspicious. Eh!? Did you arrange that story beforehand? Thats not the case at all, hundredman chief-sama! Hundredman chief is a rank with 100 subordinates, right? So that boorish underground man is quite a high ranking officer, huh. Now that I think about it, the two other underground men, who look to be the chiefs subordinates, were alert at all moments in the bar as if to prevent the deputy chief from escaping. But you see, there aint no evidence. E-Evidence? The deputy captain laughed with a hopeless look. Then how about this? Torture one of the crew members. Then you will know if its a lie or the truth, right? You say some crazy stuff, dont ya? But I cant prove my innocence otherwise. Any one of them is fine. Theyre the ones who made fun of me, after all. O-O-Oi, whats wrong with this guy! Hes selling his friends to the enemy so easily! Even the master sergeant who hates you, told me to only hit you. Yet, you are suggesting torture? (This guy is not a good person. He is not pretending to be a villain. The underground humans might actually torture one of the prisoners by listening to this guy. Its quite possible that the prisoners might even die from torture.) I wanted to blast that guy with magic instead of giving him a simple hit, but I was able to restrain myself. (In that case, Ill jailbreak only those 12 people and leave. Time to go.) If I stayed here any longer, I would probably hear a lot of unpleasant things. I heard the hundredman chiefs words just as I was about to leave. I know you are working with us to save your own neck, and we are really grateful for that but you dont have enough knowledge about the airship. Which means, I wont be able to present that knowledge to that person. The deputy captain shamefully shrank his neck. Good grief. I climbed the ladder and went out to the rooftop. I felt exhausted even before starting the operation. I dont know what will happen to that deputy captain after this, but I dont care anymore. Now, lets commence the operation. Volume 4 - CH 23 Vol 4: Chapter 23 It was after midnight according to my body clock. Thats when I commenced my operation. I was on the roof of the building where the Levs were being kept prisoners. As expected, even bars seemed to be closing up shop. So there was a silent atmosphere in the underground city. Its as if the original silence of the mountain had been restored before it was dug into a city by the underground humans. I had already called out to all 12 who were imprisoned in the cells and finished explaining what was going to happen next. It seems that the master sergeants approval led the crew members to trust me. But there was one problem. To escape, we have no choice but to pass by the military building. The building is lit up throughout the night. So its highly likely that 12 people moving in a group will be found out. Therefore, I prepared a solution. (Now, time to raise the operation start signal.) I looked across the huge dome. Located exactly in the opposite direction of the entrance I came in from was a huge warehouse with a large stockpile of mica mushrooms. From the fact that mica mushrooms are cultivated on the roof of each building, they are not of rare value. Therefore, anyone can go in and out of the warehouse, and there are no lookouts. The only problem was that there was a liquor store next to it. The liquor store was so tightly guarded that I almost felt sorry for the mica mushrooms. There were no lookouts at the store, but a huge iron door stood firm with an imposing lock. (The distance is 260 meters. No wind well, its natural since were underground.) I activatedFire Magicon my right hand to create a fireball similar in size to a basketball. The fireball was a bit too bright to look directly at it, so I immediately aimed my right hand towards the mica mushroom warehouse. (Smaller, smaller, smaller) The fireball was condensed into a smaller size, but its heat intensity increased dramatically instead. In the Labyrinth of Fear, when Non-san was taken hostage and I was unable to attack Leon I wished I could have used magic in a way like precision shooting. After repeated trial and error, although it is far from precision, I still succeeded in implementing longer distance and shrinking inFire Magic. The fireball was now about the size of a ping-pong ball. And then I added a spin to it. Go. TheMana Control which I learned from Miss Eva was still active in me. This is a skill in order for manipulating the mana within the body, that is, adjusting the amount of mana that can be put into the magic, but I realized that it can also be used to control magic after it has been activated. The fireball that was shot flew into the mica mushroom warehouse in a straight line. I had already piled up highly combustible wood and dry grass, which I procured from the outside, at the warehouse beforehand. Noon-like brightness illuminated the underground cityfollowed by a thunderous roar of an explosion. Immediately after that, as if the sound of the explosion was a lie, the warehouse burned quietly. But after a while, the lights in the houses were turned on. People got out into the street in their nightwear, especially the people who lived near the warehouse. They stirred into a commotion when they saw the fire. An emergency bell rang. I watched underground soldiers, who seemed like night sentries, rushing out of the military building. (Everything is going according to plan!) I entered the building from the roof and headed for the master sergeants cell first. Master Sergeant, please wake up. I am awake. Did you cause the commotion outside? Yes. I will free you now. I used the mithril dagger to pry open the lock. Thank you very much, Berserker-like Border Earl! This dagger is super useful. The iron door opened with a squeak. And the sergeant master sergeant stepped out, wearing a weathered military uniform. You?The sergeant master seemed surprised to see me. Whats wrong? No, sorry. You are younger than I expected. Yes, Im self-aware of that. But lets hurry for now. Then we freed the remaining 11 crew members from their cells. It seems that only two soldiers were stationed in this building today, both of whom were dozingnot even aware of the turmoil outside. It was good that everyone was able to keep their cool. Please be quiet and move silently.I whispered to the others. The two prison guards were sitting on chairs in a small room beside the entrance and taking a nap. Faint light from a magic lamp was shining into the corridor from the slightly ajar door. As I took the lead and moved forward, the master sergeant turned around and nodded to his companions, and everyone returned a nod. (Its unexpectedly loud.) It doesnt bother me when Im alone, but the sound of 12 peoples clothes rustling is jarring. They probably noticed it as well. The master sergeant passed by me and went outside. Followed by the 2nd person, 3rd and so on When it was the 8th persons turn, I was startled. The young man who was slightly trembling, panicked when he saw the light shining through the ajar door, and tried to jump over it. He lost his balance when landing and was about to fall face first. Ah. Everyones mouths popped openbut I slipped in and caught him from falling. There was silence Everyone was holding their breath. And then, they exhaled. A-Ah, u-umm, I Shhh. When I closed the mans mouth with my hand, everyone else closed their mouths as well. As silence descended again, everyones eyes turned to the prison guards room. Fortunately, that didnt wake up the guards. After we left the building, I heard voices from a distance saying, Is it an attack?, No, its a fire. We have to go through the back streets after this. The military building seems to be deserted, so there should be no problem. I took the lead until the point where directions were not needed. After going up the stairs attached to the wall, there will be a hidden door leading to the outside. Please go straight ahead. Hurry up. I sent the master sergeant to the stairs on the wall. The reason I decided to stay at the back was that it would be a problem if somebody fell down like before. The 8th person, the young man who was shaking and trembling, ran with all his might. He seems to be okay now. After the 12th person passed ahead, it was time for me to go too. HoweverC Huh!? I felt a killing intent directed towards me. At a moments judgement, I swung my dagger and deflected something heavy that flew towards me. What was that!? I couldnt even follow it with my eyes. The heavy impact when deflecting with my dagger made my hand numb. I didnt even have to wonder who it was There was only one person in this underground city who could do this. A woman wearing a hood and holding a pipe in her mouth stood there. She carried a scimitar in each hand. A two-sword style user. Volume 4 - CH 24 Vol 4: Chapter 24 Scene of Fire/ Mica Mushroom Warehouse The warehouse suddenly burst into flames in the middle of the night, but it was being extinguished. Military employees gathered at the site, trying to extinguish the fire. It was none other than the Marshal himself who was in charge of the command. The townspeople watched the fire fighting from a distance away, disinterestedly saying, Oh, its just a fire, huh. Hmm We were able to extinguish the fire surprisingly quickly considering how intense it was. What is the damage status? From what Ive heard, only the outer wall was burned and it didnt affect the stockpile inside much. We just have to change the roof. Im glad that it was just an accidental fire. Accidental fire, huh I wonder Whats wrong, staff officer? The marshal asked the female soldier with the title of staff officer. She was deep in thought with a hand on her chin. That pose was no different from when she was trying to come up with amusing riddles in taverns. Im not too well-informed, but that fire wasnt it too intense for an accidental fire? Well, youre not wrong. It seems that there was a lot of wood that acted as fuel piled up nearby. Thats probably the reason. Fuel? What was it doing there? I dont know. If it bothers you, Ill have it investigated. Illegal dumping of fuel is a crimeC No, no, thats not what I mean. Even children know that its dangerous to dump fuel materials in this place. There is a lot of traffic during the day right here. The marshal nodded. The warehouse is on the outskirts of the city, but people do traverse the road daily. Then, this fuel was put here not too long ago. Probably today or yesterday.the staff officer said. Because someone would have reported it if they saw it? The staff officer nodded in response. And the fuel started burning within a day. This whole thing smells fishy. What is it that youre trying to say?the Marshal asked. What if someone is trying to accomplish something with this fuel? Something, huh We would have to ask if anything strange was happening in the city. Where is the Hundredman chief? He took the dragonewt man out for a drink to get more information out of him. He is probably deep in sleep and snoring. Hmm. Then the strategist might knowC Nah, I guess hes not gonna come out here. Yeah. He will not be interested in a small fire incident. How frustrating I feel like a little bit more information will help me crack this case At that moment, they both heard something exploding far away. The marshal and the staff officer exchanged glances. That sound was anC Explosion. Its far away. The Marshal raised his voice. Hey! Did anyone hear that explosion just now!? Those who are free, go over and check the situation over there!! About 10 soldiers responded to the marshal, and started running in the direction of the explosion, pushing their way through the crowd of townsfolk. We dont know whats going on! Everyone please stay inside your homes! The marshal shouted, causing the citizens to return to their homes in a hurry. This much should be fine. Staff officer, lets go! Yes. Lets hurry I dont know who is causing all of this, but this will definitely put the city on high alert. The two started running with a magic lamp in hand. Even during this period, both of them believed that this turmoil was caused by someone in the city. Thats because they had a high degree of trust in the concealment of the city. ** W-W-Who is that person a pursuer? But shes smoking tobacco, though The last Levs, who were slow on the escape, were staring at the hooded girl in a daze. Duck! I shouted and brandished my dagger. The girl casually swung her sword down. That simple movement was all she did, but a powerful slash flew towards us. Sparks flew when the slash collided with my dagger. I deflected the slash upwards. It flew up to the very top of the dome and gouged through the wall with a roaring sound. The girl looked a little surprised when I deflected her slash, but that was all. Please run away! Go up the stairs quickly! B-But youC I will be fine!! Its hard to protect you guys and fight at the same time!! I was being completely honest. There is a limit to how much this dagger can deflect. The last attack caused serious damage to the blade. This blade is mixed with Mithril, you know! The Lev soldiers grit their teeth in frustration. Then they climbed the stairs behind me and ran into the passage leading to the outside. The enemy fired a slash in their direction again, but I immediately deployedFire Magicand interrupted the slash. The surroundings become brighter. Sounds of explosion echoed. Damnit Even magic couldnt stop her slash. The slash penetrated my magic and changed its power and direction to hit the upper part of the passage. The passage was now blocked by debris. No was this her aim from the start? To not let me escape? Who are you? She finally spoke. There were no emotions in her eyes. She had dark eye bags under her eyes, and her lips were dry and cracked. Her voice sounded hoarse, like an old ladys. Adventurer, Reiji. I answered loud and clear. Perhaps she wasnt expecting an answer as an even greater surprise formed on her face, but it quickly disappeared. As if swallowed by a swamp with immeasurable depth. Then, this is the end of your adventure. She raised both her scimitars and swung it down casually again. A powerful double slash came for my neck. It is way easier to dodge your slash than to deflect it! I dodged away to the left usingSprinting. Her double slash passed through the place where I was standing and exploded through the wall. The girl started swinging her sword in my direction consecutively. I continuously dodged her attacks. Her slashes hit a building that looked like a warehouse, blowing the walls inward, gouging the ground underneath, and flew far away. In the meantime, I analyzed her attack withWorld Ruler. (It looks like a single slash, but it is actually a countless number of minute slashes. Her swings collect them all into a single blow. There is no burden on the sword. The sword is enveloped by a thin membrane of vacuum, which helps unleash a smooth, fluid slash.) Her attack isnt magic-based. In other words, her attack is by means of a super rare skill orb! Its the same attack as Larks. In that case, her lifeless facial expression, hoarse voice, dried skin must all be due to her skill. I ran in a circle around her, and returned to the original position. The surroundings have turned into a mix of debris and wreckage. Oh, no! Sumeria is fighting! Dont approach her! Youll die! Soldiers seem to have heard the turmoil and come over to this place. But they clearly knew about this girl C who seems to be called Sumeria C and her ability, and stopped at a distance. Certainly with this ability, shes overwhelmingly strong and no one can approach her. But I dont think thats a good thing at all. When the soldiers shouted not to approach her, I saw something in her eyes something I would have missed if it werent forNight VisionandEyesight Enhancement. It was sadness. Like the dorsal fin of a white fish appearing slightly on the surface of a bottomless swamp. Excuse me, but I didnt get your name yet. I gave you my name, though? Theres no need for someone who is going to die. Im not afraid of her anymore. She is certainly exceptionally strong. But its just strength backed by a skill orb. She feels more like a young girl with a maiden heart. Ill ask you again. What is your name? Sumeria.she said, sounding outlasted. Sumeria, thats a good name. There were two things that were unfortunate for you. No one understood your ability. And second, you never met someone who was more capable than you. I had already decided. To save this girl. If she is using a 6-star skill orb like Lark, its likely that her lifespan is being shaved away. A power that can be used without any cost is non-existent in a world like this where skill orbs exist. Unless it is an irregularity like me, who has twice as many skill holders. But there is one fortunate thing for you. Its a different story if she was exercising her power happily, but she doesnt seem to be all that happy to me. I can clear both of those unfortunate things. Volume 4 - CH 25 Vol 4: Chapter 25 Perhaps she judged my words to be a prank, as her sword speed increased. So fast! Since you were casually swinging the sword earlier, I thought you were completely dependent on the skill orb. But it seems like youre quite skilled at swordsmanship!I said, while jumping over and dodging the incoming slashes. Tsk! So noisy! Sumerias sword speed increased further as if she was frustrated. But it wasnt a problem for me. Her attacks were much easier to dodge than it was to block. H-Hey! Sumeria! Are you out of your mind!? Dont aim towards us! Since I was running around, it seems that some of the slashes flew towards the underground soldiers. Noisy, shut up, hah hah noisy, hah shut up, hah shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up! A horizontal slash came my way. I nimbly jumped over, and just as I was about to landC Sumeria rushed at me with a fierce dash. HAAAAAAAAAAA!! Her sword swing from an overhead position was pretty fast. But speed was the extent of her skill. Her handling of the curved sword like a scimitar was quite applaudable, but I have learned swordsmanship by watching the training of the top level knights of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. And I have also gone through my fair share of life and death battles. Wow, that guy is amazing! But Sumeria is called the Sword Prodigy, right? She was called that before she even got her skill orb. But that guy is dodging her every attack. Who the hell is he even Her consecutive slashes unleashed one after another were very troublesome due to the nature of dual wield. However, I can still see through her every movement. Her sword reach, stepping-in speed, rhythm by reading those, I dodged around her like performing dance steps. HA! HA! Hah hahSumeria was running out of breath. Dont tell me this is everything youve got? Show me your true power!I shouted. !! With an agonized look on her face, Sumeria sped up more and more. I had activated theDancing Sword Technique skill. As the name implies, this is a sword technique that is used to fight in a dancing manner. The higher my speed, the sharper my steps. W-What is going? What are we witnessing? I heard the astonished voices of the underground people who couldnt get close to us. And even a few soldiers calling out Marshal!, were mixed in. Marshaldoes that mean a big-shot of the military has appeared? (Then, I guess its time to finish this.) Right when I stepped into her rangeC !! I side-stepped the blow of her right hand scimitar that came from overhead, but the moment I dodged it, the sword came to a perfect stop. Fuh. Drenched in sweat, Sumeria smiled C no, the corners of her lip curled up so very slightly, but she was undoubtedly smiling. Die! I wanted to say, is that really a word you should be saying with a smile, but the scimitar in her left hand was already heading towards me, containing her skills powerful slash. She can unleash a wide range of attacks at this point-blank range. I have no choice but to take the attack directly. She has noticed that I havent stopped her attack with my dagger since that one time at the start. My dagger wont survive a second attack. And I cant stop her with magic either. (Amazing. This person is smart as she is skilled) However, as I said to her earlier. I can clear both the unfortunate things that happened to her Understanding her ability and being more capable than her. I can use it too. Innumerable minute slashes clinging to my dagger were launched as a slash of single mass as I swung it. It was exactly the same as her slash. !? Sumerias face was dyed with utter astonishment. The moment the two slashes collided with each other, as if countless explosions occurred at the exact same time, a tremendous shock wave was produced. The surrounding air trembled following a deafening explosion. But both of us were already more than 10 meters away from that spot. Fuh !? The gust of air caused by the shock wave blew off my hood and exposed my face. I stretched an ivy with myFlower Magicand moved to a nearby ruin C a warehouse destroyed by Sumeria C just before the explosion occurred. Sumeria had completely let down her guard due to the shock, so it was easy to grab her neck and move her with me. The girl was standing still in utter shock. I grabbed her head with both hands, and said. Ready yourself. I focused all my nerves on Sumeria. I imagined pulling the skill orb out of her body. I felt the sensation of having grabbed the skill orb. I thought all I had to do was pull it out. However Aa, Aaa, AAAAAAAAAAA!!!! She screamed. Drool dripped from her mouth. The white of her eyes showed. Hard. Its as hard as pulling out a rooted tree. AAAAAAHHH! She dropped her weapon, and tried to wrestle my hands away from her head, her nails sinking into my flesh. It hurt like crap. Little by little, a skill orb appeared out of her forehead. It was a rainbow-colored skill orb that looked like it was dropped in a stagnant puddle of oil. (Sorry. Please endure it.) I apologized in my heart, and pulled it out further. A while ago, when I imitated her skill orb and launched a slash I felt the recoil of this crappy power. I felt sharp pain and intense discomfort, as if someone took a chopstick and stabbed it into my brain. According toWorld Ruler, it leads to memory loss. However, because ofWorld Ruler, I have an unforgettable memory constitution. So my body strongly rejected the skill orbs recoil, which led to the pain earlier. IfWorld Rulerhadnt been present, the skill orb would have given a sense of euphoria it seems. (A skill which robs the human nature of a person is nothing but poison.) The more you use it, the stronger you will become. But what would be left of you at that point? UOOOOHHH! HAAAAAAAAA! I completely pulled out the skill orband it was writtenInsane Blade . The fainted Sumeria slowly fell forward. I supported her body, and laid her on the ground. Volume 4 - CH 26 Vol 4: Chapter 26 ** Underground City Outer Wall ** To live in an underground city, we had to give up a lot of freedom. Obviously, going out of the city was strictly prohibited, but there was almost no freedom in matters such as marriage either. Marriage partners were decided by the parents and the community to which they belong. There are limited choices of food, alcohol, and entertainment. The scope of education is also narrow. Furthermore, there are numerous unspoken rules that must be followed. I want to break it. That was how the Marshal felt and what he desired. He comes from a family which holds a seat in the city council who govern the underground city and was also appointed as the head of the armydespite being blessed with such happiness that only a handful of individuals can obtain, he wanted to break the rules of this city. Im already at my limit. The ancestors who lived hidden underground to escape from terrifying monsters survived the conflict between the races that occurred hundreds of years ago. The underground people do not know how many other races there are and how they have perished as a result of the conflict. The Marshal wondered if it wouldnt be better to join forces with other races to counter the monsters. But ever since he was born, he was told, There are only three races in the world. Only us C the underground people, dark elves, and dragonewts. And another important teaching There is a god in this world, and the voice of the god can only be heard by the Urume Head Family. He wondered why only the Urume Head Family could hear it but not anyone else? Moreover, they never reveal the contents of what they heard. He was scared when he first saw the repulsive Sarume who uses the mystique belief as a shield. The people accepted and revered her as she was, so it was unavoidable that young men would sell their body to her. Only 3 races remained in the world. Moreover, the leader of one of those races, the underground people, is crazy. No, perhaps it was themselves who have already gone crazy, the Marshal thought. That is why he was at his limit. However, to destroy this city, this society, he needs power. Destroy it, rebuild it from base, and if possible, cooperate with the other races. The Marshal found that power in skill orbs. (Who is that boy!? No, more importantly, did he just pull out the skill orb!?) The 6-star skill orb given to Sumeria was exactly the power that the Marshal had hoped for. But tonights intruder defeated Sumeria and even pulled out her skill orb. The skill orb, looking quite ominous, shone bright in the dark underground city. Who are you?! That skill orb belongs to us! The battle was over. And while many people were frozen in shock, the marshal shouted. The intruders hood came off due to the wind. The intruders face was that of a young boy, seeming to be in his teens. What ownership do you, who captured the Levs on the crashed airship without consideration, claim? The Marshal was startled. It wasnt because the boy hit the mark, but because he said the name Lev instead of Dragonewt. The name of a country the Marshal hadnt heard until a few days ago, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. I see. So this boy is the one who defeated the patrol unit. Are you an ally of the dragonewts? They are Levs. They were unfairly arrested. But you are thus illegally trespassing on our city. If you call it trespassing despite being a city, why not install a gatekeeper? The marshal clicked his tongue, annoyed that the boy played around with words. It was none other than Marshal who suggested ten years ago that lookouts should be posted on several routes into the underground city. However, when he actually posted the lookouts, no one at all tried to invade, and it was ridiculed as a punishment game for the guards. And the guards on lookout always only wrote No abnormality today in the report and went home. As a result, the Marshal had to withdraw his policy. The lookouts should be rejoicing that there was no abnormality! The Marshal said at the time, but very few supported him. Even his own right hand man, the Hundredman Chief, like the other underground people, showed abnormal belief in the underground city never being invaded. Leaving aside the matter of the people you call Levs, the airship crash site is in our territory. It is our duty to figure out what happened there. That may be the case. But, its no more than sophistry at this point since you locked up the Levs in cells. You have a comeback for everything, dont you! You started playing with words first! The boy simply shrugged in response, which frustrated the Marshal. The staff officer, who was beside the Marshal, whispered. Marshal, please buy a little more time. I will block all the exits in that gap. There was still that option available to the Marshal. The moment when he was about to give his OKC Oh, right. I would suggest against moving your troops to block the exit at this point. Plus, I doubt you have someone stronger than this Sumeria-san? Ugh maybe you are right. The boy was right. Since the patrol unit and even Sumeria were defeated, choosing to fight would only increase the damage to the city. If so, what should we do? The staff officer asked the Marshal through a sidelong glance. Whether to block the exit or not, calculations began in the marshals brain. This part of the city was destroyed so extensively (even if it was mostly Sumeria), the prisoners of war had escaped, and even the 6-star skill orb was taken from them C with all this, there is no doubt that he will be dismissed from his position as Marshal. No, it would be better if this situation ended with just that. But, knowing Sarume, she will definitely try to take away his fathers seat in the city council. Then, just stay still there. I willC However! The Marshal decided to take a gamble. We cant just let you walk out of the front door. Every single one of us will put our lives on the line to stop you. No matter how many people might die. Worst comes to worst, we will destroy all the exits and bury you alive with ourselves. The staff officers eyes widened in surprise to the Marshals words. The soldiers in the back said, Are you serious, Marshal?, No way. Im gonna run away first. But the Marshal paid them no heed. Are you sane? You want to kill me even at the cost of the people in the city? The boy said, sounding astonished. But if the Marshal stepped back at this point, his gamble would fail. Thats right. Go, staff officer. You heard what I said, right? Y-Yes Are you sure about this? Yes. Go now. The rest of you, surround him! Under the Marshals command, the soldiers started to move slowly to surround the boy from a distance. Haa Alright, I get it. Having innocent citizens become casualties because of me will weigh on my consciousness. So what do you want? Ah, but I absolutely wont return the Lev people, though. The Marshal thought he had won. In actuality, he had no intention of actually doing what he said. Rather, most of his men wouldnt comply with that orderthe underground peoples army has become that rotten and undisciplined. I dont care about the ones you call Levs. I claim that the airship crashed in our territory, so we will requisition it. Hmm, I dont mind. And also, return the skill orb. That was an absolute requirement. If the Marshal can recover the skill orb, all these damage can be pardoned. Speaking of damage, it was only damage to the outer part of the city, not human damage. Oh, thats what this is about. I was thinking of returning it anyway. CWhat? Here, catch. The boy threw the skill orb as if it was no big deal. It drew an arc in the air and fell into the Marshals hands. This is a 6-star skill orb. Ill say just one thing. The boys voice pulled the Marshal out of his trance. I definitely dont recommend usingInsane Blade. Because it causes a loss of memory. If this progresses, it will eventually interfere with daily life and eventually lead to death I think. W-What are you saying? Dont you think theres some truth to that, looking at this person here? Sumeria lay unconscious at the boys feet. She was a bright and cheerful girl, but she had certainly changed since she got this skill. Is that the cost of using this skill? No way Chills ran down the Marshals spine. But then again isnt that exactly why this power is so strong. Isnt this exactly what I wanted? If thats your only condition? Then Ill be leaving now. The boy walked towards the wall. The doorway there should have been blocked, but seeing him proceed without any worry at all, does he intend to do something with magic? The soldier who half-heartedly surrounded the boy, opened up a path while moving away fearfully. This is the end. Tonights turmoil will end with that, the Marshal thought and let down his guard. Why the hell are you standing around doing nothing?! If you let that intruder escape, I will make sure you wont be able to live in this city anymore! The Marshal heard the voice he didnt want to hear the most right now. Sarume, with a large number of attendants, lumbering towards them. Cold sweat gushed from his whole body. This woman alone Whenever he sees this woman, he physiologically feels disgusted and becomes unable to keep his composure. Marshal! Command your men quickly! Stop that bastard from escaping! B-But even Sumeria was defeated. HA?! Seeing the fallen Sumeria in the distance, Sarume spat a clerk ran to catch the spit in a golden spittoon. The whole scene made the Marshals head giddy. Then Does that mean he has a stronger ability than a 6-star? Yes I think he has tremendous ability. The Marshal hung down his head, unable to look up. He heard repulsive sounds as Sarume approached closer. It sounded like something was cut off. Do you know what I hate the most?! Its losing!!! Did you not know that, Marshal! You damn halfwit! I apologize. The Marshal felt pressured to go down to his knees and apologize, but he planted his legs firmly on the ground at the last second, protecting his last bit of self-respect. I never expected anything from you anyway!! If you cant do it, just report it and get lost! Sorry Move away!! The marshal staggered to the side as his shoulder was pushed. Sarume and her attendants walked past him. Beyond that was the boy, standing with a blank face. He probably doesnt understand what was happening at the moment. This bastard rampaging around in my city as he pleases. Beat that guy to death! Sarume raised her right hand. Come out! Mediator!! Your enemy is here! At that moment, even the light source that faintly lit up the underground city disappeared. The surroundings became dark, like the entire space was painted with ink. Volume 4 - CH 27 When I easily tossed the 6-star skill orb back to the Marshal, he had a puzzled look. (I originally intended to return it, though) I think I saved Sumerias life by pulling it out. Had she continued to useInsane Blade, the skill orb would have surely robbed the girls life. I dont know if she used the skill orb aware of that fact or not, but I couldnt find it in myself to leave her to her fate. My purpose is to release the Levs. Thats all. Compared to Dragonewt City, the Underground City seems to be in possession of skill orbs, but even so, I dont think it is in abundance when looking at most of the people around. That would mean the chances of having a rare skill orb likeOrb Detachment will be next to none. If they did have one, then thats fine. If they intended to take out the skill orb later, that is. But if they didnt, Sumerias death was all but sealed. (I dont want Sumeria to die after everything I did to save her life.) Speaking of what would happen to Sumeria if I chose not to return the skill orb, she might have been abandoned because she isnt needed anymore. Food supply is tight in this world. However, if I return the skill orb, she will be useful. She will be used to confirm the information I gave. And in the future, when considering how to use the 6-star skill orb, Sumerias input as a living witness will be indispensable. I dont need such an atrocious skill. (Now that I think about it, all the 6-stars skills I have encountered have been dangerous. Perhaps the Knight Commanders of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom who inherited theHoly Sword Technique from generation to generation do not fight on the front lines probably because of adverse side effects or perhaps the cost to use the skill is too high.) Well, at any rate, my purpose here was fulfilled. The surroundings have been destroyed and scattered with debris, but that was not my fault When I was about to chase after the Levs and escape, an underground woman who looked like the boss of an evil organisation appeared and suddenly started screaming. I never expected anything from you since the beginning! If you cant do it, just say so! Sorry, I Get out of my way!! The Marshal almost fell when the fat woman pushed him aside, but he was able to avoid it. Even though I already returned the skill orb Wait, I dont think the woman is even aware of it. Bastard Im gonna kill you for rampaging in my city! Sumeria wasnt the underground citys strongest fighter? I raised my guard in response. Come out! Mediator!! Your enemy is here! At that moment, the surrounding was surrounded by darknessmy train of thought halted for a second. MediatorC. The being I encounter at the First Altar in the Holy City. It killed Louis and took over his body. It screamed something about the Covenant, and at the end it summoned Ouroboros and disappeared. A being which is equal to a dragon in the Front World. Although the surroundings were dyed black, the light from the magic lamp carried by several people was still radiating. I saw the people in the surroundings trembling. Why have you called for me, pledger of the Covenant? Hes above. Standing with arms folded in the air as if there was scaffolding in the sky. The body was clad in dark purple metal armor, and black flames were spouting from the gaps. The full-face helmet had gaps for the eyes. Red eyes were peeping through it. As I said! Your enemy is over there!! Only the woman who called the mediator seemed cool with this situation. Those who followed around her were astonished. I finally regained my composure. Right. The Back world is the mediators home, isnt it? You are the Child of Disaster!? I sensed discomposure in the mediators voice when he noticed me. Can you stop calling me that? It bothers me a lot. I have gone through a lot of hardship all my life because of black hair and black eyes. I had close encounters with death several times. My parents abused me and wanted to kill me. The Duke at the Sixth Mine also wanted to kill me. And then I was chased by House Ebene, one of the 6 Great Duke of the Holy Kingdom. What did I do to deserve all this? So you can come out more easily when called in this world, huh? And it seems like you can speak normally, unlike in the front world. Clearly, he talks more normally than during the time at the First Altar. Pledger, you can call me only when there is a breach of the Covenant. While glaring at me, the mediator spoke to the evil boss woman. T-That guy destroyed my city! Even a 6-star skill couldnt defeat himC He obviously cheated! Does that mean there was no breach of the Covenant? When the mediator raised his hand, the dark dome was released. What is the point then!? You pushed that Covenant thing or whatever onto me, and dont want to help me at a time of trouble!? If I die, youre the one who will be in trouble! There wont be trouble. Wha!? It doesnt matter whether you all die, or the creatures of this world go extinct That is the fate of this world. The mediator kept his eyes on me while talking to the evil boss woman. But this guy is the Child of Disaster. He has nothing to do with the Covenant, but Black flames erupted from the mediators body. The moment he turned his body towards me, he started closing the distance with tremendous acceleration. His fist came down on me like a lightning bolt descending from heaven. While dodging back, I usedEarth Magicto erect an earth wall in front of me. The mediators fist connected with the ground where I stoodthe ground caved about 1 meter deep, and shock waves were sent through the ground. The boss woman was blown away with all her attendants. My earth wall crumbled away, so I planted both legs firm on the ground. Whether it was because of the explosive sound or not, all I could hear was a high-pitched sound in my ears, making it difficult to hear the surrounding sounds. You are not related to the Covenant, but you must be eliminated. Although it was hard to hear, I know I heard something unpleasant. He called me a disaster, and now is trying to directly eliminate me. This guy killed Louis, killed the knight commander, and not only messed up the young ladys skill orb awarding ceremony, but also summoned Ouroboros, which wrecked a number of houses in the Holy City. I dont know about the casualties, but surely there must have been a lot of injured people. It would also cost a lot of money to rebuild the houses. You dont care about all the trouble you caused, do you? Ah, no matter how mild-mannered I am. Normally I dont use these words, but I cant think of anything else. I pointed my index finger at the mediator. Im gonna beat you to a pulp, bastard. I almost wanted to kill him. Volume 4 - CH 28 The mediator and I stared down each other for about 10 seconds. Then the mediator kicked the ground and broke into a dash. The ground which was already gouged was further gouged out by his kick. Run! Well get dragged in! Help me! The military personnel ran away from the scene screaming. The evil boss woman was hidden behind the cloud of dust, but I cant afford to worry about her right now. Sheee! When the mediators right hook came for my face, I bent down and dodged it. I was supposed to have completely dodged his attack, but I felt my hair being pulled back by the air pressure. The mediator followed up his attack with a left straight C if I try to defend it, my bones will turn into fine dust. CGinnn. I tried to slash the mediators left arm with my dagger, but it failed to cut his arm despite having mithril in its blade. I was only able to deflect his arm up. Then how about this then? If physical attack does not work I reach my hand towards the mediators defenseless chest and releaseLightning Magic. Gah Lightning attack circulated through the mediators body, emitting a bluish light. A part of the lightning that I couldnt control burned my left hand which I immediately healed withHealing Magic. Kuh. I instantly jumped back. Instead of collapsing, the mediator threw a yakuza kick with his right foot. I temporarily created distance between us. Smoke spouted out of his armor instead of the black flames, but the mediator was glaring at me sharply. (He is quite strong.) He seems to be much stronger than when I fought him in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. At that time, the Holy King and the Border Earl were the main attackers, but the mediator didnt move as quickly nor was he as tough as he is now. I dont know if it was because he took over Louis body, or because this is his home ground. (In terms of strength, he is on par with a dragon.) It is said that dragons are the mediator in the Front World. Then, the mediator in the Back World may have a name other than mediator, but I dont know what it is. I only know that he is a humanoid, eerie bastard. Is that all youve got? The mediator put his right hand on his neck and cracked his neck. Smoke escaped through the gaps in his armor, and flames once again started spouting out. If you thought of defeating a mediator with that kind of magic, you are beyond pathetic. Your movement is better than the average human, but thats the extent of it. Now, die. The mediator charged at me again. His punches followed a simple trajectory and were easy to dodgebut that simplistic attack was the most troublesome. It does not give me time to catch my breath. And I couldnt find a gap to escape out of the flurry of attacks. Speaking of, I was analyzing the mediator withWorld Rulerwhile avoiding his attacks. (The armor is almost completely made of mithril. Its dark purple colour is the result of a special processing A processing to dramatically increase the hardness. The black flame spouting out is the mediators very life force. Beyond the armor, the presence of bones or muscles cannot be confirmed.) The dragon was a creature close to a reptile. If so, what kind of a creature is the mediator? (This is a sorcery-based creature.) It is similar in nature to the Juggernaut I fought in the Labyrinth of Fear. The mediator has much higher intelligence than that automatonand it can make decisions and act like an actual living creature. Although the structure is completely different from that of the Juggernaut, there are some things in common. (If I crush the core in his body, he will die.) I wonder what kind of mechanism it works on? In the Lev Magic Empire, something like the Juggernaut would be considered a Heroic Gear, but a mediator is even more impressive. How much can I unravel withWorld Ruler? In terms of Overlimit, the mediator may be the equal to a 9-star skill orb. (But I am certain it must have been made by someone.) I dodged the mediators kick and usedWind Magicto create distance, but in the blink of an eye, the mediator closed the distance and threw a punch. Your attacks will not work. You can run as much as you want, but I dont get fatigued. Is it really okay for you to give me such a hint? There are all kinds of Child of Disaster. You seem to be the powerless kind. Oh is that soC I evaded the mediators attack and released a full power roundhouse kick by making my body like a spring and with correction fromSupport Magic. The kick landed on the mediators belly, blowing him away into a pile of debris, kicking up a cloud of dust. Seems like I was underestimated. Something is not right. You, how many skill orbs do you have? The mediator tossed away the debris piled on him and stood up without a scratch. To break that mithril armor, I would also need a mithril weaponwell, thats impossible. Hurry it up already. Didnt you say you wanted to eliminate me? Or are you going to run away if I say Ive got 100 or 200 skills? It was simply a cheap provocation, but it succeeded in taunting the mediator. Is this thing really a sorcery-based creature? It feels very much like a normal creature. Die!! The mediator jumped up by kicking the debris underneath, and rushed at me from the sky at high velocity. A movement that implies high faith in its own armor. The mediator probably believes that it will never break. (Even if his fighting ability is high) I raised my right hand. I cannot miss this chance. What I shot out was CFire Magic. The highest level of magic I learned,Fire Magic . Flames surged up due to pure heat condensation. It transformed into a huge hellfire and enveloped the mediator. Fool, I said that magic doesnt work. The mediator slipped through the flames. (His intelligence is low.) I grinned. Volume 4 - CH 29 Even if the mediators armor is made of mithril, it still has weaknesses. Mithril is rare and expensive. It has a high affinity with mana. By using mana during processing, it is possible to increase the metals hardness and resistance to magic. The mediators armor is processed to be harder than steel and is also capable of resisting magic. (However, metal is still metal.) As the mediator slipped out of the hellfire, I was already readying another magic. Flame Tornado, which combinesFire MagicandWind Magic. Ku No matter how excellently the armor can resist magic, the wind pressure acting on its surface is a physical phenomenon. The mediator was blown away by the Flame Tornado but he made a full turn in mid-air and landed. He immediately charged at me again. I repeated the same attack once again. Since the effect of Flame Tornado is resisted by the mithril armor, there is no problem with decreasing the mana I use for it. But even so, I had already used more than half. How many times are you going to do this! The mediator took on the Flame Tornado from the front and crouched down on the ground to withstand the wind. The distance between us was less than 20 meters. Die this time! Magic doesnt work, after all. No, to be precise, no attack at all will be effective on the mediator unless it affects the core in the body. The mediator charged at me, convinced of his victory. CI have been waiting for this. Its about time. One more magic will seal the deal and I had already decided what magic it will be. Muh! ItsWater Magic. With this magic, I can not only produce water but also ice. So I erected a thick wall of ice in front of me. Did you think something like this would work? The mediator casually swung his fist to destroy the ice wall. !? The ice wall exploded into a storm of white snowflakes and covered the mediators body. The armor, which was heated through multiple Flames Tornados, had become so heated as if it had been put into a blast furnace. Immediately right after, the armors temperature dropped to the point where even a banana would be frozen solid like a rock. The ice I produced throughWater Magicis not any normal ice. It is possible to lower the temperature around the ice to below freezing point because, while being a magic that manipulates water, it is also a magic that lowers temperature. The frost-covered mediator stopped dead in his tracks, wildly confused. Now burn. Right then, I produced an ultra-high temperature flame to the limits of my ability. Like I said, magic will neverC Going back and forth between extreme high and extreme low temperatures. Moreover, because it uses magic as the medium, it is possible to create an environment that is normally inconceivable. Mithril is a metal. Metal fatigue naturally occurs in any metal. A crack ran through the mediators armor. CWhat?! A big crack formed in the center of his chest not long after. I had already preparedEarth Magicto be doubly certain. I shot a mass of rock right at the mediators chest, who stood shocked. The chest piece of the armor broke apart and shattered. A core that gave off a golden light was exposed. I got you now.I said, with a grin. ?!! I saw the mediator discomposed and faltering for the first time. Its my turn to charge at him this time. If I grab that core, its my win. When I reached out my right hand, the mediator tried to kick me away with his left leg in a panic. I stepped on his left leg instead and pinned it to the ground so that he couldnt escape. The armor on the thighs cracked and black flames spewed out. You! I can break your armor without a weapon. Just like peeling a boiled egg. Ku! The mediator jumped back with all his might, escaping out of my leg pin. And he raised both hands to the skies. This is bad,World Rulerreported. Now that he is at a disadvantage, what will the mediator do next? Escape. UOOOOH! I caused an explosion ofFire Magicbehind me and closed the distance instantly with a rocket jump. The movement which imitates the Mithril-rank adventurer Crysta was at a practical level, but there was still room for improvementspecifically, my shoes and clothes were scorched. Whagaho! I landed a knee kick square on the mediators face utilizing the momentum from the rocket jump. I felt the helmet cracking. The mediator fell to the ground. The top of his head was cracked and black flames spewed out as if it were blood spilling out. Dah! I tried to step down on the core in his exposed chest, but the mediator immediately rolled away and escaped. I tried to step down on him in succession, but he evaded all of it and escaped he jumped away with his arm and took a distance. I couldnt give chase. The place where the mediator landed was where Sumeria-san was lying. O Child of Disaster, if you get any closer, Ill kill this underground human. It seems that the mediator has finally fallen to that low of a level. I was not surprised or afraid of this situation I simply felt resentment from the bottom of my heart. Dont hurt Sumeria-san. You just stay over there. Sumeria-san had been lying there ever since I pulled out the skill orb. No one helped her. As I took a quick glance at the surroundings, there were several underground people who were secretly watching the battle from behind the debris, but nobody ever tried to help Sumeria-san. I might have misunderstood the underground people. I returned the skill orb so that Sumeria-san will be saved, but these people dont seem to care about her. The mediator raised his hands up to the skies as before. You must be eliminated without fail. You are the enemy of the world. A sphere of darkness covered the surroundings around the mediator. Is it possible to teleport with that? The mediator was showing a lot of composure now in other words, the sphere of darkness is also a defensive wall that repels attacks from the outside. Is that so? I extended my right hand. In that case, you are my enemy. Immediately before the sphere of darkness completely wrapped the mediator, something like white pores stuck to his body. I usedFlower Magicto increase the amount exponentially. Wha!? Mica mushrooms are cultivated on the roofs of almost every building. Spores are everywhere in this city. If I cant attack from the outside, I just have to attack from the inside. Innumerous mica mushrooms grew from the pores at an expanded rate and destroyed the sphere of darkness from the inside. The broken darkness crumbled away like dust. Until the very end, you were a bastard. The sphere was broken and the mediators chest was completely defenseless. I shot a rock bullet that I had already prepared withEarth Magicat his chest. The rock shattered the golden core. Volume 4 - CH 30 The mediator, whose core was destroyed, collapsed on his back. The black flames coming from the body extinguished every passing moment. Even the mithril armor broke into fragments. Fuh Immediately, silence descended. Craters have formed on the ground, buildings have collapsed, and clouds of dust everywhere. The dust in the air didnt easily settle to the ground because the air circulation inside the city was slower than the outside. I walked up to Sumeria, who was still lying unconscious. (Shes still unconscious. And her body temperature is low. She doesnt seem to have eaten yet.) If she had continued to useInsane Blade, it would have surely spelled certain death in the not too distant future. The person called Marshal, youre there, arent you? In the shadow of a nearby building, I felt the presence of the Marshal earlier. After waiting for a while, he appeared nervously. W-What was all that just now? I didnt expect that the mediator would be summoned, either. Who is the one who summoned him the fat, evil boss woman? Perhaps it was a bad way to put it, as the Marshal blinked several times in disbelief. That was Sarume, the head of the Urume family. You can say that she is the leader of the Underground city. In other words, there is a pledger among the underground people too, right? Pledger? Do you mean someone who can hear the word of God? Oh, so thats how its recognized in this place. They judge the Covenant as the word of God, huh. But then again, I dont know who established the Covenant. It might not be a creature that is found in either world if it can enforce the Covenant upon the two worlds. If so, is it beyond the two worlds? Is it really God? (Even so, how was the pledger able to summon the mediator? Id like to know more, but I dont think shell tell me.) So, what will become of Sumeria?I asked You care about this girl? I saved her life, after all. She will The Marshal was hesitant. I took that as his answer. Regardless of whether he can be trusted or not, the Marshal seems like an honest person at his roots. That is why he cant just say the most appropriate thing to say at this moment. In other words, Sumerias future is uncertain. No, considering her physical condition, her future seems to be rather bleak. H-Hey, you? What are you going to do with her!? I carried Sumeria in my arms and stood up, so the Marshal called out to me in a hurry. I think it would be much better for her to be with me than you guys. Who are you to decide thatC As the Marshal tried to come closer, I shot a glare at him. Implying that if he got closer than that, I would shoot magic. Guh The Marshal clenched his teeth and hung his head. I carried Sumeria under my arm and left. The passage to the outside had collapsed, but it was a quick fix withEarth Magic. Similarly, it was easy to collapse it again. I dont want to be tailed while retreating. When I went through the dark passage, the door to the outside remained open. Oh, adventurer! You are safe! The Lev master sergeant called out. The other Levs were hidden in the vicinity, and only the master sergeant was waiting for me. That person is the formidable enemy who subdued us. But something feels strange. Is it because shes sleeping? I dont feel like shes that formidable anymore. It will take a while to explain, so lets just leave for now. Alright. Where should we go? To the Dragonewt City, where all of you will be welcomed. ** Dragonewt City ** Anastasia was surprised to hear the series of incidents which occurred at the airship from the scout team that returned. And she felt greatly anxious when she learned Reiji decided to not come back. She knows that Reiji is strong. However, great dangers are known to lurk in this world. Ah, shoot! This is more boiling water than hot water, nu! The large communal bath, which is a souvenir from Reiji, became a hot topic in Dragonewt City. And he gave Anastasia the task of heating the bath. The construction was done by all the dragonewts, so it took only one day for completion. Water was drawn from a stream. The next morning, Anastasias fire magic had gone amiss after hearing the report from the scout team. The boiling large communal bath was like a hell pot. The dragonewts backed away from the pool while looking at Anastasia. I-Im sorry, I failed Its alright, nuro. We can shift the boiling water to the water in the womens bath, which is still cold. When the red elder said so, the dragonewts started to move. Today, the elders had all lined-up, wearing just towels around their waists. They wanted to fully soak in hot water today. Thanks to the soaking in hot water, the old skin molted off. Their skin became glossy, and they felt 20 years younger. The elders liked it a lot. However, it was the women rather than men who cared about their appearance. The female dragonewts took the initiative of transferring the boiling water to the female bath. The overwhelming majority of female dragonewts in the city came to take a bath. As for how many, their numbers surrounded the bathhouse which is about the same size as a 25-meter pool. The female bathhouse was bustling. They couldnt all fit in at once. Rather, if everyone were to enter, the amount of water in the pool would very likely overflow and would be halved. Anastasia wondered how many times she would have to heat the pool today. It was going to be a busy day. As a result, it is no wonder that Anastasia came to be called the bathhouse child. She was worried sick when there was no report of Reiji returning for days, but the work Reiji entrusted her with served to distract her mind. 3 days after Reiji disappeared. The womens bath was opened once in the morning, twice in the afternoon, and once after dinner. The women loved chatting and the public bath was becoming a social gathering place. My man always says hes going hunting and comes home late. Do you get what Im saying, nu? No way! Is he cheating? Exactly They meet up outside the city, nu! Just what is he thinking?! This is why we need to keep a tight leash on men, nu. Such a troubling topic can be heard loud, and openly. Anastasia, who has to go to the bathhouse to heat the water, overhears it even if she doesnt intend to. Moreover, many dragonewt gossip about the same topic. Cheating outside the city seems to be a hot topic among the female dragonewts. Anastasia was heating the bath for the second session in the afternoon, thinking that she would hear the same story again after this. Asha! Asha! Kimidori Gorn, who went out to the city, rushed to her. He is back, nu! Anastasia immediately understood. It was Reiji. HerFire Magicwent amiss once again and boiled the water in the pool, but Anastasia started running without looking back. There was a crowd at the entrance of the city. Reiji-san!! When Anastasia called out, her emotions leaked and about four fireballs emerged in the air. There were Levs who were very similar to Dragonewts in the crowd. And in the center of the crowd was Reiji. Asha. Anastasia was moved to tears when she saw Reiji waving to her. Her legs were about to stop due to the overflowing emotion, but she wanted to talk to him, wanted to touch him so badly that she forced her legs to keep moving. Reiji-san, welcome backC As Anastasia got closer to Reiji, her words ceased mid-sentence. There was an unknown girl next to Reiji, tightly gripping his clothes. This is why we need to keep a tight leash on men, nu. The voice of the female dragonewt rang in her mind, accompanied with laughter. Volume 4 - CH 31 Although Sumeria had no physical abnormalities, the damage to her brain was still grave. Hey, hey, youre a good girl, arent you, nuro? So please come over here. Reiji has to create a new public bath and fill it with water. No! Look, come play with me until Reiji is free. Is it because I look different? Dont be afraid, nuro. NO! The red elder tried to humor Sumeria, but she stayed clinging to my back. I told her to stay away since she might get hurt when I use magic, but she strongly refused. Sumerias blond soft hair was messy, unkempt and overgrown when we returned to Dragonewt City. Kimidori Mama cut her hair and made her look presentable that night. Her red eyes were big and beautiful due to her double eyelids and long eyelashes. And if it werent for her cracked lips and parched skin, I think she would look like a cute teenage girl around the age of 16 or 17. Unlike the neat and beautiful Asha, Sumeria gives an overall soft and calm impression. Her clothes were changed to a female dragonewts attire instead of her underground garment. However, dragonewts have a tail, so there was a hole near the butt area. It was sewn up in a hurry. Sumeria seemed restless without a hood, so she was wearing a long towel over her head. Sumeria-san, why dont you come play with me? Perhaps because of her lack of memory, Sumeria, who had returned to a child stage, was wary of even Asha. No. W-Why? Asha was shocked when she was rejected. For some reason, Asha looked shocked when I returned to Dragonewt City yesterday. When I explained to her about Sumerias situation, Asha said she will help me with whatever she can, with tears at the corner of her eyes. You, enemy. Enemy!? No, I am not an enemy~. L-Look, I am just a normal high elf who can juggle fireballs like this. Asha started juggling fireballs, but Kimidori Gorn-san and I became seriously wary. W-Well, for the time being, Reiji-san, why dont you just give it a try, nu? Y-Yeah though, it seems like everyone decided to increase the number of public baths without asking me. Its your fault for introducing us to this in the first place, nu. Uuh I cast Water Magic at the empty pool while considering Sumeria who was clinging to me tightly from behind. Sumeria is shorter than me, but its only by a few centimeters. From my outstretched hands, water poured into the pool in an arc C the morning sunlight created a small rainbow. Oh~ Cheers rose from around the large public bath, which was already crowded with dragonewts. As a matter of fact, it seems that the water stream was used to refill the water while I was away. But the stream is also a resource used for daily life, so when it was used to fill the pool in the public bath, there were other places which did not receive enough water, and that caused some problems. I have to do something about it We wont be staying here forever, after all. O Flame. After I filled the pool, Asha heated the water with fire magic. She had already mastered control over the fire output, so the pool quickly reached the right temperature. Hell Yeah! Lets goooo! Yohohoho, nuro. Oh, these damn geezers! Arent you guys already hanging around in the public bath every day?! Kimidori Gorn-san scolded the elders for their selfishness, but the elders were floating around in the hot water without a care in the world. Gosh we have to establish some rules, nu. Plan it properly so that all the citizens can take a bath in rotation. I got an idea when I saw Kimidori Gorn-san grumbling to himself. Oh right, Kimidori Gorn-san. I came up with an idea. What is it? A job which suits you very well. Kimidori Gorn-san carried out his mysterious research called Dead or Alive alone at a lakeside holiday house. It may have been useless, but it gave him special knowledge not found in the Dragonewt City which primarily secures food by hunting. A suitable job for me? I nodded to Kimidori Gorn-san, whose eyes were full of expectation. I will teach you sorcery. You can create a bath even without magic! ** I used Earth Magic to create a pool in preparation for creating large public baths in three other places in Dragonewt City. During that time, I provided Kimidori Gorn-san with as much knowledge as I know about sorcery. Sorcery reproduces magic, and requires a catalyst instead of mana. The catalyst is a stone which contains mana, a magic stone. Equipment which uses this stone is called a magic tool. It is possible to create a magic tool that can produce water and a magic tool which can heat water with basic knowledge of sorcery. Of course, it is possible to draw water from a well, fill the water into a bath heater, and boil it with fire, but what the Dragonewts want is not only a bath, but also a social place where people can gather. To make such a large public bath, magic tools are indispensable. I see. There is no shortage of fuel if we bring back the magic stones in the internal organs of the monster, nu. Thats right. Its not too difficult, is it? The knowledge I provided to Kimidori Gorn-san was at the basic level, but that is all I know too. This basic knowledge was also obtained by analyzing the circuits of magic tools that I have seen withWorld Rulerso far. I would have read a book on sorcery if I knew it would come in use here! Oh, Reiji-dono. After the construction of the large public bath and the sorcery lecture, it was time to meet with the representatives of the Dragonewt city together with the Levs. I feel like Im overworked. I havent eaten lunch either. Im hungry I heard a voice. Wha!? Oh! I forgot Sumeria was still clinging to my back. I prepared lunch. Its only a simple sandwich, though Asha had prepared lunch for us at the conference. It was just two slices of bread with patty meat and spicy sauce inside. Did you make this, Asha? Y-Yes it may not be that good since this is the first time I have made a sandwich. Not at all. Having someone make food for you already makes it delicious. When I took a bite, a hand stretched out from behind and Sumeria also took a bite out of my sandwich. S-Sumeria-san, how is the taste?Asha asked. Hmm Sumeria chewed for a while, and nodded reassuringly. It seems to be delicious. My, my, my! Please, do take more! Ashas expression became brighter. Asha is beautiful no matter what expression she makes, but her smiling face is definitely the loveliest. Volume 4 - CH 32 Vol 4: Chapter 32 The Levs look almost the same as the dragonewts, so the dragonewts were surprised at first. However, their existence is proof of the Front World that we came from, so some dragonewts gradually began to believe in the Front World. Well, it was us who arbitrarily decided which is the Front and Back, so from the perspective of the dragonewts, this world is probably the Front. Well then, lets begin. Kimidori Papa led the meeting in the conference hall. Although the conference hall was spacious, there were only a few dragonewts who looked like secretaries and officials in attendance, and the rest was us and the Levs. Umm are the elders not coming?I asked. The elders, huh They have been in the bathhouse all day since the first day. They said, Were already reaching the end of our life, so let us use the bath as we like. So I cant really refuse them. I feel somewhat responsible. Im sorry. No, no, dont worry, nu! Im sure theyll get tired of it soon. Ill give them mountains of work at that time! Kimidori Papa laughed heartily. Although he lost his fingers, he seems to have been assigned the role of coordinator due to the great influence he possesses in the city. Okay, lets start by exchanging information. The Levs Master Sergeant was now the representative of the group. And he talked about his time in the Back world. Kimidori Papa seemed to be particularly concerned about the situation in the Underground city, so he enthusiastically questioned that. Most of the information was something I already knew. The only new information was that the other airship of the two had also crashed. It was bad news. After all, we are interested in how to return back to our world. This is just my guess, but the crack in the sky which connects the two worlds must be in the sky above the Undeveloped Land Canion. But its strange that Reiji-dono and we landed far away from each other.the master sergeant said. I have a theory about that. While moving through the crack, I felt like I could choose my own destination. I think it will be the same when we try to go back. Our choice, huh Perhaps because I was inside the airship, I didnt feel that. When I came to my senses, we were right in the middle of a large swarm of monsters. As we were trying to escape, we encountered a monster goat and were knocked down. We dont really understand the mechanism that connects the worlds, after all. Why did such a phenomenon occur? The sky broke after the pillars of light rose into the sky. That light was emitted from the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, so I think La-Fisa created a system which connects the two worlds. What do you mean? I then told the story I heard in Dragonewt City. La-Fisa is a dragonewt from the Back World who somehow crossed into the Front World. After that, he created the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. Does that mean we can use the same way La-Fisa used to cross the world? Yes, but I dont know if its still usable. Though, it might still be a better idea than using an airship to rush into the monster swarm in Canion. Oh, do you guys intend to leave the city, nu? I thought you were going to join our Army.Kimidori Papa said. Not joining.I said. Then what about that child, nu? Kimidori Papa pointed to Sumeria. Sumeria was hiding behind me the entire time. Well, it may take some time for her to be able to speak properly. I see. Kimidori Papa simply nodded, but he was right C I have to think about what to do with Sumeria. After the meeting, I returned to the mansion with Kimidori Papa, took a bath in the last session of the bathhouse, and had dinner. After that, Sumeria started dozing off, so I put her to bed. (Lets go to bed early today I feel like Im working a lot every day.) However, on the way back to the cafeteria, Asha was waiting for me. Can we talk for a little while? The moonlight shone on Asha. The noises from the large public bath can be heard from the outside like a distant bustle. I went out to the garden with Asha. Did something happen?I asked. Asha, who was in front of me, turned around and hugged me. I was stunned. I was panicking in my mind about what was going on. But when I noticed that her body was trembling slightly, I calmed myself down. I was scared when you didnt come back, Reiji-san! I didnt know what to do Thats right Waiting for someone not knowing when they will come back can be quite scary. I sent a message through the scout team without thinking too much about it, but in hindsight, I left Asha alone in an alien place. I am sorry, Asha. But I couldnt take you with me. Yes, I know. Asha moved away, and smiled softly. I know I am being selfish. Wanting you to return soon, praying you were safe, and troubling you like this now Asha was a caged bird when she was in the empire. Her hair, which was groomed every single day like a precious doll, was covered with dust and sweat here. And her clothes were worn out. But her heart remains the same as before. Noble, strong and beautiful. Like a sole flower blooming on a cliff. I I didnt know what to say. She, who has incredibly strong self-control, had revealed her emotions. And it was only to me. But I didnt know how to respond. Words wouldnt come out. You must be tired today, Reiji-san. Please take a good rest today. Asha slipped past me quickly and returned inside the mansion. What should I have said? Should I have refused her? Was it my imagination that she still looked happy? I dont know. The moon was shining in the sky. The same moon as in the Front World. When the snake anemone appeared above the Lev Magic Empire, I saw Lark under the moonlight. I wonder if Lark is gazing at the moon as I am? As that train of thought continued, I started feeling a little better. But on the other hand, the desire to return to the Front World as soon as possible burned even more intensely. For now, finding a way back home is the first priority. Volume 4 - CH 33 ** Lev Magic Empire C Front line of the Red Gate ** Today, some famous adventurers appeared. Today, some famous adventurers died. Such information comes in every day. The three members of the Silver Balance party sometimes went into battle, but spent most of their time in the rear. Their public reason was because Mimino and Nons abilities are specialized in support, and Dantes strength was also useful at the construction site to expand the encampment. But the actual reason wasC. I-Its finished! Even today, Dante heard a number of rumors about adventurers, and returned carrying the usual number of logs. Muge, popped his head out of Abbas tent, and beckoned him inside. Inside the tent, Mimino, Non, Lulusha, and the owner of the tent, Abba can be found. Team Reiji was in full force. Abba was given a spacious tent due to his high status, so it was just right for everyone to assemble there. At first, Abba frowned when his bed was moved to a corner of the tent and a magic tool on top of a large table was placed inside his tent, but when Lulusha saidC. Sorry about this. We are indebted to you. Chupa. You can use my tent however long you like. He replied with a pleasant expression. The stick that he was still sucking on even without the starch syrup became thinner and thinner. And Abbas body too became thinner accordingly. At present, it looked like he was biting on a toothpick. And the magic tool that Muge was researching on inside Abbas tent wasC. This silver tray-looking thing?Dante asked. A pedestal of about 25 cm with a flat, round, silver metal placed on it, was placed on top of the table. Yes, please listen to it carefully.Muge said. When everyone approached closer, a faint sound was heard from the magic tool. What is this?Dante asked. This is the transmission of the bracelet attached to Reiji-san.Muge said. It seems that the research which was carried out to confirm Reijis survival has finally bore results. You mean this sound?Dante asked. Since it is amplifying very weak waves, we cant know the contents, but there is no doubt that it is receiving information that is being emitted. Didnt you say that it wasnt possible until yesterday? No, no, to be precise, we knew we were receiving something, but there was too much noise to distinguish it. An amplifier amplifies even the noise. This is due to the fact that the wave has crossed worlds. So it is difficult to distinguish it with equipment only from this world. Sorry, but I dont understand what you are saying. The broken jewel from the giant snake which we defeated with Reiji-kun came into use.Mimino added from the side. The Ouroboros summoned by the mediator in the Holy City Kruvanyu. That thing? Yeah. We initially used magic stones to power the magic tool, but it was attracting too much noise. But when we switched to the jewel, it started working. Perhaps because the jewel originates from the other world, it absorbs the noise from over there.Mimino said. Hmm I still dont get it.Dante said. Anyway, as long as this sound isnt cut off, it means Reiji-kun is still alive! Its almost certain because weve done a thorough experiment! I see. Dante nodded and fell quiet. He never doubted that Reiji was alive. However, he did feel relieved when it was proved. This sound, huh Dante brought his ears closer again. A humming sound can be heard. In the same way, both Mimino and Non brought their ears closer. WANC Uo!? Wha!? Kya! A sudden loud noise came from the magic tool, so the three of them were taken aback. W-What was that? Oh, it seems like Reiji-san was surprised by something.Muge said. Somehow, it feels like were peepingNon said. In the end, they decided to check on the Reiji Detector once a day and leave it alone. Abba was wondering if they were going to leave that thing here for even longer, but he was not insensitive enough to put it into words. If Reiji is alive, then its likely that Her Highness Anastasia is also still alive right?Dante said. But we cant bring this up to His Majesty right away. We have to get the timing right.Abba said. I see. It is a difficult subject, after all. If Anastasia is found to be alive, the Emperor may send out a search team. They made this magic tool because they thought it would lead to Reijis rescue. However, if the war situation is bad, the Empire obviously cant afford to arrange a search team. So Abbas idea of ??timing was understandable to Dante. So, how was the battle situation today?Dante asked. We have been able to get quite deep into the city, but the monsters that are almost the size of the Red Gate are pretty powerful so we have no choice but to rely on the aforementioned Black Sky Pirate.Lulusha answered. The mysterious girl who uses a black blade, huh She is the one who stole the Queen of the Night, right? Can she be trusted? We are in a situation where we have no choice but to trust her. Contact with that girl is so limited that even Abba cant meet her, correct?Lulusha said. Yup.Abba nodded. We dont know her name or her identity. But the Emperor, some of his closest aides, and doctors are often called to meet. Doctor? Is she feeling sick? A disease perhaps?Dante asked. We dont know anything about that either.Abba said, and moved around the long stick in his mouth. The Black sky pirate is Lark, but unfortunately none of the members here were in contact with her. The return of the wounded is delayed, so tomorrows subjugation in the frontline will be suspended it seems.Non said. She works in a relief facility, so she receives frontline information readily. Is that so? Things sound like theyre getting bad.Dante said. But it doesnt seem to be all that bad. According to what I heard from the supply team, it looks like a lot of supplies will arrive tomorrow.Mimino said. Reinforcement! Mimino nodded in response with a smile. It seems that reinforcements and supplies will arrive from the Kruvan Holy Kingdom tomorrow. Moreover, since the predecessor Holy King is leading the unit directly, we can expect to push through the frontlines!Mimino said. Thats amazing! The predecessor Holy King is also a famous master of the spear. It is truly difficult to continue fighting when an endless number of monsters pour down from the sky everyday without end. However, if they can gather enough people and subdue the monsters all at once if that happens, they can expect to capture the Red Gate. Tomorrow, His Majesty the Emperor and the predecessor Holy King will hold a meeting. I think the situation will change significantly depending on the outcome.Abba said powerfully. Volume 4 - CH 34 ** Queen of the Night ** Abba, who holds the title of Deputy Director of the Foreign Affairs Bureau, not only was responding to foreign dignitaries visits, but also prepared drafts when the director made proposals to the Emperor. He was doing the work of an office clerk. The reason he was summoned by the Emperor late at night must be regarding the documents he had submitted, which summarizes information about the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Although he was onboard a warship, the area for military personnel and the area for visitors were clearly distinguished. Abba was walking through a gently curving corridor with soft carpet spread on the floor and delicately crafted handrails in the Guest Area. As he approached his destination, Abba pulled out the long stick in his mouth and pocketed it. When the soldier posted outside noticed Abbas visit, he saluted and opened the door. The door led to the Emperors dedicated conference room. And inside, the Emperor, the Emperors secretary, the director of foreign affairs, the chief of military affairs, and quite unusually, the director of the labyrinth management were present. Abba, the documents you have put together are concise. Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you for your words. However I cant figure out how much power the Former Holy King holds. I apologize.Abba hung his head down. I am not blaming you. Its better than including your biased deduction. How do you see this, director? I agree. If Abbas analysis is correct, I think it would be better to treat him as if he were the current Holy King, rather than as a former. The director of the Foreign Affairs Bureau, who has advanced in age, expressly included If Abbas analysis is correct. It was a magic word to shift the blame onto Abba if something goes wrong. But of course, such an occurrence is not new, so Abba stayed silent. In other words, is Kruvan so interested in our country that theyre sending the current Holy King? What do you think, Abba? Yes, sir. There are many mysteries surrounding the change of the throne in the Holy Kingdom, the expulsion and execution of high-ranking nobles, and a huge monster appearing in the center of the Holy City. As far as things can be confirmed, the Holy King stepped down to bear responsibility for the failure. No traces of a coup detat can be confirmed. The Holy Queen, the daughter of the predecessor Holy King, is on good terms with the predecessor Holy King and has no circumstances to drive him to another country. As such, we can conclude that they hold a great interest. Hmm The Emperor flipped through the pages of the report. Abba just stood still, and the directors who were in their seats simply stared at him. Only the secretary, who was behind the Emperor, was enthusiastically writing down something. The Holy Kings Knights Order who are accompanying the Holy King, are they strong?the Emperor asked. The director of foreign affairs nodded in consent, so Abba opened his mouth. Yes, sir. The knights were nurtured under the predecessor Holy King, whose name is said to instill courage and bravery in his men. How do they compare to our army? Theyre incomparable! The chief of military affairs, who had been silent until then, voiced out. Our army is armed with magic gears! Even with skills, they wont be able to compete with us! Since he is the head of the military, he naturally looked at his men favorably. How do you see it, Abba?the Emperor asked. I am not a military expert. Abba. The Emperor, who was smiling slightly until then, suddenly erased that smile and focused intently on Abba. Abba nervously swallowed his saliva. I wouldnt say they are mighty warriors, but of course they would have higher abilities than a normal soldier. But I think the more important concern would be the cavalry numbering 10, 000. This cavalry will move under the Holy Kings Knights Order. However, their forte is at group battles rather than individual strengths. Even our Imperial Army cannot win in direct combat against 10,000 people. That sounds plausible. What do you think, chief of military affairs? Abba sunk back when the chief of military affairs glared daggers at him. If he doesnt answer honestly, the Emperor glares at him, and if he is honest, the chief of military affairs glares at him. Our army has the sky! If we fight from the sky, the Holy Kingdoms army is nothing to be scared of! The Holy Kingdom is providing reinforcements, not an enemy. But Abba cant really refute the chief from his position as deputy director. I apologize. Once again, he had no choice but to hang his head. Chief of military affairs, the enemy is not Kruvan. Y-Yes. Excuse me, Your Majesty. I just wish for the Empires prosperity Good. I admire Your Majestys eye for discernment. A meaningless follow-up can be heard from the chief as he lowered his head. (What the hell is all this?We cant really afford to be having such a silly conversation.) Abba thought to himself. Abba, raise your head. Youre wondering why we are talking about this, arent you? Yes.CN-No, thats not what I mean. Abba hurriedly waved both hands as he unintentionally agreed. Everything you and the chief of military affairs said was correct. Huh? AH! Abba starred in puzzlement at first, but then he was able to read the Emperors thoughts. The Holy Kingdoms real purpose is our airships, I see. Even if their army is strong on land, our army rules the skies. If so, the Holy Kingdom wants our airship to stand out from other countries C they are almost desperate for it. Thats right. The reason why they are actively accepting refugees is so we would be obliged to give them as many of our airships as possible, and perhaps even attract our airship engineers. It sounds so simple, but all of the Holy Kingdoms actions thus far line up perfectly with that narrative. (His Majesty is amazing. He is often compared to his predecessors who developed the nation, and is often spoken ill of but his real power is being able to rouse people. Exactly the sort of Emperor the Empire needs in these times of crisis.) Abba was inwardly astonished. I understand what is on Your Majestys mind. Tomorrows talks will focus on how to keep the postwar demands of the Holy Kingdom away from the airship, correct? Its great that you caught on quickly. But I am ready to hand over a few airships. What do you mean, sir? It means our technology must evolve. The release of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. And that red crack in the sky Dont you think there is something else slumbering within the depths of the labyrinths other than airship technology? That is why the labyrinth director has also been summoned here. ! We can always build as many airships as we like. That is, if we can steadily get our hands on the next generation of technology Suddenly, the Emperor seemed even greater a personage in Abbas eyes. While deep in a crisis which can erase the Empires existence, the Emperor was aiming for its next advancement. (He will either become the Emperor of a ruined nation or a once in a generation hero who will save the nation.) Realizing that his own destiny was also tied to this old man, uncontrollable shivers ran down Abbas body. It will not be the Emperor himself who realizes his ideals, but his closest aides, which includes Abba. Abba finally noticed the heavy burden placed on him. A passionate flame was burning within Abba C a flame so hot and ferocious which surprised even himself C as he readied himself for tomorrows conference with the Holy Kingdom. Volume 4 - CH 35 ** Queen of the Night C Strategy Conference Room ** The preparations on the side of the Lev Magic Empire were complete. They had completed the analysis on the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, the Saint Knight Kingdom, and the Keith Gran Federation. The Saint Knight Kingdom was offering support under the reasons A knight does not abandon his neighbor and Pride. They do not seem to be seeking a clear compensation. While expressing support, Keith Gran Federation did not give any reason for their decision, but the Empire decided to welcome the representative from Keith Gran in order to keep Kruvan in check. The representative was waiting in the waiting room. Two of the finest chairs inside the Queen of the Night were prepared for the meeting C they had no way of knowing that Lark had been napping on those chairs, though. The Emperor sat on one, while the other was prepared for the former Holy King. In addition to the senior statesmen, the Emperor prepared five soldiers with Heroic Gear, which looked like an unconventional metal equipment reminiscent of an ancient work of art. On a side note, these Heroic Gears were inoperable due to unknown reasons, so it was prepared only as a bluff. The Heroic Gears which are operable, were used actively in the front lines. From Kruvan Holy Kingdom, Duke Grenjido and Earl Sillys have arrived. Umu.the Emperor nodded. All of it was prepared for this negotiation. How to use Kruvan to capture the Red Gate? Will they move as the Empire wants? That is the main point. The double door to the room opened. An astonishingly large man, donning a thick chest plate, appeared. His blue hair was glowing, indicating that he was the former Holy King, Duke Grenjido. Duke Grenjido has arrived at the behest of Her Majesty the Holy King of Kruvan Holy Kingdom. I welcome your visit from the bottom of my heart, Duke. Please, take a seat. The Emperor offered the same chair as himself, but was surprised to see Earl Sillys who appeared behind the Duke and a girl who was clearly in her teens. From the color of their hair and eyes, they seem to be parent and child. But no matter how high of a noble they might be, is it really appropriate to bring a child into a stage of diplomacy? The girl, dressed in a chic lapis lazuli dark blue dress, carried herself dignifiedly. Furthermore, the girls facial features captivated even the Emperor who had become accustomed to seeing Anastasia, who is from the High Elf Royalty known for their beauty. Her eyes gave off a feeling of intelligence more so than innocence. Her perfectly combed hair flowed inward to the contours of her face. Her healthy pink lips seemed slightly crimson. Your Majesty, I dont think sitting on this chair will be a good idea. The Emperor finally came to his senses after being called out by Grenjido. Meaning? I would like to avoid being seen as the same stature as Your Majesty. I am a simple duke and a nobleman. All right. This answer was expected, so when the Emperor gave a signal, a lower grade chair was brought in. Grenjido is the former Holy King, so he does not want to be treated as one would the Holy King. The Emperor felt that it was his true feelings. (Not the kind of man who cares about appearances, huh.) It was also necessary to determine what kind of man Grenjido is in order to proceed with negotiations in an advantageous manner. Grenjido noticed that the Emperors gaze shifted to his side. I am accompanied by Earl Sillys, who is in charge of domestic affairs in our country. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Your Majesty the Emperor of Lev Magic Empire. As Earl Sillys put his hand on his chest and bowed down, behind him, his daughter knelt a knee and bowed her head. Esteemed Duke, what about the child? She is Eva, the daughter of Earl Sillys. I brought her along due to necessity. Grenjidos lips curved into a grin. Lets talk about that later. ** The Empires side explained the situation on the front line. It was Abba who did the talking. He began with an overview of the situation, progressed in a smooth chronological order, and within the span of 5 minutes, Grenjido and the others understood exactly what was happening currently. I understand. Your city was destroyed overnight and now you have no choice but to engage in ceaseless combat. I deeply sympathise with the Lev people.Grenjidos words, which he said with his eyes cast down, were quivering. When they realized that it came from the bottom of the dukes heart, several of the soldiers, armed with heroic gear, became teary-eyed. Even the chief of military affairs was choked with tears. The Holy Kingdom will cooperate as much as possible. I presume the ultimate goal is to block the Red Gate, but how will you go about it? Indeed. We cant observe what is going on with Red Gate because we cant even get close to it at the moment. So we have drawn up a four stage plan. The first stage is pushing up the front, the second stage is analyzing the Red Gate with an observation team, and the third stage is researching the Red Gate. The 4th stage will be the blockade operation.the Emperor said. I think that sounds appropriate. After that, a detailed talk about the front lines was held. By the way, I dont think the Empire can thank the Holy Kingdoms kindness until the country recovers from this crisis. Of course. We are not going to ask anything in this situation.Grenjido said clearly. In other words, it is uncertain whether the Holy Kingdom will overcharge the Empire when it recovers to the original state. Thank you for your reassuring words. However, Duke, even you will not be able to march into battle without a prospect of reward, right? So, I would like to suggest how about our state-of-the-art airship, Queen of the Night, as a thank you? The words spoken by the Emperor caused the senior statesman, who had not been informed in advance, to look flabbergasted. And one of the soldiers with Heroic Gear unintentionally dropped his weapon. Well I am grateful, but are you sure? From Grenjidos point of view, the Empire brought up the talks of remuneration first, and furthermore, promised something which the Empire of the past would have never agreed to. So it was natural that he was bewildered. If promising the Queen of the Night in advance will allow you to march bravely to the front lines, then it is a very cheap price to regain our country. I see Grenjido said, folding his arms. Alright. I will communicate it back to my country. I dont think they will refuse. Thank you. Actually, I was thinking of making this proposal after fighting in the front lines and getting a better grasp on the situation, but I have a request as well. The Emperor was wary of the word request. Does he mean for the Empire to recognise the migration of the Lev people who have already entered the Holy Kingdom? Or does he want a mechanic who can operate Queen of the Night? The Emperor waited for the Dukes next words with caution. If we are able to push the front line closer to the Red Gate, please allow me to go in by all means. The Emperor wondered if he misheard the Duke. It was such an incomprehensible request. What do you mean? If it is possible to cross over to the Back World, I want to cross it. When the Emperor looked at the Earl who was next to Grenjido, the handsome-looking Earl was grimacing. The Duke was dead serious. Why on earth would you do that? That was the only thing the Emperor could ask. To save our benefactor. Grenjido made a clear statement. That is the reason why I decided to come to the front line personally and also brought Eva, the secret weapon of our army. The Emperor remembered that there was a teenage girl who did not belong in this room. Unlike her father, Eva did not have a bitter look, but rather, she listened enthusiastically. That girl? The Emperor realized that he was just repeating what the other party was saying like a fool, but there wasnt much else he could do in this situation. She has a special power that doesnt depend on skill. Magic Eye of Inspire C it has the power to make the battle on the front line very advantageous towards us. And I, like Duke Grenjido, wish to save a certain person. The girl spoke for the first time. While sounding cool and intelligent, she was passionate when she mentioned a certain person. Volume 4 - CH 36 ** Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Front Line ** The reinforcements of 10,000 cavalry reassured the citizens of the Lev Magic Empire and the adventurers fighting at the front line of the Red Gate. But at the same time, the large number of personnel caused disturbances in the front line. After all, there were horses as well as humans. Kruvan sent their cavalry due to prioritizing movement speed. As such, the large number of personnel couldnt be accommodated in the base at the front line, so the Kruvan Army was stationed on a nearby hill. 3,000 advance troops from the Keith Gran Federation were stationed on the opposite hill. The remaining 97,000 will be added soon. As such, the vegetation in the whole area may be consumed by horses. On a side note, the Saint Knight Kingdom planned to send 1,000 troops, but when the scale of support from the other countries became larger, they said sending only 1,000 troops would affect their honour, so they decided to increase their number to 10,000 to match Kruvan Holy Kingdom. I have never been in a war, so I didnt know the scale was this huge It is little wonder why a lot of people die in war.Dante said, while watching the 10,000 cavalry forming positions in the distance. But I am grateful. With this amount of military strength, we can push the front line deeper.Lulusha responded. True. As it stands now, no matter how many monsters we defeat during daytime, we have to pull back at night. But if the attack and the construction of the base can be done in parallel, the subjugation will proceed more smoothly. Whats wrong? You seem troubled.Dante asked. Actually, I also got a dispatch order. Hmm? You? Are you going to fight monsters on the front line? Lulusha chuckled at Dantes question. No. My job is labyrinth capture. What has labyrinth capture got to do with this? Its clear that the Red Gate is related to the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, right? The same can also be inferred from the transcribe of the wall painting left behind by Reiji-san. So, the labyrinth capture teams are to investigate the labyrinths for information on whether we can control the gate. Oh I see. If possible, I would like Silver Balance to join as well. Of course. We would be happy. Right? Dante asked the person approaching him from behind without turning back. Of course we would! It was Mimino. Once we can control the Red Gate, we can go find Reiji-kun.Mimino said. Fufu. Everyone truly cares about Reiji-san. Reiji-kun saved Dantes life, so he is irreplaceable to Non and Dante. As for me, he is my companion? No, I feel we are closer than that.Mimino said. Isnt he like your son?Dante added. Im not that old! It would be more accurate if you said siblings! Dante laughed at Miminos reply. Hahaha, Im sorry Oh, it looks like the meeting is over. Dante said, pointing to the deck of the Queen of the Night. Abba was in the crowd of the bigshots of the Empire, including the Emperor. Walking with them was Duke Grenjido, whose blue hair stood out, and the astonishingly handsome man, Earl Sillys. Hey, dont you think we should tell the Earl over there about what happened to Reiji?Dante asked. Reiji had told Dante and the others about his time in the Holy Kingdom. And he had never once bad-mouthed the Earl. Dante thought that the Earl would probably want to know about Reijis situation as well. Absolutely not! We cant talk to the people who drove Reiji-kun out of their country after everything he has done for them.Mimino immediately denied. Oi oi, Mimino. Reiji was really concerned about the Earls daughter. According to rumors, it seems that she has also come here. Perhaps they came here because they are concerned about Reiji too? Nope! We will not talk to them! Listen to me, Mimino No! Mimino turned away with her arms folded. Dante noticed that Mimino became more sullen when he mentioned the Earls daughter. (Ah I accidentally slipped it out.) Reiji was always concerned about the Earls daughter, and he also highly praised the young lady. During those times, Mimino always had a sullen look. (From Miminos point of view, she is probably thinking why even the young lady didnt protect Reiji when he had protected her for all those years.) Dante understood Miminos feelings. But he also understood that it was too much to ask of a 12 years old girl. Though, he knew not to bring that up to Mimino. (But I cant find the young lady in question.) The girl couldnt be found on the deck. ** Queen of the Night C Guest room ** The young lady was guided by a Lev to the guest room. She was accompanied by a knight of the Knights Order, but she told him to wait outside, and knocked on the door before entering the guest room. She found a Lev in a lab coat inside. It was an elderly doctor. Oh Its rare to have a human guest. The patient went to sleep just a moment ago. After saying that, the doctor left to check on his next patient. Only Eva and the patient remained in the room. The bed occupied a large portion of the room which was not originally spacious. Sleeping on the bed was a girl about five years older than Eva. So this person is the one who is maintaining the current front line and possesses a special skill Lark-san. It was the first encounter between the two. Volume 4 - CH 37 * Queen of the Night C Guest Room ** The information collected by Earl Sillys and the information shared by the Levs at the meeting earlier was consistent. The current front line could only be maintained because of one young girl C Lark. The monsters falling from the Red Gate were stronger than the average monsters found in this side of the world. And some of them were too strong even for veteran adventurers. The current front line can only be maintained because Lark uses her rare skill to destroy such formidably strong monsters that none else can handle. (But she does not fit that image at all.) The girl sleeping before Eva was thin. And it could be seen from the girls skin tone that she was malnourished. Her long blonde would be beautiful if properly cared for, Eva thought to herself. ! When Eva gently reached out her hand and tried to brush the bangs from Larks eyes, her hand was suddenly grabbed. Who are you? Lark, who should have been sleeping, was glaring at Eva. But Eva was not frightened, ratherC (What beautiful eyes.) She thought. Her bright and deep violet eyes, reminiscent of amethyst, were large, and her long eyelashes added some sorrow. Eva understood that the words coming from Larks thin lips did not contain hostility, but that she was simply asking a question. I am Eva Sillys. I obtained special permission to be here. Permission? Did that Emperor send you here? Yes. She did not lie. From the Empires perspective, Lark is a thieving sky pirate who stole the Queen of the Night. But she returned it and even announced her support to fight in the front line. The outcome was tremendous, and Lark suddenly became an irreplaceable existence to the Empire. Therefore, it is natural that Lark thinks that the Empire would not allow people to easily approach her. There is a reason why the Emperor gave permission. One is that Eva is a young girl and also the daughter of a noble, so she wont do anything strange. And the other was because of her special ability. Hmm I see no more than a child, but Lark said, letting go of Evas hand, and got up. I dont mind if you continue sleeping.Eva said. Dont joke around. Im not so shameless to sleep snoring loudly with an unknown girl in my room. So? What did you come here for? Eva chose her next words. To listen to Lark-samas story. My story, you say? Haha?n, so the Emperor sent a human girl to pry the secret of my skill, huh. Those sly Levs. N-No, you are misunderstanding. I came from the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. To participate in the battle at Red Gate. A little girl like you? I am a full-fledged noble in the Holy Kingdom, you know. Hmm I dont really understand nobles. Lark does not unconditionally trust Eva, but her wariness seems to have more or less decreased. That was also Evas aim. But is the Holy Kingdom so short on people that they have to send a little girl like you? Lark seems intent on treating Eva as a little girl. No, I came of my own will. Why? You dont look like the type who likes the smell of blood and war. Because a very precious person to me is here. Eva put her hand on her chest as she thought of that person. Just thinking about that person warmed her heart. Is that so? I guess you have your own worries On the other hand, Lark was thinking, This is no doubt love. Moreover, the guy is a Lev. Love that transcends race must already be shitty hard and shes a noble to boot? Must be a load of trouble. Whats the name of that lucky bastard? He is called Reiji. Reiji, huh thats a pretty good name, aint it Lark-samaC Just call me Lark. A noble calling me -sama just feels creepy. Well, then Lark-san. I heard that you voluntarily returned this airship and went on to fight on the front line. Why did you do that? Why, huh Lark exhaled a little, and turned her gaze to the wall in the narrow room. There was no one there, but she certainly had a particular person in mind. I have a little brother. A brother, I see. He is nothing like me and is a very good person Ive been separated from him for a long time, but I believe Ill meet him again someday. If he was faced with this situation right now, Im sure he will do everything in his power to help as much as he can. Thats why I want to do the same. When we meet again, I want him to be proud to call me his big sister. Larks words were straightforward and honest, which was a fresh feeling for Eva who lives in the noble society. Larks story touched Evas heart. Everyone in the Empire knows how hard Lark-san is working. I am sure your brother will definitely be delighted. Is that so? Hehe, Im feeling shy How strange, I can open up to you honestly. Lark scratched her nose shyly, with a broad smile. Looking at Lark, Eva thought, Lark-sans younger brother must be a person with blonde hair and beautiful violet eyes similar to her. By the way, what is your brothers name? Name? Oh, my little brother doesnt have a name. Eh? A terrible answer came back. Eva was taken aback. Apparently, due to the tremendous recoil from Larks unbelievable strength, she is mentally weakened. Perhaps she sees an illusion whom she considers her brother due to that? Otherwise, there is no way she would say her brother doesnt have a name. Well, dont worry about the details! Ahahaha! Y-Yeah, thats right. Lark laughed, so Eva followed suit. I am sure you have a lot of hardships too, but dont give up, okay? Lark meant Love with a Lev guy will surely be difficult. Thank you, Lark-san. I-I hope you can see your brother soon. Eva meant You are an admirable person for doing your best for a non-existent younger brother. Of course, neither of them realised they were talking about the same person. Lark-san, I have a special ability. Ability Do you mean skill? No. Its a special ability that is passed down in House Sillys. This eye. Eva said, pointing to her scarlet eyes. Its called Magic Eye of Inspire. When I gather mana in my eye, it has the ability to increase the fighting motivation of those who look at these eyes. And I recently learned that there is another ability that accompanies it. It was only recently that Eva started training to control her Magic Eye of Inspire. It was because Reiji encouraged her and said that the Magic Eye of Inspire can help other people unlike her fathers Magic Eye of Inquiry. Magic Eyes of Inspire, which became controllable thanks to theMana Control skill, blossomed into a new ability. I can supply vitality and mana without using magic. I heard that Lark-sans physical weakness is severe, so I thought that it could be useful to you. Because of that ability, the Emperor promised that Eva could meet Lark on a one-on-one basis. And in order to use the new ability of the Magic Eye of Inspire, the distance between the two hearts must be shrinked. That is why the small talk Eva shared with Lark was necessary. Really?? Lark eyed Eva suspiciously. Lark even stole the Queen of the Night to fly to a well-known doctor in order to cure her otherwise incurable illness. You dont have to trust me. Why dont you just give it a try? Evas eyes extolled a different kind of beauty from Larks eyes. Drawn to those eyes, Lark nodded. Volume 4 - CH 38 Vol 4: Chapter 38 The sunlight was harsh today. It was the height of summer. Apparently, the seasons are also the same for both the Front World and the Back World. Even in this situation, the dragonewts wanted to take a hot bath. But since their purpose was to remove the leftover scales during shedding in the bathwhich seems to be an unimaginably pleasant sensation for the dragonewtsthe public bath was a great success every day. I dont think I can live without the bath anymore. nuro. When I saw the green elder grinning, I wondered if I might have introduced some kind of addiction. Well, its just a bath, right? Well then, the oldest remnants of our city I can remember is here. Today, I was listening to information from the elders again, the most knowledgeable people in Dragonewt City. By the way, they were floating in the public bath while I was taking notes outside the bath. The elders came to the public bath every day even though there should be no scales left to shed. What I wanted to know was the footprints La Fisa left behind. I wanted to know how he went to the Front World. And so, I was told the oldest city remains of the dragonewt people was near the site of the Holy City of Kruvan Holy Kingdom. And also, somewhat closer to the Underground City. (But Im curious about what El-san said before.) A rabbit high-priest from the Holy Kingdom, El-san, said this: `Well, of course, we cant observe the Back World at the moment, but it seems that there was traffic between the two worlds in ancient times. But in order to stop the traffic, the gate that connects the two worlds was closed. I dont know how long ago it was. I have no choice but to hope that it was long before La Fisas time. (In the first place, who closed the gate? Was it god? Its god, isnt it?) As there are many elements such as magic and skill orbs that cannot be explained by science, it wouldnt be strange if there is a god. Non-san belongs to the church, and the church believes in God. Though, I personally dont know if god really exists. Sumeria-san, please at least use a spoon to eat. Please reply. As we were dining at Kimidori Papas mansion, Asha called out to Sumeria who was eating with her bare hands. But Sumeria plainly ignored her. It seems that these two are not getting along well. Rather, I was still uncertain how to handle Sumeria who has regressed to a child mentally. I thought it would be dangerous if I left her back at the Underground City, but thinking about it carefully, perhaps I should have listened to what the Marshal had to say. I heard from Sumeria the other day that she has no parents. She said that innocently, which strongly motivated Asha to educate Sumeria. Well, its alright. She can learn slowly, nu! Thats right. Kimi-chan used his hand when he was a child too Kimidori Papa and Kimidori Mama said. Reiji-kun, are you going to leave the city, nu? I lowered my fork as Kimidori Papa suddenly asked. Did he sense that the atmosphere around me was different? Is that true, Reiji-san? Asha asked confusedly, while Sumeria looked around restlessly. Yes, I was thinking of leaving soon actually. I was going to talk to Asha about it after the meal. Have you decided on your destination, nu? I nodded and told Kimidori Papa that I was heading to the oldest Dragonewt City. I might find some clues thereit was more likely that I wouldnt, but I have to go. The crack in the sky might still be in the Undeveloped Land Canion, but I decided to take on that task only after examining La Fisas travel footprints. There is too much danger in going to Canion, after all. I see Umm, Reiji-san. Can I come withC Of course. Lets go together, Asha. Ashas expression suddenly brightened up. O-Okay! There is danger in taking her along. However, she gets too lonely if I leave her, so I have no choice. I will let the Lev master sergeant know as well. I dont think he will be strongly against it. Sumeria was looking at me. I was troubled if I should take her along or not. Its better if you stay in the city nu.Kimidori Papa said to Sumeria. Sumeria was taken aback when she heard that. She speaks like a baby when talking to us, but she seems to understand about 80% of what we say to her. No! She rejected the notion without any room for doubt. He has a job to do. Its your job to see them off. No. I understand your feelings Kimidori Papa looked up at the ceiling with his arms crossed. I thought it wouldnt be good to let her refute Kimidori Papa any more. It was me who brought Sumeria here, and it is me who was trying to leave her here again. SumeriaC Reiji-san. Kimidori Mama stopped me by shaking her head slightly. She doesnt want me to say it But why? If I dont say it, Im sure Sumeria wouldnt agree. Sumeria, I am sure you know well that its dangerous outside the city. Reiji-san can protect himself. But youC NOOOOOOO! Sumeria screamed to interrupt Kimidori Mama. She stood up and pointed to Asha with her food-stained fingers. Nn! Nn`! She was trying to say Asha will be in danger too. So why am I taking Asha, who is younger than herself, but not taking her along too? She has made her resolve, nu. If Reiji-kun is ever put in danger because of her she is resolved to take her own life. Eh? Did Asha really think that way? I look at Asha in response to the unexpectedly heavy words from Kimidori Papa. Ashas mouth was shut tight, and she responded with nothing. No! No, no, no! Noooo! Sumeria shouted with tears in her eyes. And she rushed out of the dining room. It was the first time I had seen her so distraught since I brought her here. Since then, her deathly pale skin complexion had improved and her lips regained their luster. Its clear that it was because I pulled out the skill orb. Although her memory was still impaired, there was no danger to her life. She had recovered so much. Why didnt you let me talk to her? Sumeria would have surely listened to me.I reflexively asked Kimidori Mama. You dont have to burden yourself too much you are also still a child. As Kimidori Mama said that, I felt like she was patting my head, even though she physically didnt. It felt like a mother patting her childs head. (I am still a child, huh) It has been a long time since I was treated like a child. It had been too long that I no longer remembered what it was like. I thought it was my responsibility to stop Sumeria since I brought her here, but Kimidori Mama said I was burdening myself by thinking like that. You shouldnt make bitter memories with Sumeria, nu. We can make as many happy memories with Sumeria while she is with us. So, you two can leave on your trip without worrying about her.Kimidori Papa said. Thank you. While feeling the warmth of their concern I was still filled with worry. Volume 4 - CH 39 Vol 4: Chapter 39 When I informed the Lev master sergeant about the trip to the old Dragonewt City, he warmly supported my intention to find a way back to the Front World. However, three of his men had fallen sick, so they wouldnt be able to accompany us. For that reason, he tried to dissuade Asha and I from going alone. But when he realized that we were firm in our intentions, he was convinced in the end. How is Sumeria? I asked Kimidori Mama when I returned to the mansion that night. It seems that Sumeria shut herself in her room and wouldnt come out. I wonder if I wont be able to say goodbye. I was planning to leave early tomorrow. By the way, I havent seen Kimidori Gorn-san. That child seems to have found something he wants to do, so he has also shut himself in his room. Ah, Im sure its related to the development of sorcery. Its the same as when he was doing that mysterious research at the lakeside.Kimidori Mama said. This research is certainly better than the Dead Or Alive research, I think. ** Reiji-san. Asha called out while we were preparing for the trip in the room. What do you think about Sumeria-chan? I umm, I think we should bring her too. It was a surprising statement, since it doesnt seem like Sumeria and Asha get along well. If they were put in the same room, it is not hard to imagine that they would be constantly bickering. Why do you say that? I I understand the loneliness of being left alone, and the pain of being alone in a town of another race Oh, b-but I think your decision to rescue Sumeria-chan is definitely correct. But also uhm. Asha was fidgeting while looking all around. I-I am sorry. I feel confused Im not used to expressing my thoughts and complicated feelings like this. Lets bring her along. Eh? Since you feel so strongly about it, Im okay with bringing Sumeria along. Asha had a surprised look at first. Then slowly a warm, gentle smile appeared on her face. Thank you! However, I wont go. A voice came from the entrance of the room. I was surprised when I turned around. It was Sumeria. Her red eyes were gleaming from the gap of the narrowly opened door. It was like something out of a horror movie. Sumeria should be in her room, so why is she here? Go together. Sumeria said, slamming the door open. She ran over to me and grabbed my arm. Although she was older in age, her behavior was clearly like a toddler. Wanted to go together. Wanted?I asked. Un.she nodded in response. And saidC. But no more. Why?I asked her. Sumeria looked at Asha. To go, to not go. I decide. As though struck by those words, Ashas back straightened. You wanted to decide for yourself, huh I felt the weight of those words, as it was none other than Sumeria who said it. I was the one who took her away from the Underground city. I dont know what she was thinking, and I dont know what happened in her past. Perhaps the skill orb was also given to her without her permission. Sumeria wants to choose her own future. That is why she doesnt want others to decide. Are you sure, Sumeria-chan?Asha asked. Un.she nodded. You may not be able to meet Reiji-san anymore. Sumeria shook her head sideways and then pointed to Asha. Wont lose. Eh? What do youC? Before Asha could finish her sentence, Sumeria did something completely unexpected. She pulled my arm and planted her lips on my cheeks. Her lips were soft, but still felt a little rough. Wha, wha, wha, whaCAsha trembled. Reiji. Sumeria grabbed my face and turned it to face her. Will see you again. Definitely She stated it like a declaration of warand ran out of the room. Just like a child, she did not close the door properly. Wha~~~~~~~ !? Fireballs exploded around Asha. ** Asha and I decided to leave Dragonewt City early in the morning. Many dragonewts came to see us off. Some were even crying. Though, the elders were mostly saying, How are we going to take baths from now on, nuro? Reiji! Kimidori Gorn-san called, squeezing through the crowd of people who came to see us off. Just when I thought I hadnt seen him for a while, he appeared with stained clothes. He held a water pitcher and a metal box in his hands. Did you do it? Its a prototype, nu. When he poured water into the metal box, it caused a slight steam to rise. It was golden steam illuminated by the morning sun. Be careful Im sure you dont need me to tell you, but take care, nu. Ill see you again, nura! Okay. Kimidori Gorn-san hugged me with his arms outstretched. There was an odor mixed with metal and catalyst on him. It was the smell of advancement. Ill see you all again! Asha and I left Dragonewt City after that. Our aim is to find La Fisas footprints in the past. Somewhere on this continent, there must be a way back to the Front World. Volume 4 - CH 40 Vol 4: Chapter 40 Three days passed after Asha and I left on our journey. We aimed for the vicinity where the Holy City Kruvanyu would be located. We cut through a long forest, staying out of sight from the Underground citys patrols, and came out to a plain. However, like everything else in this world, it was a desolate land. Since anyone can see us clearly from afar, Asha and I waited for nightfall. Why is this different from the Front World? The language is the same, but it feels to me that the world itself is different.Asha said, while staring at the bonfire. I agree. I can only assume various changes occurred over long years. But in the first place, why was the world divided into two? Is there a god? The questions are endless. Everything else just feels so different.Asha said. Well, maybe we can see if there are other things that are the same today. What do you mean? Ive seen the First Altar in the Holy City Kruvanyu in the Front World. So I was wondering if it exists in this world too We started moving as the sun set. We proceeded through the desolate land under the moonlight. We had to move slowly as the foothold was bad, and we could also easily lose our direction while walking through the unchanging scenery. According to my calculation, we should arrive at the location of the First Altar by dawn tomorrow. But the path ahead was filled with large boulders and dead trees, so my calculations might be slightly off. Hmm? Suddenly, I felt tremors on the sole of my foot. Asha, were going to run! I carried Asha up and dashed away instantly. Something huge broke out of the ground underneath with explosive force. I was thrown forward, but I used Wind Magic to stabilize myself in mid-air and succeeded in landing safely. It was a giant earthworm-like tubular creature. The thickness of its body was similar to the trunk of a several hundred years old oak tree Its surface seemed to be soft, but there were a lot of closely packed warts. And only a mouth at its head. The mouth, which was tightly lined with numerous thick rounded teeths, probably functions to grind everything it sucks in. Piiiiiiiii! Ashas body stiffened and her eyes started to roll to the back of her head when she saw the giant creature shrieking with drool spilling from its mouth. Asha, this is a bad time to faint. She woke up as I tapped her back. I-I am sorry.she said. Dont worry. That is a normal reaction. If we were in a desert, it would be called a sandworm, but unfortunately the ground is hard. It would be more appropriate to call it Soil Worm. The soil worm has a good understanding of how to use its body. When it realized that I dodged the first blow, it swung its body sideways to slam into me. Wind Magic. Its speed, however, was too slow. Using the airflow around its giant body, I easily jumped up by boosting withWind Magic. S-Should we run away!? I would like to do that, but Ashas suggestion was correct. Since the soil worm has a fixed length, it should not be able to chase after us if we can outrun it. It is completely incomparable to Ouroboros. However, its not that simple. There were signs of other soil worms in the ground. Asha! Hold on tightly! Done! Lets go! Thus, there was no point in killing this one soil worm. The soil worm once again swung its body towards me. Asha clung to my neck as I supported her with my left hand, which freed my right hand. While jumping again and avoiding a direct hit, I thrust my mithril dagger into the soil worm from above. Here we go! Kyaaaaaaa!? As we rode on the soil worm with a single dagger, it swung around at high speed with tremendous centrifugal force. I pulled out the dagger right when it swung in the direction of our destination. Asha and I were thrown into the air. Kyaaaaaa Fireballs appeared around Asha and exploded. The fireballs lit the sky as we flew through the dark of the night. We were approaching the ground fast. I usedFire Magicto reduce the impact of the fall, and at the same time, I usedWind Magicto propel my body forward. Immediately after, a new soil worm jumped out from the ground right next to where I landed. In combination withBody Enhancement,Jumping Technique, andStrengthening Magic, my jumps increased tremendously. But every time I landed, another soil worm popped out of the ground. Its like a minefield. Ah, ah, ah, ah That was all that came out of Ashas mouth everytime I jumped and landed. However, there is an end to this minefield. This is the last one! The last jump was a big jump. There was no more bare ground beyond that point. Though heavily cracked, I landed onto a stone pavement. It was not visible from a distance due to the clouds of dust in the surrounding area, but this was a well-established road. Though, it does not seem that way due to weathering. This was a city that was abandoned long ago. However, Who are you people? There were about 10 people in front of us when we landed. In this world, there are dragonewts, underground humans, andC. Are youthe dark elves? This was our first contact with them. Volume 4 - CH 41 Vol 4: Chapter 41 They had purplish skin and long ears like an elf. Straight silver hair and amber-coloured eyes. A dark elf, just as I had imagined. I thought some kind of tough guy showed up, causing the giant earthworms to go crazy but its just a little rug rat! Yeah, yeah. Look at his muscles seems like he hasnt eaten in days. However, some aspects were beyond my imagination. Their handsome looks were just as I imagined, but everything below the chin was unexpected. Necks as thick as hardcore rugby players. Upper arms with swelling, bulging biceps. The tank top-like clothes they wore hid their chest, but completely showed off their ripped six-pack abs. The lower body was also terrific. Their thighs, which were tight and swollen like an Olympic cyclist, were likely to unleash a powerful deadly kick. Every single one of them was like that. (The Dark Elves were a macho race!?) As my heart beat increased, I hid Asha behind me to protect her. As she might be targeted for being a woman, I had instructed her in advance to wear a hood. Is this the dark elf village? Village? What are you talking about? You underground humans are also wandering around these parts lately, right Nn? A tall manabout 2 meters tall macho manwho seemed to be the leader, took a torch in his hand and lit it withFire Magic. Its a skill. You your skin is too yellow for an underground human. And you dont have scales to be a dragonewt. What are you? I am a human. Should be an extremely common race but, I suppose they are extinct in this world. What are you talking about? We have something to do here. I hope you wont get in our way. The dark elves looked at each other. They went a little distance away, and gathered in a circle like football players. What is that guy talking about? I dont know. Maybe hes got some screws loose. Should we just leave em alone? Theyll probably die in the wild. But they slipped through the giant earthworms. Maybe they just got lucky. So, what do we do? Ninta and Ketch started doing situps and squats since were taking too long. Tsk. Those guys have no patience. Youre doing high knees while saying that. Yeah, I wanna start doing muscle training. Me too. Me too. Me too. The circle collapsed, and the 2 meters tall man came over to us. As a result of the discussion, it is too late at night, so you should come back to our place for the time being. Wait, why!?I retorted without thinking.You were discussing muscle training for half of the discussion, werent you?! Oh, you were listening in on us? Are you feeling shy? Is that why youre averting your gaze and rubbing your nose? As long as youre not hostile, its fine. Follow us. The dark elves said, and went down the stone pavement road. A few people followed behind the leader while performing jumping squats, but no one said anything else. Umm, Reiji-san. What should we do? Sorry, but I dont know either. It is a fact that it has gotten late, so we decided to follow the dark elves. ** I was able to take a nap for about 2 hours until dawn. I used magic and strained my body, so I wanted to recover my physical strength. The sky was slightly brighter. I woke up on a bed that was made of just branches and dry leaves. Beside me, Asha was groaning uncomfortably in her sleep. Asha, who has only slept in the finest beds so far, has experienced sleeping out in the open air a few times since she came to this world. Her body still hasnt gotten accustomed to it, so I decided to let her sleep for a bit longer. I walked outside. We were as high as 30 meters from the ground on top of a tree. Birds were chirping here and there loudly. It was not fancy enough to call it a treehouse. Just simple huts assembled with wood on tall trees. I dont know what kind of trees they were. The bark looked slippery and smooth, but when I touched it, there was a slight unevenness. And with branches wide enough to comfortably walk on. I wonder how old the trees are. Large trees with a diameter of over 10 meters stood closely throughout the forest. The dark elves lived on top of these trees. There was sufficient distance between the huts. And also fixed huts which have been established as the toilet. The waste products are directly dropped down to the ground. Apparently, compost is made by collecting it all in one place. There were no lifelines. Instead, ropes were spun like a spiders web below the huts. So, even if you slip off a tree, you can grab onto the ropes before falling to the ground. Although it was early in the morning, the dark elves were dangling upside down from several branches, like bats, working out their abdominal muscles. Damn muscle maniacs! Climbing up and down from the ground to the top of the tree every single day would naturally develop your muscles, I suppose. They climb the trees with either a rope ladder or a knot rope. Even if they are chased by a foreign enemy, the enemy will not be able to climb up if the rope is retrieved. (Did the dark elves protect their village in this way? The idea is the exact opposite of the underground people.) Even if you try to look around from a tall tree, you cannot see far because of the numerous trees of the same height. This place was about 30 minutes of running from the ruins where I encountered the dark elves last night. Youve already woken up? You can wash your face there. The 2-meters tall dark elf came down from above. There were several huts that collected rainwater, where you could draw water and wash your face. The water felt cold, but this was probably the dark elves routine. Lets go have a meal.he said. Is that alright? Well, youre our guest. For now. For now, huh? Thats true. It seems that meals are gathered and dined in a separate place. So I headed to the hut which functioned as the dining room. Since it was early morning, there was no one inside. But it seemed that someone was using fire in the kitchen, as smoke was already rising. Youre early today, Knock! CAiya, are you an underground human? But your face is yellow. Hes a guest. Give us some food. The long and narrow hut had about 10 seats, and the kitchen was at the back. A dark elf woman was the person who was using fire. And, as expected, she was also macho. The dishes were simmered potatoes, soup with boiled beans, and chunks of meat. Meat was the largest. It was about the size of two bricks stacked together. Whats wrong? Theres no poison in it! Oi! You didnt put poison in this, right? Dont be rude! A ladle flew out of the kitchen and smacked the dark elf Knocks head. It made a nice sound. It seems that it is not poisoned.Knock said. D-Do you eat this much in the morning?I asked. Sorry, we only serve more at night. Thats not what I meant! D-Does that mean you eat way more at night?! Like Knock-san, I dipped the potatoes in the soup and then took a bite. ! Immediately, burning spiciness spread throughout my mouth. This is unexpected! I havent eaten such spicy food since I was reincarnated. (This reminds me of Mimino-sans seasoning.) Mimino-san figured out various seasonings while I travelled with Silver Balance. The spices she used were good and delicious. Mimino-san, I miss you. Hmm. Is it spicy enough to make you cry? Eh!? When I hurriedly touched my cheeks, it was wet with tears. No. Its just really delicious! Really? Yeah. Just as I started taking bite after bite, I heard a scream. It was Ashas voice. I immediately rushed out of the dining room. Outside the hut where we slept, Asha was desperately clinging onto a branch to save herself from falling to the ground. She probably lost her footing and slipped. Volume 4 - CH 42 W-When I got up and went outside, I looked down and was surprised by the height I managed to rescue Asha in time. She was on all fours back inside the hut as if trying to cling to solid ground, while breathing heavily. She apparently dozed off while I carried her up here last night. And because it was pitch black, she didnt know where we were heading. My decision to let her sleep in for a while longer had the opposite effect. Its great that nothing bad happened. That child should also join us for breakfasC Knock-san, who approached from behind, stopped mid-sentence with his mouth wide-open. Asha took off her cloak and hood when she went to bed last night. In other words, she was wearing the same culotte skirt and long boots as when she first came to this world. However, what Knock-san was fixated on was her face. Her race. H-Hi-Hi-High elf He pointed at Asha, with a trembling finger. HIGH ELFFFFFFFFFFF! Knock-san shouted from the pit of his stomach. My and Ashas hair stood on end because of that. The branches and dry leaves used for the roof and bed of the hut were blown away. My ears were ringing, but I immediately stood in front of Asha with a dagger in my left hand, and my right hand ready to invoke magic at any moment. I had a feeling something like this might happen. Dark elves and Elves should be closely related species, after all. I dont know the history of this world, but there might have been trouble between the two races in the past. (Should I carry Asha and jump down to the ground?) I looked down at the ropes stretched around like a safety net. The rope at the lowest point was about 10 meters above ground. So, if I jump down there and use that rope to kill the momentum of the fall, I should be able to get down to the ground unscathed usingWind MagicandFire Magic. HAHAH!! As Knock-san regained his composure, he prostrated on the floor all of a sudden. I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-IC Is he a broken record? I n-never expected a High Elf to c-come to a p-place like t-this. P-P-P-P-P-P-P- Is he a broken record, after all? P-P-Please f-forgive me for the rudeness I have shown so far. Knock-san was prostrating on a branch. No matter how thick the branch was, the width of the branch was about 40 cm at most. Since he was prostrating, he was slowly losing balance. I shall bring our chieftain here right away. No, our chieftains residence is far better. His body began to tilt over to the side of the branch. By all means, I humbly request that your esteemed personage use that residence from now onnnNNNNNNNNN!? Knock-san!? He fell off the branch. From a frog-like posture before the fall, he fell like a frog after being run over by a car. He fell on the rope at the bottom which I was aiming for. He bounced off the rope and crashed onto the ground. A cloud of dust kicked up. A few seconds later, I heard a noise from the ground. I-Is he dead? When Asha and I fearfully came out of the hut to check on him, What is all the noise here!? The dark elf woman from the cafeteria came over. HIGH ELFFFFFFFFFFF! She, too, pointed at Asha and shouted. And she prostrated with tremendous speed. I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-IC While also sounding like a broken record, she fell off the branch in the same fashion as Knock-san. She got caught on the same rope at the bottom, and fell beside Knock-san, kicking up a cloud of dust. Oi, whats all the fuss about this early in the morning?! Guest-san, what did you do? Where the hell is KnockC Three dark elves came. HIGH ELFFFFFFFFFFF! With the same momentum, the three prostrated on the ground. I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-IC I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-IC Ko-Ko-Ko-Ko-Ko-KoC Hey, third guy! Why are you sounding like a chicken insteadwait, thats not important! W-Wait, you guys! Get up! Dont fall! I finally regained my rationality from the shock of what just happened. However, I couldnt make it in time. They fell while prostrating down on the branch. ** After that, I had Asha put on her cloak and hood to overcome the five additional Dark Elves who came to check out what happened. I will explain the situation, so please guide us to your chieftain. And also please help Knock-san and the others!I said. The residence where the chieftain lived was the tree beside ours. So we used two ropes to cross over to that tree. Basically, we had to walk on one rope while the other was to hold on to for balance. Asha was afraid to walk on a tightrope, so she climbed on my back again. If this was Non-san, the sensations on my back would probably feel like a side benefit, but Ashas growth is modest, so Well, anyhow, the chieftains mansion was a slightly larger hut. The wall was covered with a cloth dyed with a lot of primary colors, probably as a substitute for wallpaper. There was a chair in an elevated position, but in front of it, an elderly dark elf man was sitting upright on the floor. Though I say elderly, he was terribly macho. The muscles on his legs were tight even in a simple sitting posture. These are the guests, chieftain. And somehow, Knock-san was already there. The woman from the kitchen and the three additional dark elves who fell were also there. Everyone was covered in dust, but I was relieved that there were no external wounds. I-I see youre safe, Knock-san Its because of my training.he said with a smile, but there was one dead leaf stuck on his hair. I heard that the other guest over there is so noble a personage that Knock here cannot even say it out loud. As the chieftain said so, I took off Ashas hood. Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets when they saw her. The chieftains residence was surrounded by tranquil stillness. And I heard multiple noises from outside the residence. Hey, dont peep inside and start falling off the tree. Volume 4 - CH 43 Vol 4: Chapter 43 The chieftains hut was completely closed off as more people were likely to fall from the tree. The light from the torch was dim, so I brightened the room withLight Magic. Hmm So you have a skill, underground man?the chieftain asked. Thats right. But Im not an underground man. Well, your skin does look yellow. The truth is I dont know how many times people have brought up the yellow complexion of my skin, but I just ignored it and explained the truth about Asha and I. Elves and High Elves seem to be extinct in this world, which is why they were able to accept my another world explanation easily. How did you know Asha is a High Elf instead of an elf just by looking? You can tell just by looking. But how do youC It is plain and clear she is a High Elf-sama. I wonder if these people, too, cant hold a conversation. Dragonewts, the underground humans, and dark elves have all been races with communication issues. Then Ill change the question. Why do you prostrate before a High Elf? The chieftain answered this question properly. For hundreds of thousands of years, elves have been divided into various races. Elves who are the general people of the forest. Dark Elves who are active at night and are physically blessed. Wood Elves who harmonize with trees in the forest and spend their entire life on treetops. Flower Elves who, on the contrary, harmonize with the soil on the ground. Fairies who transform into spirits. And finally, High Elves who govern over all elves. Under the High Elves, all the elves who lived in the forest never lost to the invasions of foreign enemies. However, over time, other races steadily perished and the monster invasion became relentless. As the situation worsened, conflicts between races in the forest deepened. We dark elves insisted that we should subjugate the monsters, and received heavy opposition. As a result, we ventured into battle alone. The dark elves tried to subdue the monsters alone? Yes. At that time, there were eight monsters called the giant species. One of which was approaching the forest and we managed to defeat it. However, the casualties were great and the number of dark elves was greatly reduced. Above all, when we returned to the Elven Forest after a long battle, the forest, with its defences spread thin, was destroyed by a monster invasion. Asha, who was standing beside me, gasped. The dark elves chose to fight to protect the elven race, but the elven race was destroyed while they were fighting. I heard that the High Elf-sama proposed to abandon the forest and look for a new land until the very end. But no matter how much conflict existed between the different elf races of our ancestors, none of them wanted to abandon the forest where they had lived their whole lives. I am sure they desired the period where all the elven races lived in harmony in the forest. The chieftain once again bowed down on the floor. High Elf-sama. You are sacred and inviolable to us. We will not make the same mistake this time. Will you please guide us, the dark elves? ** Asha needed some time to think. And the dark elves needed some time to get used to the presence of a high elf and not fall off the tree. Asha and I were left alone in the chieftains hut. The door was slightly ajar. Dark elves peeped through the door one after another. Accompanied by sounds of bodies crashing into the ground one after another. What should we do, Reiji-san? Asha and I were both concerned about what was happening outside the hut, but it couldnt be helped, so we decided to ignore it. I completely did not expect something like this to happen. So I am confused as well. They seem to think of Asha as a god. That sounds troublesome I think so too. It would certainly be troublesome if they said At last your time has come, High Elf and started attacking us, but saying You are our king! is equally troublesome as well. If we succeed in finding a way back to the Front World, Im guessing they will want to follow.I said. What do we do now? Well, why dont we bring them back? Is it really that easy? Perhaps it might be surprisingly easy? We were looking for a way to return to the Front World. I was thinking of returning with the Levs who were transported here with us. Then, both the Front World and the Back World will return to their previous state. We can take the dark elves, the underground humans, and the dragonewts back to the Front World. If they stay in this world, they could perish at any time, after all. Asha blinked dumbfoundedly at my suggestion. But Her mouth opened and closed. She cant seem to put together the idea. You are not responsible, Asha. The underground people and the dragonewts might decline our suggestion. And thats fine. If the Dark elves want to follow us, it is their responsibility. CKnock-san. Knock-sans eyes suddenly appeared behind the ajar door. Did you call for me? Do you people wish to follow AshaC I mean, High Elf Anastasia over here? Of course. We wish to offer our lives. Heavy thats not what I intended for. Asha reflexively stiffened. But that is your wish alone, and not one which coerces Asha, right? Of course. We worship the High Elf-sama of our own will and to act for her benefit. Even if Asha goes to the other world? Of course. Rather, you are addressing the High Elf-sama without honorifics. Who are you? He is starting to find faults with me now. This is too cumbersome to handle. Asha, for now, lets look for La-Fisas footprints. You can take your time to think through all this in the meantime. Y-Yes You are right. Asha then stood up and opened the door. I am Anastasia. A High Elf royalty. I dont m-mind if you idolize me, but I will not allow any rudeness towards Reiji-san. The dark elves eyes widened in surprise when Asha stepped out, but then they glanced at me. High Elf-sama. Who is this yellow underground man named Reiji? Reiji-san is m-myprecious someone! When Asha raised her voice, silence surrounded the treetops. I could only hear the chirping of the birds. Small fireballs exploded around Asha. Erm, there seems to be a verbal slip-up. I am the person who protects Asha. In other words, I am an escort. Do you understand? When I gave an additional explanation, the dark elves nodded to themselves saying, Oh, I see. HoweverC Asha was looking at me with dead inside eyes. Hmm? I wonder whats wrong? Volume 4 - CH 44 After that, Asha and I had a discussion with the chieftain and Knock-san. They will obey Asha. Apparently, this is a decision that has been passed down from generation to generation. The perishing of the elven race was such a grave event for them. The dark elves numbered 215, which was far less than that of dragonewts and underground humans. Their fertility is probably low. On the contrary, they have a very long lifespan. The chieftain was 760 years old, though he only looked 40 years old. Whats wrong, Reiji-san? Ah, no I unintentionally peered at Asha. She was 14 years old, the same age as me. But I thought that might just be referring to her appearance age. Even in this world, it is taboo to ask women about their age. By the way, do you know anything about the Covenant?I asked the chieftain. Of course. Ill tell you if you want to know. The Covenant passed down to the Dark Elf race goes like this: Pledgees Covenant -Those who bind the Covenant are those who stand at the top of the race. -The pledgee preserves the Covenant. -The revocation of the Covenant is made by declaring it to the mediator. I see This article is related to the pledgee and the revocation, huh. If memory serves right, the Dragonewts Covenant was about the structure of the Covenant. Even withWorld Ruler, my memory was getting hazy. It must be a power related to the Covenant, or perhaps limitations of it. The Covenant consists of skill orb, pledgee, and mediator. If the Dark elfs article is the Pledgees Covenant, does that mean that there is also a Skill Orbs Covenant and a Mediators Covenant? No, I already know the Skill Orbs Covenant. It was transmitted to the High Elves. Asha. The Covenant passed down to the High Elf royal family was the Skill Orbs Covenant, right? Yes. Asha recited from memory: Skill Orbs Covenant -Do not take too many skill orbs. -Skill orbs make up the world. If so, there should be a Mediators Covenant somewhere. That would be four articles. There are 8 articles in all, so its only half. Wasnt there mention of the revocation of the Covenant in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom when I fought the mediator? The high priest, El-san said: CEh, if the Covenant that connects this world to the Back World is revoked, many dark ones will invade this world. The dark ones Was he referring to the monsters in the Back World? In other words Will the two worlds be connected? What are you thinking, Reiji-san? I was thinking even if we take the Dark Elves to the Front World, it would be better not to connect this world with that world The monsters in the Back World are much more powerful than the Front World. If the two worlds become connected, the races in the Front World may face the same fate as the races in the Back World. Of course, we will follow you! Right, Knock? Yes! We will follow you to the ends of the world! Stop saying stuff like that each and every time And now, they started doing push ups. Speaking of the Covenant The chief stopped in the middle of his push-ups, and looked up at me. Hey, Knock. What was that skill orb that Punta found? Ah, right. That skill orb was umm Similarly, Knock-san tried to recollect his memories in the middle of his push-ups. I think it was a skill orb with a name similar to a Covenant A skill orb with the name similar to a Covenant? Skill Orb names should be related to its enhancement and skill My mind was blown away by Knock-sans following words. CAt any rate, it was a 12-star skill orb. It wasnt usable, so Punta didnt bring it back home. ** The dark elf named Punta was an outlier individual in this race. He had a huge belly like a water balloon. It bounced whenever he moved. His cheeks were almost sagging, and seemed reflective as if they were painted with honey. Under his swollen eyelids, his timid, narrow eyes were terribly frightened when Knock-san appeared before him Punta. I have something to talk about. Eek!!! P-Please let me go. Its impossible. I cant do push-ups 5,000 times and sit-ups 10,000 times! He flew to the back of his narrow hut, and crouched in a corner while grabbing his short natural perm hair in both hands. Its not impossible. You either do the training or you dont. When you give up, your muscles will break down. As long as youre training them, your musclesC Umm, Knock-san If left alone, the muscle discussions will continue endlessly, so I stopped him at the earliest possible stage. Oh, right. Punta, our guest has something to ask you about. Me? Didnt I tell you I came here to talk at the start? It would be troublesome if Punta starts prostrating when he sees Asha, so I came here alone. Punta turned his round, cherubic face to me. I heard that you found a 12-star skill orb.I said. Ah about that. I am rarely taken to the hunting ground, but I happened to be taken on that day. The hunting ground is said to be the place where the dark elves discover skill orbs. It would be around the area of the Holy City in the Front World. It seems that 10 to 20 skill orbs are found together in one spot. And it is their job to find those and bring them back home. In addition, hunting monsters and procuring meat is considered the side objective while making a run to the hunting grounds. It seems to be unknown why 10 to 20 skill orbs are found placed in one spot. Moreover, such occurrences were only found in the last few decades. As a result, it seems that the underground people also found these skill orbs, and the dark elves often come into contact and fight with themCbut that is besides the point. One of the skill orbs was on the ground away from the rest. But it was a 12-star skill orb, so I thought nobody would want it since its unusable. Want, huh There was a lot of prey on that day. And I was allured by the meat. So I decided to bring back meat insteadCbut I was curious about the skill orb and hid it away. Does that mean the skill orb is still there? No, it isnt. Huh? I moved it to another place I saw Punta-san fidgeting with his hands and worriedly glancing at Knock-san. Knock-san, Punta-san seems to want to say something, but he seems worried because of you. Worried? Why? Well, uh maybe youll get angry? I wont know if Ill get angry or not until I hear it!! Eek! Once again, Punta-san trembled while holding his head, so I gestured to Knock-san to go out with my hand. Although Knock-san had a grumpy face, he seemed to understand we would make no progress this way and stepped out. (I wonder if Knock-san doesnt understand that not everyone is fond of extreme physical training and not everyone has an athletic temperament.) I recalled Kimidori Gorn-san from Dragonewt City. Kimidori Gorn-san could not become accustomed to the unspoken rule that a dragonewt must live for the benefit of the society and the city. That is why he refused to hunt, and escaped to conduct research in the holiday house. (But still, Kimidori Gorn-san worked hard to find something he is good at for everyones benefit.) Kimidori Gorn-san displayed his special strength with the prototype he built before we left Dragonewt City. Im sure Punta-san can also find something he is good at. Punta-san, its okay. Knock-san went out. R-Really? He looked up at me, still trembling. Where did you move the skill orb to? And can you tell me the exact name of the skill orb? Y-Yes Punta-san looked out of the hut, saw Knock-san doing jumping squats on a distant branch, and grimaced. That skill orb was shining in various colors such as red and green. Various colors. Its a type Ive never seen before. There is no doubt it is a unique-characteristic skill orb. The name isWorld Alliance . Volume 4 - CH 45 I told Knock-san that I really wanted to have theWorld Allianceskill orb. I thought he would say Nobody can use it, so why would you want that?, but he instead reassured me saying, Alright, lets go look for it. When I asked Punta-san where he hid the skill orb, his answer angered Knock-san. You hid it inside the egg of an early summer bird of all things!? What were you thinking!!! Eek! Yelled at, Punta-san escaped to the corner of his hut while holding his head. Dont run! I told you many times not to go thereC W-Wait a second, Knock-san. I held back Knock-san using a bit of force. What is an early summer bird? I have never heard of it. Knock-san had an angry look on his face, but he still explained. ** There may be danger in going there, but I concluded that it is better to obtainWorld Alliance even if it is risky. Knock-san informed me about the various dangers I would face. But he reassured me that I will be fine if I dont let my guard down. I was almost feeling obsessed to directly ascertain the ability of the unique 12-star skill orb. You seem obsessed all of a sudden.Knock-san said, naturally unaware that I have 16 skill holders.Its your wish if you want to go, but its unforgivable if you take the High Elf-sama with you.he added. If I forcibly took Asha with me, I might not be able to get Punta-sans cooperation, so I persuaded Asha to stay and decided to go with Punta-san. It was noon when I left the dark elf village with Punta-san. Asha looked at me worriedly from the treetop. I dont think the dark elves would hurt Asha, so it should be fine. You are a weird person. You insist on going to the early summer birds nest even after knowing it is crawling with danger. There are only eggs in the nest, right? In addition, you were able to make it back safely right, Punta-san? Thats true, but Oh, is that an early summer bird? We navigated through a land where large withered trees grew scattered. Perhaps the nutrients in this area were scarce, as too many trees seemed to wither while standing. But on the other hand, there were a few trees in between that somehow managed to survive by taking in the limited nutrients. Nature is adamant. I pointed to two birds that could be seen beyond such trees. Two small shadows flew through the sky. I cant see it, though Is it a flock? No, there are only two. Then, it must be late summer birds. The blue late summer birds are loyal, whereas the red early summer birds are cheaters. Two species of birds that have the exact same silhouette but different colors; blue and red. No, maybe they are not two different species. Perhaps they are both the same species? According to what I heard, blue late-summer birds have only one lifelong pair. And the two birds live close to each other, nesting and laying eggs like ordinary birds. On the contrary, red early summer birds form a flock, where they lay a large number of eggs with multiple different mates. Since they wouldnt know which egg is whos child, they can create something akin to an Egg Storage. The Egg storage is around that area. We walked for 2 hours on foot. We decided to have a meal on the way, so we didnt make much progress in that time. Its pretty close to the village, isnt it?I said. The eggs will take around half a year to hatch, so until then everyone from the village will stay away. I see. The location was around the eastern part of the Holy City. At the foot of a mountain, there was a deeply recessed land surrounded by giant trees. There was a lot of overgrown weed in the surrounding area, decreasing the visibility. Whoa! I involuntarily let out that sound. I was amazed. There couldnt be a more befitting name than Egg storage. Rather, there were no other words. There were hundreds of milky white eggs stored in one place. Some were placed directly on the ground, some piled up, some collapsed and some cracked. (If these eggs hatch, the birds inside can grow to a ridiculously large size.) The blue late summer bird that I saw in the distance earlier probably did not feel like a threat because it was at a considerable distance. Be careful. If you harm a living egg, the flock will rush at us. That was the danger that Knock-san warned me of. Early summer birds leave the eggs unattended after laying them, but if someone tries to harm or break the eggs, the whole flock will charge at you like a stampede. It is unknown how the flock checks the condition of the eggs. Even if you escape, they will follow you to the ends of the world. Once in the past, a hungry dark elf broke one of the eggs while trying to bring it back to the village and was chased by a flock of early summer birds. The flock chased him down to the village, so the dark elves asked him to flee away from the direction of the villageand the dark elf was never seen again. Why did you hide it in such a place, Punta-san? No I was thinking of retrieving the skill orb after the eggs had hatched. But the skill orb is useless, isnt it? It looked so beautiful. I see I suppose it can be used to decorate your room. Like an indirect lighting lamp. Moreover, about half of the eggs are empty. I personally think that female birds lay empty eggs to attract the attention of males and appeal to them. Oh Isnt it great? The mating tactics of birds. Huh Punta-san suddenly seemed lively. I wonder if he has a mysterious hobby that is not understood by others. Something like research on early summer birds. Maybe he hid the skill orb here for experimentational purposes? Like what would happen to the orb buried in the snow after the snow melts? If not, he wouldnt come to a place this dangerous. Well then, in which shell did you hide the skill orb? Oh, right. Over there. Punta-san approached the egg storage. The strange thing is not only do they lay empty eggs, but both early summer and late summer birds have a certain proportion of each others chicks in each others eggs. Even among these hundreds of eggs, there are late summer bird chicks. I see. Is it for the survival of the species? By diversifying the gene pool, they can easily adapt to the changes in the environment. It is the evolution of all living things. Yes! That is why early summer birds Oh, Punta-san. The eggs are very close. We approached the egg storage to the point where we could reach out and touch the eggs. Looking at it from this close, it seemed like the eggs sold at the supermarketbut simply enlarged. Punta-san said there are empty eggs, but as far as I could see withWorld Ruler, they all had the same reaction; Eggs. So I couldnt distinguish just by looking at them. Ah I found a cleanly cracked shell. So when I put the skill orb and closed it, the cracked halves fit together perfectly. Which one is it? Let me see Punta-sans line of sight wandered around. Punta-san? Punta-san turned around, looked at me, and smiled as cold sweat trickled down his forehead. Uh, umm I forgot which one it was Volume 4 - CH 46 I pressed Punta-san to remember, but it was to no avail. It seems that the arrangement of eggs is different from when he came before. He doesnt know if it is because the early summer birds moved the eggs around or if new eggs have been laid. Breaking all the eggs did cross my mind for a second. N-N-No! Absolutely not! Even large monsters actively avoid the early summer bird flock!Punta-san said, his skin turning pale. So I scratched that idea. ** This is what you get for listening to Punta a waste of your time. We are lucky that no danger came out of your trip.Knock-san said, as we returned to the village at dusk. Asha was relieved and pleased when I returned. Volume 4 - CH 47 Please take care of Asha for me.I said. Of course. I promise that the High Elf-sama will not be inconvenienced in our village.the chieftain nodded encouragingly. I actually wanted to return to Dragonewt City with Asha to get the Dead or Alive machine, but the entire dark elf village insisted on coming along. That would be too much of a hassle, so I decided to go alone. I wondered if I was trusting the dark elves too much, but Ive already done so with the dragonewts in Dragonewt City. And its unlikely that the dark elves are playing a trick to deceive us. Its necessary, isnt it?Asha asked, worriedly. Her golden hair shone beautifully under the morning sun. Yes. I dont know whatWorld Allianceis, but it is most likely related to the Covenant and the Alliance between the two worlds. Knock-san and the dark elves promised to help me look for La-Fisas footprints in the meantime. Goodbye, then.I said. Be careful.Asha replied. I then turned around and jumped off the branch. I descended from branch to branchfinally, landing on the ground by slowing my fall withWind Magic. CTake care! I heard Ashas voice from above. I looked up and waved to her. I havent talked to Asha about my ability to use skill orbs up to 16-stars. And she trusts me from the bottom of her heart. That weighs on my conscience a little. Alright. Lets return as soon as possible to live up to Ashas trust. I encouraged myself and started running. My objective is Dragonewt City. Though, it is a little awkward to return soon after all the goodbyes. ** Underground City ** Its a waste to even pour sake on you! You incompetent trash! Go find the 6-star skill orb quickly!! Yes! The Marshal respectfully bowed before Sarume and took his leave. An intruder appeared in the underground city more than half a month ago. The event shook the Underground City to its core. The intruder, the dragonewts he broke out of prison, and Sumeria were missing. They were probably in Dragonewt City, but the citys location is unknown. (That damn Sarume is in rough shape.) The Underground citys greatest strength was its hidden location. But now, it was exposed. Because of that, Sarume was in a delusion that the Dragonewts would attack at any moment. (If you think calmly, there would be no reason for the dragonewts to attack this place. In the first place, why would they even start a war expedition when their city is far away from our scouting range?) Recently, the Marshal thought that Sarumes emotional instability had increased dramatically. The young men, who usually serve her, occasionally have bruises on their faces. Most likely Sarumes doing. (Even so, they dont stop sucking up to Sarume. Because that is the only way to live) The Marshal arrived at the military headquarters while holding Sarume and the insects that swarmed around her in contempt. Present in the headquarters were the female staff officer and timid strategist. Oh, Marshal. I dont smell sake on you today.the staff officer said teasingly. I was told that it was a waste to even pour sake on me. Ah, thats tough Is it about the 6-stars?she asked. The Marshal nodded. It was the loss ofInsane Blade that caused Sarumes emotional instability. The Marshal received the skill orb, which other military staff also witnessed, and the Marshal stored it in the vault. However, the skill orb disappeared the next day. Someone stole it, of course. Sarume suspected the Marshal at first, but he was completely oblivious of where the skill orb could be. A thorough search was conducted on him, but the skill orb was not found. Sarume did not completely trust the marshal, but he was declared innocent for the time being. It was the staff officer talking to him who stole it. Well, who wouldnt want that kind of power.the staff officer said, with a smile. She smiled like this at that time too that time when she pulled out the skill orb out of her bosom all of a sudden. The Marshals body trembled and was about to collapse when he saw the skill orb. While thinking This woman did something outrageous, he also thought I can use this power. A skill orb with such devastating power. The coup that the Marshal envisioned can be accomplished with this skill. The marshal has been hiding the skill orb ever since. Sarume is already at her limit. When the Hundredman Chief returns, we will carry out the plan.the Marshal declared. The staff officer, who is always easygoing, tightened her expression. The strategist trembled and became even more timid. The Hundredman Chief was leading a unit into the dark elfs territory. Sarume ordered him to collect more skill orbs. In preparation for her delusional dragonewt attack. Strategist. When will the Hundredman chief return?the marshal asked. If its as usual, it should be the day after tomorrow. Pick people you can trust. When the Hundredman Chief returnsC even if he doesnt, the operation will be carried out. But the Hundredman Chief is supposed to useInsane Blade. If he doesnt return, I will use it. Both the staff officer and the strategist gasped. They understood the disadvantages of the skill orb. The boy who trespassed into the city said: I definitely dont recommend usingInsane Blade. Because it causes a loss of memory. If this progresses, it will interfere with daily life and eventually lead to death. Sumerias condition at the time confirmed his words. But Marshal, if youre gone, who will lead the Underground city after Sarumes death?the strategist asked. Ill be alive until I choose a successor.the marshal smiled, and patted the mans shoulder strongly.Now, lets finish up the plan. We have to corner Sarume and think of a route where she cant escape from. Volume 4 - CH 48 ** Egg storage ** The day after Reiji left the dark elf village, Punta visited the egg storage area alone. He knows that he caused trouble for Reiji. And he is also self-aware that he has disappointed the High Elf-sama that everyone worships. So he wanted to do something about it. He decided to go to the egg storage again and see if he cant remember where he hid the egg. However, on this day, Punta felt like someone was watching him. He looked around, but no one was there. I guess its just my imagination.he muttered, but he still felt a gaze. He convinced himself that it was probably the guilt of his failure. Alright, lets try to find it He studied the rows of eggs in front of him. On the other hand, 10 underground people were intently watching Punta. The Hundredman Chief was leading them Stop here, you guys. Lets see what that dark elf does.He instructed his men. They predicted the direction in which the dark elf settlement would be located from the sporadic skirmish thus far. It was thanks to the strategist and the staff officer. The Hundredman Chiefs mission this time was to search for skill orbs and confirm the Dark Elf village. The skill orb mission was not going satisfactorily, but the dark elf village was successfully discovered. At that time, a single dark elf C Punta, with an exceptionally fat body among the dark elves they have encountered so far C ventured out of the village. So it was natural to wonder what he was doing. As a result, they followed him to a place where there was an abnormal amount of eggs. Chief, are those eggs? Do those look like something else to you? Then, is that their food stockpile? I wonder Keep watching what that dark elf is doing. Yes, sir. The underground people were ignorant about early summer birds. This is because the habitat of early summer birds was different. Punta didnt touch the eggs. He just wandered around it. Occasionally he reaches out his hand, but immediately pulls back. He picked up the already broken egg shells and kept staring at it. Whats wrong with him? Chief, lets catch him and make him spit it out. Dont be impatient. You shouldnt be impatient with this kind of mission. After a while, Where did I even hide it That skill orb shines very brightly. Perhaps I should wait until it gets dark.Punta muttered to himself. CThat guy said skill orb. Yeah, I heard. He hid it here, but forgot where he hid it, huh? What should we do, chief? If we leave him as is, he wont find it even when the sun goes down. But you also dont know where the skill orb is hidden, right? What are you saying, chief? Its just eggs, so lets destroy it all. I dont care about their foodstocks. It was a very simple and clear logic that made all the underground people there agree. So they decided to go with that idea. The Hundredman Chiefs unit circled around Punta and surrounded him when the signal was given. Oi, dark elf. !? Punta was startled when the Hundredman Chief called out. And then his face turned pale. Tell me about the skill orb that you hid. And I also have a lot of things to ask you. Alright? We can do this the easy way or the hardC AAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!! Punta screamed whilst trembling. He was pointing at one of the hundredman chiefs subordinates. The man kicked an egg in his path and broke it. Clear liquid and a yellow lump flowed out. Ah? What is it? Is it such an important egg to you? UWAAAAAAAH!!! !? Oi, stop! Punta suddenly started running away, but he was not the most athletic individual of the dark elves. The team led by the Hundredman Chief was composed of the best fighters in the Underground City. They quickly caught up with Punta, pulled him down, and pinned him to the ground. Its not very nice to suddenly run away like that. If you just tell us everything you know, there will be no need for pain. Crouching in front of Punta, the Hundredman Chief pulled out a knife to Puntas cheek. But that wasnt what Punta was afraid of. T-T-T-This is bad!!! Huh? We have to run away quickly! We have to run! Otherwise At that moment, numerous loud croaking sounds could be heard from high up in the sky. The underground people looked up and they saw a red bird circling the skies. Ahhhhh its over Punta burst into tears. The Hundredman Chief noticed the smell of ammoniawhen he realized that the dark elf had peed in his pants, he finally realized that something had gone awry. Oi, dark elf. What is that bird? Were all gonna die! Ahhhhh! Oi! Answer my question! Chief! The sky! When the Hundredman Chief looked up at the sky again, the number of red birds, which was only one before, had increased to five. What is that over there? One of his men pointed north. The branches of the trees were blocking the view, so they couldnt see it well, but there were a number of black dots in the northern sky that werent there a few moments ago. There were hundreds of them. Early summer birds call their friends There is no escape. Theyll chase you forever. Those birds are called early summer bird? Its over Oi! Grabbing his chest, the Hundredman Chief dragged Punta up. Tell me! What is that bird!? When the Hundredman Chief slapped Puntas cheek, Puntas eyes regained a little sanity. T-Those are early summer birds they will never forgive the enemy who breaks a living egg. A large number of them will gather and attack that person. What Even if you run, they will follow you forever. Chief! Its already increased to about 50!One of the subordinates shouted out. The birds in the sky had increased before he realized. Looking at the swirling red whirlpool in the sky, not only the hundredman chief but his men were also terrified. ~~~~!! The Hundredman Chief had to make a decision with only very little information available. (What would the Marshal do? What about the staff officer? Oh, shit! Im simply the muscle guy!) He has always left the thinking to the other. But now, he had to make a decision. Listen up! Divide into three teams. The leaders areC The nine subordinates were divided into three teams. Return back to the city with the usual routes A, D and F. Wait a minute. What about you, chief? I The chief grabbed Punta by the nape of his neck We need to find out if what hes saying is correct. I will go dig into the dark elf village. Eh!? Keep out of sight as much as you can! And say hello to Marshal for me. Hurry up! According to the Hundredman Chiefs assessment, no matter how good the birds eyes are, it will not be able to follow them underground due to its characteristics. And if you escape using different exits, you can still go in and out of the Underground city using other exits even if the birds are watching the original exits from the sky. When the subordinates started running, the birds circling in the sky divided into three groups and gave chase to each group respectively, leaving a few behind. Well, then. Now, the question is whether you and I will survive. Eek. Puntas face became messy with tears and a runny nose. Your name is Punta. Okay, Punta. You seem well-informed about those birds. Take me to your village while taking a route that hides us from those birds. B-But if I take them back to the village, Ill be killed! I see. Well then, would you like to die here right now? You know, Im very good at torture. I need no more than a few minutes to break your mind with pain. Eek! The Hundredman Chief tried to think of a way to survive while threatening Punta. I cant afford to die here. I have to survive for that persons sake. Volume 4 - CH 49 * Dark Elf Treetop Settlement ** Anastasia constantly thought about Reiji. He was a complete mystery to her. He seemed to have dyed his hair. There have been times when he went out somewhere in the middle of the night, and the color of his hair was slightly changed the next morning. When he said he worked as an escort for a noble in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, Anastasia doubted it, considering his age. But when she considered his strength and abilities, she was convinced. Anastasia thought Reiji must have surely received higher education. He was good at hand-to-hand combat and also able to use magic. She has not asked Reiji why he chose to become an adventurer. As she was not familiar with the adventurer trade, she incorrectly concluded that it must be because adventurers can earn a lot of money. Reiji was her benefactor. He cured her of her peculiar constitution. And after coming to the Back World, Reiji was her only sunshine. So, when Reiji went to check the crashed airship, Anastasia felt like her heart was being crushed every day she spent in Dragonewt City. When she heard that Reiji had returned, feelings of happiness burst from the depths of her heart. Due to that, her mana got out of control and she accidentally heated the pool water to the boiling point in the public bath. Later that night, she hugged Reiji. Even when he was standing right in front of her, she just couldnt believe it. She wanted to touch him, feel his warmth. She came to her senses and returned to her room immediately. Anastasia could not sleep that night, worrying if she had acted shamelessly. She understood that she was being selfish, thinking of wanting to be with Reiji all the time. She was calm. She was self-aware of being selfish. However, she does not know what to do with these feelings. Her heart has never been this disturbed since she was born. (I wish I could put a collar around Reiji-sans neck.) Anastasia recalled the conservation between the female dragonewts in Dragonewt City. (A black, thin leather belt. And the fastener will be gold colour. With a chain as thin as a necklace, I will take a walk with Reiji-san. If Reiji-san wants to go to the right, he will pull to the right, and if I want to go to the left, I will pull to the left. It will be like a tug of war Fufu, just thinking about it is fun.) Anastasia sighed with her hands on her cheek, engrossed in her delusions. Onlookers would see a beautiful young girl sighing in lament, but the thing running in her mind couldnt be far from the truth. Anastasia was fostered and grew up sheltered in the High Elf royal residence. As such, she did not have much experience with boys of her age, and lacked knowledge about love. Its boring staying inside this hut all day long. The chieftain insisted that she should just relax inside while they worked outside. The brawny dark elves leave early morning to search for traces of La-Fisa, and usually return to the village in the evening. So there were only a few dark elves left in the village. Anastasia left the hut, and saw the chieftain in the distance. He, too, noticed her from afar and prostrated on the spot. Anastasia had tried to stop him from doing that anymore, but she had been unsuccessful. Oh, High Elf-sama. Ah Nicky-san. Anastasia saw the female dark elf who works at the dining area walking on a nearby branch.Her name was Nicky. Men and women both can cook in the village, but Nicky was apparently an excellent cook, so the kitchen had been entrusted to her. It is really troublesome when everyone prostrates like that all the time. Ahh~ that. Well, thats because High Elf-sama is like a legend to us dark elves. I can not do anything special, though. Thats not true. High Elf-sama, you have the chant, right? I teared up when I heard it last night. Nickys eyes teared up again when she recalled last nights chant. Indeed, Anastasia sang the poem which was passed down the High Elf royal family last night. Old Forest, Floating Oil, Burning Life, Like Flames God descends, lives in the forest, gives eight-colored leaf, to man First the Tree God, then the Grass God, and finally the Flower God Celebrate the forest, relieve the wind, pour down the rain, and invite the sun Singing the chant in ancient Elven language overloads her mana and causes flames to burst forth, so she sang it in modern language instead. Even then, she felt like her mana was going to overflow. Suppressing the mana while singing the chant was an arduous task for her. (If I sing,Fire Magicwill manifest around me. Elves consider fire to be a taboo. When they find out about it, these people will surely) Anastasia thought she had to reveal the truth someday. At that time, she expects them to hate her. But now was not the time. The most important thing right now was to return to the Front World. Thus she decided it would be better not to say something which would lead the dark elves to be confused. Reiji agreed with her decision. (I am sure Nicky-san would also hold me in contempt if she learns I manifest fire when singing.) Anastasias heart felt heavy when she thought about that. Hmm?Nicky suddenly looked at the sky in the distance. Is something the matter? Can you not hear it, High Elf-sama? Anastasia focused her ears. Then she was able to hear something. It sounded like the cry of birds. Ah, over there! Dots about the size of sesame seeds could be seen in the north sky. They occasionally swoop down and come up again. Each time, clouds of smoke kicked up from the ground. It was about 10 minutes later that they realised it was a large flock of red early summer birds flying their way. Volume 4 - CH 50 ** Dark Elf Village ** Hah, hah, hah, hah, hah, hah! Run straight! Or youll die too! Eek! Punta was running while being shouted at by the hundredman chief. Puntas unfit body had already exceeded its limits. His muscles were screaming. It was a wonder that he could still keep running. Dodge! Eep! The hundredman chief grabbed Punta by the nape of his neck and threw him to the side. As Punta fell face first onto the ground, dry leaves and mud entered into his mouth. Immediately following, the cries of birds got louder and a sudden gust of wind blew due to the flapping of wings. The early summer birds descended to catch their prey, but their body length exceeds more than 5 meters when their wings are spread, so the places where they could descend were limited. Get up! Run! I-I cant Run! An amateur would think to hide in a dense area of ??trees. But the early summer birds are clad with flames on their bodies, which is why theyre called red early summer birds. So if you were to stop and hide, the birds would surround you and lit the trees on fire, essentially trapping you in a ring of fire with no escape route. All you can do is run. No one knows how long you have to run. Perhaps there is no escape no matter how far you run. Punta had already passed on this information to the hundredman chief. The number of early summer birds chasing them was well over 3 digits. The dark elf settlement had become visible in the distance. However, for some reason, the hundredman chief did not forsake Punta and escape alone. The dark elves, who noticed the early summer birds approaching their village, readied themselves with weapons, but their number was too little. Punta knew that many of the skilled dark elves left on a scouting mission today. Among the elves on the treetops was a High Elf with shining golden hair. (High Elf-sama. I am sorry. I am too afraid to die. I am afraid of being killed. I had no other choice) Punta knows how precious a High Elf is. Like many other dark elves, he has been educated on the rise and fall of the elven races in the past from a very young age till it was imprinted in his memory. This situation, caused by his thoughtless actions, pained his heart and made him cry out. No more Tears and heavy breathing made Puntas head spin, and he fell face first to the ground again. And he was forcibly pulled up again. Get up! Do you wanna die?! I-Im gonna die anyway Shut up, fool! The hundredman chief slapped Punta across the face. B-But youre going to kill me and the other dark elves too Shut up, fool! Punta was slapped again. Our goal is right over there! Wont your friends save you!? Are you just gonna throw your life away without even trying?! Survive, damnit! The hundredman chief himself was feeling like a mess. At first, the hundredman chief assumed it was just a crazy bird after hearing Puntas story and thought that it was a wise decision to separate his unit into three teams. He planned to lead the flock of birds into the dark elf village. He thought to escape under the cover of the night while the dark elves and the birds were engaged in battle, However, that kind of common sense only applies when dealing with a normal monster bird. The size of the flock increased every 30 minutes he looked back. Only a quarter of the total started chasing after them at the start. But now that that quarter had grown to this large a number, it made him feel less confident about the safety of his unit who fled to the underground city. And he started thinking that the underground city itself might be in danger. Now that things have come to this, the dark elves will have to defeat this quarter no matter what. The hundredman chief wanted confirmation that the birds could be defeated even by a race that can not fly. Is that Punta!? The one next to him is an underground humanC Fool, you got caught by an underground human and led the early summer birds to the village to save your own life?!the chieftains voice shook with rage. Punta and the underground man came into range of his arrow. Chief, are you going to shoot him?Nicky asked. Its too late. The early summer birds have already targeted this village.the chief shook his head feebly. The huge flock spread sideways and began to swirl over the village as if to surround it. A whirlpool of flames in the sky. It was an ominous sight to behold. Everyone, take up your bow! Endure until Knock and the others return!the chieftain commanded. The early summer birds began to descend as a flock again. A volley of arrows were loosed into the sky. The flocks momentum could not be stopped with just a few arrows. When it descended closer to the village, the wind pressure generated from the flapping of wings pushed off a few dark elves from the tree branches. It is dangerous here. High Elf-sama, please return to the hut.Nicky said. Its dangerous even back in the hut, isnt it? W-Well yes.Nicky muttered, unsure of what to do next. Chieftain-san! Fighting on the treetops is disadvantageous against these birds! Wouldnt it be more advantageous to fight on the ground while using the large trees as shields!?Anastasia called out. The chieftain was surprised by Anastasias voice. Well, thats right. I did not consider that at all. Did you all hear that? As the High Elf-sama said, get down to the ground right away! It was both the chieftains command and also the word of the High Elf, so the dark elves moved quickly. Jumping from branch to branch, one after another. I shall carry you down, High Elf-sama! Eh, EhC AAAAAAAAC Nikki threw her bow to the ground, carried Anastasia with one hand, and jumped off the branch. Anastasia screamed out, but Nicky safely jumped from branch to branch, grabbing hold of ropes with one hand, and landed on the ground. Can you stand, High Elf-sama? Ah, y-y-yes Nicky carried Anastasia more carelessly than Reiji. She descended in an almost straight line to the ground more so than Reiji, so Anastasia was on the brink of passing out. Theyre coming! Someone shouted. One of the early summer birds descended to within inches of the ground. The tremendous speed of descent kicked up a cloud of dust. The birds were targeting Punta and the underground man. Perhaps because he had arrived at the village, Punta, whose face was messy due to sweat, tears, snot and drool, fainted on the spot. The dark elves raised their voices in concern seeing him faint. Punta was certainly an outlier in a village full of machos. He was round and chubby. Nobody hated him, though. Everyone knew that he was a smart man. Oi! This is not a good time to faint! At that time, the underground man C who was supposed to be the enemy C pulled out the dagger on his waist and stood in defense of Punta. The dark elves wondered why. But if it meant Punta would be safe, they couldnt complain. Shoot! A number of arrows fired on the chieftains command lodged into an early summer birds body. The bird winced, causing its right wing to touch the ground, and it was sent rolling across the ground due to momentum. The bird crashed right into a large tree away from Punta and the underground man, causing a large amount of leaves to drop from the tree. Mud on the ground was splashed onto the hundredman chiefs face as the large bird rolled across the ground, but more importantly, the early summer birds body was twitching after the crash and became incapable of fighting. UOOOOOOOOOHHHH!the hundredman chief roared.Oi, did you see that, Punta?! We defeated it! We defeated one! U, Ugu Puntas mouth was foaming, as the hundredman chief grabbed and shook him by the collar. Not yet! The chieftains voice blew away that joy. The next one is coming!! One after another, early summer birds began to descend. Volume 4 - CH 51 ** Dark Elf Village ** It is extremely difficult to shoot at flying birds. Even more so, if it is a giant monster bird flying towards you. Your hands will start to tremble. Furthermore, although it was possible to shoot down one bird by concentrating all your attacks on it, it was impossible to deal with numerous early summer birds swooping down from all directions. To the right! My arrows keep missing! Get down! It was like standing in the middle of a highway while cars crossed at high speed. Moreover, the cars were coming in from every direction. Although the dark elves were brawny, it was a natural outcome to be thrown around and killed if the size of the opponent was several times larger and their numbers was several tens of times larger than themselves. Some dark elves were thrown around due to sudden gusts of wind, some broke their arms crashing into the birds which dove at tremendous speeds, and some were caught in the talons of the birds and were thrown into the air. Early summer birds were clad in flames, so the surrounding air became dried up and the temperature began to rise. Of course, the early summer birds themselves were not entirely safe. Some of them collided into each other and stopped moving. While others smashed into trees and flew away unsteadily. Even so, the early summer birds did not stop their attack. They were not acting as individuals, but as a group C to eradicate those who were there. It seemed like a win or die situation for the birds. Speaking of the other party, the dark elves were in an extremely disadvantageous situation. (Magic! If I use magic, I might be able to defeat them.) Anastasia was aware that herFire Magicwas extraordinary. Even if the early summer birds are clad with the same fire, her magic was likely to be effective. (But if I useFire Magicas a High Elf) What will the dark elves think? If I manifest strong flames that is not appropriate for a forest dweller. Even so, its better than standing around and waiting for death. No, if I just wait for the dark elves who left to scout to return. Damnit! Dont burn our houses with your filthy fire! Some huts on the treetops were up in smoke. Those might have been ignited by the flames of the early summer birds. Some ropes were also burnt out. The word filthy fire pierced at Anastasias chest. It stopped Anastasia from using her voice to manifest her magic. Dont worry. We will protect you, High Elf-sama.Nicky said, standing beside Anastasia and calmly shooting arrows.We just have to wait a little longer. Once Knock and the others return, well kill all these guys. The flames of an early summer bird that passed by illuminated Nickys smile. But how long will it take for them to return? It could be late at night if theyre having a hard time with the scouting. Conversely, how long can the dark elves here hold out for? (Reiji-san!) In the same manner one prays to god, Anastasia shouted Reijis name in her heart. But he left the village early yesterday morning. It took two and a half days for them to travel from Dragonewt City to the Dark Elf Village. Anastasias calm side speculates that Reiji will not come unless he forgot something here or something unexpected happens. Reiji will not come. Anastasia recognised that fact, and bit her lips frustratedly. High Elf-sama! !? Nickys cry brought her back to her senses. An early summer bird was flying straight towards them. Nicky was sent flying by a powerful wind as the bird passed by their side but not before she shoved Anastasia away to safety. Nicky looked at Anastasia and grinned. Nicky-san!! Immediately after, an early summer bird rushed in, grabbed Nicky, and soared into the sky. The bow fell from Nickys hand onto the ground. ORAAAAAA!! Nicky bit at the base of the early summer birds left wing. The flames cladding the early summer bird burned her skin. But not backing off, Nikki pulled out a knife from her waist and stabbed it into the eyes of the bird. The bird cried in pain. Dont be a wuss! Pull out, stab, pull out, stab, pull out, stab. The early summer bird shook its head in anguish, and flared the flames cladding its body further. It flew wildly and spun upside down to throw Nicky off of itself. Nicky fell onto a large tree. Ah! The early summer bird crashed while spinning, but Nicky plunged into the sea of large trees far away and disappeared behind the foliage. She fell and did not reappear. Anastasia doesnt know if Nicky was still alive or dead. (She protected me. She became a substitute for me.) Anastasia thought, still fallen on the ground from the moment when Nicky pushed her away. What was I so afraid of? Of being disliked? Of being despised? Of being hated? (How selfish of me!) Even when her voice was sealed or treated as a decoration, she was still proud of being a High Elf royalty. Thats why she used her magic in the Lev Magic Empire, where monsters fell from the sky, and protected Reiji. Did I forget the feelings from that time? Did I become self-conceited from the fact that the dark elves treated me as a High Elf? Reiji is always protecting me, so did I think that I wont have to do anything? No! I am Anastasia. This magic is the power to protect others. If you are proud of being a royal C no, if you care about the chieftain and the dark elves who are fighting for you, and Nicky-san who became your shieldC A High Elf royalty who is the leader of all elves!! Whether I am hated, feared, or despised. Become prey to my magicC I will burn all who would hurt us to ashes. Volume 4 - CH 52 ** Dark Elf Village ** The hundredman chief was greatly perplexed. The main warriors were not present in the dark elf village. Especially the over two meters tall warriorKnockwho has plagued the underground troops. The hundredman chief led the early summer birds to the village while the main force was away. (W-We cant win) The early summer birds were thrashing the dark elves. The hundredman chief hid with Punta at the root of a large tree and held his breath. (Damnit! If this goes on, the dark elves will be wiped out! Ive never heard of such a ridiculous monster!) He cursed his bad luck endlessly. Honestly, he doesnt care whether the dark elf race survives or perishes. Although the dark elves get in the way of obtaining skill orbs, they both have been living at a distance from each other for decades. (Why the hell is this happening!? All this started because we suddenly found skill orbs If it werent for that, I wouldnt have to deal with these damn elves.) Skill orbs were discovered just at the middle point between the dark elf village and the underground city. It was treated as a life-changing event and considered extremely valuable in the underground city. (Skill orbs dont matter if youre not alive to use it!) When an early summer birds cry echoed nearby, the hundred chief reflexively ducked into the shadows. As a decorated soldier of the underground city, the hundredman chief can manage if it was one bird. But if its a flock of them, even he has to pray for the storm to pass. However, the cry of the early summer bird he heard was not a threatening cry but a painful shriek. Looking up, he saw a dark elf stabbing a knife into the eyes of an early summer bird in the sky. (W-What the hell?) The female dark elf was trying to kill the early summer bird while her body was being burnedCshe was trying to take down the bird with her. The hundredman chiefs heart screamed. (That is a real warrior. That is true courage.) He felt pathetic hiding in the shadows. Ah. The dark elf dropped from the early summer bird and fell onto a tree. Strangely, it was the same tree where the hundredman chief was hiding. He thought she would fall down, but she didnt. She must be stuck on a branch somewhere. Although she escaped the worst case scenario of falling straight to the ground, her body should still be seriously burned. She will need immediate medical care. I have to help her Before he noticed, his body was already moving. He was climbing up the large tree. It was a tree without a dark elf hut, so there was no climbing support installed. But climbing a tree wasnt a big deal for the hundredman chief who prides himself with his physical strength and reflexes. In his pocket was a special-made medicine given to the soldiers of the Underground city. He climbed up the tree, thinking that applying this medicine might help. ** The Dark Elf chiefs left leg was broken, but he dexterously fired arrows while leaning on a tree trunk for support. But he was running out of arrows, and the number of companions who were able to fight was steadily decreasing. The worst part was that Nicky, who was entrusted with defending Anastasia, was grabbed and taken to the sky by an early summer bird. He hasnt seen her since then, but the chieftain cant allow Anastasia to be defenseless. So he dragged his broken leg and tried to approach Anastasia. At that moment, a sudden wave of energy made his entire body tremble. I am Anastasia. Tremendously dense mana emitted from the revered High Elf. Her body was shining. Her smooth long hair floated in the air. A torrent of flames appeared around her. The High Elfs flame was different from the red flame of the early summer birdit was platinum, like her beautiful hair. A High Elf royal, the leader of all elves!! Those words pierced the chieftains heart. He was completely enthralled. How should he express the event that took place next? He would have been happy if he died at that moment. As Anastasia raised her right hand, guillotine blade-like flashes of flames launched into the sky at the swirling flock of early summer birds. The flashes of flames shattered in the sky. The early summer birds which touched Anastasias flames detonated one after another. There was chaos in the sky. Anastasia continued to shoot second and third shots of flame blades. Right then, early summer birds swooped down from all directions towards Anastasia. Anastasia didnt panic in the slightest. She stuck out both palms of her hand into the air. And a circle of flame of about 10 meters manifested around her. The flames created a terrifying updraft, causing the early summer birds to lose balance and crash around her. The impact of the collision kicked up dust and soil into the air. The circle of fire evolved into a tall pillar of flames that reached the sky. The early summer birds in the sky that touched the pillar burst into high flames and became fuel for the pillar of fire. In the sky, the flock had already been reduced to half. The birds were screaming. There seemed to be confusion within the flock. They, who were single-mindedly concentrated on attacking, were now faltering. Anastasia silently looked up at the sky. She put her wrists together and pointed her arms to the sky. Become an arrow that pierces mine enemies! A large amount of mana flowed from Anastasias body to her palms. And then, a beam of flames that can hardly be called an arrow was launched from her hand. Everything the flames touched was instantly carbonized; the trees, the branches, the hut. The flame exploded in the center of the flock in the sky. The explosion brightened the surroundings as if the sun was just starting to set. Immediately after that, the light faded. A chorus of death wails was heard from the sky. The early summer birds scattered in every direction as if escaping for their lives. It was no longer possible to chase the scattered early summer birds. And the birds no longer seemed intent to fight. Volume 4 - CH 53 Vol 4: Chapter 53 ** Dark Elf Village Vicinity ** Hurry up! There is something unusual about the early summer bird flock!Knock urged a unit of 10 dark elves loudly. However, the members had been running from early morning to nightfall, and had been on high alert to avoid fighting ferocious monsters as much as possible, so they were naturally fatigued. As they were now being pushed to sprint, they felt a burning sensation in their strained heart and lungs. K-Knock, we cant run anymore Suck it up and run! The flock is headed for the village! Knock alone had extraordinary strength and stamina, so he was running at the front of the unit. About 30 minutes ago, Knock found a flock of early summer birds flying over in the sky. As soon as he realized that it was heading in the direction of the village, an unpleasant premonition crawled up his spine. W-We know But we are too exhausted. Even if we get there, we cant fight! Kuh! The weak-minded spirit of the dark elves pissed off Knock, but he recognised there was truth in it. Y-You go first, Knock All right! Immediately following, Knock started running as fast as the wind, as if he was only jogging up until now. The dark elf unit could only watch in mute amazement. (What in the world happened! Did some idiot mess with the early summer birds?!) After sprinting for 15 minutes, Knock saw light ahead. A flock of early summer birds was swirling above the village. He felt his stomach drop. Not only his friends, even the High Elf-sama was in the village. He rushed towards the village, but a short while later, something unthinkable occurred. A tremendous pillar of flames rose from the earth to the skies, scattering the early summer bird flock. Knock ran and ran with all his might and finally reached the village. Wha what is this? The sky was still somewhat bright due to the afterglow, but the forest was dark. However, the ravages of flames still remained, illuminating the land where the tree top huts were. The dark elves were prostrating in a circle. And the High Elf-sama was standing in the middle. Knock was completely clueless. ** I I did it. No, I might have overdone it. Still having mana left in her body, Anastasia looked up at the now peaceful sky clear of the early summer birds. She had exposed her worst part. The flame that all forest-dwellers despise. She was prepared for scorned looks and jeering. Though prepared, she knew it would still hurt. Just as Anastasia wore layers of clothing in the middle of winter, she slowly layered her heart with shields. HoweverC Hah! The chieftain knelt first, throwing his hands forward, and bowing his forehead on the ground. Seeing him, the other dark elves moved in the same way. The dark elves prostrated around Anastasia in a circle. Eh? Great High Elf-sama! I didnt know that you were from the royal family. I deeply apologize! Huh? We failed to protect you, and even troubled a royal to solve our problem. Nevertheless, being able to witness the mana of the royal family is an undeserving honour for us! Anastasia was dumbfounded. The reaction was different from what she expected. U-Umm I defeated it withFire Magic, though. Yes, I burned the sight into my eyes! Um, its hard to talk like this, so can you raise your heads? It is too gracious for us. Ah, dont worry about that. So please raise your head. Everyone raised their heads all at once. Firefly-like flames floated in the surroundings. Everyone was looking at Anastasia. With soil stuck to their forehead. Ah, umm Anastasia was hesitating to say it. I-I am not using a skill, but a naturalFire Magicuser, so The dark elves were dead silent. W-Well I was wondering if you dont like it Dont like it? Graciously royal-sama, I am unable to understand the meaning of your question, and deeply lament my low understanding. (Please stop speaking like that!) Fire will burn the forest.Anastasia said. Yes, of course. But we cant live without fire. Those simple words struck hard at Anastasias chest. You cant live without fire. Thats right. It is used for cooking, sterilization, and to warm yourself up. She didnt expect to be accepted so easilywarm emotions began to swell within, and tears formed at the corners of her eyes. (These people are different from the residents of the Elven Forest. Reiji-san I am finally accepted.) Anastasia wanted to tell Reiji about it as soon as she could. How happy she felt. How relieved. Royal-sama! Please guide us! The dark elves prostrated again all at once. Although she said it herself, the leader of all elves was a great task. (What should I do?) Wha what is this? She heard a voice. Knock had returned. Just as Anastasia was feeling relieved, she remembered Nicky. Ah! Nicky-san! Anastasia ran to the tree where Nicky had fallen. She found an unconscious Punta at the root of the tree. Next to him was a bandaged Nicky and an underground man laying sprawled. This guy! Stop. The chieftain stopped one of the dark elves from pulling out his dagger. The hero is seriously injured but her friends are late. If I hadnt applied first-aid in time, it could have been dangerous.the underground man said, breathing heavily. From Anastasias perspective, the word hero was perfect for Nicky. The underground mans hands were blood stained, and a medicine bottle-like thing was lying beside him. There was no doubt that he treated Nicky. Why did you? Before that, why are you here with Punta-san?Anastasia asked. At that moment, she glimpsed fear in the eyes of the underground man. The dark elves submitted to Anastasia without any questions asked. But to the underground man, she was a terrifying existence. Anastasias heart, which was relieved and moved, tightened a bit. She will have to question him after this. Volume 4 - CH 54 ** Underground City Operations Headquarters ** The hundredman chief had not returnedthe operation was delayed. The marshal couldnt hide his discomposure. At the operations headquarters after the light turn-off time, every time there was a noise outdoors, the marshal raised his head. His bangs, which normally hung down in a bunch, were messy today. Calm down, marshal. It is indeed worrisome that only the hundredman chiefs team hasnt returned, but we have already prepared for that possibility, right?the staff officer said. While looking anxious, the strategist nodded as well. Yeahthe marshal muttered. Tomorrow, they will finally defeat Sarume, the head of the Urume family. Having suffered under her dictatorship for many years, it is finally time to put an end to her regime. The strategy was perfect and ready. The strategist and the staff officer had thoroughly reviewed the plan to make sure there were no holes in it. The only problem is a monster called the mediator. But it is to be solved withInsane Blade . Considering what happened to Sumeria, it would be best not to use this skill orb, but if something unexpected happens, there is no choice but to use it. The Hundredman chief would be the person to use it. That was the plan. At first, the Marshal himself planned to use it, but his subordinates objected, saying his presence is important to lead the Underground city after Sarumes death. Therefore, it was decided that the Marshal would hold on to the skill orb, and the Hundredman chief would use it at the right time. The details of the plan were not briefed to the Hundredman chief. As a military employee, he meets many people in the Sarume faction. So the strategist advised the Marshal saying, If the Hundredman Chief is unable to contain his discomposure, people will be able to tell something is wrong. So lets brief him right before the plan is put into motion. Perhaps thats why the other reconnaissance units are back, but not the Hundredman chiefs unit. Perhaps he was thinking that there was still time until the plan, and was not hurrying back. (But tomorrow is the decisive day.) The Marshal wanted to plan more thoroughly, but the longer he waited, the more he couldnt hide the skill orb. Sarume will use her power to investigate the homes of all underground citizens. Tomorrow, more units will leave the underground city to work outside, so it was the best timing. Hmm? What is that? The Marshal seemed to hear a noise from somewhere far away. It sounded like an explosion or a landslide. It seems that the Marshal did not mishear it, as his subordinates heard it too. They hurried to the site of the noise. It was an entrance to the underground city that is normally not used. By the time the Marshal and his subordinates arrived, soldiers were already gathered near the entrance and lit it up with magic lamps. What happened?!the Marshal asked. M-Marshal. Its good that you are already here. The soldiers were surprised to see him, and saluted. Among them, he saw one soldier riddled with wounds. The Marshal recognised that he was a member of the Hundredman chiefs unit. Hey! Why are you injured!?the Marshal asked. T-That is The soldier explained everything while still in a state of gasping for breath. His unit was attacked by a flock of birds called the early summer birds. The unit scattered into smaller groups while returning back to the city, but all other members except himself have died. And also that the early summer birds did not stop the pursuit even though he was alone, and relentlessly attacked him. Such monstrous birds!? What happened to the hundredman chief!? T-The chief led the early summer birds attacking him to the dark elf village !? That fool! The Marshal was able to read the Hundredman chiefs intentions. There was no such thing as a natural enemy for the Underground city that had not been invaded by foreign enemies in hundreds of years. However, skill orbs were discovered recently. And they had to compete with the dark elves for it. What would happen if the dark elves wanted to find the Underground city? They are not monsters without intelligence. The dark elves could very well become the natural enemy of the Underground city. So if the Hundredman chief leads the flock of monsters into their village and causes damage, the Underground city will be safe. (Hundredman chief, are you looking so far ahead into the future of the Underground city!?) Even if the coup succeeds and the Marshal takes the lead, the Underground city itself will not survive long if the dark elves exist as an enemy. It may be that the Hundredman chief chose to sacrifice himself and attack the dark elf village to keep the Underground city safe. A distant noise echoed at that moment. Early summer birds were probably rampaging outside. Ill go take a look. Attend to this mans injuries.the Marshal said. M-Marshal!? Its dangerous!a worried soldier exclaimed. If you cant see the enemy, you cant plan a strategy. Isnt that right, Marshal?the staff officer said in a matter-of-fact manner. Leaving the strategist behind, the Marshal took the staff officer and three other soldiers and went up a narrow passage that is normally not used. There was a rusted iron door at the end of the passage with overgrown mold. Its an emergency exit that is rarely used, but the Marshal noticed something unusual when he reached the iron door. It was hot. It was a stuffy kind of heat. He could hear the cries of birds from far above a sound he has never heard before on such a night. Can you guys open it? Yes, sir. The soldiers headed for the iron door and opened the gate. The forest outside was burning. It was bright like noon due to the flames. Hot air and embers blew in from the outside. The soldiers covered their faces. Did the early summer birds do this?the Marshal muttered to himself. The fire had spread over a fairly wide area. As he was about to step outside the gate, Marshal, its dangerous! The staff officer raised a voice concern, but the Marshal did not stop. (Why?) He had a question. (The early summer birds have scattered flames so widely. So there must be a pretty large horde, yet theyre nowhere to be seen.) Although he can still hear cries in the sky, there were no birds around this area. He had no choice but to confirm it by going outside. The Marshal went out through the iron door and looked up at the sky. He saw it on the slope of the burning mountain. Wh-Wh-Wha Early summer birds are birds clad in flames, he understood. The sizes of the birds can be discerned even from a far distance. If such monsters attacked in a flock, even the Hundredman chiefs elite team would be helpless. HoweverC What the hell is that? The early summer bird flock was trying to break away and escape. However, there was a giant who was tall enough to pierce the clouds, grabbing the birds and swallowing them whole. The Marshal trembled the moment he saw it. His instincts screamed to not get involved with it. That thing is just imitating a human. Its actually a lizard. A voice came from behind the Marshal. It was his mortal enemy, Sarume. Volume 4 - CH 55 ** Underground City Entrance ** Why was Sarume in this place? What is Sarume, who reigns at the top of the Underground City, who never takes a step out of the mansion of the Urume family which grows in proportion to the wealth accumulated from generation to generation, doing outside the Underground City? The pretty boys who usually attend her had a grave expression, completely different from their usual selves. (Something is different. But what is it?) Sarume simply being outside the Underground city was already strange, but she felt like a completely different person. That thing is called Human Mimic one of the eight giants that have lived in this world since ancient times. Only two have been subjugated so far. The dwarfs blew up their city to kill one, but they themselves perished in that fight. Another one was killed by the dark elves. But during that time, the other elf races were destroyed by other monsters. I I have never heard that story before Well, of course you wouldnt know. Why would I tell you that? If you lose your spirit, who will keep the ruffians in the Underground city in check? The Marshals heart was beating violently. This woman Sarume, what the hell was she saying? This was almost likeC. (Not only is she recognizing me as the marshal, but she was also deliberately thinking about me!?) Sarume was absent-mindedly looking at Human Mimic. Its giant body looked like a human, but only its silhouette can be seen in the darkness of the night. Human Mimic was grabbing early summer birds which were trying to escape and stuffed them into its mouth, as if a little child was grabbing a handful of candy and stuffing it in its mouth. I dont know what a pureblood offering is. The last offering was made several hundred years ago so there are no records even left. Its nonsensical that Im being told to offer it now. What are you talking about? I am the only woman remaining in the Urume family and still have the potential. Moreover, I cant give birth to a child at this age right? What! What are you talking about!? Sarume-sama!? The Marshal heard snivels. It was coming from the guys who attended her. Marshal.Sarume extended her left hand.Give me the skill orb. The Marshal was startled. The only skill orb she could be talking about in this situation would beInsane Blade. Why are you looking surprised Did you really think I wouldnt know? W-With all due respect, Sarume-sama, the MarshalC Shut up, girl. The staff officer tried to interject from the side, but one glare from Sarume shut her down. (Has she found out about everything? How?Where did the information leak from?) If the information has already leaked, the Marshals coup plan would not have been successful. Everything would have been futile. The Marshal took out the skill orb from the pouch on his waist sluggishly. The Hundredman chief is a distant relative of mine. He always regarded me as his older sister when we were still children.Sarume said, while taking the skill orb. Wha!? But dont blame the Hundredman chief. He knew everything and was going to stop you at the very end. W-What does that mean The Marshal didnt understand a thing. (Did the Hundredman chief betray us? He leaked information to Sarume?) As if adding more fuel to the Marshals confusion, Sarume absorbed the skill orb into her body. Without the slightest hesitation. T-That skill orb will I know. If you use it, youll lose your memory, right? Marshal, I leave the rest to you. CAnd you guys, stop the council elders if they make too much noise! Her attendants were bawling their eyes out. After they nodded, Sarume started walking forth with a sad smile. Sa, Sarume-sama!? Sarume walked through the burning forest. At the end of her path was Human Mimic. The number of early summer birds had already decreased. The flock had scattered. As if it was still hungry, Human MimicC U, OOOOOOON Raised a howl. The Marshals body froze when the slightly shining eyes of the dark silhouette turned towards him. (No way Is Sarume-sama going to fight that!? Why!? What is it? What the hell is going on!?) He felt like an actor being thrust onto a stage where he was the only one who didnt know the plot. He felt like a clown. Your Excellency, Marshal, lets go inside now. The attendants, whose eyes and nose were red from the crying, pulled the Marshals arm. But Sarume-sama has gone alone Sarume-sama has resolved herself. If we happen to lose you here, Sarume-sama wont let us hear the end of it. Will you tell me everything? Of course. That is also Sarume-samas last request. ** Dark Elf Village ** Having scattered the early summer birds, Anastasia took a breather. HoweverC What was the sound just now? She heard an abnormal noise. It was like giant footsteps. KNOCK! OI, KNOCK!! The dark elves left behind by Knock finally caught up. They had grave expressions on their faces, however. ITS COMING!!! The sorrowful screams awoke the village that had been resting for the time being. THE FOREST EATER IS HEADING OVER HERE!! Volume 4 - CH 56 ** Dark Elf Village ** No one knew why the Forest Eater appeared. The dark elves recognized that the giant species are in the undeveloped land of Canion, and if they did not approach it, they could live in peace without having to get involved with a walking natural disaster. It was larger than the large trees that held the treetop village. With every step it took, the ground shook. When it closes its jaw, an entire meadow disappears. When it runs, an entire forest is erased. When it howls, a tempest is formed. When it roars, lightning strikes the earth. Even from a distance, it seemed like a walking small mountain. And it was heading straight for the Dark Elf Village. (This is the end.) Anastasia absentmindedly thought so. She didnt even feel like trying to fight it like she did with the early summer birds. The creature, whose each step shook the ground, heralded the end of the village. Knock and the others rushed back to the village because they discovered the Forest Eater. However, even the skilled warriors who are obsessed with strength and muscles, did not have the slightest thought to fight. This is the end. Such an expression was plastered across all of their faces. oaaaAAAAAAAooooAAAAAAEEEEEE The Forest Eater was angry. No, he could only be described as angry. For example, when expressing a typhoon, people use raging instead of smiling. Thus, the Forest Eaters howls and thunderous roars could only be described as angry. The waves from the roar reached Anastasia and the dark elves, who were a few kilometers away, and blew them off their feets. Thunderous clouds gathered in the night sky and rained lightning on the land. It was a natural calamity. (This is the end) Anastasia repeatedly thought in her mind. (Is it really the end?) A small question arose. KNOCK! On the other hand, the chieftain called out to the villages most incredible tall warrior. Take the High Elf-sama and run. We will stay here and try to buy at least a second of timeC Anastasia stopped the chieftain with her hand. Chieftain, everyone. Its too early to give up. But we We may not be able to beat it. There may be a lot of casualties, but we may be able to drive it away with my magic.Anastasia said, resolved. ! (I wont let it end. I dont want it to end.) It would be easy to escape from here. If they scatter away, a few of them might be able to survive. But isnt that the same as the end? It would be impossible for the dark elves to continue as a race when the surviving few are scattered. If so, they have to make a last stand here. Everyone, prepare yourselves. She wanted to fight with people who believed in her. I will fight the Forest Eater with all my power. The flames left by the early summer birds illuminated the dark elves. Anastasia, who stood at the center of them all, was the Leader of the Elves no matter who said what. ** Underground City Urume Mansion ** The Marshal walked into a room of the Urume Mansion. 9 out of 10 members of the City Council were present there. One of the nine was the Marshals father. The vacant seat belonged to Sarume. Why are the council members Sit down first, Marshal.one of the council members said. And the Marshal took a seat. ThenC I havent talked to you before because Sarume-dono said she wanted to do something about it on her own.the Marshals father said. Father? It was the first time in weeks that he was talking to his fatherboth himself and his father were busy with public affairs. (But, was father always so old?) The Marshal wondered. His gray hair grew thin, wrinkles running deep, and his body was shrinking. His fingers on the table were thin and bony. A Covenant was imposed on the Urume head family, the representative of our race. Covenant? The Marshals father talked about the Covenant. Its like a curse imposed upon the entire race, inherited by the leader of the race. Obligations are given along with privileges. Privileges means being able to meet the mediator freely. The Marshal was taken aback. When the boy who kidnapped Sumeria invaded the city, Sarume summoned something called the mediator. What is a mediator, father? I heard that it is a being who manages and maintains this world. Sarume-sama was forced by the mediator to fulfill her obligations. Obligation? To offer a pure blood of our race. The Marshal blinked at the incomprehensible words. We dont know what that means. It seems that the obligation was fulfilled hundreds of years ago in the past, but no records of it remain, so we have no idea what to do. What did the mediator say? It said nothing else but to offer pure blood. Thats why Sarume-sama was in a plight. Sarume-samas blood wasnt good enough, so she wanted to have a child, but that didnt work either. W-Wait So the reason she had young men attend her is The Marshals father nodded with a bitter face. To have a child. The men who agreed to cooperate knew of the circumstance, but they were also told to keep it a secret. Sarume-sama, however, didnt want to reveal the existence of the mediator and the consequences of failing the obligation to the people in the city. She pretended to dress it up as fooling around with men because she didnt want to worry the people. Shocked, the Marshal was speechless. Sarume, whom he thought fooled around with young men, drinking alcohol, and living in luxury, was fighting for the survival of the raceC. What was unfortunate for Sarume was that she was drinking alcohol to dispel her stress, but she didnt know that the excessive drinking itself was causing the harm. If so, we have to stop Sarume-sama all the more. If she really cared that much about the Underground city, she shouldnt be allowed to die. The Marshal was frustrated as to why his father and other members of the council were idling in this place instead. Sarume-sama thinks that the emergence of the Human Mimic is a reaction to the failure of obligations. That giant? So, we have to defeat it? If thats the case, it is strange to let Sarume-sama go alone!the Marshal slammed his fist on the table. Calm down! You fool. Only a 6-star skill orb has the potential to defeat it, no, at least drive it away. Therefore, Sarume-sama pulled out all the skill orbs she had withOrb Detachmentand replaced it withBody Enhancement . I know that! Are you telling us not to go because we would just be a burden!? There is also that, but the reason is that Sarume-sama didnt want it. No wayThe Marshal predicted his fathers next words.Sarume-sama does she intend to die? His father nodded. Sarume thinks that by dying, the head of the race will be transferred to another person. Then, the obligation might be temporarily reset. Or if another person becomes the head, that person might be able to fulfil the pure blood condition. No, if it is transferred to a family with a young person, they would have time to bear children. In order to break through the current checkmate situation, Sarume-sama had no choice but to die. That is how grave the obligation is. Sarume-sama thought there is no way for us to survive if we do not fulfill the obligation. When those words left his fathers mouth, the Marshal felt choked as if the whole room was filled with poison. Various thoughts were racing in his mind. What was the right thing to do? What should he do? It has begun! A soldier rushed into the room. Sarume-sama has begun fighting the giant! The Marshal sprang up to his feet like a spring, and he started running. Where are you going!? Wait! The Marshal ignored his father and jumped out the room. He ran down a narrow corridor, down the stairs, and rushed outside. He was going to stand witness to the battle. If I cant even bear witness to the final battle of a sole woman who continued to fight her predestined fate to the very end, I cant call myself the Marshal! The Marshal ran through a narrow, dark passage leading to the outside. He knew nothing. Nobody told him anything. He looked down on Sarume from the very beginning and never looked at her properly. He didnt understand her frustration properly. Sarume was furious when the patrols were defeated in the airship investigation because she knew there are incomprehensible and unreasonable evils in this world, and she was afraid of her people getting hurt due to approaching the unknown. I was thinking of nothing but bringing a new era to the Underground city He knew nothing. But that does not absolve him of his sins. Marshal! The staff officer and multiple soldiers were beyond the iron gate. His friend called out. The Marshal ran through the dark passage and jumped out. Volume 4 - CH 57 ** Outside Underground City** The battle did not last long. Even if Sarume had absorbedBody Enhancement , her body has never been trained at all. The colossal Human Mimic, on the other hand, lived and grew in the wild. When the Marshal arrived at the scene, he saw a number of huge slashes flying towards the huge black body of the giant. Human Mimics body faltered. Human Mimics howls resounded in the surroundings. But that situation only lasted for a short time. The slashes started to become sporadic, and eventually became like water dripping drop by drop from an unclosed faucet. As if Sarume was running out of breath. Human Mimic became used to the slashes and began shielding the slashes with its giant arm. Then, it raised up its giant leg and stomped the ground. A moment later, the tremors from the stomp reached the Marshal and the others. Human Mimic did not move for a while. That moment of silence made the underground people realise the fact C that the person shooting the slashes was dead. Human Mimic then raised its head and looked in the Marshals direction. The early summer birds in the sky had already disappeared, and there was no other food nearby. It suffered some damage, but it was not fatal. If that is the case, what will Human Mimic aim for next? Primordial fear and animalistic instinct assailed the Marshal. Every single hair on his body stood on end. Turn off the lamps!!he shouted. The people around him were startled. Turn off the lamps, fools! Or that monster will target us! Y-Yes, sir! The soldiers hurriedly turned off the magic lamp in their hands, but fire was still smoldering around them due to the rampage of the early summer birds. The Human Mimics eyes were fixed towards them. It had already found them. Human Mimic started moving towards them. Shit Split into two groups! It must not find out that there is an entrance to the city here! Return to the city from another nearby entrance! B-But Marshal, in this darkness If you turn on the magic lamp, it will only serve to make you the target! Listen closely! That thing must never find out that our city is around here! Or else our whole race will perish!! Y-Y-Yes, sir! The soldiers fled to the left and right of the mountain. They ran in an unsightly manner, but it was much better than being slow. The Marshal, however, tried to run in a different direction than his soldiers. Wait! Where are you going? The staff officer grabbed the Marshals arm. Having been around the Marshal for long, the staff officer noticed his mental state. Release me. I have to go. Where? To Sarume-sama. Certainly, the slashes stopped at the exact moment when the giant stomped its feet. But that does not mean Sarume died. She might just be unconscious. She might just be exhausted and unable to move. She might have just been seriously injured and had collapsed. If so, Sarume, who tried to stop the monster by sacrificing her own life, must be saved. Marshal, dont be ridiculous. Sarume-sama has nominated you as the next leader, right? That is exactly why. If Sarume-sama is alive, then she is still the leader. What did you hear inside? Youre suddenly crying Sarume-sama, Sarume-sama. The Marshal himself was aware that going to look for Sarume was simply an act to relieve his own pangs of conscience. This was atonement. There was no strategic meaning. It was purely for self-satisfaction. That doesnt have anything to do with you. The Marshal thought that he alone should bear this crime. The staff officer and strategist simply followed his lead. It does matter to me.the staff officer said. No, it doesnt. It does!! The Marshal was surprised at her strong tone, and finally looked at her properly. The staff officer, the stout-hearted woman who used to handle ruffians in taverns, had turned pale and her lips were trembling. Whats the matter?the Marshal asked. Sarume-sama has died.the staff officer said, her voice quiet. What did you say? She is dead. Without a doubt. How do you know that? Because She began crying. I heard an eerie voice echoing in my head! That the head of the Underground human race has died, and that I am to lead them next! After that, something about the CovenantC. ** Dark Elf Village ** No matter how harmless a creature is, if it grows to a tremendous size, it will be a huge threat. The Forest Eater was a prime example. It looked like a goat, and behaved like a goat. But the size was unimaginable. It, just standing there, was a threat. The Forest Eater had a giant body, but it ran the same as a small goat. Spread ouuuuut! In response to the chieftains order, the dark elves started to move out at once. Anastasia was carried away by Knock, while the other dark elves evacuated the unconscious Punta and the badly injured Nicky. The Forest Eater was heading towards the village. Tremors ran across the earth. The trees swayed, and leaves fell. BUMMIEEEEEEEEEEEEE With an ugly howl, the Forest Eater charged through the forest and very easily smashed the large trees that had supported the dark elf settlement for hundreds of years. Trees collapsed, houses fell to the ground, pieces of earth and dust clouds kicked up. Kyaaaaaaa! Anastasia and Knock were hiding behind a distant large tree, but pieces of earth came flying in and hit the tree, causing it to shake tremendously. Anastasia crouched while holding her head. She said she would fight. She said her magic could repel the monster. But her body doesnt want to move. It was trembling so much that she couldnt even stand up. High Elf-sama? Anastasia heard Knocks anxious voice. She felt so miserable that tears unexpectedly started swelling in her eyes. (What would he do in this situation?) Having closed her eyes shut, Anastasia saw the image of the person who saved her from her curse. (If it was Reiji-san, he would surelyC) Anastasia stood up. The time she spent feeling miserable was short. Recalling the warmth of holding his hand, the warmth of being carried in his arms, Anastasia stood up with all her strength. Knock. Was her voice trembling? Were there any tears left on her eyelashes? Was she able to fulfill her duties as a royal? Anastasia wondered. Yes!Knock answered, kneeling on the spot. In the midst of this turmoil, he cant afford to do something like that but the air surrounding the girl he worshiped compelled him to. I will gather mana and shoot my magic. Please guide the enemy over here. Volume 4 - CH 58 ** Dark Elf Village Site ** Guide? But that will put you in danger, High Elf-sama.Knock said. If my magic doesnt work, then were all going to die anyway. But! Can you please guide it here? Or is it not possible for you? Knock shrank back at Anastasias forceful question. I can do it. Even if it costs my life, I will succeed. Go. Yes! Knock then broke into a sprint. The Forest Eater stopped at a distance of 100 meters after running and looked around. It was probably because of the dust and soil floating in the air when light was already scarce. SuuC haaC Anastasia took a deep breath, as her whole body was drenched with sweat. Although she acted powerfully in front of Knock, she was just about to fall to her knees if she wasnt careful. She had about 40% mana left in her body. She had used up a lot for the early summer birds. However, if she compresses all the remaining mana into a single point, she should be able to use a more powerful magic than ever before. Anastasia has only been using magic since she burned down all the monsters that fell from the red crack in the sky in the Lev Magic Empire, but she has become more accustomed to handling mana than that time. And her large pool of mana would now be compressed into a single point. (Calm down Calm down) In the distance, she could hear Knock calling out aloud to his companions that he was going to guide it and have the High Elf-sama subjugate it. (Wring up all the mana slumbering in the depths of my body) She felt the surrounding air shift. Anastasia didnt know this because her eyes were closed, but she now had glowing golden hair and the surrounding air seemed to melt due to the heat she emitted. (I cant control it) Her mana was rampaging. It was asking her to unleash it everywhere like before. The process felt like collecting cotton candy balls floating in the air into one small, compressed ball while strong winds blew. Mana kept spilling out one after another. As she tries to collect it back, the mana she had already collected seemed to disperse. (What should I do? If I cant make it in time) She panicked. Knock had succeeded in drawing the Forest Eaters attention by shooting it with arrows with help from his companions. The Forest Eater irritatedly blew its nose, knocking down trees that have yet to fall. (Oh, mana, mana, mana. Youre my mana, so why!) The ground started rumbling again. The Forest Eater had started running once again. (If I dont hurry up! But I cant) Anastasias concentration was disturbed. The mana that she was trying to compress to the utmost was trying to escape. I am just taking it step by step. Suddenly, the voice of the person Anastasia trusts the most rang in her ear. No matter how long the journey is, it starts with one step at a time. I just try to walk steadily. Anastasia recalled that time with Reiji. (Even Reiji-san, who can do all those amazing things, said that he can only do it little by little at a time.) Didnt I ask him Should I move forward step by step too? He was a little surprised, then gently smiled and answered: Of course. With her eyes still closed, Anastasia compressed her mana again. She collected the mana that escaped. One by one. Even if only a few, one by one. High Elf-sama?!! The rumbling of the earth was getting nearer and more violent. She heard Knock calling out to her in shock. (Not enough. Still not enough.) Anastasia continuously compressed her mana. The speed was crazy slow, but her mana was steadily gathering. High Elf-samaaaa! The Forest Eater is coming there!! She had never felt the power of compressed mana. Anastasia was surprised and impressed by her completely newfound experience. What she initially thought she couldnt do, felt as natural as breathing once she did it. !! !! Finally, she couldnt even hear Knocks voice. Because the Forest Eaters roar drowned it out. I am ready. Anastasia opened her eyes when the Forest Eater was at a distance of 10 meters from her. A gust of wind swirled around her. She pushed out both arms towards the Forest Eater. A pure white ball of light appeared out of her palms. The ball was clad in a small flame in the shape of the suns corona. Anastasia fired the ball like a bullet, landing it square between the Forest Eaters eyebrows. Someone might have shouted something. However, she couldnt hear a thing. In the silent world, Anastasia watched over what she had accomplished. An explosion occurred, and the resulting tsunami of shock wave mowed down large trees that still stood. Anastasia was sent flying away. Her body crashed down and rolled several many meters across the ground. When her body came to a stop, she raised her head and watched. She has to watch until the end. The fireball that stopped the charge of the super-massive Forest Eater still remained between the goats eyebrows, spinning and burning its face. The Forest Eater, whose face was mostly burned, planted its legs into the ground and pushed against the fireball. The Forest Eater spat out waterfall-like drool together with a violent howl. As the Forest Eater twisted and shook its head, the fireball finally separated from its face and flew into the night sky far behind. An enormous fireworks-like explosion erupted. The flames from the explosion continued for a while, illuminating the surroundings white. ??????? Forest Eaters body was burning here and there. The flames must have spread without Anastasia realizing it. HoweverC (It is still standing) Its face was burned. The eyes were burned and clouded white, so its visibility might be poor. Moreover, its trembling legs seemed about to collapse. Even then, it was still standing. (I couldnt beat it) Mortification slowly crept into Anastasias heart. Even though she had come so far. She was satisfied that she did everything she could, but the regret filling her heart was greater. Tears overflowed from her eyes. She couldnt beat it. She couldnt beat the enemy who destroyed the dark elves village and had probably injured many of them. ? ? The Forest Eater was staring at Anastasia. It surely wont forgive her, she thought. It definitely wont overlook her after what she has done. The dark elves were not nearby. It seems that they were also blown away in the aftermath of her magic. Slowly, the Forest Eater took a step forward. Instead of the eyes that should no longer be able to see, it snorted and approached Anastasia. (I need to get away but I cant even move a finger) Anastasia was sprawled on the ground. Will she feel better if she accepts death as is? Will the regret in her heart disappear if she dies? (I wanted to meet Reiji-san one last time) Anastasia thought she was hallucinating because of that thought in her mind. Reiji stroked her head and praised her. You did your best. Reiji-san? Feeling warmth, Anastasia opened her eyes. He cant be here! He is supposed to be heading to the distant Dragonewt City! Im sorry to have kept you waiting. Please leave the rest to me. However, the boys presence was undeniable. Aaah a silent voice leaked from her throat. Since she had no mana left anymore, no sparks manifested. Still, pure emotions overflowed from the bottom of her heart. Crazy amount of joy, love, and relief. He came. He saw me fighting. Anastasia felt rewarded with that fact alone. Reiji stood up and directed a rage-filled gaze at the Forest Eater. I will deal the final blow. Volume 4 - CH 59 I was running through the wilderness at night, feeling uneasy in my heart. H-Hey, s-slow Kimidori Gorn-san! If you feel like vomiting, do it inside the bag I just gave you! I was running while carrying Kimidori Gorn-san on my back. Ever since I left the Dark Elf village, I had a foreboding sense that I should return as soon as possible. Thus, I sprinted to Dragonewt City at a tremendous speed, carried both Kimidori Gorn-san and the Dead or Alive machine, and rushed back towards the Dark Elf village without taking a break. (CI made it in time!) I was looking at the monster in front of me. The enormousFire MagicI witnessed from a distance was a clear sign of emergency. I decided to leave Kimidori Gorn-san a distance away. He was screaming in fear, so I told him that if he made too much noise it would attract wild beasts, and dropped him off atop a tree. After that, I ran towards the village at high speed. I saw the monster approaching somewhere after escaping Ashas magic, so I knew the fight still wasnt over. I barely made it in time. This monster did not collapse even after being hit with Ashas enormous mana. The monster which is named Forest Eater. Although its eyesight had already been lost, its nose seemed to still work. When a new individual, I, appeared, it stopped in its tracks. And opened its mouth wide. EEEEOOOOOOO`` It tried to roar, but its voice was cut off halfway. This was because I releasedWind Magicand dispersed the air around the vocal cords in the back of its throat. The choking Forest Eater scattered saliva all around like rain. I used Wind Magic again to prevent the saliva from falling on us. I have no intention of dragging this out. Asha was in total exhaustion and tattered. The village was destroyed. I had no idea how high the casualties were. It was all I could do to suppress my anger and to not let my magic run wild. I leapt high into the sky. OOOOOOOOH! My jump, which combinedBody Enhancement,Support Magic, andJumping Technique, reached up to the giant Forest Eaters face. I was constantly thinking about how to defeat gigantic monsters. The first time I saw this monster was beyond the crack that appeared in the sky in the Lev Magic Empire. I was frightened at that time. I learned of the existence of a gigantic monster in an unknown world, and thought I can never beat that. But I have been thinking about it ever since. Constantly, in a corner of my mind. If I was forced into a situation where I had no choice but to fight, how would I defeat it? The correct answer is If your opponent is huge, then get as close as possible. And then shoot the maximum firepower magic possible. What is needed to make that happen isC Courage. I got the courage from watching Asha who did everything she possibly could. Otherwise, she would have chosen to escape. In front of me, Forest Eater was choking, with a confused look of not knowing what had just happened. It had a huge face. Ashas magic had burned most of it. BURNNNNNNN!!! I fired a spear of fire from both hands. It was actually as hard as a spear, which was a combination ofFire MagicandEarth Magic. Moreover, it was huge enough for a giant man to swing it around like a sword. The spear burned hot red due to high heat. The spear softened when heated, but it shouldnt be a problem against the Forest Eater, whose face was already burnt. The spear of fire dug between the Forest Eaters eyebrows. It dug deeper into the Forest Eaters skull without losing any momentum and started melting its brain. The gigantic body trembled as if it had received electric shock, stomping the ground repeatedly, and even tried to roar. But I was controlling the air in its throat withWind Magicagain, so it couldnt produce a voice. Eventually it stood up with only its hind legs. I got down to the ground, and went back to Ashas side to protect her. The Forest Eaters posture seemed like it was climbing up the night skybut the giant never climbed up. It simply fell sideways, mowing down a number of trees and fell silent. (It is completely silent.) It didnt take too long to defeat it, but that was because Asha shaved away 90% of the enemys vitality. Asha had already lost consciousness due to lack of mana. But she didnt have a stressed look on her face. She was happy. She believed in me to take care of the rest. After dawn, the magnitude of the damage became clear. The surrounding land was dotted with craters. The large trees were knocked down, and the village was trampled. The damage to the dark elves was also enormous. 5 people died. 10 people escaped death but were seriously injured. Almost everything from the village was destroyed. The remaining 41 dark elves scraped up the necessary tools and clothes. Kimidori Gorn-san, whose mouth was wide open, was stunned to see the fallen Forest Eater. The Forest Eater remained as was, unlike Ouroboros, which was previously summoned by the mediator. Since it did not turn into ashes and bones like Ouroboros did, the giant species in this world may be different from those summoned by mediators. I heard from the dark elf chieftain that there are 8 giants. It seems that the dark elves defeated a giant insect in the past; a giant rhinoceros beetle with colorful wings. Its horrifying to even imagine that. The Dwarves had exterminated a giant bird in the past, so there were only 5 giants left. Giant butterfly, Dazzle Butterfly. Giant lizard, Human Mimic. Giant tiger, End Fangs. Giant turtle, Lost Jewel. Giant slug, Giant Slime. If I dont have to fight any of these, that would be the best case scenario. Hey, escort-dono. Breakfast is ready. Although Knock-san suffered a devastating blow, he called out to me with a bright voice. The processing of Forest Eater had already begun. It was moving in the direction of eat edible meat and preserve storable meat. These people were strong-willed. They saw Ashas magic and once again felt that they should definitely follow her as their leader. Asha must have been totally worn out. She was still fast asleep. Thank you. Its my first time eating the meat of such a huge goat.I said. It is the same for us. Nicky-san, who was bandaged all over, said with a laugh. She was also among the seriously injured, but its amazing that shes already moving around. I appliedHealing Magicto those who were not yet dead and saved their lives last night. The dragonewt over there, come join us. Oh, but I cant cook today, so the men are cooking.Nicky-san said. I see. I received grilled meat on a skewer. When I bit into it, the strong smell of spices filled my nostrils. Ueeeee! What is this smell?! Immediately after, an animal stink filled my nostrils! It was like the stink of a thick-furred wild dog which hasnt bathed in over a month. Just as I thought, huh.Knock-san mumbled. You thought so, Knock-san!? We just endure the smell and eat. Men do not know how to get rid of the smell.Nicky-san said. You could have told that earlier, Nicky-san. I was in tears, but Nicky-san, Knock-san and the others started chomping down on their share. They were eating without complaining. There was no doubt that it was bad. However, it was the flesh of the enemy that their friends defeated at the risk of their own lives. They gratefully ate and mourned that was the kind of feeling I got. I also chewed on the goat meat again. The unmistakable animal stink followed the scent of spices. (But this is proof that we are alive) So I ate while feeling grateful. Is there anyone there! A voice broke the silence. Hundredman chief! Where are you?! Hundredman chief! An underground man who was here for some reason, sitting privately behind a tree, stood up. A few worn-out underground people appeared from the direction where he ran to. Volume 4 - CH 60 Although they have a hostile relationship with each other, the dark elves did not challenge the worn out underground people. The dark elves went out to mourn their deceased friends. Knock-san, I, and the Hundredman Chief responded to the underground people. Kimidori Gorn-san also followed us, as he hasnt found a place to fit in. Is that Forest Eater!? Did you people defeat it?!!one of the underground people exclaimed in surprise. The leader we worship defeated it.Knock-san said, full of pride. The dark elves saw Ashas maximum magic explode, and after that they were blown away by the shock wave. So, they dont know what happened after that. Im fine with leaving it as is. More importantly, what happened to you guys? Dont tell me Did the early summer bird flock invade our city?the Hundredman chief asked. Chief, its true that the early summer birds came, but almost all of them were eaten. They said that a giant lizard called Human Mimic appeared and ate the early summer birds. Then a brave woman named Sarume went out to challenge it, but she couldnt defeat the Human Mimic. Sarume Isnt that the person who summoned the mediator? That person went out to fight alone? She didnt seem like a fighter, though. No, more importantly Sa-Sarume-sama is!? As soon as the Hundredman Chief heard that, he fell to his knees. That person the one who cherished the Underground city above all else has died Hundredman chief, please be firm The problem is from there onwards. How can there be a greater problem? The underground people looked at each other. Human Mimic started attacking the Underground city. The mountain has collapsed, and the ceiling of the city caved in. His Excellency the Marshal has ordered the evacuation of all citizens. Marshal!? Thats foolish! If we lose the city, we cant survive! Its better than being buried alive! One of the underground people said, almost shouting. Then, his shoulders started trembling. It was scary when the lamp went out and it became pitch black And the ceiling started collapsing Thanks to the decision of His Excellency, the soldiers were able to guide the citizens and escape to the outside I see. We cant all be gathered together in a single place, so we were divided into three groups. But food will run out in a day or two. So we have no choice but to go back to the Underground city and procure food. What about the Human Mimic? It still seems to be in the vicinity of the mountain. We need a person who is brave enough and knows the geography of the land well so His Excellency asked us to bring you back at all costs. Me? I was told to let you know that we need the person who understood Sarume-samas thoughts the most. The Hundredman chief looked shocked after hearing that. I see. So the Marshal knows about my relationship with that person.he whispered to himself. Hundredman Chief. Being pressed by his people, the Hundredman chief folded his arms and pondered for a while. Hey you are called Knock, right?the Hundredman Chief called out. Thats right. The Hundredman chief promptly prostrated before Knock-san. I know Im not in a position to ask for this! But, can you please help us!? The underground race is facing extinction! The other underground people were startled at first, but one after another they followed the Hundredman chiefs lead and prostrated before Knock-san. Knock-san looked at me, with an expression that said he was at a loss. See? Now you understand how it feels, right? When people suddenly start prostrating before you. I heard from Punta about what happened. You broke the eggs of the early summer birds even though Punta tried to stop you. And then you tried to lead them into our village. The chieftains voice came from behind. A covered in mud Punta-san was looking at us from there. Taken aback, the Hundredman chief raised his head and tried to say something. Exactlyhe said, as if squeezing out the words. And you have the nerve to ask for help after causing us so much damage? Yes, but! The hundredman chief lowered his forehead against the ground again. I know its a selfish request I dont care if you want me to pay for it with my life! Even if you want to tear me limb to limb, I accept! Just a little bit of help please, just a little bit The chieftain grinned at the earnestly begging Hundredman chief. Raise your head. You must hold some high position among your race, right? Your companions are looking confused. But We will help. CEh!? The chieftains unexpected words surprised the Hundredman chief, and he raised his body. I heard from Punta that you dragged him all the way here even though you could have left him behind. An egg being broken is conclusive, but it is also possible that Punta might have been marked by the early summer birds when he entered the egg storage. So you are also a benefactor to Punta. T-Thats not I dont think you were thinking of using him as a bargaining chip. You also saved Nicky. People show their true nature in extreme conditions. In that respect, you are not a complete villain. Moreover, this is not my personal decision. It is the guidance of the High Elf-sama we worship. Eh, it was Anastasias? Reiji-san! Asha ran up to me and grabbed my face with both hands. OOOHH! You are real! You are truly in front of me! Ihyafufu! I am sorry! Asha released my face, and blushed red. Her complexion had improved. It seems that her mana has recovered. Um, Asha. Are you really okay with helping the underground people?I asked. Yes. The elven race will cooperate with the underground people. But they must agree to one condition.she said. Asha seems to have changed a lot in just a short time. The underground people solidified when they heard about the condition. We will forget and forgive all past grudges, respect each others existence, cooperate, and coexist. Will you promise that? Asha exuded an aura of dignity you wouldnt expect of a 14-year-old girl. Even I got goosebumps. The underground people, including the Hundredman chief, bowed their heads with tears in the corner of their eyes. I promise. I will definitely keep that promise!! In this way, the Dark Elves and the Underground Humans pledged to permanently respect and help each other. Volume 4 - CH 61 The next action we took was to process the goat meat as emergency food for the underground people. The dark elf tribe was full of muscular warriors, so they were able to carry huge chunks of meat on both shoulders. Im sorry I know you guys arent in a position to help us after what happened.the Hundredman chief said, and tried to bow. Were all going through the same crisis.Knock-san said, stopping the Hundredman chief from bowing.Dont lose your pride. Your companions will get uneasy. Ah, right. Then the underground people left. Just before leaving, the Hundredman chief looked at Nicky-san as if wanting to say something, but she didnt seem to notice him as she was lecturing the men on how to cook. It was decided that about 10 dark elves, including Knock-san, will carry the meat. This amount of meat would surely be inadequate, but even so, when the underground people realise there is meat, surely they will offer to transport it. After that they can make as many round trips as they like. Even the body of a giant isnt enough to sustain for too long if people start eating it.the chieftain muttered with deep emotion. On a side note, the early summer birds meat is tastier than the Forest Eaters, so it was stored as preserved food. Erhm, what should I do, nu?Kimidori Gorn-san asked. We will head to the early summer bird egg storage. I also wanted to help when I witnessed the tragedy that befell the dark elf village. However, the dark elves had already declared that they will follow the High Elf, and were prepared to abandon the village. Therefore, all I have to do is find a way to return to the Front World as soon as possible. For that, I definitely have to ascertain theWorld Allianceskill orb. I will follow you this time too.Asha said. A-AlrightI said. Asha was also eager to go to the egg storage. Since waking up, she persistently stayed within a 1 meter radius of me. That was kind of troubling when I had to use the toilet. And for some reason, she repeatedly glanced at my neck and confirmed the thickness of my neck with her hands. I wonder what all that is about. Its sort of scary. R-Reiji-san, can you take me too!? Punta-san called out. He didnt sustain too many injuries, but the effects of his physical exhaustion were quite significant. To be honest, the journey to the egg storage in this condition would be tough for him. Do you really want to come?I asked. Punta-san nodded deeply in response. I heard about what had happened while I was away. He headed to the egg storage without permission and encountered the underground troop led by the Hundredman chief. He went to the place where he was told not to go. Its something you should never do in this world where death is always lurking around every corner. He tried to remember where he hid the skill orb, and failed again. He was most likely trying to do the same thing even now. The chieftain was actually twitching around as if wanting to give him a scolding. The only reason he hasnt said anything was because Asha was letting me decide. I am sure the chieftain will surely stop Punta-san, butC Okay, lets go. Eh? Really!? Yes. It would probably be better if I dont bring Punta-san along. Besides, I dont need his help anymore. However I remembered the first time I met Punta-san. He was sitting in one corner of his room. In a village full of machos, he was the only one with a round, squishy body. Hmm? What is it, nu? Why are you looking at me, Reiji? He was the same as Kimidori Gorn-san. Although Kimidori Gorn-sans research seemed completely useless, he decided to contribute by learning sorcery and creating a bathhouse for the city. Moreover, even his Dead or Alive research seems to be useful in this situation. I am sure Punta-san had an inferiority complex about his body. But for the first time, he thought he could be of help, and raised his hand to contribute. I cant ignore those feelings. Alright! Lets go! We then left the dark elf village. ** There was an unsettling atmosphere as we approached the egg storage. There they are in the sky. It is rare that there is no flock, though.Punta-san said. Several early summer birds were flying around. Early summer birds, which are supposed to always form a flock, flying alone can be said to be an abnormal situation. According to the story of the underground people, the Human Mimic ate the flock, right?I wonder if it is the natural predator of the early summer birds?I asked. I dont know. The giants rarely come here. Even if they come, they are usually only seen in the distance, so everyone stays quiet in the village on those days. They usually disappear the next day. I wonder why both the Human Mimic and the Forest Eater come to this place at the same time?Punta-san said. According to that logic, I wonder if the Human Mimic is gone? If it decides that there is nothing else to eat, it might have gone away. The Forest Eater eats vegetation, but the Human Mimic seems to eat only meat. Hmm? Its strange, after all. Even if we assumed that the early summer birds are the Human Mimics favourite food, and it appeared because the underground people led the flock to the area around the Underground city, it couldnt have seen the flock unless the Human Mimic was already quite near the area in the first place. The same goes for the Forest Eater too. Perhaps the early summer birds were the landmarks, but it is really strange that two giants from Canion moved so far south at the same time. (I feel like this is intentional. But I cant piece it together just yet) Am I overlooking something? I feel like all the cards are already on the table, but I just cant understand what it means. Ah, man If I was as smart as Earl Sillys, I might have said, All the mysteries have been solved. Its not good asking for the impossible, though. I just have to be content with being able to memorize everything withWorld Ruler. Were nearing the egg storage.Punta-san said. He was out of breath, but managed to keep up with us. Due to my short height, I couldnt see the whole storage without obstruction, but I could see the milky white eggs lined up at the front. However, Theyre here. Yesswarming in the sky. I could see early summer birds flocking over the egg storage through the trees. Whats worse is that my sense of smell, which has become sharp due to a skill, sensed the odor of wild beasts. They were probably aiming for the eggs. If we scatter the birds with Ashas magic, the wild beasts will attack. However, if we nonchalantly approach the eggs, the early summer birds will attack us. Whatever shall we do Volume 4 - CH 62 Vol 4: Chapter 62 I didnt know what kind of beasts they were. I wonder if the beasts noticed that the number of early summer birds had decreased and decided to approach the nest, or if it originally is a kind of beast that preys on the eggs of early summer birds. There were many broken eggs in the egg storage. If they were eaten by a predator, that would explain it. It was almost evening. Although the number of early summer birds increased slightly, the pack of beasts was still hiding in the woods. I think the beasts are waiting for nightfall. Visibility will decrease at night. However, even the early summer birds are not neglecting their vigilance either. That was Puntas analysis. Which means we have to finish our errand before nightfall. It was finally evening. What I was waiting for appeared. Fog. Fog created by the atmospheric temperature difference during daytime appears from evening to morning. Therefore, the fog occurring at this point was only faint. However, what I was planning to do would be more unnatural if there was zero fog. I usedWater MagicandFire Magicto generate artificial fog, and usedWind Magicto send the fog to the egg storage. Although the movement of the early summer birds seemed to be slightly disturbed, the flock soon returned to its original state. The visibility was getting worse. The beasts shouldnt have noticed it because it was only near the egg storage. In fact, there were no movements from the beasts. Punta-san, Asha, are you okay? I-I can do it.Asha said. It could possibly work with this I asked them to wear camouflage over their heads to stay hidden. I collected broken egg shells and stuck them onto my mantle hood. Therefore, from above it would seem the same milky white color as the eggs. What about you, Kimidori Gorn-san? It should work, nu. Kimidori Gorn-san handed me a magic tool with a stone plate and a magic stone attached. I asked for a weight reduction to Dead or Alive, so now, it only tells whether it is Alive. If you attach it to an egg, youll get Alive in 2 seconds. If you dont, its a dead egg or the inside is empty, nu. Got it. Be careful, nu. If you attach it for 3 seconds, the circuit will break and it will explode. Is this a trap magic tool?!! O-Okay. Well, as long as it functions, it should be sufficient. I put on the egg shell cloak and obtained the magic tool from Kimidori Gorn-san. Are you really going alone, Reiji-san? Yes. Im the only one who can erase my footsteps. And I think Im the right person who can escape quickly if something goes wrong. Right. Asha was looking worried. I created fog around this area too, but there is a chance that the beasts might notice you. If that happens, I will be relying on your magic, Asha. ! Okay! I was reluctant to ask Asha to fight if something goes wrong, but I dont think I should treat her like a child seeing as how she has fought against the likes of early summer birds and the Forest Eater. Im going now. I went to the egg storage alone. When I turned around to look behind me, I could no longer see Asha who was supposed to be only 20 meters away. Is the fog too thick? If it is too unnatural, the early summer birds are likely to come down. If that happens, I can no longer calmly look for the skill orb. My biggest concern was the skill orb being lost if a turbulent battle ensued. That said, if the situation poses a threat to my life, I will just abandon the skill orb search and run away. (It should be right around here.) I went to the open space where eggs were stored. A rotten smell assailed my nostrils. However, I dont have the leisure to confirm what it was. I proceed in the direction given by Punta-san. If I useSprinting, I can erase my footsteps, but if I accidentally step on a broken shell, it will make a sound. CPaki. Crap. I laid face-down and held my breath within the fog. It was quiet and getting dark. You cant see too much in the dark even without the fog. ! I heard flapping sounds. And then an orange flame ran across the sky. It looked like an early summer bird came down to check. However, it was a little far from me. And although I could see the orange flame, I could not see the shape of the early summer bird. The fog was working well. (Okay, lets hurry.) I moved a little bit to the front and found the eggs. I attached the stone plate to the eggs for 2 seconds and peeled it off. Repeatedly. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. No reaction. Is this it? Its a bit different from the location Punta-san gave me. When I attached the stone plate once again for confirmation, it came out as Alive. (Absurd. Was it because it was less than 2 seconds?) This 3 seconds margin is awful. It will explode if I hold it for too long. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. Alive. No reaction. I wont be fooled twice. Reconfirmation. No reaction. Once again. No reaction. Is this truly it? I gently reached out and slowly lifted up the egg shell. Its empty? It was a genuine empty egg. I reached for the next egg while feeling mentally exhausted. I checked one after another. While doing so, I heard the howling of beasts in the distance. The beasts may have begun to move. (Hurry, hurry!) I was right. The beasts were waiting for nightfall. There was no way they were aiming for something other than the eggs after coming this far. While keeping my impatience in check, I counted exactly 2 seconds for every egg. There have been three no reactions since then, but when I reconfirmed, they were all Alive. Where is it? I had already checked the location Punta-san gave me. And now I was starting to look around the surrounding area. The sun had completely set. Moonlight slightly illuminated the area, but it was quite dark due to the fog. No reaction. Okay, next eggCNo, wait, No reaction? I was about to reach for the next egg out of habit. When I reconfirmed for the second time and it said No reactionC (No reaction!?) It was the second No reaction in a row. I hurriedly tossed the stone plate and magic stone into the tool bag and reached for the egg. The egg shell was cracked. You can clearly see that the shell had already been opened before. But you cant see the crack unless you are really close. Thinking about it carefully, the height of this egg was about Punta-sans chest. Its just the right height. I couldnt control my heavily pounding heart as I picked up the egg shell. As I slowly lifted the cracked top, the surrounding area was flooded with overflowing light of red, blue, yellow, and such. RAWRRRRR!! At the same time, a 2 meters high, four-legged giant body, jumped at me. Volume 4 - CH 63 Short, dark green fur and bulky muscles. Although the monsters limbs were like a weightlifters, its lion face was unusually large and unbalanced. (A Rock Masher!) Punta-san came up with a few possible candidates regarding the identity of the beasts lurking nearby. Dark elves also hunt the beasts in the forest, so his knowledge was considerable. Small animals that form a pack but are low on the danger scale. Solitude monsters which are dangerous but dont form a pack. And then there are dangerous species, which are individually dangerous and also form a pack. Green fur and a huge head. The jaws were its greatest weapon. It was called a Rock Masher because it crushes and eats even rocks. Obviously, it was one of the dangerous species. Wall! Darkness ball! I invoked two types of magic at once. The Rock Masher plunged into the earth wall that appeared in front of me, but as expected, the wall did not stop its momentum. I anticipated that and shot a darkness ball. Its face was covered with darkness, depriving it of its eyesight for a brief period. Gyaw! Oh, you have a nose!? UsingDark Magicwas probably not a clever idea, as the Rock Masher charged at me with its sense of smell instead of sight, in the first place. Pierce! I shot a sharp rock in the shape of a cone from my right hand. By making the rock thinner, the mass was reduced, and the amount of mana consumed and the time needed to activate were shortened. I dont need to utter the words to use magic, but it helps to focus when I need to invoke multiple different kinds of magic. And it feels good calling out the name of my attacks. Gyann!? I shot out the rock attack at its face like an automatic rifle, but the rocks bounced off its large face. Still, it faltered whenever the rocks hit its eyes, nose, and mouth. The Rock Mashers muscles and bones started swelling. (Lets just get the skill orb now.) When I tried to reach for the skill orb, Gyururururururu! Early summer birds rushed in from the side and kicked the Rock Masher, scattering flames and gusts around. Now that it has come to this, the fog will also be blown away. More than 10 Rock Mashers rushed into the egg storage, broke the eggs, and thrust their faces into them, swallowing the yolk. (Ah so that was the cause of the rotten smell.) There were eggs in the direction in which the Rock Mashers came from that had been cracked for many days, and starting to rot. That was the cause of the rotten odor. Early summer birds continue to suffer disasters such as being eaten by the Human Mimic and being targeted by Rock Mashers. But that is none of my problem. I reached for the egg shell that contained the skill orb. !? The skill orb was missing. Probably because of the gust of wind, it was rolling 5 meters away. Near another Rock Masher. ? The Rock Masher kicked it with its forefoot, sending the orb flying into the forest. (Ahhhhhhhhh! Give me a break!) Fortunately, the skill orb was shining so it was easy to see where it was. Unfortunately, however, the early summer birds have begun to descend one after another and began fighting with the Rock Mashers. Hot air and flames danced in the surroundings. Rock Mashers tried to bite the early summer birds but were kicked away instead. The early summer birds visibly got more angry every time an egg broke. (This is my chance.) I lowered myself and usedSprintingto head for the skill orb. AAHHHHHHHH!? An early summer bird appeared and grabbed the skill orb with its talons. Crap! It will be much more difficult if it flies to the sky. Uiiiii!? A Rock Masher suddenly pounced on the early summer bird from the side and chomped on its windpipe. The early summer bird died instantly. That was dangerous. ? When the Rock Masher noticed the skill orb, it tried to kick it with its forefoot. Give it a rest already!! I accelerated with the explosion fromFire Magic. I lunged forward like a rocket and kicked the Rock Mashers face. My heel caved its nose in, and it collapsed backwards. Haa, haa Do you have any idea how important this isC I finally picked up the skill orb. I noticed that early summer birds and Rock Mashers had stopped fighting and were staring at me. Crap! I overdid it. Well, uhm, my work here is over, so please get back to fighting each other Gyaoooo! Pillulululu! The Rock Mashers and the early summer birds charged at me all at once. Why!? I started running away. Running towards Asha and the others would be a problem, so I ran deeper and deeper into the forest. For the Rock Mashers chasing me from behind while howling, I usedFlower Magicto set traps in their path with ivy. As for the early summer birds flying in from the front, left, and right, I usedWind Magicto create an updraft. Why the hell do you guys make a good combination!? Although I ran away while dodging them, it didnt last long. I was approaching a huge cliff wall in front. What do I do? What do these guys even want? Is it the skill orb? I wonder if there is a level ground above the cliff? The height is about 50 meters, so if I fly up withFire Magicin rapid succession, I would break some bones and suffer severe burns, but I will be able to climb it somehow. I dont want to do it, though. The early summer birds will surely attack me while flying up there. Still, the cliffs seem to stretch to the left and right without end. Is there no choice but to run back around? I turned around and stopped with the cliff to my back. I sensed the Rock Mashers trying to surround me from the forest and the early summer birds circling in the sky. (Should I get Asha to come here by shooting a huge flare?) I dont really want to do it, but that seems to be my best choice. I know this solution is a mass slaughter. Its not very smart, but I have no other choice. I should be able to do it alone, but things will get tough when my mana runs out. Alright, then, Lets shoot the most conspicuous magic. As I was gathering mana while keeping an eye on the approaching Rock Mashers, Huh? The Rock Mashers froze all of a sudden at the same time. Anxiously, they turned around and ran away as fast as possible. ? What is this? Did they sense my magic and decided to run away? I looked up at the sky to check the early summer birds. Thats when I noticed. The reason why the Rock Masher escaped. And the reason why the early summer birds were also gone. There was a face on the cliff. A face leaning forward and looking down at me. The face was so big that it sounded like a joke when I thought that the Rock Mashers face was big. It was jet black, and its eyes and mouth were gaping wide open. It was one of the eight giants, Human Mimic. Volume 4 - CH 64.1 Calling it Human Mimic couldnt be any more accurate. I plainly saw through withWorld Rulerthat the Human Mimics face was a skin pattern. With only moonlight illuminating the surroundings, and the Human Mimic leaning over the cliff, it looked like a shade. Nevertheless, from the information that was visible, I was able to deduce that the Human Mimic was a reptile. The mouth which is supposed to be a skin pattern is used for predatory purposes, it seems. Although it was dark and not clearly visible, there was a hole that looked like a nose between the eyes and mouth. It was actually an anus. In other words, Human Mimic was a lizard monster that was in a headstand position. (Why is it doing that?) I dont know if its tail is short or if it was cut off, but the head wasnt cone-shaped. Human Mimic was probably catching prey with its hind legs and carrying it to the mouth. The real face should be on the ground with the forefeet. I imagined that the muscles of its neck and forefeet that support such a huge body would surely be tremendously impressive. While being impressed by that unusual point, I was pondering on my next action. The Forest Eater, which I saw over the cracks in the red sky above the Lev Magic Empire, was so awe-inspiring that I shuddered to my bones. However, Asha burned it with all her might, and I dealt the killing blow. That experience led to the strengthening of my spirit. Looking up at the Human Mimic, I did feel scared, but not to the point of being frozen in fear. (Fighting it is not an option. I have to escape. But am I fast enough? No, will it even chase me? If it is looking to eat, there are way more early summer birds in the sky.) The time I spent thinking about it was less than 1 second. However, the next moment, Human Mimics jet black hind legs started coming at me. !? I immediately induced an explosion withFire Magicand blew my body back. I couldnt afford to dodge by jumping away at that moment. Immediately after, the Human Mimics claws gouged the ground, forming a huge crater on the ground. (I was too naive! Come to think of it, even the early summer birds didnt notice this thing approaching until the very last second! However, it didnt try to eat the early summer birds. Which means) I am its target! Kuh! It swung the leg that went through the ground. It didnt quite reach me at all, but a tremendous gust of wind blew my body away. (What the hell is up with these powerful hind legs and joints!?) I balanced my body while usingWind Magicin the air, and landed on the ground. Are you for real? The Human Mimic jumped down from the cliff and landed about 10 meters in front of me while smashing down the surrounding trees. The earth shook and a huge cloud of dust kicked up. The second mouth under the anus was dripping with drool. This was not the time to be worrying about running out of mana. If I dont fight it with everything I have, it will spell my instant death. Right when I decided thatC Su So-Sorry. A low-frequency voice assailed my eardrums, like the unpleasant sound of a mosquito buzzing around your ears. Sorry?Did it just say sorry? Its been a while since I used Earth Talk so I cant move my tongue well. I was stunned. Human Mimic slowly turned its bodyits giant uneven head and its real face towards me. The two eyes were positioned extremely far away from each other to the left and right. Its mouth gaped open fairly wide, reminiscent of a Japanese giant salamander. But the six tongues which peeked out were exactly like a reptile. Waitwhat am I saying? Reptiles dont have six tongues. Thats not important! My brain was in a total mess. I couldnt open my mouth. That monster did it just speak? Little one Brave little one. Can you hear me? I nodded without being able to say anything. As I did, the Human Mimic moved its tongue satisfiedly and blinked its round eyes. The big goat has died. The world is going to get stormy for a while. I was shocked. The big goat is undoubtedly the Forest Eater. Do you know the big goat? Yes. My heart was pounding rapidly. Is Human Mimic related to the Forest Eater? If so, is it going to throw a sudden fit of anger? Do you know the reason why the big goat died? I was trying to escape if the chance presented itself, but nevertheless I didnt think of lying to the giant. Yes I killed it. The other party is a giant, whereas I am a small being. That is why I didnt want to lose the strength in my heart. Not lying was the only way I could hold my pride in front of the Human Mimic. You, little one? I felt the air trembling around me. The sort of warm air right before a typhoon, which causes unrest in your heart, filled the surroundings. It doesnt seem to be a lie. However, that air was quickly pulled away. Are you not angry? I lost the feeling known as anger a very long time ago. However, my heart is buzzing for the first time in a long time it seems that I still have some living thing-like aspect left in me. Who are you? The eight giants that seem to have lived since ancient times. I didnt know that they understood the human language. No, everything about them is a mystery in the first place. I know there are 8 of them, but I dont know if that is all of them. We were born to balance this world pillars, so to speak. Pillars? Two worlds divided by the goddess. This world was entrusted to the Vision Ogre, who created us. Vision Ogre My mind became increasingly confused with each word coming out of the Human Mimic. Dont you know? You do know. That black, foggy ogre. You mean the mediator? Ah, right thats what the old covenant says. I see so you obtained that skill orb for that reason. It looked at the skill orb I was holding. World AllianceWhat exactly is this? Do not trust the Vision Ogre especially if it concerns the Covenant. There is still too much that I have yet to understand. If so, use that skill orb. You can do it, right? After all you are a child with two vessels. You know about me? I do There was someone like you in this world in the past. Because of its mighty power, I heard that it was finally labelled a disaster, shunned, and killed. I felt like a dagger was thrust into my heart. Child of Disaster without doubt existed in the past, brought upon disaster, and was killed. So that is why they have been trying to kill me. Those peopleC Use it. Huh? Use that skill orb. You will find answers to several of your questions I am going now. The Human Mimic started to retreat. Watch out for the Vision Ogres. Those guys are planning something Because of that, I felt frustrated for no reason and came to this place. I am going back to Canion Ah, umm I called out, but I didnt know what to say. Was the Human Mimic mentally manipulated by the mediator? Is that why it came to the south? If so, was it the same for the Forest Eater? But for what reason? (Ahhhhh, I dont knowwwwwww) The Human Mimic scaled up the cliff while making a noise and was gone after that. After that, I was left alone with the seven prismatic-coloured skill orb. Volume 4 - CH 64.2 Covenant My eyes were fixed on the 12-star skill orbWorld Alliance . I should return to Asha and others as soon as possible, but I dont want anyone seeing me use this skill orb. It may be better to use it right here. I carefully checked my surroundings. The moon was rising. The insects that were silent when the Human Mimic was present, were now croaking again. After confirming that there was no danger, I pulled outWorld Rulerfrom my body. Haa, haa My body immediately felt languid and my mind became cloudy. Ah, man. I shouldnt let my body become unable to live withoutWorld Ruler. I can now pull out skill orbs even withoutWorld Ruler. It is the same as practicing magic, so I mastered it after practicing many times. I had also absorbedOrb Camouflagetogether withWorld Ruler, just in case. And I was able to pull it out without any problem. This skill orb was originally in Ashas body, and it seems to be a skill orb which can camouflage the skill orbs in your body from being ascertained by a skill likeOrb-Seefrom the outside. It would be troublesome if people could see throughWorld Rulerfrom the outside, after all. I put the two skill orbs in my tool bag and looked atWorld Alliance. I hope it will be fine. Skill orbs of 6-stars and above seem to cause serious damage to the user. And no one can even use 9-stars and aboveit holds special power. I have two such skill orbs. Its already terrific just being able to useWorld Ruler, but withWorld Alliance I can get information related to the Covenant and the origin of this world. Human Mimic said I should use it. I originally intended to use it, but now I felt like being pushed into using it. Well, I have to use it either way. Alright! Lets do it! I spoke out to encourage myself. Here goes nothing. When I imagined absorbing it into my body, the skill orb that I was holding began sinking into my palm. Nothing happened for a moment. The next moment, however, a thunderous roar rang in my ears. !? I can hear it. The angry yelling of a giant. The singing of an angel. The sobbing of the dead. The voice of a poet reciting history. The heartbeat of the world. Ah I understand now. I see That is why! So that is the mediators`the Vision Ogres aim. It makes sense now. Why the Human Mimic and the Forest Eater rampaged. What they tried to do in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. And why the underground people and the dark elves suddenly discovered skill orbs. ** Covenant Structure (Librarian / Dragonewt) ? The Covenant consists of eight articles, including this. ? The components that make up the Covenant are the Skill Orb, the Pledger, and the Mediator. Pledgers Covenant (Beast King Race / Dark Elf) ? Those who pledge the Covenant are those who stand at the top of the race. ? They maintain the Covenant. Worlds Covenant (Gnome / Gnome) ? The two worlds are the same yet independent. ? The Covenant is made to separate the two worlds. Skill Orbs Covenant (High Elf / Elder Hobbit) ? Do not take too many skill orbs. ? Skill orbs make up the world. Mediators Covenant (Dwarf / Red-Skin Human) ? Only mediators have the right to cross and to open the gate. ? If there is a breach of the Covenant, a mediator can be summoned. Covenant for the Covenant (Holy Blue Human/ Underground Human) ? You can maintain the Covenant by offering the blood of a pure person. ? The mediator can monitor this, but the mediator cannot be harmed. Revocation of the Covenant (Human/ Dwarf) ? The revocation of the Covenant is made by declaring it to the mediator. ? If revoked, the two worlds will become one. Significance of the Covenant (/) ? makes the Covenants the mediator , . ? Should the Covenant be revoked, will change to . ** What flowed into my mind was the information on the Covenant and who it was given towho was maintaining it. The Covenant Structure was given to the elders of the Dragonewt City, and the Pledgers Covenant was given to the Dark Elf chieftain. The images of the elders taking a bath and the chieftain being scolded by Nicky-san on cooking flowed into my mind. It was probably real-time information. Besides that, I saw an underground woman who was with the man called Marshal. And the Holy Blue Human who was the Holy King of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. However, there were many races I didnt know of. To my surprise, I saw the representatives of 7 of the 8 Covenants in the Front World and the Back World, respectively. They still exist! There are still living people in this world besides the dragonewts, dark elves, and the underground humans. They are living in hiding quietly! However, there were two problems. First, the last Covenant was full of holes and I didnt understand a thing. I am not sure if this skill orb is faulty or it was designed that way. I didnt even know who held this Covenant. And the second, Revocation of the Covenant. If revoked, the two worlds will become one. The Vision Ogres are probably aiming for this. If the battle between the underground people and the dark elves intensifies because of the skill orbs, one of them will be destroyed. The destruction of a race also means that the Covenant cannot be maintained. We were born to balance this world pillars, so to speak. Thats what the Human Mimic said. If the giant species are pillars, this world has already lost three pillars. The balance of this world is out of order. Is that why theyre trying to unify the two worlds? What happens when that happens? I dont have enough information to know that. However, according to the Human Mimic, the giant species, created by the Vision Ogre, are being manipulated by the Vision Ogre to drive the races into extinction. It was probably not for a good reason. The ability of this skill orb was not limited to just information on the Covenant. In fact, the information that flowed into my mind included routes that connect the two worldsthe routes that were blocked in ancient times. And some of them have not been blocked yet. If we go there, we can return to the Front World. We can go home. Lets go tell this to Asha. The closest route from here is the center symbol of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom in the Front World. The First Altar. Volume 4 - CH 65 Vol 4: Chapter 65 After spending the night in the woods, we returned to the dark elf villagethe former site of the village around noon the next day. I noticed an unusual amount of smoke rising from around the village. I rushed over there, wondering if the early summer birds had returned. Oh, the High Elf-sama is back!!! I heard the bustling voices of many people . There were thousands of underground people. The smoke was rising from cooking. They were eating the meat of Forest Eater. I was amazed at the appetite of people. The mountainous Forest Eaters meat was so tremendous that I was wondering if it would even be possible to eat it all. But the bones have already begun to appear. Um what is going on here?I asked the chieftain who came over. Knock preached to them about how wonderful our High Elf-sama was. So they came here to get the High Elf-samas guidance. The chieftain said proudly, but I couldnt understand the notion at all. Does he mean a race with such a large number of people suddenly decided to join another race? You are Reiji-dono, right? The man who was called Marshal in the Underground city appeared before me. It seemed that we were going to have a serious talk, so we moved away from the crowd. Six people were present there; Asha, I, Knock, the chieftain, the Marshal, and the staff officer. Kimidori Gorn-san and Punta-san were exhausted from the trip and fell asleep on a bunk bed with a grass blanket. I was entrusted by Sarume-sama to lead the Underground city.the Marshal said. The city has already been destroyed by the Human Mimic. It is almost impossible to repair it. The Human Mimic might have been manipulated by the mediator, but from the underground peoples perspective, it has become their unforgivable bitter enemy. The environment of this world is too harsh for thousands of people to drift in the wild. So the Marshal brought the underground people to live with the dark elves if they would welcome him. However, about 30% of the people opposed the Marshals decision and lashed out that they would rebuild the underground city, and remained around the vicinity of the city. You made such a significant decisionquite quickly.I said. Yeahthe Marshal nodded, with a sour look. Is there some other reason? Looking throughWorld Ruler, which I had already absorbed back into my body, there was no noticeable reaction that the Marshal was lying. So it seemed unlikely that he was waiting for an opportunity to attack the dark elves or something like that. It is because of me. The staff officer next to the Marshal spoke out. When Sarume-sama died, I heard something about the Covenant of the race? I know this might sound like nonsense to you. I had taken outWorld Alliance, but the information on the Covenant still remained in my head. Until now, when I had onlyWorld Ruler, information on the Covenant would become vague. But now, I can remember it clearly. Covenant for the Covenantcorrect? You have become the head of the Underground race. The staff officer looked at me with a startled expression. Well, that makes it easier then. It seems that I will have to offer something called pure persons blood in the near future. I didnt know who my parents were even though the underground city is a small place. Ah, but I know who my mother is, but my dad he was probably someone of Sarume-samas lineage. I recalled the Holy Blue of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. It is said that the Holy Blue does not manifest in someone if they are too far away in the family tree. I dont know if it works the same way for the underground people, but it seems that the staff officers father was someone closely blood-related to Sarume. Well I dont know if it truly is the same as Holy Blue, and the staff officer doesnt sound like she wants to find her father, so I didnt say it out loud. I heard that pure persons blood means that that person mustnt have used a skill orb.I said Thats right The day I learned of the Covenant, a black shadow calling himself Mediator appeared in front of me and said that. But I have already used a skill orb, so I cant offer my life You dont have to die. The Covenant is ridiculous. To think that you and Sarume-sama have to die because of thatthe Marshal said, interrupting her. At that time, a certain hypothesis formed in my head, so I carefully examined the staff officer. According toWorld Ruler, she showed clear signs of pregnancy. Judging by the Marshals reaction, I think he might be the father. Since the staff officer had already used a skill, she does not fit the criteria of pure person to fulfil the Covenant. So the next person would naturally be the child in her womb. The Marshal who now knew everything was rebelling against the Covenant to protect the child. He doesnt care if their entire race becomes divided because of that. (I dont know if it is the right decision or not.) Staying in this world is dangerous for their race. That was my conclusion after learning much about it. But the Marshal decided that without learning all of that information. He probably didnt tell anyone about the pregnancy. If it had been made public, he would have said it to us here. If it was later known that the staff officers pregnancy was hidden, he would be accused of sacrificing the entire race for the sake of his child. (The same was true for His Majesty the Holy King.) His Majesty the Holy King was against sacrificing Prince Kluvshrat until the very end, and eventually chose Louis instead. From House Roziers perspective, His Majesty the Holy King killed Louis to spare his own child. However, if Louis hadnt raised his hand at that time, His Majesty the Holy King might have actually sacrificed Prince Kluvshrat. I learned a very important lesson in this world. What is right, and what is wrong, depends on the persons perspective. I have a suggestion. Asha, is that okay? Although I didnt say what exactly it was, Asha seemed to understand my intentions immediately, and nodded. We came from another world and have been looking for a way back the entire time. That world is exactly like this world, and there are people suffering from the same Covenant as the staff officer-san. Would you like to go there with us?I said. Both the marshal and the staff blinked in astonishment. It was probably because my offer was too outlandish. However, questions immediately popped up from the Marshal. About what will happen to the Covenant? The monsters there. The people who live in that world. Food supplyC. There was no point in worrying about that right now. Before I could politely say that to the Marshal, Please, by all means, we would like you to take us with you. The Marshal deeply bowed his head. Volume 4 - CH 66 I decided to start my search the next morning. If there is indeed a way to connect the worlds through the First Altar, I can get to it from the village in less than a day. I had the dark elves investigate traces of La Fisas footprints in the past, but it seems that they didnt obtain any results. However, there are old ruins around the location of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, and considering that the First Altar must be there too, it would not be strange to find something there. The method I was looking for might be the same one used by La Fisa in the past to cross between worlds. It was decided that the investigation team should comprise only elite members; Knock-san, Hundredman Chief, and I. Taking into consideration our movement speed, increasing our numbers would only serve to slow us down. Ill be back tomorrow. Asha had a sullen look all day long. I asked her to remain as the leader of the dark elves. Well a lot of things happened when I left her last time, so I can understand her feelings as I am leaving her yet again. However, this is the last time. As soon as we find a way to cross to the Front World at the First Altar, we can all cross together. We left the village early in the morning. (The last time, huh) I thought to myself while running. (What will Asha do when she returns to the Front World?) Will she return to the Emperor of the Lev Magic Empire? It seemed that she was unhappy with his life as a caged bird. That said, it doesnt seem like she would be able to return to the Elven Forest the Third Forest. She was a High Elf royal who was sent to the Lev Magic Empire as a transaction, after all. (Does she want to be an adventurer, then? It doesnt suit her, though) If she becomes an adventurer, she can live without worrying about her status. The freelance aspect surely sounds good, but adventurers are vagrants with unstable employment, and rarely get the chance to become heroes. (But if Asha wants freedom, then I) What would I do? Would I stop her? Even though I myself insist on living as an adventurer? I recalled the time when I left the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. At that time, I returned Miss Eva to her father, Earl Sillys. Those two were the only family left to each other, and the young lady was only 12 years old. I thought she would be ill-suited to lead the life of an adventurer. (It was only about two months ago, but Im already feeling nostalgic) But Ashas situation is different. She has a place to return to, but it is not a good place. If she really wants complete freedom, then I think she can become an adventurer. (Do I think that because I hope she will become an adventurer?) I mean, she is sweet, and beautiful, and she conducts herself perfectly. She is elegant and patient, but hidden in her heart is a fiery passion. Since it was I who unleashed the fiery passion in her, both physically and emotionally, perhaps I do have some responsibility for her future. (Alright, then. I will support Asha with adventuring with all Ive got.) Though, there is a limit to what I can do. And she might unexpectedly declare, Im already tired of being an adventurer! Little brother, you always imagine the most impossible situations in your mind. Suddenly, I felt like I heard my sisters voice. (No way hahaha. I wonder what Lark would say if she was here?) Are you trying to manipulate a teenage girl? You arent delicate enough, little brother. Or something like that, I imagine. (Its important to fulfill Ashas wishes when we return, but I also have to look for Lark.) I am seriously worried about her health. She still has the 6-star skill in her body. Is it alright to leave the High Elf-sama behind? I came back to reality when Knock called out to me. Well it cant be helped. She seemed to be in a bad mood. I mentioned that Asha had a sullen look earlier, but it was actually a bit of an understatement. I actually left Asha in Nicky-sans care while she was crying, I dont want to stay, I want to follow you, You are terrible. I will do my best to apologize when I return.I said. I guess you have it tough, too.Knock-san said sympathetically. Kukukuku ah, I shouldnt laugh. Im just amazed that even the High Elf-san who used such unbelievable magic is so reliant on you.the Hundredman chief laughed. He seems to have been a relative of Sarume-san who fought to stop the Human Mimic, and was deeply mourning her death. However, when the underground people joined the dark elves, he picked himself back up, helped out everyone, and also volunteered to join this team. I would like to ask you both something. I asked them about the things I learned from Human Mimic, but I didnt get a good answer. Neither of them had heard that the giant species can talk, nor were they aware of the words Earth Talk and Vision Ogre. The city council guys might know of it, but they all stayed behind. According to the Hundredman chief, the entire city council remained with the 30% of the underground people who wanted to reconstruct the Underground city. Half of them wanted to help the rest while the other half probably didnt want to throw away their privileged class. I see It seems that the Marshals father also remained behind. He was said to have remained to save those who were left behind. Reiji-dono, the ruins are coming into view.Knock-san said. Yes. We were able to reach the Holy City several hours earlier than planned due to the fact that we were able to achieve considerable speed and we didnt encounter any battle. Apparently, many monsters fled far away due to the appearance of Forest Eater and Human Mimic. The place was safe, but on the contrary, food source was a problem. As we traversed out of the forest, numerous stone buildings appeared into my view. The roofs collapsed, and pillars and stone pavements were broken, but it was proof that there was a town there. Stop. Both of you.I called out. What is it? What happened? We were on a wide road with broken stone pavements covered with dead grass which seemed to be the main street of the town, but it was still much better than running through the forest. The First Altar should be beyond this point but I felt a presence at the end of the road. Do you have the strength to fight? Their facial expressions changed as I asked. No problem. All good, too. Reassuring replies. I dont have to useHealing Magic, it seems. Get ready. Its coming. At that moment, our world was surrounded by darkness. Volume 4 - CH 67 I usedLight Magicto secure light around us. Then, a black shadow appeared in front of me C the mediator. With the mithril dagger in my right hand and my left hand free to use magic, I was ready to fight at any moment. Knock-san wore metal knuckles on both hands, doubling the size of his fists. The Hundredman chief wielded shamshir in both hands. Where do you think youre going? What about you? Why are you here when there is no breach of the Covenant? The elimination of the Child of Disaster was decided to be allowedC CIs that the Vision Ogres decision? So the mediator can come up with whatever rules when it suits their convenience, huh. Im sure all their rules must be ridiculous. The mediator became silent when I said that. Sizzling sound can be heard coming from inside the Mithril armor. It felt like the armor was barely suppressing the black flames from flaring out. Disrespect our Creator and I will destroy all of you. It seemed like he was barely suppressing his anger. However, I was more interested in the word Creator than the mediators anger. (Ah I see. This black shadow is a sorcery-based life form. It means that someone created it. And that would be the Vision Ogre these are just puppets.) So this mediator is more like a mediators agent, so to speak. So Im sure the mediator has many such agents. Well, regardless of whether its an agent or not, it can still freely create this mysterious dark dome and can teleport around as he wishes. Do you think you can stop me by yourself? You lost to me just the other day, didnt you? I am not alone. Immediately after, four other mediators appeared on either side of the mediator. They were the exact same, as if copies. (5 of them For real?) 5 enemies with the same strength as a dragon. Killing even one left me almost drained. Knock-san, who didnt know about mediators, stared blankly. And the Hundredman chief, who seemed to have heard about the mediator from the Marshal, turned pale. Whats wrong? Where did all that boldness go? I can see the cold sweat on your face. Did he increase production because I defeated the last one? Or were there many of them from the beginning? If there are dozens of themno, that shouldnt be the case. Just as the dragons in the Front World live normally like any other life form, the Vision Ogre should also be living normally in the Back World. And the amount of Mithril yield should also be extremely low. So if you need full Mithril armor to build one, dozens of them would not be feasible. Cold sweat? I was surprised that there were only 5 of you. If you wanted to get rid of me, you should have brought at least 10. The Hundredman chief looked at me with the face, What are you saying!? The mediator didnt say anything. Good. The mediator seems to be reconsidering his decision. No, maybe it isnt good? What if he brings more of them? If I knew this would happen, I would have brought Asha along, and finished them all off with her maximum magic. We are enough. This chit chat is over Die, Child of Disaster. The five mediators started running all at once. I told you to stop calling me that!! I fired Flame Tornado with my left hand, and the battle began. ** The mediators performance was as quick, heavy, and hard as last time. The mediator ran towards me, every step breaking the stone pavings into pieces. Without faltering against my Flame Tornado even while taking it head on, he stretched his right hand towards me. Right then, I usedFlower Magicto erect a thick pillar of dead grass from under the mediators legs and sent him flying behind me. I intended to blow him far away, but he was too heavy, so it was only about 10 meters away. In the meantime, the next mediator unleashed a punch. I sidestepped around him, and came face-to-face with the third one, so I strengthened my legs withSupport Magicand kicked him. It felt as if I had kicked a boulder. My feet became numb. UOOOOOOHH! Knock-san started a fist fight with another mediator. With the power from his muscles, even the mediator was pushed back. Thats impossible for me. H-Hey! My blade has no effect! The Hundredman chief brandished his shamshirs while nimbly avoiding the mediators attack, but his blades were deflected by the Mithril armor. (I have to get rid of one first!) We dont stand a chance if we dont reduce their numbers. Last time, I destroyed the armor by inducing metal fatigue through extreme temperature differences. However, that would be impossible this time. Even if I improve the efficiency and mana optimisation, I can only beat two of them at most. I will be out of gas for the other three. (The problem is the Mithril armor, after all My only weapon is a Mithril-mixed dagger!) Think, think, think. While thinking, the mediator I sent flying away first came back and attacked from behind. Kuh! I turned around and releasedWater Magic. Misty cold air appeared from my left hand, creating ice at the mediators feetI intended to let him slide away to buy some time. HoweverC ! ! ! As if startled, the three mediators attacking me stopped moving, and then jumped back. (Hmm? What is up with that overreaction?) They were intently staring at me, as if waiting for my next move. (I see. They seem to know how I defeated the mediator last time. I used Flame Tornado at the start and am now using ice. So they are wary that it will induce metal fatigue.) Guessing that much, a question formed in my mind. (How did they get that information?) In the last battle, there was only one mediator. There were no signs that we were being observed. And no one could have told the other mediators about it. In the first place, only Sarume-san could contact the mediators. But she hated them and the Covenant, it seems. Which leaves us withC. Vision Ogre. Are you observing through these sorcery-based life forms here? For an instant moment, the mediators stopped moving. Not only the three that were attacking me, but the other two as well. Thanks to that, Knock-sans right hook connected beautifully on the mediators face and blew him away. And the Hundredman chiefs splendidly swung shamshir pushed the mediator back for the first time. (I see! I see! I see!) The mediators have their own will. However, on the other hand, the Vision Ogre is directly controlling these guys. Moreover, seeing as how all five mediators stopped at the exact same moment (There is only one Vision Ogre. At least only one Vision Ogre controlling them.) Hope finally came into sight. Volume 4 - CH 68 Even if they are being controlled, it probably isnt to the smallest detail. It must be a broad control. More importantlyC (Power and signal supply.) Evidenced by how all the mediators stopped at the exact same moment. Gu, nununu! Gaho! Knock-san was being pushed back in a contest of strength with the mediator, and the Hundredman chief finally took a blow head on and was blown away. It doesnt change the fact that we are still at a disadvantage even after finding out that the Vision Ogre is controlling the mediators from behind the scenes. In the first place, there is no winning against 5 dragon-level opponents. Even so, I saw a glimmer of hope. Fire magic! Five fireballs formed one by one on the fingers of my left hand. When I shot them out, all five mediators simultaneously jumped away. The fireballs exploded as soon as it hit the dark dome. Kuh! Taking advantage of the opening after shooting magic, three mediators charged towards me from three different directions. I dodged their blows by a hairs breadth, but a blow grazed my arm and cut open a bleeding wound. Earth magic!! This time, I fired 5 Stone Bullets at point-blank range, but the mediators evaded it and took a distance from me. Water Magic,Fire Magic! I sheathed my dagger and shot magic with both hands. They flew like tracking missiles, but the mediators twisted their bodies to dodge my attack. I had shot one towards the mediator who was trying to chase after the Hundredman chief, but that mediator also jumped to the side as if he had eyes behind his back. Whoa! Where are you aiming!? My magic almost hit the Hundredman chiefs shoulder. Sorry! Be careful! More importantly, how are we supposed to get out of this situation!? Knock-san, who was worn-out, called out. The Hundredman chief was also running out of breath. Im working on it! I formed magic on both hands again and shot it. The mediators dodge it. Shoot again. Dodge. Shoot. Dodge. Whoa?! Has this guy finally gone crazy!? Reiji-dono! Calm down! Like I said! I continuously shot magic. Flame and ice danced inside of the dome like fireworks. Im working on it!! It was when the last fireball hit the dark dome it cracked and shattered with a pop sound. It shattered like ripples on water. The sunlight from outside shone in. What!? I grinned as all five mediators were in astonishment. I told you I was working on it, right? The mediator deployed this mysterious dome into battle every time. Perhaps it was to exercise privileges as a mediator C such as a mediator cannot be harmed while within the dome. However, that was only the case in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. When the dome was destroyed, he started taking damage. In the Underground city, however, the mediator took damage even while the dome was intact. In other words, the mediator can use privileges when acting on behalf of the Covenant, but when the dome is destroyed, the mediators privileges are lost. Or when it has nothing to do with the Covenant, such as was the case in the Underground city, the dome is but a decoration. The dome this time served no purpose but to block our escape route. I am going to use the magic that Anastasia used! !? !? When I shouted so, Knock-san and the Hundredman chief lay belly down on the ground without a moments delay. The mediators came back to their senses and jumped far back, thinking that I was going to invoke some terrible magic. UOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! What I invoked was a mix ofWind MagicandEarth Magic. Its called Sandstorm. Obviously, I cant imitate AshasFire Magic. But my purpose was to have Knock-san and the Hundredman chief take a defensive posture, and the mediators who focused on evasion to keep a distance. A tremendous wind was generated. And by mixing a large amount of soil into it, the surroundings suddenly became dim. This is good enough for a smokescreen. Get up, both of you! Eh? Wha? Where is that vivid and noble flame?Knock-san asked. Shhh! I pulled Knock-san up. The Hundredman chief immediately realised my intention and was already approaching us. We cannot win a fight with 5 mediators. The only thing we can do isC Lets run away. Escape. O-Oi, why are we running north? It should be the opposite direction, right? The Hundredman chief asked, as we were running northward with all our might. We slipped away within the sandstorm, but the mediators would probably realize my true intention when the magic clears away. The five mediators can share information between them, so if one finds us, the rest will come after us too. I was running out of stamina and mana, but the mediators side seemed to be full of energy. No matter where we run, they will surely chase us down. So we might as well run to a place where we can give them the slip. Knock-san, the Hundredman chief, and I were running withSupport Magic, so the trees, the surrounding buildings, and the stone pavings disappeared behind us as if we were flying. Thats it right there. I intuitively knew what it was. The presence I felt from that place washow should I put it, it was too clean and pure. On the contrary, you wouldnt notice it if you didnt think it was pure. Its the First Altar! There was a hill with lush greenery before us. And there was a small stone building at the summit. Volume 4 - CH 69.1 Translator: Saitama-sensei Volume 4: Chapter 69 We were all out of breath when we reached the foot of the hill. My whole body was drenched with sweat, almost getting into my eyes. My eyes, however, were glued to the small building at the top of the hill. The structure was too neat to call it a hut, but it was too small to call it a shrine. It must have been here for a very long time. The surface of the building was covered with ivy, blocking half of the entrance. I saw only darkness through the gaps in the ivy, but also a flickering light. I have seen that light. It is the light emitted when a skill orb pops out of the First Altar in the Front World. The First Altar of this world is unmistakably housed within that hut. O-Oi are those skill orbs? The Hundredman Chiefs voice was trembling. It was a small hill covered with grass, but there were glittering skill orbs everywhere. The sight was similar to chestnuts falling from trees and covering the forest floor in autumn. (So there is a passage here that connects to the Front World?) I tried to find the passage as confirmed inWorld Alliance, but now that I have removed that skill orb, I have no choice but to search slowly. Its too dangerous to take outWorld Rulerright now. Lets go to the hut first.I said, and walked into the thicket. The Hundredman Chief, however, started picking up an armful of skill orbs. Leave those things there.Knock-san said to him. But We will come back here again with everyone else.I said. I see The Hundredman Chief seemed convinced and dropped the skill orbs on the ground and followed after us. (Grip Strength Enhancement ,Leather Processing ],Instantaneous Strength Enhancement ,Impromptu Performance ) Most of the skill orbs I saw were only one or two stars. Occasionally, bright light can be seen at a distance, which might be a 3-star. Skill orbs were present not only on the surface of the hill, but also buried underground. If so, just how many skill orbs are slumbering on this hill? As there was nothing I could do about it, I climbed the hill while stepping on and kicking away skill orbs. It slightly pained my heart to kick such valuable skill orbs. I used to be a miner who excavated skill orbs for a living, after all. Theres something inside the hut.I called out. I heard soft noises coming from inside the hut. Right then, a 1-star skill orb flew out of the half-opened entrance of the hut and fell about 5 meters away from me. It was a rare skill orb calledVoice Volume Enhancement . Ju? Gee, Gee! Chichichi! Looking inside, the hut was overflowing with skill orbs, and several rats were playing with them, as if they were toys. Despite calling them rats, it was an animal which had four eyes and over 30 cm in length, looking like a rat. When they noticed us approaching, they ran away into the back of the hut at full speed. Judging from the sounds, they exited the hut through a secret passage on the other side and were now running down the hill. Oh, its just rats. The Hundredman Chief, who had pulled out his shamshir, exhaled in relief. For the time being, lets get rid of all the skill orbs inside.I said. When the Hundredman Chief cut the ivy that seemed to be supporting the overflowing skill orbs within, the skill orbs gushed out of the hut like an avalanche. I saw a 4-star flowing out, but it was quickly swallowed by a stream of 1-stars and 2-stars and disappeared. I dont have the time to look for it. Inside the hut which now looked like a ball pool, there was an old altar. It was a gray rectangular altar with a smooth surface. Clouds and trees, animals and insects, flowers and man were engraved on the sides of the altar, but I couldnt see it clearly as it was blocked by skill orbs. So, we started throwing the skill orbs outside. Ah, shit, why is there like a sea of them!? If I knew such a place existed, I would have come here earlier!the Hundredman Chief said. What a coincidence, I was thinking the same thing.Knock-san said. And what, we will clash and go to war with each other? I dont want that to happen. Hmm, skill orbs may be the seed of conflict. Ah Listening to the conversation between Hundredman Chief and Knock-san, I started wondering if that might really be the case. (The 6-star skill orb that Lark found. The skill orbs that the dragon came to destroy. An 8-star skill orb was also used when Prince Kluvshrat was supposed to be sacrificed. The nobles who channeled skill orbs produced from the First Altar to the black market were found and executed by Earl Sillys.) Skill orb is indeed the seed of conflict. (However, you can only carry on living in such a harsh world because of skill orbs. However, because of the high performance of the skill orbs, it becomes a source of conflict.) It becomes a question of did the chicken or the egg come first? I threw the skill orbs out while thinking about that. Soon, the floor became visible. The floor, seen through the gaps between the dust-covered skill orbs, was gray, like cobblestones. But it had a handle attached to it. When I pulled it up with all my strength, a thick stream of dust shot up. A pitch-black dark passage was revealed. Stairs! A spiral staircase that went down inside the hill. A musty, moist air rose up. Is this it? Is this the entrance to the passage that connects the worlds? Reiji-dono! Its the Mediator!!Knock-san shouted. !! I didnt notice because we were inside the hut. Something approached us at a tremendous speed, with loud footsteps. (This is not the time to doubt things.) Please enter here! Hurry up!!I shouted The Hundredman Chief, who was comparing two 3-star skill orbs in his hands, tossed them away and jumped down the stairs in a hurry. What is down here!?he asked. I dont know! Huh!? Just go down! Knock-san exclaimed, jumping on top of the Hundredman chief. I heard the Hundredman chief screaming and tumbling down the stairs. I was the last one to enter. Wait!! The mediators voiceI ignored it and jumped into the hole. Immediately after, the outer wall of the hut was blown off. The mediator appeared over the flying pieces of ivy and broken stone fragments. CBye bye. I mouthed silently and closed the stone lid. Judging from the mediators reaction, there is no doubt that this is the passage that connects the world Volume 4 - CH 69.2 SeparationDividing the world A long long passage There was no light in the front, back, left or right. Even when I tried to use Light Magic, mysteriously, only a small sphere of light appeared, but it did not illuminate the surroundings. When I spread both my hands to the side, I can immediately touch the walls to the left and right. So it definitely seems to be a straight passage. I dont know how long its been. At first, I was keeping track of time. 30 minutes passed, then an hour, then a few hours, and then I lost track of time. I wasnt even sure if I was walking up, or down, or going in a curve, or even walking straight, for that matter. I felt like my body was floating in a vacuum of darkness. In the beginning, I was talking to my companions who should be nearby as we entered together. But as time passed, I felt like I was the only person left in the world. Hah, hah, hah I was running out of breath and sweating profusely. My legs felt heavy, and I was running out of stamina. Hah, hah, hah My heavy breathing and throbbing heartbeat was the only proof that I was alive. Hah, hah, hah Eventually, I felt like my body melted into the darkness, and only my air-filled lungs and pumping heart was moving forward. As if my body was moving on its own, my mind was allowed to wander and think. My mind felt clear and was able to make deep insights. The components that make up the Covenant are the Skill Orbs, the Pledger, and the Mediator. These three are inviolable. Therefore, the mediator could not destroy the First Altar that produces skill orbs, and he did not follow us down this passage under the altar. In the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, the Holy King, who is a pledger, fought against the mediator, but he could not damage the mediator before the dome was destroyed. The mediator defeated the Knight Captain of the Knights Order, but did not attack the Holy King. He knew it was meaningless because the pledger was inviolable. Dont take too many skill orbs. Such an epigram-like line was written in the Covenant. It doesnt say what will happen if you take too many. Skill orbs are said to be God-given but I think it is also a circulating thing. Eh, though, I am the only one who believes that in the Holy Royal Palace. I have a theory that skill orbs that disappear in this world go to the Back World, and the skill orbs that disappear in the Back World come to this world. El-san, the rabbit priest, said so. If his guess was correct, it aligns with the dont take too many. I saw a mountain of skill orbs at the Back Worlds First Altar earlier. With that many of them, it would be quite probable to see a few skill orbs with 4-stars or higher. As the number of stars increases, the probability of production will be low, of course, but if it has many stars, its light will increase and it will be easier to find. As far as I saw with myVision Enhance, and as recorded by my Perfect Memory, I did not see the shining light of a skill orb higher than 4-star. (In the Front World, the higher star skill orbs are incredibly valuable and traded for a very large sum of money. If the users of these skill orbs suffer a serious illness, the skill orb is taken out with Orb Detachment.) 1-star goes for 1 silver coin. You can eat three meals at a diner in a town for that much. 2-stars are sold at 100 silver coins. 100 silver coins?! By the way, what about a 6-star? You cant get a value. I suddenly remembered a conversation I had with old man Hinga at the Sixth Mine. These skill orbs are so precious that they are handled with extreme care. In fact, even in a country as big as the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, a country with monopoly on an altar which produces skill orbs, there were only seven skill orbs with 5-stars or higher. The noble houses have kept it for generations. (As a result of safeguarding and hoarding rare skill orbs in the Front World, it was no longer circulated to the Back World. Therefore, there was no way to counter the ferocious monsters in the Back World. And the number of people steadily dwindled.) However, there were also the eight giants at that time, so the Back World must have had it tougher. I am sure El-san would be happy if I talked to him about the Covenant and the Back World. El-san had perfectly grasped that monsters would rush in from the Back World if the Covenant was revoked. Did he perhaps already know that the skill orb circulation was out of balance between the two worlds and that the Back World was infested with monsters? To tell the truth, this isnt really my theory. It was advocated by Dr. Hinga, who was a leading researcher in the deciphering of ancient documents on the Covenant, the Back World, and the study of Skill Orbs. It was a research paper from more than 20 years ago. El-san seems to have learned a lot from old man Hingas research. I exist only to be punished. For I have committed a sin that I cant atone for even with my death. But I was blessed to bask in the suns embrace in my final hour. O God who governs heaven and earth, I pray that thee grant blessings unto this shunned child. Old man Hinga said so in his last moments. Old man Hinga was researching skill orbs, but is that truly a sin? Did he have to atone with death for that? (What exactly did old man Hinga do?) Does Lulusha-san still have old man Hingas thesis? I may get some clues by reading it. I hope the monsters that fell from the red crack in the sky did not destroy those papers. When I return to the Front World, I have to go to the Lev Magic Empire. I wonder what happened to the red crack in the sky. And also Lark. Is she still safe? She must be doing something unreasonable again. Its Lark, after all. I have to stop her. As her little brother. Lev Magic Empire / Red Gate Frontline Abba was busy with work every single day. As the troops of each country arrived one after another, coordinating the high-ranking officials was Abbas job. If he overlooks something, it can affect hundreds of thousands of soldiers. It could even disrupt the food supply line, which could leave the soldiers in hunger. Furthermore, the soldiers came to fight for his nation, the Lev Magic Empire, so Abba was giving it his all. Whenever he returns to his tent to take a short nap, work immediately calls for him and he rushes out. ? On a certain day, he unintentionally noticed the magic tool placed in the corner of his tent. A pedestal of about 25 cm and a flat, circular, silver metal placed on it. It was a magic tool to confirm that Reiji was still alive in the Back World. If you bring your ears closer, it will make a humming noise as usual. But after Silver Balance and Lulusha went out to investigate the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, Abba does not check it as often. Abba thought that maybe he should check it today, but before he couldC Abba-sama! The meeting is about to begin! One of his subordinates called for him. Alright. Im coming. Carrying documents under his arm, he rushed out of his tent. Zuzuzuzuzuzu C the magic tool was vibrating. And the vibration became stronger and stronger. The silver metal plate rattled on the pedestal. And thenC Paki. It broke right in two. It was only after a few days that Abba, who was so busy with work that he couldnt even return to his tent to sleep, noticed this. Volume 5 - CH 1 ** Kruvan Holy Kingdom, Border Mansion ** Hah~~~ A girl sighed. She sat at the lowest seat in a meeting. Your Excellency, let my troops handle this. We have gotten a bit dull since last time. What?! Didnt you subdue wild beasts just last month? Leave this one to my elite troops. What elite troops You were the one who refused the subjugation last month. This is my month We cant leave it to you. Thats right. Your troop got action just last week. We simply stopped some drunken adventurers from causing trouble last week! You can barely call that action! Since a while ago, large grown men have been arguing with each other. The stone mansion was a tasteless place. It was not carpet that was laid on the floor but monster pelts. It would have fetched a good price if it had been put up for sale in the Holy City, but it was now in tatters due to the rough people who gather here with muddy shoes. The conference table, which was simply thick and bulky, was continuously being struck by the arguing adults since a while ago, and had started to creak. It was a brand new table which was replaced just last year, but looking at the present situation, it may not live past this year. Hah~~~ The girl sighed once again. She was the only young girl in a room full of 6 rowdy adults. She was told to attend the meetings as it would be helpful to her in the future, but the meeting was just a quarrel between large, burly adults who wanted to head out and kill monsters. Oh, the young lady looks troubled. What happened to her? Shes been like that ever since she returned from the Holy City. For the first time in her life, the girl left the border territory where she was born and headed to the Holy City. What she saw there left a deep impression on the girls heart. Clean and orderly townscape. In particular, the inside of the 3rd Holy District was exceptionally clean, and not a single trash could be seen on the road. In the border territory where the girl is now, the City was lined with crude houses. And if she is not careful, she could step on horse dung on the side of the road while walking. The food in the Holy City was wonderful. Beautifully cut vegetables, deep artistic-like sauces, tender and sweet meats. Meals in the border territory were simply cut, baked and seasoned. And above all, a certain someone she met had left a deep impression on her. I cant invite Eva-sama here when its like this Mira, the eldest daughter of Border Earl Mule, recalled the girl she met in the Holy City. Eva, the lady of House Sillys, seemed almost like a painting to Miras eyes. And her resolute attitude also moved Miras heart. In a dreamy state of mind, Mira asked Eva to come visit her some time in the border territory, but smelling the horse dung in the streets after returning to the border territory brought her back to her senses. There was no way she could invite the lovely Eva to such a place. Mira, were in the middle of a meeting. Pay attention. Meeting!? What about this is a meeting!? You all rejoice when a monster appears, and argue about who gets to defeat it! Just decide it with lottery! Thats what always happens in the end.her father, the Border Earl, said in an honest tone. It is never decided through discussion, but a meeting is held just because it doesnt feel right to throw a lottery without speaking anything. Right then, Mira heard a cow mooing. Father, everyone, if you are free, lets clean the city alright? We have to at least keep the main street clean! Oh my, young lady. Please dont joke around. Who would go around cleaningC Glared at by Mira, a large man stopped talking mid-sentence. A large, burly man in his 50s with a shiny bald head and thick eyebrows, was being pressured by a 12-year-old girl. B-But we already asked the Adventurers Guild to put up requests to do the cleaning, right? It would be bad if we steal the requests. Said a muscular round man wearing an eyepatch over his right eye sitting next to her. And a tanned muscular man with a crew cut nodded in agreement. Not a single adventurer accepted the request!Mira shouted. That cant be helped, Mira. I put out the request because you really wanted it, but the adventurers in this town are only hungry for excitement and thrill. Such guys arent gonna start picking up shit in the streets. Father. Language! The Border Earl just shrugged when pointed out by Mira. One of the things she learned from meeting various nobles in the Holy City was that My papa is strange. First of all, the heads of noble houses do not go out to fight monsters carrying a brutal-looking axe in hand. They do not wear bear pelt on their head. And noble children do not call their father Papa. Upon returning to the border territory, what Mira did was to get a proper noble education and to re-educate her father. Mira points it out every time this happens, but her fathers way of speaking doesnt seem to be improving. Well then, is it time to roll the dice?A burly, muscular woman asked. And the muscular men in the room agreed, saying, Thats right. Lets get it over with and Yeah, the young lady seems to be in a bad mood too. On a side note, they were all vassals of Border Earl Mule, each commanding a thousand troops. The meeting this time was about investigating a large-scale earthquake that had occurred at the foot of a mountain and subduing a huge scorpion that seems to have been awoken from a long hibernation due to the earthquake. Hah~~ As Mira sighed once again, looking at the muscular vassals deciding who would go based on dice rolls, her father came next to her. Dont be so dejected. This a good place, you know? Besides, Miss Eva didnt become your friend because you were a sheltered young lady, right? Yes I know. But it still bothers me. Eva-sama and her father went to another country on some important matters, right? Ah, they went with Grenjido The Border Earl also knew about what happened in the Lev Magic Empire. But the armed forces under the Border Earl are to govern and protect the border of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. He cannot leave the border undefended and join the former Holy King Grenjidos expedition. On the other hand, Earl Sillys is a central noble, so he doesnt have a territory. As such, he accompanied Grenjido to the Lev Magic Empire. When the Border Earl heard about that, he felt envious of the Earl from the bottom of his heart. In times of peace, the border is full of excitement and fun compared to the Holy City, but in the event of a national emergency, he will naturally want to go to Grenjidos side. Oh, have you decided?the Border Earl asked. As the shiny, bald headed muscular man started celebrating and swinging his fist victoriouslyC. Your Excellency, Your Excellency! The meeting room door swung open with a bang, and another muscular man rushed in. By the way, all of the Border Earls vassals, including the top commanding officers, are all burly and muscular. Men and women of all ages. Even if they were thin during enlistment, they will put on weight within a few months. Whats wrong? Didnt I say we were deciding important matters in todays meeting? His daughter looked at him as if asking what important matter is decided with a dice roll, but the Border Earl completely ignored her and folded his arms tightly, puffing his chest. W-Well, its about the huge scorpion that suddenly appeared It seems to have been exterminated. The people who lost on the dice roll immediately looked at the bald man who won, staring wide-eyed with his mouth hanging open. Thats too bad. You ran out of luck this time. The people who lost said, with a broad grin. Exterminated? Oi, wasnt that scorpion supposed to be over 10 meters long? And the case was passed on to us because the adventurers couldnt subjugate it?the Border Earl asked. Yes, sir. Who on earth beat that thing? About that The muscular messenger gently presented the item in his pocket. He came to this mansion. And said that Your Excellency would understand if I showed you this. The moment the Border Earl saw the item, his eyes widened. It was a familiar dagger. However, it has been used extensively. The Border Earl gave this dagger to him at most two months or so ago. Even so, just how many battles has this dagger seen in that short span of time? Bring him here right awayC No, Im going there! Where is he!? The Border Earl shouted, as he tightly grabbed the dagger that he gave as a farewell present. That Reiji he has gotten stronger again! It was a voice of great joy. Volume 5 - CH 2 Vol 5: Chapter 2 As I passed through the long, long passage that connected the worlds, dazzling light and lush greenery enveloped my view. The smell of dirt and soil filled my nostrils. Wind blew, and the leaves on the trees rustled. Sunlight filtering through the canopy warmed my face. I was in a forest. Eh? Forest? I was surprised because I thought the exit would be at the First Altar in the Holy City. Knock-san and the Hundredman chief came out at the same time. And they were equally shocked. Ah, I thought the exit would lead to another place. Sorry, I dont know where we areI said. Wonderful Huh?! How wonderfulKnock-san muttered, as if in amazement. We have truly crossed worlds, havent we What is this forest It is overflowing with vitalitythe Hundredman Chief was also in amazement. I realized that the two who came from the Back World were astonished by the vitality of the Front World. After that, we moved away from that place and decided to rest nearby a streamlet. I checked the surroundings carefully for any signs of the mediator, but there were no such indications. The mediator might not be able to come to this world unless it is related to the Covenant. I inquired Knock-san and the Hundredman chief while taking a break. It seems that the passage was long for the both of them too, and they also recalled memories of childhood that they had long forgotten. Well, then. What are we to do now? We now know that the passage can be used to cross between worlds, but we cant go back, as that monster might still be waiting on the other side. The Hundredman chief posed a reasonable question. I have an idea.I said. First of all, I dont think the mediator will be waiting for us on the other side even if we return through that passage. There are two reasons for that. First, the number of mediators is limited, so they wont be chasing after me forever. Second, the mediator probably wouldnt expect us to return so soon after crossing between worlds. It wouldnt make sense to go back there after escaping. However, the mediator seems to be obsessed with me. Its because I am a black-haired, black-eyed Child of Disaster, but I havent talked to the both of them about this yet. Therefore, the mediator may have some way to detect me when I return to that world.I said. Hmm that is possible. Otherwise, they couldnt have ambushed us like that.Knock-san nodded. Well, what about our friends? If we dont return, theyll think were dead.the Hundredman chief said. I am sorry, but could the both of you go without me? I feel sorry for Asha, but if my return would bring danger, it would be better for me to remain in this world. As long as the dark elves and underground people dont do anything out of the ordinary, the mediator wont pay any attention to them. Though, I cant say for certain since the Vision Ogre is manipulating the giants to attack the settlements in the Back World. I see, its a hard choice for you too. If thats the case, leave it to us. The Hundredman chief nodded and tapped Knock-sans arm. Right, Reiji-dono. We will bring everyone here.Knock-san said. Thank you. I will make sure that everyone is welcomed when they come here.I bowed. ** After resting for a whole day, Knock-san and the Hundredman Chief returned to their original world through the passage. They took back a handful of fruits as souvenirs. Knock-san said it would help convince everyone if they brought back fruits that are not seen in the Back World. The passage on this side was like a crack which ran through the mountain. There were no structures such as ruins or temples at all. (This is not the Holy City. Is it a mountain near the Holy City? For the time being, I have to confirm where this place is.) After seeing off Knock-san and the Hundredman chief, I soared into the sky usingFire Magicwhile prepared for some recoil damage. In the distance, I saw a town at the foot of the mountain. Although it was small, I confirmed the presence of humans. Oh, I should go over thereCwait, what is that? I saw smoke in the distance. ThroughEyesight EnhancementandWorld Ruler, I confirmed that it was because of a battle taking place. There was a huge scorpion in the middle of the smoke. Why is there a scorpion in such a place? No, more importantly, that scorpion has broken the outer wall of the town and was rampaging. There were already many victims. One thing after another I cant catch a break! I dashed through the forest and headed for the town. It was a little later after I defeated the scorpion that I learned that the town was the border territory governed by the Border Earl in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Furthermore, it was even later that I realized that the scorpion that had been hibernating for a long time had awakened due to a change in the mountains caused by the use of the passage. That ancient passage seems to have been forced to make a hole in the mountain rather than following through the originally established passage. Volume 5 - CH 3 The Border Earls Mansion was spacious, but compared to the mansions in the royal capital, it felt unrefined, simple and sturdy. A huge bear mount was on display in the reception room. I almost thought it was a real bear trying to attack me. It had such a fierce aura. If an average person sees this, they might actually faint. Is it really okay to leave something like this in the reception room? I heard the sound of heavy footsteps coming from the other side of the door. The reception room door threw open, and the Berserkerno, I mean, Border Earl Mule appeared. Reiji! So you finally came to my territory for some fun! Attaboy! Where do you wanna go? The dungeons first? Or do you wanna shut down the rowdy adventurers all at once? Or do you wanna go explore unexplored regionC F-Father. Those are all just your desires Lady Mira appeared alongside the Border Earl. When I last saw her with Lady Eva, my impression of her was a simple country girl. But now, she was looking like a proper noble lady. Oh, I see. Its because she stopped calling the Border Earl Papa, and her conduct is more refined. A-Ah right. Thank you for taking the time to come to a place so far. So, what kind of business do you have here? I didnt think you would return to the Holy Kingdom for a while after everything that occurred in the Holy City. Well, the Holy City seems to be busy with its neighbors right now.the Border Earl said. I immediately understood the situation after hearing that. This man hardly knew what happened in the Lev Magic Empire. First of all, I am honored to be granted an audience despite the sudden visit, Border Earl Mule.I said. Huh? Why are you being so stiffC Reiji-sama is someone who has been directly acknowledged by the Lord of House Mule. You can come here anytime. Lady Mira returned a simple noble thank you with her right hand on her chest, and then she glared at her father next to her. The Berserker flinched. I am glad that Lady Mira is here. The border territory is in safe hands. I came here today because I have a very important request to make, and I shall also explain what happened in the Lev Magic Empire. When I broached the subject, the Border Earl, who was being overwhelmed by his daughters glare, suddenly became serious. I see. So you are involved in that. Very well. Sit down. I will call my vassals too. ** The spacious reception room suddenly felt cramped when 5 brawny men and women entered. When I finished my explanation, everyone was thinking about it silently. I talked about everything. I kept it short regarding Asha and the details of the Covenant, and stressed more on the Back World and the coming of the dark elves and the underground people Reiji. First of all, regarding your request, it is not a problem. We have excess unused land here, after all. Your Excellency. But food in the territory is not bountiful. Adding thousands of people here would onlyC I havent finished yet.the Border Earl said. My concern was whether my request would be accepted, which includes legal issues and also sufficient food. If it happened to be too difficult, I was thinking of buying food from outside temporarily and looking for another land for them to live on. Reiji, according to your story, the dark elves sound like theyre damn strong, is that right? Well, yes. Ah, I feel like this conversation is going in the wrong direction. Because the Border Earls eyes were blazing. Then, lets have them hunt monsters for meat. It could be the local specialty of our territory, and it could be quite profitable. Father. Are you thinking of processing and exporting monster meat? Exactly. Lets export delicious meat to those guys who ridicule our territory. Then, the vassals started chipping in their own opinions and suggestions. Apparently, the border territory has a lot of creatures, but they are relatively not hunted much. Since strong adventurers only aim for dungeon captures and rare monsters and rare plants, they do not hunt monsters stably. The Border Earl dispatches troops whenever a town in the territory is threatened by monsters, but it is hard to say that they are steadily hunting monsters because it takes time to make a round trip. It seems that he wants to leave the task of hunting monsters stably to the dark elves. I raised my hand. Well, I think the dark elves will be happy. Moreover, I think the underground people are also more combative than average soldiers, so they might also be useful. The underground people have also fought against fierce monsters in the Back World without skill orbs, so they are undoubtedly strong. They just seem weak when compared to dark elves because the dark elves are unusually strong. However, I seem to have said too much. Your Excellency, isnt it too much to accept everything this child says without question? The vassals were intently staring at me. I have heard the stories, but no matter how you look at him, hes just a child. He doesnt look strong at all. If Reiji-san is a child, then what about me?Lady Mira, who is two years younger than me, said sighingly. But the vassals didnt notice her as they were staring at me with fire in their eyes. Thats right. Im already shitty envious that he was able to fight side-by-side with His Majesty the Holy King We cant judge strength based on stories alone. And more complaints came up from the vassals. Well, what do you mean to do about this, Reiji?the Border Earl asked, while grinning. I knew it was going to end up like this. Border Earl Mule, as I said earlier, I dont have time. I would like to go to the Lev Magic Empire as soon as possible to hasten the acceptance of the dark elves and the underground people. Oh, right. I just remembered.the Border Ear deliberately hit his knee with his palm. What did he remember? Mira. When is the scheduled flight from the Holy City coming in? Lady Mira was surprised when she was called. Two days from now. The day after tomorrow. Right, right. Reiji, the day after tomorrow, a magic airship from the Holy City will fly here and return to the Holy City. Its an old-fashioned airship to carry cargo, but if you get on it, youll reach the Holy City in half the time you would on horseback. ! It seems that it would take two months on horseback on the shortest road from here to the Lev Magic Empire. So even if I choose to go through the Holy City, I can arrive in the Lev Magic Empire in about a month on a magic airship. Can I get on that airship?I asked. I dont mind. But that means you will be free today and tomorrow, right? It was my turn to be taken aback this time. Well then, should we make arrangements? The muscular men and women stood up, cracking their knuckles and neck. Lady Mira put her hand on her face and heaved a deep, deep sigh. Volume 5 - CH 4 I was riding on a magic airship for the first time in my life. But it was unbelievably cramped. The airship, which was shaped like a plump rectangular sea lion, was about the size of four freight containers placed side by side, and carried cargo in most of its space. Humans were the side characters, and the cargo was the main character on this airship. The border territory is a production area for rare monster resources and rare plants. It seems that the Adventurers guild temporarily stores these resources and then exports them to the Holy City to convert into cash. The cash is then stored in the Adventurers Guild in the Holy City. The adventurers who laboured and made an income in the border territory will return to the Holy City with a promissory note and receive the cash in the Holy Citys guild. In other words, cash does not flow into the border territory. Money is heavy, so it cannot be transported via airship. Mira-sama said. So I responded, If so, you should transport it in small quantities. If two airships make a trip in a month, you should be able to transport it. I have proposed to the Adventurers Guild, but since our guild is a branch, it is inferior to the headquarters in the Holy City. Why not have the Border Earl do it himself? Thats because we dont have much money We spend it on villages in our territory that have been devastated by disasters and monsters. Mira-sama, who seems to already be involved in the family finance, let out a deep sigh. Still, what the Border Earl was doing is the right thing as a noble. Then how about the fuel used for the magi engine? Fuel? I mean magic stones which are used as catalysts. Are they replenished in the Holy City for making a round trip? After looking it up, it seems that the fuel for making a round trip is loaded on the airship in the Holy City. It was quite a considerable amount. If this was replenished in the border territory instead, the load will be lighter. You can load more cargo by that amount instead, or you can improve fuel efficiency due to the lighter load. The border territory can also sell the magic stones. Cheap but heavy items such as grain and salt which are not found in the border territory are transported from the Holy City. However, these are expensive to buy in the Holy City, but cheaper to buy in the neighboring territory. But if we dont buy it from the Holy City, the magic airship will not transport our materials. What are you talking about? It is the Holy City that wants the rare materials from the border territory. The magic airship will fly regardless. I see. Buy grain from the nearby territory. So when the airship flies from the Holy City, it will have plenty of space. And you will be able to transport cash in due time. Human beliefs are terrifying. When there are a large number of beliefs and assumptions that have been predetermined since long ago, it is difficult to go against them. I came to notice that there were a lot of predetermined assumptions which most people do not realise are wrong. I gave suggestions as an outsider who was not influenced by the predetermined assumptions while discussing with Lady Mira on ways to improve the Border territory. Well, while doing so, I was also having a mock battle with the vassals of the Border Earl. By the way, in all the conversations I mentioned earlier, I was battling against a large number of soldiers at the same time on a field while Lady Mira was going through the documents on the side. At the end of the mock battle, the Border Earl himself appeared, saying I cant be patient anymore!. But then his sick wife appeared and reigned him in, so the Border Earl retreated from the field in low spirits. Regarding his wifes illness, when I looked throughWorld Ruler, another trouble occurred, but talking about it right now would take too long. After spending an incredibly jam-packed two days, I waved goodbye to the people who came to see me off and then I left the border territory. The wounded vassals were saying Make sure to come again, Ill win next, Im looking forward to these Dark Elf guys and such. Im sorry, Knock-san. Ill leave the rest to you. I wrapped myself in a blanket in one corner of the magic airship and immediately fell asleep. When I noticed, I was already in the Holy City. Whoa, I slept for more than a whole day. Whoa!? Who are you!? Did you get in here without permission!? Eh uh, where is this place? Its the departure and arrival area in the Holy City! I explained myself to the cargo carrier and got off the airship. Man, to think I dont remember my first flight in another world at all. I gazed at the Holy City after a long absence. Before I get sentimental I need to use the toilet. ** There were no airships travelling from the Holy City to the Lev Magic Empire. And since airships are valuable in the first place, making round trips to the border territory was a special case. The materials obtained in the border territory are probably that valuable. After feeling refreshed, I thought about getting on a carriage bound for the Empire right away, but todays trips have all been booked. What is going on in the Lev country? Who knows. I heard things are at a standstill. His Majesty the Holy King went there, right? Former Holy King. Well, for better or worse, the current Holy King is a normal person Such conversations can be heard everywhere. I went to the Adventurers Guild to find out what the situation in the Empire was like. Although I had been to the Adventurers Guild in the city many times, I had never used it as an adventurer. Looking at the solid stone building, windows fitted with iron bars, and the imposing huge doors that remained open during business hours, I felt as if I hadnt visited this place for years. Hey, boy. Dont stand in the middle of the entrance. Ah, Im sorry. As I hurriedly moved to the side, I heard a man say, Even if you beg for food here, none of these stingy bastards will give you anything. So go someplace else. I saw the adventurer walk into the guild, in a neat appearance. I was confused as to why he said that. After pondering for a while, I realised what he meant. I was in a tattered hooded cloak with a lot of dirt. Its only natural that people would take me for a street urchin. In the border territory, fortunately or unfortunately, no one cared about appearances. But this was the Holy City. Looking around, under the late summer sky, everyone wore clean shirts and dresses, and I was the only one left behind season. Well, it cant be helped. I couldnt afford to change clothes at the moment, so I entered the Adventurers Guild as isand an even greater shock awaited me. I heard cheers and whistling from the attached bar in the guild. In the center of the crowd was a bard, singing while plucking a lute-like stringed instrument, which is not so different from a guitar. During the Holy Blue Kings Reign, In Our Great Holy City, Dark clouds appeared, calling forth a disaster, A giant snake emerged from hell, Swallowing even the most valiant swordsman, Clad in light, a boy wielding a sword appeared, With a swing of his sword, the giant snake was brought low, Bringing peace to the Holy City, Honor the Hero, whose name is Reiji, The Adventurer of Light, whose name is Reiji. I stood there for a few minutes in shock. What the hell? At that time, I suddenly remembered a conversation with Dante-san. It was as if a hero subjugating a monster like in fairy-tales.. Huh? When I went to the Adventurers Guild the next day, I came across a bard. It seems that he was watching the whole thing from a distance. A bard? Im kinda getting a very unpleasant feeling. He was enthusiastic about wanting to make a song about how you defeated Ouroboros. . N-No, I refused. I didnt become an adventurer to stand out, after all. But he was too persistent and said he wanted to tell the city about the hero who saved them, and since I didnt want it to be about me, and it was none other than you who actually defeated the snake, so. Basically Dante sold you out by giving the bard details and removed himself from the song. Dante-saaaaaaaan! Why did you do this!? I have a grudge on you now!! And what is this song? What Adventurer of Light!? That light was Non-sansLight Magic! It has nothing to do with me! Todays song was awesome too. Yeah Did you see the traces of destruction caused by that giant snake? To think that a guy who can stop a monster like that was in this Adventurers guild. I am proud to be a fellow adventurer. The adventurers are misunderstanding something! I have never actively taken quests here!? I only sent a letter! For a client! (Ah maaaaaan~~~ It hurts my ear to hear all this! How am I to collect information now?!) I was scratching my head over my hood, thinking that I should seriously turn around and leave this place. No, I need information on Lev Magic Empire. TskTskTsk. Thats not who Adventurer of Light, Reiji-sama is. Hah? Do you know something, cat girl? Despite my appearance, I have actually gone on many adventures with the great Reiji-sama No one knows more about that esteemed gentleman than me. H-Hey, are you serious? I-I have actually heard about that. The Adventurer of Light was seen travelling with a cat beastman. Fufufu. That person is none other than myself. Seriously?! Please tell us more! Oh, do you want to hear more? Suuure~. However, one silver coin per person first. Huh!? You want money!? Well, of course. Its information about the great Adventurer of Light-sama There are also stories of monster subjugation that Reiji-sama told me about while claiming my body every night! Hoho, I definitely want to hear about that. Isnt that right? Then one silver coin is a cheapC The cat girl beastmans entire body stopped mid-sentence, as if time itself had stopped for her. Ah, Ah, Ah It has been a long time, Zerry-san, a fellow companion of the Adventurer of Light Reiji-sama. I grabbed her face firmly, as if my hands were an iron claw. ANGYAAAHHHHH~~~~~~~~!!!!! A scream echoed throughout the bar. And it seems that not only the people inside of the building but the passersby on the main street outside also heard the scream and were peering inside. Volume 5 - CH 5 Im so glaaaaaad~, Bochaaaaaan Ugugu, Ugu~ Due to the commotion I caused, a large bouncer-like man appeared from the back of the guild and kicked both Zerry-san and I out of the guild. We were sitting at the road side of a back alley, and Zerry-san was rubbing her tear-streaked, runny nose face on me. My cloak got even more dirty. Because of my iron claws, Zerry-san had five red finger marks on either side of her face. But seeing that her happiness outweighed the pain makes me happy, after all. My nose became a little stuffy too. Tell me, Zerry-san. Why are you here? I wiped her wet face with my handkerchief. But even more snot dripped out of Zerry-sans nose. To think a grown woman could cry like this I-I was actually in the Lev Empire until we made a magic tool which told us that bochan was still alive It is truly amazing that they were able to create a magic tool that could determine if I was alive. I am glad I didnt remove the bracelet from the Lev Magic Empire. After finding out that you were alive, I knew that you would come back somehow. It seems that she wanted to do something to contribute. The red crack in the sky was now called Red Gate. And the Black Sky Pirate C Lark C has been fighting the monsters to maintain the front line, but there have been no significant developments as of yet. Everyone in Silver Balance is cooperating with the re-investigation of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. If La-Fisas mechanism was able to connect the two worlds, then by studying the mechanism, they might be able to close the hole in the sky. Indeed, I would have done the same thing without any prior knowledge. But I haveWorld Allianceright now. The world looks different when viewed through this. Currently, I dont have a solution as to how to close the gate, but I feel like I can find a different solution usingWorld Alliance. Above all, I am most worried about Lark. Umm, Zerry-san. LarC I mean, how does the Black Sky Pirate look? Healthy? Healthy? No, I dont know. Ive never seen her before. Whenever she returns from battle, the Empire takes great, great care of her. I see. I thought she would be used as a weapon. She doesnt seem to be treated badly. Rather, shes the hero if the front line is maintained because of her. But I am still incredibly uneasy. I have witnessed the power ofShadow King. A little girl was able to chop adults into pieces, and even slashed a dragon, the mediator of this world, right after obtaining the skill. Lark shouldnt be able to use magic, so she isnt consuming mana She is consuming something else which can produce that kind of power. Whats wrong, bochan? Why are you looking so sad after reuniting with me at long last? Ah, no, I am incredibly happy to meet you again, Zerry-san. So why did you come to the Holy City? The only thing I can do is gather other adventurers. According to Zerry-san, the Lev Magic Empire has opened up its national treasury, putting up huge rewards and assembling adventurers. Not only to increase fighting power, but the transportation of food is also necessary because a large number of soldiers are stationed in the country. Naturally, those jobs would require escorts, and the Empire would bear the entire costit is Zerry-sans job to circulate that information. Adventurers are skeptical about too good to be true money, especially when they are told that the normally secretive Empire will be paying for it. That is why Zerry-san was spreading the current state of the Empire. It seems that guilds in various places also wish to hear live information from the Empire, so Zerry-san gets a guild permit which allows her to use various transportations for free. (Everyone is doing their best.) Everyone from Silver Balance, Zerry-san, and of course, Lark. Lets go, Zerry-san. Lets go close the Red Gate! I clenched my fist and stood up. H-Hey, bochan? What do you mean close? Bochan~! Zerry-san screamed from behind as I started walking. There are no more carriages available today! Oh, right. ** Lev Magic Empire ? Queen of the Night ** Two girls were sitting side by side on a sofa in a dimly lit room of Queen of the Night. The girl in black cloak and purple combat uniform slouched on the sofa as if completely exhausted. A mysterious liquid clung to her clothes, which began cracking after drying. It was bothersome for the girl to change clothes or to take a bath. The other girl wore a one-piece, which seemed to be made of high-quality materials despite its simple design, and she was holding the left hand of the exhausted girl. Golden light oozed out from the hands of the second girl, which wrapped the other girls left hand. The light was similar to the hair color of the two girlsthe blonde hair colour of Lark and Eva. The two were locked eyes with each other. Droplets of sweat and wrinkles formed between Evas eyebrows. Lark, who was deathly pale and completely tired, seemed to gradually gain some colour into her skin. Okay, thats enough.Lark said. But Youre pretty worn out too. Im going to sleep for a little while. Ah As Lark stood up, she staggered for a moment, unintentionally holding Evas head for support. And then she left the room. Eva was using Magic Eye of Inspire. It is a special Magic Eye which is passed down the lineage of House Sillys. The Magic Eye of Inspire can arouse a desire to fight in those who look into those eyes, and it can also share vitality and mana to those who are close in mind and heart. Eva, are you done? Evas father, Earl Sillys, entered the room. The Earl was taken aback when he noticed his daughter sitting on the couch tired, and rushed to her. Are you okay? Yes, I can handle this much. Are you feeling dizzy? Eva tried to stand up, but immediately sat back down on the spot. Recoil from using Magic Eye of Inspire. You have not mastered the magic eyes yet. I have repeatedly advised not to overuse it. But this does not amount to much when compared to Lark-sama who fights on the front line. Be that as it may, Eva, who will heal Miss Lark if you neglect your health? Earl Sillys knelt beside Eve and took her hand in his, like a knight guarding his princess. After Reiji acted as an escort for House Sillys and the turmoil that followed Skill Orb Awarding Ceremony had subsided, the Earl no longer hid his love for his daughter. She was confused by it, but tried to accept it. The bond between this father and daughter was deep. Father, have you heard about how Lark-sama fights? the Earl nodded. Lark heads out every single day. As soon as she enters the Empire through a long tunnel at the checking station, she quickly heads to the front line. Buildings and remaining roads were still maintained around the checking station, but the degree of destruction increases as you approach the Red Gate. Monsters which have been defeated cannot be recovered for parts and are left untouched. They wanted to burn the carcasses to prevent widespread decay, but the fire could grow into an out-of-control wildfire, so that idea was scratched and the remains were left as is. Venturing further, not only the remains of monsters, but also the equipment of soldiers from different countries and corpses under collapsed buildings could be seen. Corpses cannot be recovered in places where the fighting is fierce. Lark wields her black sword in such a place of carnage. Her black sword cuts through a gorilla monster whose skin was as hard as metal, a mantis monster with a sickle that was as tall as a human, and a viscous slime monster that sprayed strong acid. Some monsters were intelligent and some were not. The soldiers kill the small monsters which devour the corpses of monsters to grow, and Lark appears whenever they face a monster too powerful for them to kill. In other words, Lark inevitably fights only strong opponents. Many soldiers become her shield and advance while protecting her. The Empire has been generously handing out Magic Gears, but fuel supply has begun to run out and they are greatly relying on Miss Lark now. Yes Lark-sama has been extremely fatigued these past few days. I want to ease her burden as much as possible. Eva squeezed her fathers hand. But Lark-sama also tells me not to overdo it, father. I am also protected by Lark-sama It hurts when I think that. Many people have witnessed Larks battles. And to protect Lark, her companions bravely stand with hereven the sky pirates. She kills monsters like she is the real monster. Everyone who has seen her fighting intuitively knew she was literally cutting her lifespan, but they dont put it into words. Because Lark is their last ray of hope. If I have to endure one hour of pain so that Lark-sama can feel comfort for an hour, I am willing to take on that role. That is my duty as a noble. Eva The Earl was thrilled by his daughters growth, but he also didnt want his beloved daughter to go through this pain. Is there a way to solve the Red Gate problem? Among the methods being sought, the one that was thought to be the most accurate was the capture of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. A meeting on the capture results and analysis should be held right around this time. The person whom Earl Sillys requested to join him in this campaign was also participating in the meeting. Volume 5 - CH 6 Lev Magic Empire Tent Quarters The Labyrinth Capture Division 4 was steadily proceeding with the recapture of the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions with the cooperation of the adventurer party Silver Balance. The first meeting to exchange the capture results was held on this day. Naturally, Lulusha, who is the head of Division 4, participated in the meeting. And Dante also participated as a representative from Silver Balance. The director of the Labyrinth Management Bureau, each division of the Labyrinth Capture Divisions, large companies which specialise in magic tool research, and major ministers of the government were assembled in a large tent. It was a crowd of almost 50 people. Most of the participants were Levs, and only a few humans and other races. Director, I would like to present the capture results of Capture Division 1. We even have a dedicated team of researchers who have made their analysis. Wait. In terms of the number of researchers, our Division 2 has more. Hahaha, members of the Labyrinth capture division. It was researchers of our company who actually analyzed the sorcery mechanisms. Each made their individual claims. The discussion did not proceed forward. In order to close the red crack in the sky, the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions was captured again. An undiscovered labyrinth was also found. They overcame all sorts of traps in that labyrinth, and hauled in a great number of magic tools. However, there were monsters which poured into the labyrinth from the Undeveloped Land Canion, causing a number of casualties. Even so, the availability of a huge amount of magic tools within the dungeon has greatly reinvigorated the Levs desires. They know the nation is in crisis. However, they still want to secure the magic tools for themselves. If they could, they want to secure the magic tools found by the other teams too. Ah, umm His Majesty the Emperor has told me to proceed with the research on this matter promptly The director of the Labyrinth Management Bureau who was supposed to reign in the situation was just shaking helplessly. Although the city had fallen, his fat body was still fat. Rather, he became fatter due to overeating from too much stress. (Hes the exact opposite to how Abba gave up syrup and became thinner.) Lulusha thought while casting a sideways glance at the director. On a side note, Abba was still discussing various issues that needed to be resolved with representatives from different countries in another place. Isnt it okay for Division 1 to take over the results of the 4th Division since they do not have researchers? The age of Levs, who look like reptiles, is difficult to grasp. But the chief of Division 1 is over 50 years old. As an old man, it is difficult to claim rights to the results of every team, but he tries to grab rights from places where it is easy. Excuse me, Division 1 chief. But we do have researchers in Division 4. The monsters coming out of the Red Gate are still unabated, and it is difficult to bring in a lot of equipment and materials, so the progress on research is slow. Nevertheless, we are currently analyzing the labyrinth control mechanism in the innermost chamber of the Labyrinth of Fear and Labyrinth of Wrath at a rapid pace. Oh, thats good, Lulusha. How soon will the resultsC The director sounded happy, finally hearing positive information, but the chief of Division 1 interrupted him. The researchers in Division 4 are probably ones from that rundown, shabby company. How can we leave such an important task to unqualified people? Or did they rely on the human sitting behind them? Then it would be a leak of confidential information and a serious act of betrayal. The Levs in the tents grew noisy after the chief stated that. You can hear voices saying, How can we leave it to another race?, For what reason do you think we didnt invite the other countries to this meeting? The representatives of the troops of each country fighting the monsters falling from the Red Gate were not invited to this meeting. Thats because the Lev representatives present here fiercely opposed the notion. Inviting another country would mean you have to give a share to them. What nonsense. A voice echoed from a large body sitting on a chair at the back. It was Dantes. Did you say nonsense? Youre just a mere adventurer! Division 1 chief shouted, banging his fist on the table. And then everyone started rebuking Dante. Dante-dono. Ah, sorry, Lulusha-san. These guys here just dont get it Theyre trying to claim your results while sitting in the safety of their tents. How dare you! The Levs stood up from their chairs in anger, but Dante simply glared at them. The ones protecting this little town of yours are the human race you belittle. The one who is fighting at the forefront is a little girl who wont live past this year. Youre not going to say you dont know, are you? Guh. Division 1 chief clenched his teeth hard. And Dante pushed further. Lulusha-san, I think its better to say this here. You put your life on the line to investigate the Labyrinth of Wrath that no one else wanted to investigate because of the danger of collapse. Some of your staff were seriously injured. There were so many monsters that even I barely survived. We had worked hard to obtain several Heroic Gears. So I think that only Division 4 should have the right to use it. Heroic Gear!? Several of them!? At the core of the technological revolution of the Lev Magic Empire are the numerous magic tools found in the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. Among them, what is called Heroic Gear brought about significant technological innovation. Some Heroic Gear brought the power to fly in the air against gravity, some Heroic Gear brought the power to transmit information through air, and some Heroic Gear brought the power to distort space. Many of them were weapon-like, but many others were used to simply put on appearances because their uses were unknown. But each of them looked amazing. So far, only 20 Heroic Gear have been discovered in the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions. They are strictly controlled by the Empire. This is because the analysis of those Heroic Gear has not been completed yet, and a number of incomprehensible technologies are being tested. After all, Heroic Gear is the strength and core of the Empire. Its just a bluff. No one has confirmed these several Heroic Gear Division 2 chief said, trying to put on a brave front. Director, I have a suggestion. Lulusha ignored the chief, and raised her hand toward the director. U-um. Go ahead. Lets release this Heroic Gear to the other countries. Wha!? The whole tent was in shock. The level of researchers in the Empire is top class, but the number of researchers is limited, and the facilities in the checking station are also limited. Let us lend a piece to the Keith Gran Federation, the Saint Knight Kingdom, and the Kruvan Holy Kingdom each and have them proceed with their research. Have you gone mad!? Lending the Empires treasure!? These humans were trying to betray us from the beginning! The Levs screamed and stood up, but when Dante stood up behind Lulusha with his arms folded and glared at them, their voices became quieter. However, the noise did not stop. Ah, uh, Lulusha. Please stop those provocative jokes Director. I am not joking or trying to betray anyone. Even if it is a calculated move, shouldnt we at least do that much for the countries which lent us its troops? Since it is Heroic Gears that has not been fully analyzed by our researchers even after many months and years, it will not be possible for them to analyze everything immediately. All we have to do is analyze them thoroughly once they are returned, whether that is in several months, or perhaps even several years. Our technological superiority is unrivaled. B-But, we dont know if the Heroic Gears will even be returned That is why we will lend it to the three countries at the same time. If one of the countries does not return it, we can put pressure on that country. But if all three do not return it Director. Lulusha stood up and leaned forward. Without those three countries, its highly possible that even our temporary shelter wouldnt exist anymore! Our current priority should be to obtain new technology as soon as possible and to fix the situation! If we dont, we will not be able to stay in the labyrinths for a long time, and the investigation on sealing the Red Gate will not be able to proceed further! The director was at a loss for words, but the other division chiefs and the Levs of large companies hatefully glared at Lulusha. My goodness This conference should be discussing the ultimate goal of sealing the Red Gate, and yet it seems that many people are working diligently to claim rights to Magic Gears. An elderly Lev with deep wrinkles entered the tent. Everyone here knew who that person was. He is the director of the Foreign Affairs Bureau, which is single-handedly in charge of all communication with foreign countries. Although he looks like an easy-going old man, the director of the Labyrinth Management Bureau knew that the old Lev was a master of negotiations. He wasnt sure if it was a good or bad thing that the old Lev appeared at this meeting. Abba-kun. Lead in the guest. Yes. CRight this way, please. Behind the Director of Foreign Affairs, was Abba, who followed in like an attendant. Everyone in the meeting blinked in disbelief at the guest who was brought in a rabbit. It was a huge rabbit. And the rabbit was wearing a hat and ritual clothes. Eh, everyone, I am El-Gu-Larun, a high priest of the Kruvan Holy Kingdoms Altar Administration Office. Nice to meet everyone present here. The rabbit bowed down. Eh, I am here today to explain about the connection with the Back World and help destroy the crack that connects the world. Volume 5 - CH 7 ** Lev Magic Empire Tent Street ** The only person who knew El C and only through her mothers exchange of letters C was Lulusha. However, even Lulusha has never met El, and she certainly did not imagine him to be a giant rabbit. The Levs, who usually turn away sudden visitors, were looking in awe. Taking advantage of that silence, El continued his explanation. The information about the origins of the two worlds and the red crack in the sky was outlandish, but it was treated as confidential information in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. Furthermore, the Emperor, whom they deeply respect, accepted it as the truth, so the Levs had no choice but to listen silently. ** However, the information about the Red Gate and the handling of Heroic Gears are two different matters. There were many Levs who understood that lending a Heroic Gear would be payment for Els information, but even so, they couldnt accept giving away their countrys technology to a foreign country. I was undecided because of that rabbit, but the Heroic Gears must not be lent out to a foreign country. The chief of Labyrinth Capture Division 1 and the head clerk of Rororo Company, one of the largest trading companies dealing with magic tools, had a secret meeting after the conference. Thats right. In the first place, we have yet to even confirm if the Magi Gear discovered by Division 4 are worthy of being called Heroic Gears. Most of the time, somebody finds a good-looking Magic Gear and brags that it is a Heroic Gear. After all, the company backing them is the Shabby Company. The head clerk referred to Muge Company as Shabby Company with hostility. This clerk almost died in the Labyrinth of Fear due to the emotional attack used by an unknown automaton. He learned firsthand the greatness of the emotional attack employed by the automaton. As a result, he bought the automaton obtained by Muge Company for 1,000 Imperial gold coinsChowever, the emotion trap was part of the dungeon itself, and there was not any such mechanism within the automaton. In other words, he wanted a gun, but what he bought was only the trigger of a gun. He didnt intend to pay as promised, but rather accused the other party of fraud and filed a lawsuit. But for whatever reason, the head of the company and his cousin, Abba, abandoned the lawsuit and paid the promised amount in full. This is your responsibility. The clerk still remembers the pain in his left cheek when the head of the company slapped him. At the moment, he is just the head clerk who bought junk and caused great loss to the company. Rororo Company employs young people on a large scale, so he could be relieved of his position as head clerk at any time. The head clerk is similar to a non-executive CEO who manages all the work and personnel of the company. Head Clerk of the Rororo Company holds great prestige in the Lev Magic Empire. The head clerk wanted to recover his honor at all costs. Head clerk, your company has hired some capable people to fight in the front lines, right? What are you planning? Getting a bad feeling, the head clerks voice became lower. You dont have to be so wary. We will make effective use of the Heroic Gears that Division 4 has obtained. Do you mean to steal it? We can do that, but we cant hide it in any of the tents here. It will be found out in no time. Many tents were now crowded in the square in front of the checking station. And troops from other countries were stationed all the way up to the surrounding hills. Every morning, to pass through the narrow passage of the checking station, a queue goes through the Levs tent street. If you want to temporarily hide the Heroic Gear, you still need some equipment to research it, and the places where you can find such equipment are limited. And carrying out equipment from those places would only draw suspicion. I have an idea about that. So, will Rororo Company cooperate?the Division 1 chief asked. Only 20 Heroic Gears have been discovered thus far. The public would be overjoyed if these two protected new Heroic Gears from flowing to foreign nations. They thought themselves to be the heroes. It is possible that an investor would appear due to their heroic actions and the head clerk could start his own company C the head clerks voice trembled, as he imagined so in his head. Of course, we will cooperate. What should I do? The secret meeting continued with the grinning Division 1 chief and the head clerk. ** A few days later, Abba rushed to Lulushas tent, who was taking a short nap after exhausting work. Wake up, Lulusha! Abba, who had become completely thin after giving up on the syrup stick C though he was now biting on a toothpick out of habit C called out to Lulusha from outside the tent in a disordered state. Whats wrong? Its still early in the morning. The sun was just starting to rise. It was a little too early to get a fire going to cook breakfast. There were only a few people who were up and walking outside. Lulusha exited her tent while rubbing her eyes. Please try to remain calm after hearing what I am about to tell you It seems that the Heroic Gears stored in the Muge Company tent have been stolen. The words were so shocking that it did not easily register in Lulushas mind who was half-asleep. You know that the guards were scheduled with particular care, but it seems that the rotation of the guards was misaligned due to a mistake, leaving the tent unguarded for about 30 minutes. It must have happened during that time. W-Wait a minute. Muge-san. Muge-san must have been inside. Is he He was hit in the head and was bleeding. But dont worry, he is being treated right now. Although she was relieved to hear that Muge was safe, she felt dizzy and almost collapsed. Are you okay? Abba hurriedly grabbed Lulushas shoulder. Even if he has lost weight, his physical strength has not weakened. Lulusha found support in those unexpectedly strong arms. All of the Heroic Gears? Yes all three. The culpritC An investigation will be carried out soon. Its the Division 1 chief! Abba frowned at her assertive tone. Lulsha. I dont think you should say that easily. It has to be him. You think so too, right? He was the one who strongly opposed lending the Heroic Gears to other countries, and he was the one who tried to steal the results of Division 4. In the first place, even if the rotation of the guards was off, only people with inside information can carry out such a plan. Even Abba knew that the suspicions would naturally fall on division chief 1. That is why he thought that the chief wouldnt dare tread on such thin ice. The search will start immediately. And Abbas intuition was correct. Division 1 chief allowed all the tents belonging to Capture Division 1 to be searched, and nothing of suspicion was found in any of them. Division 2, Division 3, and each of the large companies also allowed for their tents to be searchedbut the Heroic Gears were nowhere to be found. Items to be shipped abroad were checked rigorously, yet there was no trace that the Heroic Gears have been transported out. Information was widely collected from the Lev people, but nothing of suspicion arose. The Heroic Gears disappeared without any trace. Volume 5 - CH 8 Zerry-san and I hired a carriage to journey to the Lev Magic Empire as soon as possible. But when the information that the Empire had collapsed started circulating, horse-drawn carriages to the Empire suspended operations. The only ones making trips to the Empire were carriages of caravan merchants who saw this as a business opportunity instead. In a village near the Empire, Zerry-san decided to continue riding on a caravan carriage by taking on an escort request to get on board and I decided to run ahead first. There are only a limited number of roads that horses can take, but on your own feet you can take many other paths. Humans are surprisingly capable of doing many things. Are you sure about this, bochan? Yes, Ill probably get there in a day. Are you going to run for an entire day? Zerry-san wore an unpleasant expression. I think she will be able to keep up with me, but she doesnt want to overdo it, it seems. Well, Im sure you can solve all the problems on your own, bochan. Theres no reason for me to go there. She seems to have excessive expectations of me. But Im not 100% sure Ill be able to help. Anyway, it was late at night, so I decided to have a meal with the caravan of merchants. There was only one bar in the village. It seems that people usually stopped by this village before heading over to the Lev Magic Empire. Apparently, the villages trade wasnt affected much as the Empire was originally secretive and there wasnt much traffic. The table seats, which had about 20 seats, were crowded with members of the caravan who were escorted by Zerry-san. The dishes served in the bar were grilled meat and cheap alcohol that you can find anywhere. People who were tired from the long trips still ate the food like it was an exquisite dish. Hunger truly is the best spice in the world. Oh man, we were so lucky to hire someone as capable as you. The leader of the caravan was a woman in her twenties, with her long red hair tied casually behind. Her bangs hung down messily over her right eye, but there seems to be a burn scar near that eye, so it makes sense to hide it. She wore a sleeveless shirt and was quite tanned. Her upper arms were supple and muscular. She was a hearty person who laughed a lot and brimmed with confidence. Whats more, youre a woman. You dont see too many female escorts.she said. Is there some advantage to having a female escort?I asked. Well, of course. There are many things that only another woman can understand. Thats right, bochan. Well, you will need to grow up more before you can learn about those things.Zerry-san said, while hitting my head. She is always annoying when she starts drinking. Arent you dressed quite poorly for someone who is called bochan?the woman asked me. Well, its complicated. I spun a story that I will stay behind and wait for Zerry-san in this village. It would be a hassle if I told them I am going to run to the Empire and they tried to stop me. My appearance got even more dirty during the long journey from the Holy City. Leaving that aside, onee-san, you have been to the Lev site several times, right? Can you tell us any information from there? Please stop calling me onee-san. I am not that young anymore. But dont you dare call me obaa-san either, okay? Ill kill you. Okay So troublesome. I am Yua. Call me by name. Okay, Yua-san. Youre a good boy. You have something to do with Lev, right? Isnt that why youre sending Zerry there alone? I kept silent. I dont want to accidentally say something important. Well, everyone has their reasons. You dont have to say if you dont want to. Im glad that she was able to understand my silence so easily. Yua-san continued talking after drinking a mug of alcohol. So, about the Empire Soldiers are gathering there from everywhere. A new problem seems to have occured in the Empire. That was the latest information I got from the village mayor. New problem? There is a dungeon called Labyrinth of 9 Emotions and the whole country is doing its best to capture them, it seems. But one of the capture teams made a report full of lies and is being denounced, I heard. Zerry-san and I exchanged glances. Which was it again? I forgot which division it was, but the leader was a female Female leader!? I was shocked. Lulusha-san was the only female chief of the Labyrinth Capture Divisions. O-Oh. You are also a man, after all. So you must be excited when you hear about women, huh. No, thats not it. LuluC Did you say Labyrinth Capture Division 4 is being denounced? Well, thats what I heard. It seems that the female leader has been arrested. And the adventurers who cooperated with her were also charged guilty, so it seems that they are being pursued right now. The adventurers who cooperated must be Silver Balance. I stood up and rushed outside. B-Bochan! Please wait! Looking behind, Zerry-san chased after me outside. I will go ahead first. It was late at night. A studded starry sky spread out, and a cool breeze blew from the nearby forest. It was dark, but I should be able to manage withLight Magic. You must be kidding me bochan. Going through the forest at night is suicide. Its no problem. Of course its a problem! Hey, bochan. You are certainly strong. But you shouldnt underestimate the forest. What if you are bitten by a spider with an unknown poison? What if the ground sinks beneath you and you fall into a cave? And you want to go all alone!? Zerry-san. I didnt turn around to look at her. Lets meet again soon. And I started running. Nmo~~~ Bochan, you idiot~~~! I left the village, leaving behind Zerry-sans screams and concerns. (Lulusha-san was caught. Is everyone from Silver Balance safe?) I ran. Zerry-sans worries were natural. And I dont think I can go as fast as I can during the daytime. But still, if I leave now, I should be able to reach the checking station before noon. Nothing may happen in that short period, but I still couldnt help but run. ** Back World C Dark Elf Village ** I see, I understand now. When Reiji-san said he will go ahead first, he meant he will leave me behind and go alone, right? The Hundredman chief and Knock gulped their spit loudly in reaction to the aura emanating from Anastasia. After parting with Reiji, the two returned to the Back World again. To their surprise, the overflowing amount of skill orbs in that place had disappeared. In addition, the surroundings were devastated, and the overgrown vegetation was laid to waste. Although that scene sent chills down their spine, the Hundredman chief and Knock decided to split up and return to the village on their own, fearing that they might be tailed by the mediator. Fortunately, there was no sign of that. When they returned, Anastasia ran up to them full of joy and smiles. But when she found out that Reiji was not there, she wore a hopeless expression as if the world itself had ended. And now, after learning the full circumstances, rage dyed her whole body. So youre saying, he left me again? N-No, princess, he has an important business over therethe Hundredman chief tried to explain. Which means I am not important, right? Thats not what I said! Hey, Knock, say something Everything is at the will of the High Elf-sama. The Hundredman chief was stunned when he saw Knock already prostrating on the ground We will depart. What did you say? We are leaving. Towards the First Altar. No, but were not ready Right now! Eh~!? Understood. Contrary to the astonished Hundredman chief, Knock quickly stood up and ran to gather his companions. Are you serious The Hundredman chiefs body was exhausted after running for the past few days. Hundredman chief-san. Eek. Asha called out with a soft voice, but it sent goosebumps through the Hundredman chiefs body. Please show us the way, okay? Y-Yes. The Hundred chief had no choice but to nod because he was overwhelmed by Ashas indescribable smile. He was inwardly surprised that this was the power that the dark elves revere. (Oi, Reiji. Youbetter choose your words carefully when you next meet the princess I dont know whats gonna happen.) The Hundredman chief felt slight sympathy for Reiji. Volume 5 - CH 9 Translator: Saitama-sensei Vol 5: Chapter 9 ** Lev Magic Empire Tent Street ** Whats going on dammit?!Dante exclaimed. Dont be so loud. People will come to this place soon too. But you dont want them to come here right away. We need more time.Abba said. Dante, Mimino, and Non were pulled into Abbas tent. After the meeting ended, the three of them passed through the checking station and entered the Empire. They returned to the checking station 3 days later with the members of Labyrinth Capture Division 4 and with loot from the labyrinth. And they were suddenly caught by Abba and brought to his tent. Abba briefly explained the situation on the way. The Heroic Gears were stolen. Muge, who was devoting himself to the research of those weapons, was injured, but he was safe now. Even though Lulusha was a victim, she was arrested under the charges of falsifying the reports on the existence of Heroic Gears and inducing disorder in the Empire. And the soldiers are looking for Silver Balance because they may have instigated Lulusha. Thats ridiculous! We definitely found Heroic Gears! Youre right to get angry, but you guys should hide for the time being. How can you be so calm when Lulusha has been arrested!? As Dante exclaimed in anger, he noticed that Abbas fist was trembling. I am constantly reminding myself to be calm. If not, I would most likely go on a rampage. Im glad that I look calm enough to you. You Dante learned for the first time that Abba was a more emotional man than he had expected. Im sorry. I lashed out without thinking.Dante said. Its okay. More importantly, lets think about what we should do from now on.Non said. Even though Lulusha was arrested, she has accumulated quite a few achievements to her name. So nothing will happen right away. I think she will be released after careful examination of the records of the Heroic Gear by order of His Majesty the Emperor.Abba said. So you want us to hide in the meantime?Dante asked. Thats right. You guys are not imperial citizens, so I might not be able to protect you. Hey, wouldnt it be faster if we looked for the Heroic Gear instead? Dante asked, but Abba shook his head in response. The tent street had already been completely searched. Then where did it go?Dante asked. Were in this situation because we dont know that.Abba said. Ah, come to think of it Mimino, who had been silent until then, opened her mouth. When we were returning from the Labyrinth of Wrath, we cut straight through the middle of the city even though it was dangerous, right? Nn? Well, yes. Monsters are constantly falling from the Red Gate into the city, but cutting through the city is a shortcut.Dante said. Didnt you see them at the time, Dante? See who? The adventurers. Mimino is an adventurer, so she can easily recognise other adventurers. On the other hand, if it were Imperial soldiers, she probably wouldnt be able to tell whos who. According to Mimino, there were five adventurers moving in the shadows of ruined buildings. Human adventurers stand out quite a bit around this place, so she took note of them. What about it? Maybe someone hired them.Dante said. Thats right. They must have an employer.Mimino said. What is it that youre trying to say? Its suspicious that an adventurer party is wandering around the Empire alone without their employer. I supposethats true And thats where the Heroic Gear is. Mimino raised her index finger. First, the Heroic Gears were not found in any of the tents. Then she raised her middle finger. Second, there is no record of it being carried out of the country. Then she raised her ring finger. Which means, there is only one other place where you can hide it, right? ! Dante, Abba and Non understood Miminos point at the same time. No way They carried it outside the checking station, and hid it inside the battlefield?Dante said in disbelief. Thats right.Mimino said. Thats absurd. It is too dangerous to go there just to hide it. But there are benefits. Abba cut into the conversation. In the city, there are research facilities that are not available here. They can even freely conduct research! Just as Abba clasped his handsC Deputy Director Abba, are there people in your tent right now? There were multiple people outside. From the shine of the sun, the silhouette that formed on the tent was that of soldiers. No, Im alone. Abba lied, in a panic. Leave the tent from the other side. Hurry up. Abba whispered, in as low a voice as possible to Dante and the others. They nodded in response. We are currently searching for an adventurer party called Silver Balance who seem to be criminals. Can we check inside? Sorry, but Im changing clothes right now. Ill be out soon, so please wait. While Abba was stalling for time, Silver Balance went to the back of the tent and searched for a place where they could easily get out. (Oh, wait. I have to check on how Reiji-kun is doing before leaving this place.) Mimino thought to herself, and went to check the magic tool they built. And she became lost for words. The silver metal plate was split in two. (What is this? What happened to Reiji-kun!?) Right then, her arm was grabbed. (Hurry up, Mimino!) (But Dante, Reiji-kun) (We dont have time! Come!) Mimino went out of the tent through the curtain that Non rolled up. In this way, the adventurer party Silver Balance, who greatly assisted the Empire in capturing the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, were now on the run from the Empires pursuers. Volume 5 - CH 10 As Zerry-san said, trying to traverse the forest at night was a terrible experience. EvenNight Visionskill wouldnt work in the almost absolute absence of light. Therefore, if I usedLight Magicto produce a flash every few seconds, I can save on mana and should be able to traverse without problems by capturing a screenshot of the surroundings with World Rulers Perfect Memory. However, in realityC Uwaa!? The second the next flash went, I saw a bat flying straight at me. Uhiii!? I almost fell into a hole on the ground hidden by the shadows of trees during the flash. And so, I decided to add echolocation into my traversal. I ran while clicking my tongue to emit sound waves and analyzed the reflected sound waves withWorld Rulerto get a more accurate grasp of the environment. It was exhausting. But thanks to that, I was able to traverse through the forest without any major injuries. Though, my whole body was muddy. I have finally arrived. Wide grasslands spread before me, with four small hills in a line. Three of them were fenced and set up with barracks. However, the reason why I did not sense as many people compared to the number of barracks was probably because many of them were out in battle. So thats the Red Gate, huh. I peeled off the leaves stuck to my forehead and started walking. The sky beyond was surrounded by dark clouds, with the red crack still there. Even withEyesight Enhancement, I could only see a little. It seems that monsters were still falling from the sky in large amounts. Well then, what should I do first? Id like to join up with Silver Balance if possible. According to Zerry-san and Yua-san, there is a place where most merchants gather and do business. Perhaps I can learn something if I go therC It might have been possible to sneak into the barracks, but there was a high possibility that I could be found during the day. So, I thought it would be better to walk in the open. You there, stop. I heard a sharp voice from behind. I turned around and saw five people on horseback looking at me. Everyone wore the same equipment C well-polished silver chest armor, and protectors for shoulders, elbows, knees and ankles made of the same material. The combat uniforms based on white, red and gold without a doubt belong to the knights of Saint Knight Kingdom. They displayed their identity in an easy-to-understand manner. He who is a Knight, must be beautiful even in deathis their motto, or even their national policy. Even the ones who had beards trimmed it to extreme precision. The one who called out to me seems to be the person in the middle of the five. He had clear, green eyes. His long hair, which was also deep green, was tied behind. With his slender chin and a tall nose, he would look like a noble woman if dressed in womens clothing. Well, probably because of training and marching, his skin was tanned. So he would probably need a little bit of make-up together with the womens clothing. Why do you look so dirty? Who are you? The knight who could very likely be mistaken for a womana beautiful woman, to bootseemed to be in his teens. Perhaps he holds the highest rank among the five since he was the one who was asking the questions while the guys who seem to be about twice his age were silently holding the swords on their hips. Please forgive me for my dirty appearance. I ran through the forest all night. I knelt down to one knee and bowed my head. This was the etiquette I learned while escorting Lady Eva. Probably because I had mastered Kruvan Holy Kingdoms manner of respect, I heard a gasp of admiration from one of the bearded knights. I sensed the young commanding officer raise his hand slightly to his men from the movement of the shadows. They have reduced their vigilance a little. And who are you? He asked, once again, with a voice too clear for a man. WithoutWorld Ruler, I might have misunderstood that he was a woman C because he looks quite neutral. For a moment, I wondered how to identify myself to them. They may know the name Silver Balance as it is the name of the adventurer party who has captured one of the Labyrinths of 9 Emotions. However, Yua-san said that Lulusha-san has been arrested and that Silver Balance was in a bad position. If so, An emergency messenger from Border Earl Mule of Kruvan Holy Kingdom to Earl Sillys. I will have to borrow their names. Border Earl Mule? Their presence has changed. Eh? Did I say something bad? Or are they just in awe to hear the Border Earls name? Ahhh, it could be either since its the Border Earl, after all! Do you have anything to prove it? Yes. I shall remove my sword. I took off the dagger fixed to my waist belt, put it on the ground and went back 3 steps. The dagger I originally received from the Border Earl was quite damaged. So during the two trouble-filled days I spent in the border territory, the Border Earl gave me a new one. I thought he was being quite lavish but he apologetically said, Its natural since you worked so hard for the sake of my house. Apparently, he doesnt have money to give but he does have a lot of weapons to give. Wilhelm-sama, I shall appraise it. Alright. The bearded knight got off his horse and approached closer to inspect the dagger I placed on the ground. The first dagger was gorgeously decorated, but this time it only had a plain decoration. And the blade was thicker and stronger, but heavier. House Border Earl Mule was engraved inconspicuously on the scabbard. The knight seemed to have difficulty finding it, but when he finally found itC This style of engraving which doesnt care to make its name known without mistake belongs to the Border Tyrant of House Mule. First and foremost, I dont think anyone would use the Border Tyrants name for deception. If discovered, the mad horses of House Mule would chase that guy to the ends of the world. Border Earl, are you really that scary!? It is true that the brawny gorillasCexcuse me, the vassals, pestered me for a match with brutal-looking weapons in hand like mad horses. I dont think I could have beaten them if I had fought without magic. Strength from muscle training is just way different. Well, then, does that mean that you are also a skilled fighter despite your appearances?the commanding officer, Wilhelm, asked. I spied a glint in his eyes. Hmm? Indeed. That House will not send forth a child without muscles as a simple messenger. He said that he had passed through the forest without hesitation, but a simple child should not be able to traverse through the forest at night. It bothers me to be treated like a child, but more importantly, the situation seems to be taking a sour turn. Which means Wilhelm started, intently staring at me while I fastened the returned dagger back to my waist belt. How scary. Johann. Who is this person?Wilhelm asked I cant tell just by inspecting the dagger.the bearded knight replied. CCome again? I see, I see. Then you will have to prove yourself with your own hands.Wilhelm said. No, please wait. Didnt you confirm it just a second ago?I said. Are you implying that the knights of Saint Knight Kingdom are lying!?the bearded knight yelled. How scary. No need to raise your voice so, Johann. You there. If you are indeed a man belonging to House Border Earl Mule, you must be quite strong. Which is to say, have a bout with me and show me your strength. That much should be fine. I will take the responsibility to escort you to Earl Sillys. Ahh, my head hurts. Are these guys the same as the Border Earls vassals who wanted to fight? No, I dont have that kind of time.I said. You dont have confidence? Ah, but no, you said you ran through the forest all night. Then I shall lend you a bed of ours. We will even give you some food to eat. No, like I said, Im in a hurry. Are you refusing the offer of the knights of the Saint Knight Kingdom?! Man this bearded knight is really annoying. Alright. Lets do it right away. I stopped kneeling and stood up. Oh! Then I shallC No, Wilhelm-sama. I should be the one toC What are you saying? This is a chance to fight a man from House Border Earl Mule! I should be the one to do it. No, I am already off my horse. Hey now, Johann. Didnt you get to touch the Border Earls sword? They kept bickering back and forth. Haa I shouldnt have brought up the Border Earls name. Please decide quickly. Shouldnt it be fine if all of you came at me at once? When I said that, everyone stopped moving. What did you just say? Wilhelms eyes gleamed. Im telling you to stop wasting time and come at me quickly. Or are the people of the Saint Knight Kingdom scared of a little boy? I beckoned with my right hand. You can signal the start of the match at any time. I am ready. Volume 5 - CH 11 Lack of sleep is not good. Because it makes people short tempered. Are you insulting the knights of the Saint Knight Kingdom Gafuu!! The bearded knight, Johann, who had already dismounted, pulled out the sword on his waist C at which time I usedWind Magicto send him flying back. His armor was designed to disperse mana, so the impact seems to have been significantly reduced. So, before Johanns body fell to the ground, I fired about 3 more shots to render him unconscious. Aah, maybe I overdid it a little I regretted it for a moment. A magic-user? His invocation time is pretty quick! Get off your horses! Wilhelm jumped off his horse while saying that. The other knights followed suit. That was a quick judgment. It is true that horses are highly mobile, but when dealing with magic users, they cannot make tight turns. And if the horse is hit by magic, there is a danger of falling off your horse. To think there is a magic user in House Border Earl Mule Times sure have changed! I dont know why everyone regards that House so highlyC Two female knights lunged at me at the same time. Huh!? Stop! Both of you! Wilhelm called out to stop them, but he was too late. One of them had already lunged close towards me. I waited until the very last second and sidestepped to dodge her. Immediately following, the second woman came right at me. So I ignored the first woman and responded to the second. Her sword was thin and specialized for thrusting. UOOOOHHH! The sword cut my clothes and grazed my skin slightly. However, I grabbed the second womans arm, turned my body around, and then threw her over my shoulder with the one-armed shoulder throw judo technique. Wha gaha! She slammed onto the ground without being able to slow her fall. Kuh! Too slow. The first woman tried to turn around and unleash her next attack. Hah!? I kicked her back before she could turn around, causing her to fall face first on the ground. N-Not yet! The female knight, whose face was covered in mud, got back up. Right thenC Enough, Hannah. It doesnt matter if your opponent didnt land the finishing blow. This is a mock battle, and you have lost. B-But Dont make excuses, knight. Yes, sir. The female knight who was called Hannah nodded reluctantly and went to nurse her fellow knight whom I slammed onto the ground. I see Wilhelm was watching me carefully. So, do you still want to continue?I asked. I have learned a few things in this short time. The knights were far inferior to the Border Earls vassals. The vassals were also blown away by my firstWind Magic shot, but they corrected their posture in midair and when I fired follow up shots, they knocked it away with their bare arms with a grin. Simply remembering that scene makes me tremble. WithoutSupport Magic, my physical attacks would have no effect on the muscular vassals. But I was able to easily throw around these knights. Amazing So this is the power of House Mule, which is feared as the Border Tyrant Well, Im not really from House Mule, you see. Though, if I say that out loud, it would contradict my previous statement, so I wont say it. As I was wondering if Wilhelm would stand down or not, he pulled out his sword. At the very least I want to see your sword technique.he said. Did losing to magic and bare-hands hurt his pride as a knight? If that would be enough for you.I said. Sword technique isnt really my specialty, but I have no other choice. I recalled the time when Joseph-san trained me at an adventurers guild training ground in Achenbach Dukedom a few years back. At that time, I was over reliant on theSword Techniqueskill. But now, I know that I am good at using skill orbs. I havent been properly trained to use a sword, but I have learned how to survive. KIEEEEEE!! !! There was quite some distance between us. However, that distance was shortened in an instant. As if he teleported, Wilhelms sword was right at my nose tip. (Are you trying to kill me!!) I twisted my neck, but my cheek was still slashed. My mind started racing. While usingHealing Magicsubconsciously, I tried to thrust my dagger into Wilhelms body. THATS ENOUGH!! My body stopped moving as a loud voice suddenly echoed, as if I was hit on the head with a bat. Not only me but Wilhelm as well. As if the momentum and vigor that fueled my movement suddenly disappeared, my body simply stopped. While thinking it must be some kind of skill, I took a distance from Wilhelm. I turned to look at the person who emitted the voice. Referee-samaWilhelm muttered. Referee? I was inwardly confused. The match ended when Wilhelms first strike was evaded. Both sides should lower their swords. The old knight had swept back white hair and sideburns from both sides connecting to the beard on his chin. He approached us while galloping on his horse. ** Apparently, this man is a lieutenant general of Saint Knight Kingdom, who spearheads the current expeditionary force. He seems to be called referee-sama by the knights because he acts as a referee in a fair sword fight. He said his real name is Otto, but I dont care about that. (That voice ability Is it something like aVoice Techniqueskill? I have never heard of it. Well, there are all kinds of skill orbs, after all.) I still kept my guard up. After the referee convinced Wilhelm to stand down, he faced me while on horseback. Sorry, our esteemed guest. Wilhelm isnt a bad guy, but he has the temperament to challenge strong opponents. No need to be so wary. Anyone would be wary if they are surrounded by 10 horses. The referee brought 10 horses, and they were deployed around me. Ah, these are to conceal you. The referee said with a hoarse and astringent voice. Conceal me? Since you stand out in this grassland, I am concealing you with the horses. Hmm, you are still on alert, I see. I just want to welcome you as our guest because I know you are the young boy who was involved in the midst of the civil war in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom and demonstrated fine abilities at a very young age, Reiji-dono. ! He knows about me?! Well, I certainly didnt try to hide things while doing this and that in the Holy Kingdom. The thing that occurred at the Holy Royal Palace might still be a secret, but the battle against Ouroboros is being sung by bards all around. That surprised look so you are Reiji-dono, after all. You got me. You tricked me into revealing the truth. Im sorry, I didnt have any confirmation. The referee nimbly got off his horse. If you continue with that appearance, you wont be able to get close to the Empires Queen of the Night. For the past few days, security has been tightened even more after the Heroic Gear Disappearance. If Reiji-dono wants to meet with Earl Sillys, it will be far easier if you stick with us. Its not really about meeting the Earl. I just want to meet Lark and solve the Redgate issue. Though I suppose since he knows my identity, he would naturally think that I would want to meet the Earl. He couldnt have heard my conversation with Wilhelm at the start, could he? The referee extended his hand with all smiles. And wouldnt it be useful to you to learn more information? Guest-san. I reluctantly took his hand. I am not good at dealing with cunning old men I get swept up by their pace. Volume 5 - CH 12 The referee led me to the Saint Knight Kingdoms garrison. As soon as we arrived there, every single knight there C whether they were working, or training C stopped their activity, turned to the referee, and saluted him. The Saint Knight Kingdoms salute was standing at attention, raising their right elbow to shoulder height, and putting their fist to their right chest. When the referee said At ease, they broke the salute and returned to their original work. But at the same time, they glanced at me with a look which said, Who is this dirty boy? As the name suggests, Saint Knight Kingdom is a country of knights. They do not simply hold the title of Knight, but a knight that actually means a soldier who can ride a horse. All civilian employees of the Saint Knight Kingdom must be able to fight on horseback. Naturally, the knights have their own ranks. I am not familiar with them, but the referee is probably a top-rank knight. At ease. At ease. While the referee continued to say that, we arrived at a tent which seemed to belong to the referee. It was a plain tent with only 10 chairs around a large table. I was invited to take a seat on one of the chairs. As soon as I sat down, I felt so tired and wanted to fall asleep on the spot. However, Wilhelm and the others were standing at the entrance of the tent. I couldnt allow myself to relax. Because of the front line, I cant welcome you properly. Please forgive me, guest-san. I dont intend to stay long, so its okay. You dare decline the referees offer?!, the guys at the entrance shot off that sort of vibe. Man, this is really annoying. Earl Sillys was given special permission to stay at Queen of the Night. So I have sent a messenger. You should wait until a reply arrives. During that time, will I be interrogated here? If you consider having a cup of tea with an old man to be a punishment. The referee fetched a pot that seemed to have been boiled with a magic tool, and poured tea from the pot into a cup. I was surprised to see that it was green tea. The aroma was the same as that of Japanese tea. Above all,World Ruleranalysed and said that it was Japanese tea. Its different from the tea you drink in the Holy Kingdom, but our tea is also quite good. The green tea was poured into a mismatched teacup and was offered in front of me. Fine tea leaves floated on the surface while steam rose. I swallowed my spit, and accepted the teacup. You might think it is weird to drink hot tea on a hot day like this, but drinking hot tea in the shade feels good. CHmm? Did you like it that much? I drank the moderately hot tea all in one go. I felt a cool aroma coming out of my nose. Aaah it is indeed Japanese green tea. To think that I would come across it at such a place. Can I have another cup? Of course. After the referee refilled my cup, I drank about half again. Perhaps because I was desperate to survive, or because I had a tough life, or because I had lived for too long in this world, I didnt have much nostalgia for Japanese food. But after drinking the green tea, I suddenly started to miss Japanese food. I heard somewhere that Japanese peoples body odour smells like soy sauce, but I really do want to eat something that tastes like soy sauce . Thank you for the hospitality.I said. The referee seemed somewhat relieved as I drank the green tea delightedly. Tea sure can brighten your mood. The referee sat down across from me. Is Border Earl Mule in good health?he asked Hes so healthy that he wouldnt die even if you tried. He also said he wanted to come here. You can be honest. What is the difference in power between Wilhelm and the others compared to the Border Earl? You may be as frank as you want. I wont get offended or break the promise to act as immediary to Earl Sillys. Haa Well, Im sorry, but its not comparable at all. Hou. The referee raised his eyebrows and looked surprised, but I felt bloodlust from the people lined up at the entrance of the tent. I thought you said you wouldnt be offended. Then the referee spoke to the guys outside. Are you trying to bring shame to me? Displaying that kind of anger towards an opponent you completely lost to is like the barking of a loser dog. CSorry, Reiji-dono. Although these guys are excellent, they have had almost no experience of fighting with an opponent from outside. This must have been a good lesson to them. Thats good and all, but I have no desire to get involved further in this, okay? But you were terrifying, Reiji-dono. You were able to dodge Wilhelms thrust. If I didnt dodge it, I would have died, right? My voice of restraint was a little delayed. Wilhelm, come here. The neutral beauty came in with a sullen face. Even with a sullen face, he looked handsome enough to be made into a portrait. I thought life is unfair for the second time (the first time was with Earl Sillys). Apologize. But, referee-samaC Knight! Do not make excuses!! The referee stood up and drove his fist onto Wilhelms cheek. Even if he looked like an old man, my eyes wont be deceived. The referee had steel-like muscles under his clothes. And his fist was huge. Although trained, Wilhelm was still young. He was afloat in midair for a second or two, and then fell to the ground. Everyone seemed startled by this, but no one moved. I-I sincerely apologise Why are you apologising to me? You should apologise to Reiji-dono. I apologise. While holding his swollen cheek, Wilhelm staggered onto his feet and bowed. Hell-like silence descended and I couldnt say anything. What am I even supposed to say? Do you accept the apology? Yes, I accept. Arent you glad, Wilhelm? -Stand down. Wilhelm walked back unsteadily, and stood at attention at the entrance of the tent again. He did not entreat any medical care. He just stood there. Good grief. Even though Reiji-dono held back while fighting, this guy used Shunpo with the intention of killing his opponent. The guys at the entrance were once again annoyed by the word held back that the referee mentioned. Its just that I didnt want to kill or injure them as it could grow into a big problem in the future. This person is quite strong with his mysterious voice skill and well-trained body. But I should have been able to learn it withWorld Ruler, so lets test it out later. It seems that it can be used in cases of emergency. And Wilhelms Shunpo, was it called? But, why did Earl Sillys give up on an escort as exceptional as Reiji-dono? Oh, right. Why dont you come to the Saint Knight Kingdom, Reiji-dono? I will recommend you, of course. You can get a high position. No, I refuse. Is it because you want to continue adventuring? Yes. He was surprised when I said that. I see. So you are the very same Reiji-dono who was active in the adventurer party Silver Balance. The referee continued in a casual manner. However, How strange. I heard that the boy from Silver Balance was sucked into the other side of the Red Gate but he is sitting right in front of me. How is that possible, I wonder? He was now using a confident tone. This person knew from the beginning that I was not the Border Earls messenger and that I was a member of Silver Balance. Even Yua-san from the caravan knew that the adventurers who cooperated with Lulusha-san were being pursued. Then it makes sense that everyone here would know that Silver Balance was being pursued by the Lev Magic Empire. I sensed a different air from the people behind me at the entrance. The kind of risky atmosphere where they would rush in and attack simultaneously if I made any strange movements. (I knew that the referee was a cunning old man From the beginning he has been leading the conversation to make me affirm that I was an adventurer.) The old man got me good. Well, then. How should I answer this? Volume 5 - CH 13 Translator: Saitama-sensei Vol 5: Chapter 13 The answer I chose was Yes. I am Reiji from Silver Balance and also the person who was sucked into the Red Gate. To admit it. The referee seemed a little surprised that I didnt hesitate much. You might not know about this, Reiji-dono, but Silver Balance is currently being pursued by the Lev Magic Empire. I am aware that they are being pursued, and I also know one more thing. And whats that? That Silver Balance is completely innocent. Perhaps the referee didnt expect to hear that, as his eyes widened in response. Ku, KuKu. After a while, he started laughing as if he couldnt contain it anymore. Kukuku Kukuku. Referee-sama? Wilhelm called out timidly. The referee turned towards him and opened his right palm. You guys, step outside. No. Wilhelm, you stay. However This is an order. The rest of the knights said Yes, sir, saluted, and left the tent, leaving Wilhelm behind. I am sorry, Reiji-dono. What are you apologizing for? I was not trying to test you, Reiji-dono. The knights remained here because they were worried about me. I was never trying to put pressure on you. Did you find me harmless? Far from harmless! The referee slammed his knee and said loudly. You didnt lie about your affiliation, and your faith in your friends from the bottom of your heart! Thats exactly what chivalry should be. I am moved to have met such a wonderful man in a long while. I-I see. I promise to take you to Earl Sillys. That was my intention from the beginning, though. It will take an hour or two before the messenger returns, so its a good idea for you to rest up for a while. I responded with silence. The reason is because we ended up in a fight at our first encounter, and then I was brought to their tent for an interrogation-like dialogue. There is no way I can sleep in such a place. I actually wanted to ask even more of what happened from you. Questions of how you came back from Red Gate and such. The reason I am not asking about it is out of concern for you. I can guarantee your safety, Reiji-dono. Can you truly fight to the best of your ability with a body which lacks sleep? Considering the interests of the Saint Knight Kingdom, they probably only want information from me at the moment. And the referee telling me to rest before questioning further is probably actually out of concern for me. I will take up that offer, then.I said. Wilhelm, guide Reiji-dono. Yes, sir. Wilhelm took me to a nearby tent. It had only one clean bedding and there werent a lot of people in the surroundings. Wilhelm bowed silently and left. As soon as I sat down on the bed, my body just plopped back onto the bed. Before I realized, I was already sleeping. ** Doesnt it look strange, after all?I asked. There are also young boys who become knights, so its not strange. But I cant imagine myself as a knight Reiji-dono, dont tell me an esteemed man such as yourself is feeling doubts after coming this far?the neutral handsome, Wilhelm, said sarcastically. We were directly under Queen of the Night at the moment. And without being armed. Wilhelm woke me up while I was sleeping, and relayed that they were able to contact Earl Sillys. However, the meeting with the Earl was strictly as part of the diplomacy of Saint Knight Kingdom. Therefore, I had to play the part of a knight who was accompanying Wilhelm to the meeting. In other words, I had to wear the uniform of the knights of Saint Knight Kingdom. But I am not used to wearing uniforms And I just cant seem to rest easy while wearing a knights uniform. Wilhelm-sama, the other party has arrived.the bearded knight, who was called Johann, said. Wilhelm turned away from me and faced forward. His cheek, which was swollen after being punched by the referee, had already healed. He probably managed it with healing magic. Wilhelm is apparently a distant relative of the royal family of the Saint Knight Kingdom. However, in the Knight Kingdom where meritocracy is firmly established, skill is valued over bloodlines. So he is not treated in any special manner. However, when acting as a representative of diplomacy, that bloodline comes into play. Knights of Saint Knight Kingdom, this way please. A high-ranking Lev official came down a long staircase installed to the airship, and guided us. Originally, it would have been impossible for people from foreign countries to enter the Empires most treasured engineering, Queen of the Night. But now that they are relying on the troops from Kruvan Holy Kingdom, Saint Knight Kingdom, and the Keith Gran Federation, they cant bar entry anymore. Without being asked or checked to see if we had disarmedbecause if we were to attack, we already would havewith Wilhelm in the lead, we climbed up the long stairs to reach the deck. After entering the ship, we were guided to the front of a room through a narrow corridor. We have arrived. I shall wait here. Please call me if there is anything you need. Thank you. Wilhelm nodded, and Johann stepped forward and opened the door. It was quite an unexpectedly spacious meeting room. Wilhelm walked into the room, followed by the attendants. When I entered last and closed the door, I sensed the isolation of sound from outside. Only two people were in the room. At the end of a long table, there was a handsome noble. And the person next to him was Sebas-san, the chief butler. (Oh they havent changed at all.) Its only been about 2 months. About two months ago, I was still living with those people. Life at the Earls residence felt like a lifetime ago after all the fierce battles that followed in a row with the Labyrinth of 9 Emotions, Red Gate, and the Back World. I am honored to meet you, Your Excellency Wilhelm. My name is Victor Sillys and I am an Earl of Kruvan Holy Kingdom. I apologize for the sudden application for a meeting. No, you are welcome to at any time. The Earl said, brimming with a full smile. I have kind of missed that smile with hidden meanings. Earl, it is actually not I who called for this meeting. Meaning? Do you remember him? As Wilhelm pointed at me, for the first time, the Earl and the chief butlers eyes turned to me. And their eyes widened in response. We meet again Earl. Volume 5 - CH 14 Translator: Saitama-sensei Vol 5: Chapter 14 Mixed feelings swelled in my heart. I could barely get myself to say those words. The Earl sprinted towards me. Reiji-san! You are still alive! I am glad! So truly glad!! And he wrapped my cheeks with both hands. To think this person could do something like this. To think this person could express such emotions. To think this person had such affection towards me. The Earl and I did not part on a good note. I uncovered the Earls sins together with Lady Eva, and left his residence saying I will be taking away his only daughter. I would not be surprised if he resented me for it. Even so, the warmth transmitted from the Earls palms to my cheeks was genuine. I have received your concern. Looking at the tear-choked Earl, I was almost about to cry as well. But I managed to compose myself. Rather, it was Sebas-san who took out a handkerchief and wiped his eyes. The chief butler, who puts the Earl above everything else, must have been touched to see the Earl overcome with emotions. I did not expect it would be an emotional meeting.Wilhelm said. Excuse me. I was just too surprised. Your Excellency Wilhelm, could you explain why Reiji-san is here?the Earl said. Of course. Then we sat down around the table and proceeded with the talks. Wilhelm talked about how I appeared near the camp of Saint Knight Kingdom, and chose to set up an interview with the Earl in this way. He completely omitted the match we had, but I decided not to poke at it. I see Considering the incident of the Heroic Gear, it is indeed convenient to have him come as a knight of Saint Knight Kingdom. The Earl told me about the current situation. Lulusha-san discovered Heroic Gear and tried to lend it to each country for research. However, those weapons had disappeared, and someone lodged a complaint that Lulusha-san lied about having discovered Heroic Gears. Currently, the Emperor has been putting off the judgement as the existence of the Heroic Gear cannot be confirmed by anyone. Lulusha-san was decided to be taken into custody for the duration of this case so she wouldnt leave the country. The same was also true for Silver Balance, but in the middle of the arrangement, it was distorted into capturing criminals, causing Silver Balance to escape. (Its a terrible outcome.) I have to focus on how to close the Red Gate, but some greedy people just cant help but make things worse to get their hands on the Heroic Gears. I cannot help but feel sorry for Lulusha-san, Dante-san, Mimino-san, and Non-san who were involved in something like this. And Muge-san was directly injured and was currently being treated. (Unforgivable.) When I noticed, my hands had balled into two tight fists on my lap. That is the current situation in the Empire right now. So Reiji-san, can you tell me what happened to you?the Earl asked. Yes, of course. What happened to the people who were swallowed into the Red Gate with you, especially the High Elf Anastasia-sama? It must be a very important topic, as the Earls voice was full of power. Even Wilhelm leaned forward slightly. Asha came from the Elven Forest, the Third Forest, in exchange for a magic airship. I was aware that she was also a symbolic connection between the Keith Gran Federation, where the elven forest is located, and the Lev Magic Empire. And among the elves who live in the forest, there are elves of noble blood called High Elves. Where she is currentlyis probably very important information when considering future Empire and Federation relations. Anastasia-sama is safe.I said. There is no way I could refer to her as Asha. I heard gasps from the knights in response. If there were no problems, she should be in the Border Earls territory by this time.I continued. What was that? !? As expected, the handsome Earl and the neutral handsome knight were startled. Wilhelm, you should have at least considered the possibility when I said I came from the Border Earls territory. Reiji-san, did you also come from the Border Earls territory? Yes. How did the two of you who were swallowed by the Red GateC Earl, please wait a moment. I stopped the Earl as he started asking questions in quick succession. Id just like to ask you first Is Lady Eva here? A-Ah thats right. Eva is on this ship. I was shocked. I never thought that I would have a chance to meet the young lady so soon after the way we parted. Sebas, can you bring Eva here? Well I think we should let her rest todaySebas-san said. Did something happen to Lady Eva?I asked. As a matter of fact, she also has her own duty she is quite exhausted right now. Of course, she is not injured or sick.the Earl said. Can I see her? Of course. I was relieved to hear that. Lets set aside some time for that later. By that time, the Black Sky Pirate, Lark-san, will be back and Eva will be able to carry out her duty. My mouth was wide open. Did I mishear the Earl? Black Sky Pirate Lark? By Lark, you mean that Lark? My sister Lark? Speaking of which, thats right. Thats right! Thats right! Lark is supposed to be here, right? I saw Lark riding on this Queen of the Night! I wonder why I didnt notice that. It was Lark who stole Queen of the Night. And if the Empire is using this airship now, it means that she passed it onto the Empire. A-Ah, u-umm, about Lark My heart was beating much more rapidly than when I inquired about the young lady. It happened when I half-rose to my feet and tried to ask the Earl. I thought I heard thunder. I thought that I heard a tremendously loud thunder even though we were inside the airship in a conference room with good sound insulation. But that wasnt thunder. Immediately after that, a shock wave struck, shaking the Queen of the Night. W-WhatC The Earl looked around in confusion. Wilhelm and his knights stood up all at once and put their hands on their swords. By that time, I was alreadyC Reiji-san! Rushing out of the room. I saw the Lev who guided us here on the floor. I sprinted back through the passage we came from, jumped up the stairs in a single leap and landed on the upper deck of the airship. This is!! The first thing I saw was the Red Gate. It was cracked twice as wide as it was yesterday. And a gigantic monster leaned out from that crack. Black striped pattern on purple fur. If the fur was orange or yellow, I could have recognised it immediately, but it was a hue I had never seen before. However, it had the head of a tiger. End Fang!! One of the eight giants that exist in the Back World. The gigantic tiger monster forcibly spread the Red Gate even wider and fell through the air, landing on the solid earth of this world. Volume 5 - CH 15 ** Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Frontline ** What was going on in the minds of the people who threw themselves into battle every day when a giant landed on the ground from the sky? Each roar rumbled like thunder, making known to the surrounding area of ??the existence of End Fang. Although it looked like a tiger, it had purple fur and black stripes. A slight purple mana can be seen emitted from the stripes, enveloping the giants entire body in a membrane of mana. The giant monster had 6 legs and 3 tails. It was tall enough to easily surpass the high-rise buildings of the Lev Magic Empire, and it took as many as six legs to support this gigantic body, and as many as three tails to balance it. A mane of white fur flowed from the back of its head to the back. This mane did not sway in the wind, rather stood on end due to the updraft caused by the sweating of the giant body. The sharp fangs on its face were black and long. It had four huge eyes, each one looking in a different direction. W-W-What on earth is that? I-I didnt sign up for this Calm down, Your Excellency. In the Keith Gran Federation camp, the noble who was in charge of the entire army of 100,000 was almost paralyzed by fear just from looking at End Fangs from a distance. The adjutant by his side supported the noble and had him sit on a chair calmly. A noble is appointed the supreme commander, and a veteran general is appointed the adjutantthis was the usual scene every time the Keith Gran Federation embarked on a military expedition. A noble who has no experience on the battlefield but wants achievements is made the supreme commander, while the adjutant does all the practical work. The same was true this time as well. The general had a body that could still fight on the front line even though he was past the age of 50. And even though his right eye was crushed in a war, his left eye was staring at End Fang sharply. Is m-my army going to be okay?the noble muttered. Yes, sir. No problem. While answering promptly and reassuringly, the general continued to make calculations in his mind. 20,000 troops marched into the heart of the Empire at a time in rotation. However, not all of these 20,000 were fighting. Since it will be a three-day stay in one march, transportation units for food and strategic supplies, and medical teams to treat injured people relieve one another in the 20,000 troops. The seriously injured must be carried back to this camp at the time of troop change. So far, the number of dead was less than 1,000 and the number of seriously injured was 3,000. Honestly, the results of the battle were not good. If you send 100,000 soldiers, the turmoil will end immediately. That is what King Geffert, the head of the Federation, expected, and the general also agreed. Even from his 30 years of experience in the military, there were no monsters that could not be suppressed by 100,000 people. However, a large number of monsters were still pouring down from the Red Gate. And now, a gigantic monster has appeared. A-Are you sure it is really okay? I have never seen or heard of such a giant monster. No problem, sir. The general clicked his tongue inwardly, while answering without thinking. The fat and young noble was a distant relative of King Geffert, and it was certain that he would be in the spotlight of the high society of the federation after this. Therefore, King Geffert himself nominated him as the supreme commander of this expedition. However, from the generals point of view, he doesnt care about any of that. The noble has never even seen a handful of monsters in his life, so it was obvious that he never would have seen or heard of such a giant monster. However, I am curious about the situation at the front line. So I shall go. G-General, do you really need to go personally? Yes. Please wait here, Your Excellency. But. If it weighs heavy on your mind, you can perhaps accompany me to the front line? Eek!? The young noble pulled back the hand reaching out to the general, and shook his head. I shall depart right away. The general expected that reaction and started walking. He wondered if such a giant monster could be subjugated. In general, whenever a strong enemy appeared, he has always relied on the Black Sky Pirate sent forth by the Lev Magic Empire. But this timeC The generals walking pace increased. ** In the Saint Knight Kingdoms camp, the lieutenant general Otto, also known as the referee, witnessed the appearance of End Fang. Hou While raising an eyebrow, he thought to himself. When the Red Gate appeared, there was information that a huge goats eyes appeared on the other side of the crackwhich led the Saint Knight Kingdom to be greatly interested in this matter. Although it is a country of knights, collecting and analyzing information thoroughly is a characteristic of this country. That is also a reason why although the size of the country is a fraction of that of the Keith Gran Federation, they are considered to be on equal footing. But of course, the forte of the Saint Knight Kingdom is still Knights. Is that Red Gate some kind of magic that creates new monsters? Or is it a magic that connects spaces that weve only heard in myths and legends? Hmm I should have asked Reiji-dono a little more about it, after all Otto was headed to the top of a small hill where the troops were stationed. A large man over 2 meters tall stood there with his arms folded. His full-plate metal armor was painted white and bordered with red and gold, which are the symbol colors of the Saint Knight Kingdom. Two knights stood on either side of him, each carrying an unbelievably large sword and a long spear. General. Apparently a new player has arrived. Otto called out to the large manthe general, who leads the entire army of the Saint Knight Kingdom, as he motionlessly stared at End Fang. Long golden hair flowing behind like a river. He had a solid cleft chin which seemed like it was chiseled from a rock. His deeply carved eyes were blue, holding no emotions in them. Otto, I leave the camp to you. An incredibly deep voice was emitted when the general spoke. Understood, Friedrich-sama. Otto bowed his head reverently. General Friedrich Berger was probably in his early 30s. He was much younger than Otto, perhaps only half his age. However, he was made the general and the supreme commander of the army due to one very simple fact C he was the strongest. The full plate metal armor he donned weighed over 50 kilograms. However, Friedrich started walking with a light gait as if it was weightless. The sound of squeaking metal was mixed with the squeaking of powerful spring-like muscles of his entire body. The two knights beside him followed after him with their weapons. Huge, deep footprints were left behind in the meadow on Freidrichs path. ** Grenjido, the former top of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, was already on the front line. The front line camp was built to block the main streets of the Empire. The half-collapsed buildings were still solid, and could be used to reduce the area which needed to be fenced. Grenjido returned to the front line camp after the morning battle to have lunch. That was when he heard End Fangs roars. The sound waves from the roar caused a terrible gust of wind and sent debris flying, causing several of the camp buildings to collapse. Every single soldier stopped what they were doing and looked in the direction of the roar. Someone screamed. It was only natural since there was a giant tiger in the direction of the roar. I thought I heard some cracking sound from a while ago So it was because you were forcibly trying to pry open that crack because it was too small, huh. Grenjido wiped his body and his long spear with a towel, and turned a gaze full of wild ferocity towards End Fang. It seems like you still have some ace up your sleeve, huh, Red Gate. Grenjido picked up a pitcher and gulped down the water directly from it. And then he looked at the stunned soldiers. Hey, you guys! Dont just stand there absentmindedly! A new player has come out to play! Ill be the one to get the first hit!! As he roared out, the soldiers came back to their senses. Then Grenjido jumped upon a horse and started riding out of the camp. Y-Your Majesty!? Everyone, protect His Majesty the Holy King!! He is the former Holy King, but many soldiers followed Grenjido, calling him by his past title. End Fang was glaring over the new world that it had never seen before, not even noticing the commotion of the humans. Volume 5 - CH 16 ** Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Frontline ** Grenjido did not stand a chance of victory against End Fang. A giant that easily exceeded high-rise buildings. Only an incredibly self-confident person or a fool who would think that he could win against a monster of that size. However, Grenjido still decided to take it on. It was because he knew that ignoring this monster now will eventually bring ruin to the Kruvan Holy Kingdom. The frontline of the Empire is maintained by the active participation of the Black Sky Pirate and the marching of troops from each country. Even if something unexpected were to happen, the huge checking station should be able to stop the monsters in their tracks. Because of that sense of security, they were able to march to the front line and subjugate monsters. And they can always retreat and rest in the safe zone. (But this guy is bad news!) End Fang was simply too big. The checking station is a huge barrier, but considering the size of End Fang, it should be able to climb over it or even the cliffs that surround the Empire. If it heads north, it will find the Undeveloped Land Canion. But if it heads south, to the east is the Kruvan Holy Kingdom and to the west is the Saint Knight Kingdom. Grenjido didnt even want to imagine the casualties that would arise if that tiger found the major cities. At the moment, the Lev Magic Empire and its cliffs act as a natural giant cage to trap that giant monster. (We have to take it down here and now!) Even if he isnt able to kill it with his own hands, having the tiger escape to the outside would be the worst case scenario. Fortunately, the Levs have airships. They have not been conducting air bombings lately due to the dwindling number of shells, but that turned out to be fortunate. There is no other way to subdue the giant monster but with maximum air bombing. For that reason, someone needs to buy time here. Tsk! As End Fang swung its forefoot down, tremors ran across the ground. The horse Grenjido rode on stopped in its tracks in fear, and neighed. Grenjido jumped down to the ground, but the horse ran away. Its instinct probably told it to choose flight. Thanks for bringing me this far. The distance between Grenjido and End Fang was only 100 meters. With a long spear in his right hand, Grenjido broke into a run. The blade at the tip of the spear was long, almost like a short sword was attached to it. Furthermore, on the other end of the spear were two curved blades, like a trident. An abundance of Mithril was used to craft this masterpiece. And its hardness was increased further by the Holy Blue mana that overflowed from Grenjido. OOOOOOHHHHH!! Grenjido was not the slightest bit scared as he approached the towering creature. He launched himself into the sky by using his spear in a pole vault manner. Even so, he barely reached the belly of the beast. LOOK AT MEEEEEE!! A large amount of Grenjidos mana flowed into his long spear. It was originally silver, but now it gave off a radiance of Holy Blue. There hasnt been a day where Grenjido neglected to train his body just because he became the Holy King. He twisted his body and unleashed a powerful thrust at the joint of End Fangs forefoot. Dragon Spear Technique is a highly rare skill that Grenjido has taken in. It is a skill of the same type as theDragon Sword Technique possessed by Sword Saint Augustin of House Duke Luciel in the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, and has the name of Dragon in it, the mediator of this world. A skill that unleashes a special shock wave when used with mana. A power great enough to fight against a dragon. For the first time, End Fang looked at Grenjido. The golden eyes stood out from its purple and black fur. It must have noticed that it was being attacked. However, it accepted the attack without caring. Right before the spearhead touched the fur, Holy Blue mana and purple mana clashed violently. A sound as if metal and metal were colliding against each other rang out. HAAAAAAAAA!! Grenjido mobilised all his muscles and put his strength into the thrust. The mana which clad End Fangs body was pierced, and the spearhead reached the fur. Blinding light overflowed due to the clash of mana. !? Grenjido doubted his eyes. As if each of the innumerable furs were alive, they entwined along the length of the spear and caught the thrust. BAAAAAUUUUUUU! End Fang suddenly howled. Grenjido was sent flying away by the shock wave of the howl. Holy King!! Catch himmmmm!! It was fortunate for him that his subordinates were far behind. They scattered about at the point of Grenjidos fall and tried to catch him. Grenjido watched End Fang while flying through the air. It was no longer looking at him. (It didnt even consider me as an enemy!?) His entwined Mithril spear was dangling from its fur. He felt ashamed that that was all he could do. Anger filled his body. Your opponent is me. End Fang was looking at the building in front of it. At the girl standing on the roof. Her blonde hair was flowing sideways in the breeze. There was noise coming from her black combat uniform. She was the Black Sky Pirate, Lark. Grenjido understood even without having to think calmly C that the only one End Fang recognised as enemy was the Black Sky Pirate. (Its not over yet Damnit!) At first Grenjido was thinking, I have to do at least something. But now, I will make you recognize me as an enemy filled his heart. Volume 5 - CH 17 In front of the checking station, which was literally the entrance of the Lev Magic Empire, chaos ensued. The space where we adventurers used to spend the night outdoors before being admitted into the Empire was crowded with soldiers donning armors of different colours from different countries. Hey, I cant pass through! I need to go inside! Who the hell pushed me! General! General! I caught a few people and asked what was going on. It seems that the Supreme Commander of the Saint Knight Kingdom had already passed through the passage and entered the Empire, and his soldiers were trying to follow him. Furthermore, even the second-in-command of the Keith Gran Federation was heading to the front line, so additional soldiers were trying to get through the passage to support him. The Kruvan Holy Kingdom side was also trying to send soldiers to the front line to confirm the situation, as the former Holy King was already at the front line, which extradited the chaos. On the other hand, from inside the Empire, the Keith Gran Federations soldiers were staying near the passage as it was their usual time to substitute troops. The passage was blocked from both sides. And I was too late to arrive. Uh To think the knights of our kingdom would be this disordered.Wilhelm muttered. It was Wilhelm who stopped me from trying to leave Queen of the Night earlier. He said that if I rushed into the scene in the form of a knight of unknown affiliation, it would raise unnecessary suspicions and be troublesome, and that I should go with him. However, Wilhelm was wearing ceremonial clothes at the time, so I had to wait until he changed into a knights uniform. It was nice that I got to talk with Earl Sillys a little more, but now I couldnt enter the Empire due to having a late start and getting caught up in this chaos. Lark is in there. And she is fighting. Wilhelm, I cant wait for this situation to settle down. Ill go ahead first. What do you mean go ahead? How are you going to break through this crowd? No, I am going to go from above. Above? Wilhelm and the other knights looked at me with a blank look. Its going to be a little conspicuous, but it cant be helped. People will notice this uniform, though. No, thats fine, butC H-Hey, Reiji-dono!? I started running. Not towards the passage, but the cliff that surrounded the open square. (Body Enhancement,Support Magic,Leg Strength Enhancement,Jumping Technique!) I bent down right before the cliff and kicked the ground as hard as I could. The ground exploded, forming a small crater. UWAAAH!? What the hell! Some soldiers screamed, perhaps noticing the explosion sound. My body soared to a height of about 7 meters, but the cliff was about 70 meters high. He cant reach the top like that! No, waitC What the hell again! I addedFire Magicright then. My body was launched by an explosion and accelerated withWind Magic. I hadnt reached the top yet. Add more magic, more, more. I heard more screams of astonishment from the soldiers. It hurt quite a bit. I was still not an expert at this technique. However, by using it in tandem withHealing Magic, I healed the mild burns immediately. He reached the top! Amazing! My body landed on top of the cliff. Fuh While dusting off the burnt uniform, I looked around. The cliffs that separate the Undeveloped Land Canion from the Empire were raised plateaus similar to Table Mountain and Ayers Rock. I raised my right elbow to shoulder height and put my right fist on my right chest C sending a salute of the Saint Knight Kingdom to Wilhelm and the accompanying knights who were looking at me with their mouths agape. Surprised by my action, Wilhelm and the knights returned the same salute. Alright, then. Lets go! Even while standing this high up, I could see End Fang clearly. ** Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Frontline ** The first person that End Fang recognised as a threat was the Black Sky Pirate. She stood there alone. Her fellow sky pirates and the soldiers of the Lev Magic Empire who accompanied her decided to fall back because they realised they would only drag her feet. The first to make a move was End Fang. It rushed towards Lark. Each step of the rush was enough to shake the ground. Lark calmly stood on the building. Come, my black sword. Although End Fang recognized the small human as a threat, it would be a lie to say that it did not look down on her at all. If you compare the sizes of the two, it would be like comparing an elephant to an ant. The elephant just needs to step on it, and it would be over no matter how strong the ant is. Therefore, End Fang chose the attack method called rush. An attack method that crushes everything in its path. !!!! From Larks body, dozens of long, huge, ominous black arms grew. They do not allow any light to be reflected, so it was not possible to tell what shape they held. And the distance between the two was too close for End Fang to stop its rush. Die. Black blades were shot towards End Fangs forehead. The moment the attack was about to land the mana enveloping End Fangs body interfered. The part which came in contact with the blade turned black and peeled off. But one of the blades also shattered into pieces. Lark launched black blades one after another without interruption. The membrane of mana peeled off and the blades pierced deep into End Fangs fur. Fresh blood spouted out. !!!! Even while shocked by the unusual phenomenon that occurred to its body C comparing it to a cataclysm, as it has never been injured in the last few hundred years C End Fang continued its rush without easing up on the speed. The giant body crashed into the building Lark stood on. The building was blown to pieces from top to bottom. As powerful as Lark was, even she wouldnt survive a fall from that height. However, just before the collision, Lark kicked off the edge of the building and jumped out into the air. Four black wings grew out of her body. GURURURURUAAAAAAAAAAA! After charging through and destroying several other buildings, End Fand stopped and roared. Blood spouted from its forehead. One of its four eyes was crushed. Gaha! However, Lark was not unscathed either. She was able to dodge the charge, but when she landed on the ground, she vomited enough blood to create a puddle on the ground. Aa-ah you shouldve appeared sooner. Larks stamina had already been exhausted to the limit as she had been fighting since before End Fang appeared. It turns out thatShadow Kingis effective against End Fang, but if Lark keeps shooting out blades as is, her body will collapse before long. She needs a little bit of rest before she can unleash her next attack. UUUUUUUUU! End Fang turned around and glared at Lark with its three remaining eyes in anger. Of course, you aint gonna let me rest, are you. Lark laughed at herself self-deprecatingly and tried to stand up. Right thenC I will buy you a little bit of time. Rest up. A large man appeared in front of her. A thing noteworthy was his large shield, which was as tall as the man himself. Aah~, I would really like to administer medicine after a diagnosis, but it doesnt seem like we have time for that. Here, drink this medicine. It works right away. A small hand was placed over Larks right shoulder. She didnt know it belonged to a halfling. I will useHealing Magicas much as possible. The hand on her left shoulder was warm, belonging to a human nun. Is that alright, dad? Yeah, Non. Mimino, I need you to support me. Otherwise, I wouldnt last even a few seconds against such a monster. I know. Lets go without any regrets! The three members of Silver Balance reached out to Lark, who had been fighting on the front line. Volume 5 - CH 18 ** Lev Magic Empire C Red Gate Frontline ** Lark, whose body was being supported by Non, called out to Dante and Mimino as they took step after step towards End Fang. Its impossible! You cant do anything against it! Isnt it obvious just looking at the enemy?! We know just by looking at it. That we can buy some time for you.Non answered. But howC Shhh, please recover your strength for now. Everything Lark said made sense. No matter how you think about it, you cant do anything with a single shield against a giant monster. Even Non was worried about them, but she understood that her role was to heal the girl in front of her. Non felt how frail Lark truly was when she touched her. She invokedHealing Magic, but she hardly felt her mana entering Larks body. Normally, mana would permeate into the targets body, as if sprinkled water being absorbed into a fertile ground, healing wounds and increasing the bodys natural recovery rate. But in Larks case, it was as if sprinkling water onto dry and hard ground. (This child willingly overworked herself to fight until she became like this!) Non has always heard of Larks struggle. She assumed Lark would be around 13 or 14 years old judging by her appearance. She would be surprised to learn that Lark was 17, only 3 years younger than her. Larks body did not grow much due to her unhealthy living and the use ofShadow King. Its useless. If it can be cured by magic, I wouldve been cured long ago. Lark said, in a tone that almost sounded like despair. Only that noble young lady can somewhat help with thisC Lark started to say, but right then, Dante started bashing his greatshield with his mace. Hey, you damn dog! Your enemy is here!he shouted. His voice was so loud that even Non who was a distance away felt as if her ears were ringing. It was a voice amplifying magic tool used to attract the attention of monsters. As expected, End Fang turned its gaze to Dante. Dante! What is it, Mimino? Tigers are in the cat family! I-I knew that. Dante looked at Mimino who quickly ran to hide in the shadow of a building, and turned his eyes again to the slowly approaching End Fang. End Fang does not consider Dante a threat. But the moment it was attracted by Dantes noise, it lost sight of Lark C Non moved away together with her C and seems to have decided to trample Dante first. However, End Fang learned a painful lesson with its encounter with Lark, so its steps were somewhat cautious. GURURURURUOOOOOOOOO!! Shock waves from the roar kicked up a cloud of dust. Dante firmly held his ground and prevented the sound pressure with his large shield. But just that sound pressure alone made his shield creak, and flying pebbles continuously hit his shield, making a rattling noise. How the hell is anyone supposed to win against this guy? Dante started feeling weak-hearted. No! You lose when you let fear into your heart.he pulled himself back together. When the roar stopped, Dante removed his shield and looked at End Fang. It seemed displeased with the fact that Dante was not blown away from the roar. If I get scared the timing will be off. There was an unfamiliar golden bangle on Dantes left arm which was holding the large shield. Two boxes about the size of a smartphone were attached to the metal bangle. Various circuits ran across the surface. Something like a button could be seen in the center of one side, and five spherical ores that shimmered blue slotted on the other side. Come on, dog! Forgetting that it was a cat, Dante shouted. End Fang began running lightly, and swung its forefoot towards Dante. It was difficult for Dante to get a sense of the distance of the attack. It was simply too huge. Moreover, the forefoot gradually accelerated. Quickly!! It wouldve been bad if he hadnt heard Miminos cry. A-Activate!! Holding his large shield, Dante pushed the button on his bangle at the very last second. Had he been even a fraction of a second late, Dante would have been torn apart together with his shield. A thin mana membrane appeared as if crawling across Dantes body. The membrane enveloped his entire body and extended to the ground. Immediately after the membrane was deployed, End Fangs claw came into contact with the large shield. !? Witnessing what happened at that moment, Lark doubted her own eyes. End Fangs claws cracked, the mana enveloping its forefoot was torn, and its flesh was cut off along with the fur. GYAAAAAA!? End Fang pulled back without delay. It moved away purely by reflex. Fuuu That seems to have worked smoothly. Dante, turn it off quickly! I-I know. Its too rapid. The membrane which enveloped Dante was no longer there. He had already let go of the button on the bangle. And one of the blue ores in the slot was charred and discolored. And the discoloration had progressed to about half of the second ore. W-What is that?Lark asked in a stunned tone. That is a Heroic Gear. Its a magic tool we found.Non answered, while still applyingHealing Magic. The truth of the matter was, Silver Balance did not escape from the Lev Magic Empire, but they were hidden in the heart of the Empire. And they had already recovered the stolen Heroic Gear to prove their innocence. Volume 6 - CH 23.1 Star Entry Church Grenjido had an anguished look on his face. No one knew what he was fighting internally. What was he feeling at that moment? But the struggle ended before long. It seemed as if the light filtering in through the stained glass had diminished. As if that was the trigger, the priest shouted,The goddess is supreme!! The goddess is the sole faith!! In response, the priests attendants shout out. The goddess will save us! Goddess! Goddess! Neither Earl Sillys nor Eva expected the church officials to shout like this. They should not have been mentally interfered with. However, they believed that faith in the goddess will boost the status of the church. The church will become the highest authority reigning in the world. Shut your mouths! His Majesty is currentlyC Enough, Earl Sillys! The surroundings calmed down when Grenjido let out a low, groaning voice. It wasnt just his voice. Grenjidos eyes were bloodshot. He teared red with blood. Thick blood vessels emerged on his forehead as if those were living parasites. And his greasy face turned ashen pale. You almost got me with your nonsense. Guards, arrest Earl Sillys, his daughter, and her companions. !! Earl Sillys realized at that moment that Genjidos remaining ego had disappeared. The guards tied up Earl Sillys and Eva hesitatingly. Your Majesty Earl Sillys did not know how to reach out to Grenjido anymore. He felt as if there was no more turning back for Grenjido. Earl Sillys. You deliberately sabotaged the plan to build the temple of the goddess, which is our top priority in the Holy Kingdom, and also tried to use your daughter to damage the planned temple site. This is a grave sin. I hereby sentence you to death. Your Majesty. No! Father!!Eva screamed. Grenjido pulled out the sword fastened to his waist. The work-of-art-like beautiful blade shone, reflecting the seven colors of light from the stained glass. Die. Earl Sillys closed his eyes tightly, at which time a black shadow appeared on the stained glass, like a stain. Grenjidos blade swung, following down in an arc. The shadow grew larger and larger. Even Grenjido thought it was strange, and turned around. The shadow collided with the stained glass and broke inside. Ooooooooooooooooo!! !! At once, Grenjido swung his sword towards the shadow, but it twisted its body in midair to evade the swords trajectory and pointed its feet at Grenjidos forehead, launching a powerful kick. Grenjido was sent flying behind, and the intruder landed softly while activatingWind Magic. To think there was an apostle of the goddess in such a place EH!? Duke Grenjido!? The intruder, a black-haired, black-eyed boy, shouted in a startled manner. ** Apostle of the Goddess means exactly what it sounds like. To live for the goddess and to die for the goddess. That is their utmost joy. The Apostle of the Goddess who I attacked turned out to be Duke Grenjido. I kicked the man who used to be the king of this nation and sent him flying. This is lese-majeste and can be sentenced capital punishment, right? Far from disrespect, isnt it basically treason? Either way, Im in danger! Huh? I landed right in the middle of the church. And when I looked closely, I saw Earl Sillys this might be the first time I saw this man staring dumbfoundedly and he was tied up. Beyond thatC My lady!? And Asha, Zerry-sanC Nice save! Bochan! I witnessed the rare sight of Zerry-san being tied up, but it was only for a moment. Zerry-san slashed the rope with the concealed blade in her sleeve and smoothly slipped past the group of dumbfounded guards. Zerry-san cut the sword belt of the soldiers while escaping. The swords fastened to the guards waists fell, sowing further confusion among the guards. Hahhhhh! Speaking of Asha, she burned her rope withFire Magic. The rope binding Lady Eva and Earl Sillys also burned in the same way. At this time, the guards finally started to move. Y-Your Majesty!? Defeat the intruder! Dont let him escape!! Bochan! Fire off one shot! When Zerry-san reached the entrance and opened the door, she waved towards me. Ah, okay. I didnt know what was going on at all, but I deployedWind Magicwith both hands. A storm blew. I created a windless path for Earl Sillys, Lady Eva, Asha, and the petite woman behind them to the entrance, and sent the soldiers flying to the left and right. There were some soldiers who tried to resist with their ownWind Magic, but I forced them down by adding more mana. !? !! !!!!! It is difficult to control wind in an enclosed space. The skin on the guards faces were pulled by the wind, their eyelids rolled up, their cheeks swelled, and drool slobbered all over their faces. They tried to hold their ground, but it was to no avail. !?!?!?! Zerry-san, who stood at the entrance to the church, which is an escape point for the wind inside the church, was also in trouble as the wind blew into her face and made all her hair stand on end. I think I will ignore that. Lets escape! Uhh, thats okay, right?I asked the Earl. You saved us, Reiji-san. However Earl? Earl Sillys did not walk towards the entrance, but in the opposite direction. There was only shattered stained glass, a sword, and the fainted Duke Grenjido. The Earl picked up the sword that had fallen beside Duke Grenjido. Father. Fatherrrrr!! Lady Eva screamed. Shortly thereafter, the Earl swung down the sword. The tip of the sword was about to slash Duke Grenjidos head the instant right before the steel made contact, the sword bounced away. Earl Sillys hand bounced as if he had touched something hot, and the sword slipped from his grip and flew far away. W-What Earl! We have to escape!!I cried. I grabbed the dumbfounded Earls back and forced him back to his senses. The relieved young lady and everyone started running simultaneously. The other woman, whom I didnt know of, was panicking, so I had to carry her with both arms and started running towards the entrance. We followed after Zerry-san who was trying to stand firm due to the storm. After turning offWind Magicand closing the door, I invokedEarth Magicand blocked the door. (Why did the Earl try to kill Duke Grenjido? In addition to that, what was that barrier?) And then we escaped. Volume 6 - CH 23.2 Several soldiers were waiting on standby outside the church, but they were already tied up with ivy. Reiji-kun! Over here! Mimino-san! It seems that Mimino-san hijacked the guards horses. Naturally, both the young lady and Asha can ride. Zerry-san had disappeared somewhere along with the woman I was carrying, but she shouldnt have any trouble. However, Mimino-san couldnt ride a horse due to her height. So when I reached out my hand, she took it. I pulled her up and sat her in front of me. And then we started riding away. T-Thank you!Mimino-san said. More importantly, where should we go?! We have to leave the Holy City. The Earl answered my cry immediately. He had recovered from the previous shock and regained his calm composure. Do you have a plan?I asked. Yes, indeed. CReiji-san, please clear the way ahead! !! There were a lot of things I wanted to ask, such as what happened after I left the Holy City, what was happening right now, but that will have to wait. There was a barricade in front of the fence, and about 10 soldiers manned it. (What is this? Did they set up a line of defense in expectation of our escape?) When I raised the ground withEarth Magicand tried to destroy the barricade,Earth Magicwas applied to counter mine, and suppressed it for a moment. Its my turn! Mimino-san invoked her magic,Flower Magic. The trees used for the barricade stretched and wrapped around the soldiers. Perhaps the mages concentration was interrupted, as myEarth Magicwon and the barricades and soldiers were swept left and right along with the protrusion of the ground. Our horses jumped across the destroyed ground. An emergency messenger of the Earl House! Move! Move! By producing a loud voice withWind Magic, the people in the streets hurriedly gave way. We escaped to the suburbs of the Holy City through the gates of each block. Hah, hah, hah Everyone was exhausted, but we couldnt afford to linger around. (After all, the criminal who harmed the predecessor Holy King is here) Come to think of it, maybe Im not the only one who is being hunted? Otherwise, it wouldnt make sense for Earl Sillys to escape, and he was also tied up with a rope Follow me, everyone. After leaving the horses behind, we followed the Earl for an hour. To a forest. ** There was a small hut in the forest. It was clean, probably because it was well maintained. There was a hidden shelf. Within, a magic tool for long-distance communication was stored. Earl Sillys needed to use it, so we had to wait outside the hut. Reiji! Reiji-san! The young lady jumped at me from the right, and Asha from the left C to be exact, the young lady stopped at the last minute and she smiled like a noble lady, but Asha hit me with a tackle. Reiji-san, Reiji-san, Reiji-san I am so glad that you are safe! UguGuUwaaaaa Asha I gently put a hand on her shoulder, as she began to burst out crying. Im sorry for leaving again. I-Its fine. As long as you are safe She embraced me tightly. What should I do? Was Asha always so passionate? Perhaps she was. Reiji. Huh? I thought I heard a freezing cold voice. It belonged to Lady Eva, of course. Seems like you two have an intimate relationship? Oh, young lady, this is So scary! Her perfect smile makes her even more scary! My Lady, you have grown to be a great noble no, Im still scared! Reiji-kun, you are so popular. Mimino-san Please dont tease me. Ahaha. Anastasia, Lady Eva, the most important thing to do right now is to exchange information and decide what to do next. Yes. The young lady nodded reluctantly, but Asha did not let go of me. Anastasia. Uh, okay. When Mimino-san called out to her once again, Asha slowly let go of me. Her eyes were wet, but she turned her back to me, and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. Welcome home, Reiji-san. Asha turned around and said. I looked at Asha, then the young lady and Mimino-san. Im home. I felt a little calm. On a side note, only the young lady, Asha, and Mimino-san were here. The other woman was a magic tool expert, it seems. She seems to have escaped with Zerry-san. When I heard that Dante-san was also in the city, I wanted to meet him so badly, but he is apparently with Captain Maxim. Maxim-san has to be informed about the events of this day, after all. I hope we can join up together soon. Let me tell you what has happened up until now.Lady Eva said. The young lady left the country and headed for the Lev Magic Empire to search for me. A coup detat occurred in the Holy Kingdom, and Duke Grenjido took on the title of Holy King once again C that is, he usurped the throne from the active-duty Holy Queen. (This is a seriously dangerous situation. But since Duke Grenjido is a usurper, maybe I wont be punished? But then again, he is still the predecessor Holy King) I was worried about such a thing, but the young lady continued the explanation. When the young lady returned to the Holy City and tried to prevent the renovation of the church into a goddess temple, she was captured by Duke Grenjido. And thats when I appeared I see. So then, why did you come to the Church, Reiji? And where have you been?the young lady asked. As to where I have been until now, I was in Canion. As you had guessed, my lady. It was only recently that I left that place And as for the reason why I jumped into the church, it was because Duke Grenjido had become the Apostle of the Goddess. I explained a little regarding the apostle. Reiji, are you able to sense these Apostles? No, its not actually me which also leads to me breaking the stained glass. Right as I was saying thatC Everyone, I have a matter to discuss. Earl Sillys came out of the hut. His expression was tense. Naturally, we fell silent and approached the Earl. Actually, I prepared this place as a means of contacting Border Earl Mule. Border Earl Mule The man who wears a bear pelt on his head. I think his daughter, Lady Mira, got along with Lady Eva. The Border Earl has not yet returned to his territory and is staying in two neighboring territories of Duke Ebene. Duke Ebene belongs to the Holy Queens faction. Duke Ebene is a halfling, the same as Mimino-san. And in contrast to his malicious father, Lord Ethan seems to be an honest person. When I resigned my job as the young ladys escort and tried to leave the Holy City, Duke Ebene sent a troop of soldiers to capture me. I dont have any grudges because of that or anything, rather I feel sorry for the soldier I beat up at that time. And I even have a little sympathy for Lord Ethan who had no choice but to obey the orders of his father. Since the other dukes are endorsing Duke Grenjido, Duke Ebene took it unto himself to investigate the reason for that choice and it seems that he finally got a glimpse of that information. What happened, father? The Five Great Dukes betraying the Holy Queen is not something that would normally happen, isnt it? Yes. It seems that Grenjido promised that when the coup is successful, he would halve the number of Dukes and hand over all their concessions. Unbelievable. They exchanged their loyalty for a concession? Thats how much power the Duke Houses hold. Its not just that their power will be doubled, but it also has a synergistic effect. As the number of dukes decrease, the power of each of their voices increases. Their political influence will increase greatly. Is there any way we can change their mind? No, Duke Ebene seems to have given up on that option. Instead Duke Ebene has teamed up with Border Earl Mule and Duke Luciel. Duke Luciel is one of the Five Great Dukes, and like Duke Ebene, it is one of the Duke Houses which did not betray the Holy Queen. We will raise troops to recapture the Holy City. !! The young lady stiffened. WarC No, the Earl and the Dukes decided to have a civil war. Is there a chance of victory?I asked. The young lady looked at me in surprise. She must have tried to think of a way to avoid the fight. However, civil war is a last resort. She must have thought about and dismissed a number of options up to this point. If civil war is the only option, then there is no choice but to do it. There is. The Earl nodded. Reiji-san, I am certain there is something you have to do, correct? Yes. I answered without hesitation. It is to restore this world. Its not about going back to before the World Union. I have to prevent the world from being completely enveloped by the goddess mental interference and surveillance. I heard before coming here that the goddess is conducting mental interference and surveillance through the temples. I dont know how much of my thoughts the Earl has grasped. Reiji-san, can you help me a little before that? I need your help. Understood, of course. I made a promise. To fulfill my purpose, it is better to have as few goddess temples as possible. Earl Sillys exhaled slightly. As if feeling relieved from the bottom of his heart. Please get Her Majesty the Holy Queen out of the Holy Palace. It was quite a difficult request. Volume 6 - CH 24.1 The Holy Queens Life It seems that Earl Sillys considered breaking out Her Majesty the Holy Queen from the Holy Royal Palace right after escaping from the church. But then he had no plans for what to do after. The Holy City is under Duke Grejidos control. The Earl will soon be captured with Her Majesty the Holy Queen if they are unable to compete with the soldiers mobilized in the Holy City. However, it turned out that Duke Ebene, Duke Luciel, and the faction that has the most military experience in the Holy Kingdom, Border Earl Mule, will make their move soon. The other Duke Houses seem to be observing the situation for now. With this, the opposition faction can fight against Duke Grejido as long as they have Her Majesty the Holy Queen. I wish I could have killed Grejido-sama at the church. The Earl said with sorrow and agony. Looking at everything that has happened so far, that may have been the easiest and quickest solution. But the Earl will surely have to bear the regret of that sin forever. Or maybe he planned to give up his life after this turmoil subsided. (I dont want that kind of ending.) Even so, I cant think of a way to bring Duke Grejido back to his senses. At the moment when Earl Sillys tried to kill Duke Grejido, even my World Ruler could not grasp why his blade was deflected. It didnt feel like there was any physical barrier. The impression I got was similar to the same poles of magnets repelling each other. (It felt unpleasant.) I may have become too accustomed to World Ruler. Whenever I cant obtain any information from World Ruler, I become more uneasy than usual. Bochan. The night was coming to an end. Zerry-san, wearing a dark hood, approached me from behind. At the request of Earl Sillys, I returned to the Holy City alone to break out Her Majesty the Holy Queen. Reunited with Dante-san in the Adventurers Guild, I asked him to head towards Lady Evas location together with Captain Maxim. I also contacted Zerry-san through the guild. Were now moving together. Bochan, you made such a flashy entrance at the church Your cool guy level certainly has gone up. Maybe your bounty has also gone up. Hey, dont say ominous things! Earl Sillys and Lady Eva already have a bounty, after all. I also heard about that in the Adventurers Guild. But Silver Balance isnt being pursued, so Duke Grejido probably doesnt know that it was I who knocked him unconscious. Zerry-san, please take the lead. Yes, yes. You always give me so much work. Huh? Hmm, whats wrong, bochan? Ah no You just seemed happy even though you were complaining? Eh!? Zerry-sans tail stood on end. I-I-I-I-Its not like Im relieved to learn that bochan is still alive or anything like that! Were you worried about me? N-No! Eh, you didnt worry about me? P-Puppy eyes!? W-Well, its not that I wasnt worried. I borrowed money from you, so it would be a problem if you died! Now thats just a lie. Youre the type of person who will be overjoyed when the lender dies and the debt vanishes. Zerry-san, there is a patrol ahead. No problems. We can easily get to the Holy Royal Palace without stopping Just follow me. We traversed the night city. With Zerry-san leading the way and my magic, we easily reached the Holy Royal Palace. Now then First of all, I dont know who the Holy Queen is, and there are no maps for the inside of the Holy Royal Palace. So I have no idea where to go.Zerry-san said. But we do have some clues. I said, having an idea of where we could find the Holy Queen. Clue? Yeah. Its easy. We should start looking for the area with the highest security. Kruvan Holy Kingdom C Holy Queen The Holy Queen noticed that the Holy Royal Palace was noisy. She was in a place which could be called the innermost part of the Holy Royal Palacelocked up, but she can still learn much by observing the people passing by outside and in the aisles. (I was informed that there was an intruder yesterday, but there is nothing today. But this buzz is not the aftermath of the intruder It is something else.) The Holy Queen thought to herself, sitting on the bed in her private room. There are two strong soldiers guarding the entrance of the room. There should be 10 other soldiers surrounding the room, as well as the courtyard and roof. There were rumors of an intruder this morning, and the number of guards was increased. And because the number of staff was increased again in the evening, she assumed that another incident had occurred. (Father didnt come today as well) She sighed a little. Although there were times in the past where a new Holy King took the throne while the previous Holy King still lived, it never caused this much chaos. However, she was optimistic as the Holy Queen. She thought that it could be solved by respecting her father and talking with her father. (But he doesnt even want to have a conversation) She was surprised that he planned a coup detat, and it was strange that there was no discussion after that. The Holy Queens older brother, the Holy Crown Prince, and her younger brother, Prince Kluvshrat, should have escaped safely from the Holy City, but they could not be contacted. Just what is father thinking Since she is still alive, her father doesnt want to spill more blood than is necessary, it would seem. But she has no idea what he is thinking. Until now, even if he took an unexpected action, she could immediately tell the reason or somehow understand it. The Holy Queen thinks that being compassionate and sometimes emotional is not so bad as a Holy King. Rather, it would be welcomed by the public. For that reason, the situation this time is completely unclear. It seems that your heart is being manipulated quite deeply. !? She was startled in response to the voice which answered the questions she never voiced, but the Holy Queen regained her composure. Are you Reiji? Oh, you know about me? When did he come? The boy standing quietly in the room had black hair and black eyes. The battle with the mediator at the First Altar that triggered her ascension to the throne, and the destruction of the Holy City due to the appearance of Ouroboros he is the central figure who stopped these events. (After that he was also ousted from this city just because he had black hair and black eyes.) Nobles of old tradition, such as Duke Ebene, strongly ostracized Reiji and actually took action. As a result, the pursuers were beaten at their own game and Reiji left the Holy Cityit was a bittersweet event for the Holy Queen. Her father, Grejido, regretted it a lot, and he said he wanted to treat Reiji, the hero of the country, one day, but it wasnt the right time. So why is that Reiji standing in front of her right now? !! She looked up at the ceiling. There must be a hidden guard overlooking this roomC The people above have been suppressed. I havent touched the people outside, because it would raise alarms. Wha Although he said it with a light tone, she couldnt believe it. One of the ceiling boards popped open and a catgirl popped out from there a face she had never seen before, so it must be one of Reijis allies. She understood that the ceiling had already fallen under their control. Haha It would seem that you are much stronger than I initially thought. Reiji gave a small nod, neither affirming nor denying. The Holy Queen felt that his composed appearance was a testament to his strength. So what is the request? Earl Sillys is waiting. Can you follow me? Is it inevitable that blood will flow? ! Reiji seemed surprised at the Holy Queens words. Is Duke Ebene and Duke Luciel supporting Earl Sillys? D-Did you already know that much But I dont want the Holy City to be stained with blood. To avoid that, she allowed her father Grejidos coup. She thinks this whole conflict is a father-daughter quarrel, so she doesnt want to spill other peoples blood for it. Your Majesty, the situation has come to a point where it can no longer be solved peacefully. If so, kill me. Huh? Volume 6 - CH 24.2 Translator: Saitama-sensei Vol 6: Chapter 24 (2) If I die, my father will surely regain some presence of mind. If even that doesnt work, then kill him. You are capable enough to sneak in so far, surely you can do that. Reiji had an expression of agony. He probably didnt expect this to happen. The Holy Queen was already resolved to die. It was quite possible that her father would kill her, but that would create a bloody history in the subsequent administration of the Holy Kingdom, creating problems. She wanted to use her life in a different way if possible. Fortunately, her older brother is an excellent man. And even Kluvshrat can support their older brother in a few years time. If sacrificing her life here meant that her father can regain his sanity, then thats fine. I have to say, Your Majesty, I cant. The boy named Reiji was wise. He responded even with a clear understanding of the Holy Queens resolve. The catgirl, popping her head out of the ceiling, was also trembling. Are you afraid to kill people? No I mean, maybe. If I leave this place, my fathers actions will turn even more wild. If he learns that the dukes are gathering soldiers, it will end in a civil war. In the end, you will have to choose whether you kill one person, or send thousands of soldiers to their deaths. The Holy Queen knew those were hard choices. But only this boy alone can make this choice. I cant do that. The Holy Queen felt a slight disappointment towards the boy, who was shaking his head. She even thought that this was the last chance to use her life. I dont like either of those choices. Reiji This is not a situation where you can make another decision. I actually can. CWhat? I have a request for Your Majesty. Please earn some time. Just earn time? She doubted her ears. What on earth is this boy saying? Is he just trying to escape the sin of killing a person? I will break you out of here. After that, please flee to another territory with Earl Sillys. In which case, Duke Grenjido will have to increase his vigilance, slow down his plans. Maybe so but ultimately, a battle near the Holy City is inevitable. But that will only occur in a few months, or half a year, or a year later. What are you trying to say? What will you do during that time? Then the boy resolutely said, I will kill the goddess. Its a reckless and irrational proposal. However, the Holy Queen felt his complete faith and resolve in those words. The Holy Queen is also aware of the possibility that her father has been mentally tainted or brainwashed by the goddess. However, she did not know how to cancel the mental interference, no matter how much she researched. Earl Sillys could only come up with the ad hoc idea of ??preventing the construction of the Goddess Temple first. Kill the Goddess. Kill God. It is definitely more difficult than returning Grejido to sanity, so she couldnt even consider it. Can you do it? The boy nodded in response. How? It seems that the Pope is now the Goddesss vessel. Through her, I will bring the goddess down to this world and defeat it. Do you mean to kill the Pope? No the Popes life probably wouldnt be affected. I just have to defeat the goddess beyond. Is such a thing even possible? Its possible. Probably something that only I can do. Why is it that only he can do it? How does he know the relationship between the Pope and the goddess? Questions sprang up endlessly in the Holy Queens mind. However, the Holy Queens responsibility is only one. Earn time? Its the first time I have been asked for something like that. W-Well Im sorry. Should she put her faith in this boy? If she does, will she be able to use her life to bring about the future he proposed? She has to decide here and now. Leave it to me. Whether its half a year or a year, Ill give you as much time as you want. Eh? I will put my faith in you. I will entrust you with my life and the life of the entire Holy Kingdom. T-Thats heavy The boy immediately displayed a timid look. Fu, Fufu Fufufu. Your Majesty? The Holy Queen laughed despite herself. (There must be something wrong with me to entrust everything to this boy. No I didnt know if the future would be bright even if I died right now. Perhaps I was just trying to push the cleanup to my brother. In the end, I have to shape the future with my own hands.) She was worried, and also doubtful as to whether she made the right choice. But she felt so refreshed. Now, you can take me anywhere you please. Yes. Excuse me, Your Majesty. The boy approached the Holy Queen and carried her in his arms. Even though she was taller than the boy, he carried her easily, then jumped towards the ceiling nimbly. They nimbly moved through the ceiling and, in no time, reached the top of the roof. The catgirl acted as the guide. The Holy Queen saw several unconscious spies on the roof and was surprised again to realize the difference in ability between this boy and the hand-picked secret service of the Holy Kingdom. Were going to start moving. Please hold on firmly. Okay. You have quite a sturdy body. !? P-Please dont joke Fufu While being carried, she felt as if being a teenage girl again. They traversed under darkness of the night. There was no sound as they moved, as if it was only a breeze. Coming as a shock to the Holy Queen, not one guard noticed them as they escaped through the Holy Royal Palace. And by the time dawn broke, they were out of the Holy City. They joined Earl Sillys at the forest hut, but Reiji said he would immediately be heading for Lake Brunstalk. All his companions were gathered there. To the surprise of the Holy Queen, the daughter of Earl Sillys also said that she would follow Reiji. As she was thinking that the Earl wouldnt allow itC If the situation gets worse, there will be nowhere safe in the world. I will respect my daughters decision. The Earl said. I see. I might have made the same decision if my position was different.the Holy Queen said. Huh? Nothing, forget it. She laughed and waved it off. In the forest dyed by the glow of sunrise, she parted ways with the black-haired, black-eyed boy. He was heading to a different place, but their goal was the same. To kill the goddess in order to take back their world. Volume 6 - CH 25 Translator: Saitama-sensei Vol 6: Chapter 25 Rethinking the Goddess Fuu I was so tense. Dealing with the head of a country is always mind-wracking. I never imagined being asked to kill me in that situation. In the end, I somewhat succeeded in convincing the Holy Queen to continue living. I do not agree with any plans which involve sacrificing ones life to achieve something. We are ready to leave.Dante-san said. As the sun slowly rose in the east, we exited the forest and continued our journey on the highway. Reiji Do we have a magic airship available to us? Its no wonder Dante-san would ask that. This is because though we will proceed by land, we will be heading from the central eastern part of the continent to the western part. Even if we ride horses, it will easily take 3 months. Before that, everyone, I would like to restate my goal.I said. From Silver Balances Dante-san, Mimino-san, Zerry-san, and Asha. To the Holy Kingdoms Lady Eva, Captain Maxim, and 4 knights. I will be heading to Lake Brunstalk from here on out. To defeat the goddess. Yes, we know that. But how exactly do you plan to defeat God? It was the same thing I had said to the Holy Queen in a confident manner, but I could clearly see that they couldnt comprehend it. Most people havent seen the goddess directly, after all. First of all, I would like for everyone to listen to my hypothesis. The goddess is not a god. Huh?? What is God in the first place? ?? Dante-san cocked his head in response to my question. I have heard that God blesses us with grace and saves our souls in this world. Mimino-san raised her hand and answered. Perhaps that is the teaching of the church. I suppose. And what kind of shape does this god have? Hmm? God has no shape, right? Yes, I think so too. In other words, the goddess is not a god because of what it is. I said. O-Oi, Reiji. It just doesnt make any sense. Explain it in a more easy-to-understand manner. Dante-san raised both hands as if surrendering. Lady Eva started explaining in my stead. I heard that the existence called the goddess actually has a shape and has summoned the representatives of various races the Pledgers. Its appearance is divine and involuntarily makes you kneel. In other words, if God is a being which harmonizes this world, then isnt it strange for the goddess to appear the way it did? God should treat all souls equally, yet the goddess only appeared before the representatives, and commanded them to build temples to worship her. That is to say, its interfering too much with this world. As you say, young lady. The goddess created the Covenant, Mediator, and Skill Orbs. These systems themselves prove that the goddess is not a god. God should be able to save the world without using such a retrofit system, or even if humanity would perish without it, God should leave them to their own fates.I said. Everyone was silent, as if trying to digest what I just said. After a little while, Asha asked. But, Reiji-san, if the goddess can divide the world into two or create skill orbs, you can call that a god, right? Hmm, from the viewpoint of the people in this world, such transcendental power would surely seem godly. But we already know a few things the goddess is not capable of even with the information we have. Eh? Firstly, when the world was about to collapse, the goddess tried to resolve the issue by dividing the world into two. In other words, she doesnt have the power to save the world. In the first place, what do you think the collapse of the world means? Hmm I wonder. Perhaps it means that all living things will be destroyed? Yes, I think that is one aspect which collapses. The goddess gave people a way to survive by giving them skill orbs, right? But it wasnt given to animals or monsters. In other words, for the goddess, collapse of the world means annihilation of creatures who can understand and communicate with language such as the human race, dwarfs, elf, beastmen, etc. The goddess was trying to save only beings which can speak. !! Asha stood still in shock. Even still, Reiji-kun. As Asha said, the goddess is a being with great power, right? I dont know how you can beat such a being.Mimino-san asked. You are right, of course. The worst-case scenario for the goddess is the annihilation of all peoples in the world, including us, so there is no other way for us to strike at the goddess than to commit mass suicide. Obviously, that is not a viable method, so we need another method. Another method? The goddess temple. Here is where the temple comes into play. After the goddess appeared, the first thing it started to interfere with this world was with the construction of the Goddess Temple. Although it is not known what exactly the sorcery circuit engraved in the temple is, I have heard from the young lady that it affects a wide range. The young lady suspects that it is mental interference, and I think there is a good chance of that. The next time I get to actually look at the goddess temple and its sorcery circuit,World Rulershould be able to give me a clear answer. Building a temple and gathering faith in the goddess This is an effective way to create the world that the goddess wants. And I think it serves as another purpose for the goddess. It means that the faith in the goddess itself may be the power of the goddess. Faith? Faith wont fill up your belly.Zerry-san said. Youre right, but I have also heard that by believing in God, you can useHealing Magic. Ah I have heard that too. If I remember correctly, Non told me that there are people who awakenHealing Magicthrough faith without using skill orb. In other words, I think there is a way to gain power through faith, and I think the temples serve as a device for that purpose.I said. The basis for this speculation is mostly intuition, but I have a strong feeling that it is true. Because my speculation is supported byWorld Rulerto the extent that it can be perceived. (Moreover even a reincarnated person like me is incorporated into the scenario written by the goddess.) Black hair and black eyes have appeared many times in the past. Due to the incredible power they possessedprobably the power of a skill orb with 9 or more starsand the disaster they wrought, they became synonymous with ill omen. However, the reason why I think they still continued to appear is because the goddess wanted to use skill orbs with 9 or more stars. Two worlds with the presence of Pledgers and Mediators. However, their power balance changed drastically from time to time, and as the Vision Ogre said, the world was about to collapse. The world divided into two was about to collapse. The only thing that could correct it would be an element from outside those two worlds. In other words, it means that a reincarnated person was included in the goddesss world union plan from the very beginning. That fact just annoys me to no end. As a safety measure when the two worlds can no longer be managed by the Pledgers and Mediators. The most important thing we have to do now is to get to Lake Brunstalk as soon as possible, before the goddess temples around the world reach completion, and subdue the goddess who is beyond the Pope. I am certain they would have countless questions. As Asha said, there is no doubt that the goddess is a transcendent being, and it is clear that defeating the goddess will be no easy feat. I am aware that this sounds like a reckless gamble so if you do not agree with this plan, dont hesitate toC Of course were going. Dante-san said before I could even finish my sentence. And he patted my head. Okay, I understand fully now. Thanks for the explanation.he said. Ah Dante-san. But the goddess is not trying to kill people. Those who have faith will be saved. Exactly as the church preaches.I said. But the goddess tried to kill you, right? Then its my enemy. Ill say it again, because you are my and Nons benefactor. The warmth radiating from Dante-sans smile calmed my heart. What I did for Dante-san was repayment for saving me when I was wandering all alone in the forest as a runaway slave. I am always on the receiving end, and never get to return it.I said. There is no such thing as give and take between friends. Isnt that right, Mimino? Thats right. Reiji-kun, you should rely on me more! Mimino-san clapped her small chest proudly. Bochan, I am already free of debt, right? Uh Right I previously promised Zerry-san that I would forgive her debt. In other words, this time its my chance to make you owe me! Eh? Man? to think bochan would finally be in my debt! Zerry-san does that mean you will follow me? Of course thats my answer. Youre so dense. Zerry-san stretched her arm and poked my nose with her index finger. Ouch. Aaah, she is always like this. Slaphappy, self-indulgent, and beyond saving. However, she has ever been a friend. Of course I will go too. Me too, of course. Lady Eva and Asha said at the same time. Sparks flew as their eyes met. Thank you, both of you. But it will be a dangerous battle. I have long since decided to go with Reiji-san! Moreover, if the goddess is involved in Yuri nee-samas sudden change, then all the more reason I should go with you.Asha said. Yuri, as a Pledger, encountered the goddess directly. When she returned to the Sylvis Kingdom, she forcibly took the throne and began spreading the goddess faith. My sister loved and revered His Majesty the King with all her heart. I cannot forgive the goddess for tainting her feelings.Asha said. Reiji. Her Majesty the Holy Queen and my father are determined to fight. In that case, I cant choose to back down now, can I? Lady Eva is still headstrong. In the short period we were apart, the young lady had grown taller and more mature. Captain Maxim and the knights standing behind her also seemed resolved. Reiji. The young lady possesses the Magic Eye of Inspire. But not only that, a bright flame dwelled in the young ladys eyes. I already knew what the young lady was going to say next. We will definitely defeat the goddess. I was no longer the young ladys escort, butC Understood, my lady. I couldnt help but answer in that manner. Right then, Reiji. Lets get back to the main point. Dante-san said, as soon as everyones feelings were settled. How are we going to get there? A magic airship would surely be the quickest. Oh, right. Thats what Dante-san asked in the beginning question. Yes, going by a magic airship would certainly be fast, but it needs to be replenished on the way. And if there is a goddess temple near the replenishment site, we would likely be captured by the goddess. Then, are we going by sea? No, not quite. Hmm? Then by horse? That will take quite a bit of time. Dante-sans concern is reasonable. But I am not really sure how to explain it. (And its also about time) Umm, do you all remember that when I appeared in the church, I came from a pretty high spot? Come to think of it, you are right. I was completely shocked when you broke through the stained glass. Lady Eva said, nodding. Our transport is related to thatC Oh, it looks like theyre here. They? Everyone looked around. But they only saw a few caravans passing through the main road in the morning who didnt notice us in the thick of the woods. The direction theyre coming from is up there. I pointed to the sky deeper into the forest In the blue sky seen through the trees, two small dots can be seen. They grew bigger and bigger with every passing moment, and you could see the shape of wings spread out. O-O-Oi D-Dont tell me those are!? Dante-san, its okay. Please put away your weapons. I said to Dante-san as he readied his shield and mace. Those were not our enemies. However, Dante-san and I have once fought against one of them as an enemy. The winged figure grew larger. Even larger and larger as the distance shortened. ~~~~~ !! It seemed as if someone shouted something. But I couldnt hear it. As they descended, they flapped their wings as if applying brakes. Causing a gale to blow on the ground. They landed on the grassland that we passed through, accompanied by small tremors. They had shiny purple scales. And they looked towards me as they retracted their spread wings. We have come, Reiji. Lets get going. It was two dragons. The two shadow dragons who I once allied together with in the Lev Magic Empire. Well this is how we will get there. I said, as everyone still seemed unable to comprehend the situation and was trying not to be blown away by the wind. Our target is Lake Brunstalk. Even the goddess should not be able to catch us! Dante-san was looking at me as if saying, tell me this is a joke. Its not a joke. I am serious. Volume 6 - CH 26.1 Vol 6: Chapter 26 (1) Shadow Dragon Route The reunion with the dragon was shocking. While I was staying in the Elder Hobbit village, a giant shadow suddenly appeared. I prepared myself to fight, thinking it was an attack by the goddesss minion. However, that shadow landed at the village square elegantly without any hostility. Its body shone golden. A dragon I had never seen before. Reiji! To my surprise, however, a girl got off the dragons back. Lark? Lark should be working to compensate the families of the mine soldiers she had killed. She ran towards me with light footsteps and hugged me. Im glad that you are safe! Lark is it really you? Obviously! Have you already forgotten your sisters face!? As she released the hug, her face was right in front of mine. Her long blond hair tied up behind, and her mischievous purple eyes had grown more mature in this short period of time. When her thin lips opened, D-Dont stare at me. Im sorry. She pushed me away. Ah, more importantly, what are you doing here Lark!? Fully armed Elder Hobbits surrounded the square. But the golden dragon simply let out a big yawn. What a carefree guy. While you were trying to put the World Union into motion, I headed for the Sixth Mine, where I met this dragon. There was a dragon in the mine? I am the golden dragon. I was born by inheriting the experience of my predecessor. Since it spoke so suddenly, I unintentionally turned towards the dragon. Predecessor Meaning The dragon which I fought in the Achenbach Dukedom? Correct. The dragon whose neck was cut off by this girl. It seems to be a reincarnation of that dragon.Lark said. !?!? I looked at both Lark and the gold dragon. Dragons reincarnate? No, more importantly, this dragon flew the person who killed it? According to the gold dragon you seem to have roused the wrath of the goddess. While each dragon is a different individual, we still have a unified will. I also know that you have met the dragon who claims to be the Sage of Medicine. Ah right. Is the sage safe? Of course. That is the longest living dragon Its crafty and cunning. He was also wondering what happened to you. You couldnt be detected after being blown away. I dont really understand everything that is going on, but after listening to the gold dragons story, I asked him to help me search for you. Lark Elder Hobbits started to disperse, leaving only a few guards behind. Apparently since Im there, they thought Ill take care of the situation. After that, I learned that as soon as Lark and the gold dragon met, they immediately bonded with each other. The reason for that is because Lark had the power to kill the gold dragon. Compared to the gold dragons predecessor, who was overly serious about their duty, this incarnation seems to be an eccentric soul who is attracted to strong guys. And at a glance, the gold dragon realized who Lark was. Lark seems to have been honest with the dragon and said that she had lost her power, but the dragon said, Then Ill help you get it back. And while talking, my topic seems to have come up and they decided that searching for me would be the top priority. And they seem to have been flying all over the world. There is a reason why I flew around this area. The dragons will be gathering in a location a bit further away from here. Of course, that dragon who calls himself Sage of Medicine will also be there. I asked the gold dragon to take me there by all means. And my request was grantedI met/reunited with 12 dragons, where I learned more about the goddess. I was directed to act with the two shadow dragons, heading for the unstable Kruvan Holy Kingdom. To tell the truth, I really wanted Lark to come along. However, her body was still weak. And Lark herself said: I dont have the power to fight anymore. Thus, I couldnt press her to follow me. I parted ways with Lark at the deepest part of Canion. This was not our last farewell. I promised to see her again after defeating the goddess. ** So, due to various reasons, I am now acting together with the shadow dragons. The shadow dragons are amazing. They can use magic that blends them into the surroundings, so it will be difficult to spot them from the ground. And even detection-type sorcery. Though, of course, while passing overhead, the sunlight will be blocked and it will cast a slight shadow momentarily. Exactly. Though, that stupid gold dragon called us dumbasses. Yes Yes. We are smart dragons. The two dragons said proudly. Reiji, I understand that, but was there really no other way to move? Dante-san said, with a pale face. We were 5,000 meters above the ground right now. Flying west at a speed of about 300 kilometers per hour. The caravans on the highway seemed like small grains of sand. We were flying on the backs of two shadow dragons. The wind pressure was considerably reduced by the shadow dragons with some kind of magic, but the chilling cold was still present, so we huddled closer and I castWind magicandAuxiliary magicto get through it. It is extremely difficult to control the temperature with Fire Magic. H-How long before we get there!? Please rest assured, Mimino-san. I know its tough right now, but well get there much sooner. Mimino-san clearly made a relieved face. Id say just three more days. Three more days!? Mimino, Mimino? Hey Mimino! Dante-san grabbed Mimino-san as she seemed to faint. No fair, Mimino! Youre taking the easy route!Dante-san exclaimed. For the time being, I have tightly wrapped everyone with a rope, so you wont fall even if you fall asleep.I said. How can anyone sleep in this situation!? Certainly, there seems to be many people who cant bear the fear of falling even on a magic airship and faint. In which case, the dragons speed would be even more terrifying. However, the dragons are not even moving at their full speed I didnt say that because I didnt want to scare everyone. At night, we went down to the ground for a rest. The Keith Gran Federation had an area where the Goddess Temple was not built, so we landed around that areaobviously, there would be a big commotion if someone saw the Shadow Dragons, so we landed discreetly. When we entered the inn, Lady Eva was trembling with a deep pale face. But after having a hearty dinner, she fell asleep peacefully. On the contrary, Mimino-san, who fainted, was fine after we landed. And surprisingly, Asha seems to have had no problem with the tough journey. So the three of us went to a bar next to the inn. On a side note, Zerry-san went to a gambling house, saying, Ill stay up all night and sleep on the back of the dragon. Volume 6 - CH 26.2 Vol 6: Chapter 26 (2) I cant believe it. Were already so far away from the Holy Kingdom. Mimino-san said while drinking warm milk mixed with plenty of honey. Asha had mulled wine while I had the same as Mimino-san. The inside of the store was quite crowded, but we were able to slip in with the crowd. After all, the Keith Gran Federation is a country which is partial to the human race. Halfling Mimino-san and High Elf Asha will inevitably be conspicuous. So There is a lot I would like to ask you about, but first of all, are the dragons allies? We couldnt talk calmly on the back of the dragon, after all. I nodded to Ashas question. Yes I think so. At the very least, I trust the dragons. I talked to Asha and Mimino-san about the sage, and also about Lark. . Why are the dragons going against the goddess? Nature should return to what it should be. The Sage of Medicine said when I reunited with him in Canion. For too long as mediators, they have reigned control over the world. Sometimes fighting against people, sometimes fighting against beasts. I cant imagine all the thoughts they have accumulated over that extensive period of time. However, I know that the sage saved me, and if they wanted to kill the goddess, there was no reason to doubt it. What are the dragons doing now? Are they heading to Lake Brunstalk the same as the Shadow Dragons? No, they said they had no power to oppose the goddess. That was the contract they made with the goddess before the world was divided into two. The contract was enforced when the dragons became a mediator. It still seems to bind the dragons. Of course, the Vision Ogre, who is also a mediator, is in the same position, but the dragon said that he did not know what the Vision Ogre was thinking. For now, it seems that he is waiting to see what happens, but perhaps he will choose to join the goddess side. At that time, the Vision Ogre will have to fight the dragons. In any case, the dragons will only provide support. We need to fight the goddess directly. But isnt the goddess a dreadful being?Mimino-san said. Yes, but we still have to fight. A being that claims to be a god even though it is not a god. A world which is manipulated by the goddess brainwashing is a dystopia. Perhaps wars will disappear and there will only be peace. However, every living being will be domesticated. It is almost like the goddess is a player who is playing a simulation game. Perhaps there are some who would wish for such a world. But beginning with the Pledgers, the goddess has begun to brainwash the populace of the world. And that is something I dont think should be allowed to happen. Reiji-kun, here you go Mimino-san placed a familiar dagger on the table. I first received it from Border Earl Mule. After usage in frequent battles, the blade had become loose, so I entrusted the repairs to Dante-san. Is it repaired!? Yes. I am told it was modified with a fairly special forging method to increase the robustness. It seems that they had a hard time finding a blacksmith who can fix the distorted blade. Wow The weight of the blade felt so familiar in my hand. As I removed the scabbard, the blade appeared while emitting a dull light. Border Earl Mules name was engraved as it previously was. Hmm. The luster on the blade is a little different.I said. Apparently, the blacksmith introduced by Gurgio, the guild master of Valhalla, is an eccentric dwarfC W-Wait a minute. What was that? Eccentric Dwarf. Not that! You asked the guild master to repair the dagger!? The hero of the continent!? Yes. Gurgio happily introduced the craftsman when he heard that this dagger was used by you. Wow my dagger has met a bigshot. The blacksmith dwarf is an eccentric. Saying that it was boring to simply temper the blade, he enhanced it with sorcery. I see I thought there was some mana flowing in it. Mitril was added into the hilt and a sorcery circuit was engraved onto it. Mithril? The rare metal managed by the government? The same as the mithril cane used by the Pope? The same strategic substance in which the gnome race and the dwarf race are in conflict over? Gurgio seems to have taken a liking to Reiji-kun. Where did Gurgios evaluation of me come from? A brilliant luster which befits Reiji-san.Asha said, with an enraptured look. Indeed. It is a weapon perfect for Reiji-kun. Mimino-san looked like a proud mom. I guess I have to live up to your expectations. And then I sheathed the dagger and we left the store. I was worried about fighting without a weapon, but I unexpectedly obtained an outstanding weapon. Good night. Okay. I parted ways with Mimino-san and Asha at the inn corridor. While standing alone in the dark corridor, I pondered on things. I am now carrying the expectations of numerous people. Reiji? Right then, Lady Eva came out into the corridor. Young lady whats wrong? I just woke up. Are you going to go to bed? Ah, yes She seemed to have sensed the hesitation in my voice. Lets talk for a little bit.she said. ** The inn was large. There was a balcony at the end of the corridor. From there, you can overlook the quiet boulevard. The lady was wearing an unfamiliar traveling outfit. She, obviously, wasnt able to bring change of clothes on this trip. I am getting used to this kind of life.she said. The young lady was growing more strong-willed. Even on such a tough journey, she still maintained her cleanliness and dignified beauty We stood on the balcony. The moon shone thinly in the sky. It was just about the period for a new moon. It was late at night, so no one could be seen in the street below. Reiji, what is stressing you out? Huh? The young lady asked, peering intently at my face. I can tell that something is bothering you. I have lived as the young ladys escort for about 3 years. During that period, I always kept a watchful eye on her. As she is prone to doing crazy things out of the blue. (It seems that I wasnt the only one who did the watching.) The young lady had also been watching me. Talking about it can make it easier, Reiji. At least this time, it isnt a problem that you can carry all on your own. I know that I am no longer your lord, but I still want you to talk to me. So, I will say it like thisTalk to me, Reiji. Share your burden with me. I am simply no match for the young lady, and I am not saying that because Im a commoner and shes a noble. Lady Eva must have been born with the power to carry others burden as if they were her own. Perhaps that is exactly why she has the Magic Eye of Inspire. Do you remember El-san, the special priest? The lady nodded in response El-san was discovered in a scorched state in Lake Brunstalk. Following that, El-sans secret study was found, and there was a note saying that I might be eliminated by the goddess. I heard from the dragon that El-san was a mediator created by the goddess in the past. That person was a sorcery-based lifeform? Correct. The dragon said that rather than choosing a race like dragons or Vision Ogre, the goddess originally wanted to establish her own creations as the mediators. However, there were several problems with that. The mediator is responsible for monitoring and preventing violations of the Covenant after the world is divided into two. However, the goddess could not predict when the two worlds would once again be rejoined at the time of dividing. Therefore, sorcery-based lifeforms had difficulty with shouldering this responsibility due to deterioration over time and abrasion of its catalyst. In the end, although El-san was createdaccording to the dragon, there were dozens of other creatures similar to El-san, but after hundreds of years almost all of them stopped working, and only El-san miraculously continued functioning it was decided that long-lived races would be more suitable to act as the mediator. And so, dragons, who could pass down their memories to the next generation even if they die, and the extremely long-lived Vision Ogre were chosen to be the mediators. During that long period of activity, El-san gradually lost his memory of the past, was involved in the founding of the Kruvan Holy Kingdom, and eventually became the administrator of the First Altar. When the goddess descended, along with the Pledgers and Mediator, I was also summoned, as a reincarnated person from another world. I didnt notice immediately, but El-san was also summoned by the goddess El-san also participated in the discussion for World Union at Brunstalk. I told the young lady about his last moments. He was scorched while trying to protect me. Why did El-san save me? Why did El-san, who was created by the goddess, act against the ??goddess? I dont know the answers to that question, so I can only make assumptions. Im sure El-san wants me to stop the goddess. If El-san wasnt there at that time, I would have died. Because I am an obstacle to the goddess. El-san wanted me to live even at the cost of his own life. When I think about it, it weighs heavy on my heart. Even Gurgio-sama, the adventurers guild master, has expectations of me. I just feel overwhelmed by all those feelings. Reiji, you saved me when I was in a pinch. After some time had passed, the young lady opened her mouth. And if you are ever in a pinch, I will try to save you even at a cost to myself. If such a thing ever happened I would never want you to feel burdened. Young lady I do not know what El-sama was thinking, but Reiji, you just have to be yourself. Thats the Reiji who El-sama wanted to protect, after all. I felt that each word was full of kindness. She has always been looking and thinking about me. Be myself, huh The young lady laughed softly. Act as you want, Reiji. Thats why the dragons and everyone here wants to fight alongside you. Just be yourself. That is why I tooC The young lady closed her mouth mid-sentence. Young lady? Lets go to bed. We need to save up strength to fight the goddess. As the young lady said, it was already quite late at night. I was a little worried about what the young lady was about to say, but decided to return to my room. The weight on my heart lessened considerably, and I slept soundly. The next day, we started moving early in the morning, and lodged overnight along the way. Although we were still a little far from Lake Brunstalk, the places without the goddess temple were limited. The morning of the decisive battle was coming upon us. Volume 6 - CH 27 Vol 6: Chapter 27 On The Day Of The Decisive Battle Two hours before dawn. We were in the meadows. From this point onwards, we will be entering the effective range of the goddess temple. We will most likely be captured the moment we step in. I informed everyone. I will go over the operation. The Pope seems to be located in a room in the cathedral. The enemy might have a line of defense set up, but they shouldnt have had enough time for it to be perfect. The two shadow dragons will carry out a surprise attack. And, Lady EvaC I know. No one else must enter the room until you accomplish your mission.the young lady said. Thank you. I was hesitant to ask the young lady to take on the role of a shield. However, considering her ability, she would perform better in that role. She can boost the power of her knights with the Magic Eye of Inspire, and she can also cause confusion amongst the enemy line. With her ability, the young lady can make the enemies attack indiscriminately regardless of friend or foe. Zerry-san, you are in-charge of disturbing the enemy line. Easy. Zerry, who has low fighting power, will run around the cathedral and cause confusion. That would reduce the force that would come to the Popes room. I am itching to put my skills into use~~ Whatever shall I do?Zerry-san said. P-Please be moderate, okay? What are you saying, Bocchan? The more active I am, the better it is for you, right? W-Well Zerry-san is harassing me quite a bit today. I suppose its a sacrifice I have to make to win todays battle. During that time, Silver Balance will confront the goddess. Dante-san, Mimino-san, and Asha. I dont know where Non-san is right now, but the foundation of all my adventures has always been with Silver Balance. The confrontation with the goddess is a matter of chance, right?Dante-san asked. Yes At worst, I think the Popes life will be forfeit.I said. There are only a few ways to confront the goddess. Going to the goddess temple is one of them, but we cannot take any action on the goddess from there. According to the sage, the Pope is like a divine vessel that the goddess uses to influence the world. We can meet the goddess through the Pope. If the Popes consciousness still remains, we can persuade her to summon the goddess. If she isnt conscious, we would need to take hard measures the dragons said they would do something about it. We still dont know how the Vision Ogre will choose to move, but if hes hostile, well do something about it. Umu. The two shadow dragons said. If the Vision Ogre is not hostile, then there is no problem. The dragons can easily deal with the temple knights who protect the Pope. However, how will the Vision Ogre act? This is also another matter we have to leave to chance. (Honestly, there are too many uncertainties, but Ive done everything I can do now. The more time passes, the more the odds increase in the goddess favor.) As the construction of the goddess temple progresses, the goddess will be further strengthened and our enemies will increase. Lets go. We got on top of the shadow dragons. Everyone was already accustomed to riding on dragons. Dante-san muttered, This is the last time, this is the last time, while Mimino-san smiled as if she had reached enlightenment. We flew across the dark sky on the shadow dragons. After a while, I noticed that the atmosphere changed. Everyone! We have entered an area affected by the Goddess Temple! Everyones face stiffened in response. Ah this feels heavy. Something is echoing in my head. Dante-san, are you okay? Yeah, I didnt think it would be this bad. Going to the center of this would be more troublesome CYoung lady! I called out to the shadow dragon flying next to me. I asked the young lady to activate her Magic Eye. As soon as she did, everyones facial expressions relaxed. Asha, how are you feeling?I asked. I-Its improved a lot. It had no effect on me, so I dont know what it was like. Since it had no effect on the shadow dragons as well, it is probably a magic that does not affect irregularities like the mediators and me. And the goddess does not overlook existences that are unaffected. The goddess must have sensed that we are approaching. It felt like a warm and comfortable breeze, and someone gently whispering in your head.Dante-san said. As expected, the goddess isnt a good being, after all. She corrupts the mind with sorcery and treats us like livestock. The shadow dragon then said. The lake has come into view. Far away, I saw a small water surface over the mountains. As we approached, the eastern sky behind us gradually turned white. It was the best time. Because dawn is the only period where people are still sleeping and there is visibility instead of complete darkness. Well speed up. Hold on firmly. Mimino-san turned pale in response to the shadow dragons words. The next moment, a speed that even I am experiencing for the first time hit my body. My ears could only hear the sonic boom that reverberated through the sky. The lake, which only seemed like a small surface of water a moment ago, expanded quickly, and the cathedral towering on the shore of the lake became clearly visible. Muu. This is unexpected. What is it!? I raised my voice to counter the deafening sonic boom. The Pope girl is standing there. The dragons have the power to sense the existence of the goddess, and existences who are strongly influenced by the goddess. Standing right next to the lake. Near the lake? Is she outside? Flying in as is, we will arrive at the cathedral in less than a minute. Thoughts swirled in my headbut the answer was fixed. Lets go straight to the lake!! There is no other way but to change the plan. But the plan will not be canceled. This is our first and last opportunity. Everyone, the Pope is outside! Our location has changed, but the strategy will continue as we planned!! As the shadow dragons speed slowed down in order to land, my voice reached everyone. Everyone nodded firmly in response. Were going to descend! As the dragons started diving from the sky, I felt a sudden chill in my stomach. Faint lights illuminated the lake. A number of ships were anchored to the pier. A large grassland spread from the cathedral to the pier, and a small figure stood in the center of it. The Pope. (Why is she there? The goddess should have noticed our approachC) SuddenlyC Lets crush it! YOHHH! The shadow dragons shifted to horizontal flight from a nosedive, causing a strong gravity shift on our bodies. GAAAAAAHHHHH!! The shadow dragons exhaled black breath from their mouths while flying over the lake. They destroy the anchored ships one after another. A number of water pillars rose from the lake. (Wow this is the power of dragons.) When the boats on the lake were wiped out, a number of lights began to illuminate the cathedral. The shadow dragons flew around and landed on the grassland where the Pope was. (Everything about this feels wrong.) There is no doubt that it is the Pope who is standing there. The knights who saw us from the window of the cathedral shouted, Why is Her Holiness in that place?! (But we have no other choice but to proceed with the plan!) When the shadow dragons landed, all of us jumped down. I shall entrust the Pope to you! Take care, Lady Eva! The young lady, Captain Maxim, and her four knights started running towards the cathedral. The knights from the cathedral rushed towards us. (Its too open here It would be impossible for the young lady to hold them back.) Is that why the goddess is here? (But if something happens to the Pope during that time, it would be a drawback for the goddess. So why is the Pope really here?) As I was perplexed by that question, Go, Reiji. There is no use trying to divine the answer right now. Dante-san gently pushed my back. Its exactly as Dante-san says. After coming this far, there is no choice but to move forward. Your Holiness. We started walking towards the Pope. The Pope did not wear the clothes she usually dons. She wore an indoor western-style hemp clothes of thin-make. Only the Mithril scepter in her hand signified her as Her Holiness. (Barefoot?) The appearance of Her Holiness barefoot in the grasslands seemed painful to look at. She was looking down without any expression. And she was wearing her usual veil. We have to talk to you.I said. With the utmost caution, we stood about 10 meters from her. Dante-san held up his greatshield right next to me. Mimino-san and Asha stood about 3 meters behind me. I heard the sound of swords clashing. The young lady and the knights have begun fighting. Its regarding the goddess who has possessed you. This world does not belong to the goddess alone. No one should be forced to believe in the goddess. Your Holiness should be wise enough to At that moment, the Pope raised her head. Ah Nothing was reflected in her eyes. It was empty. Her lips were dry, and I could see she was in poor health without even using World Ruler. What is that blood mark on her cheek? How unfortunate, dragon. I heard a voice. The voice seemed to echo directly in my head, not from the body of the Pope. The moment I instinctively realized that it was the goddess, countless black figures appeared in front of the shadow dragons. So you sided with the goddess, huh, Vision Ogre? Impudent. The black shadows were sorcery-based creatures controlled by the Vision Ogre. Each one was terrifyingly strong. They gathered together and attacked the shadow dragons. Shadow dragon!!I exclaimed. Reiji, you concentrate on the goddess. As the shadow dragons moved, the ground underneath rumbled. Their battle with the black shadows intensified quickly. But the Vision Ogre chose to fight the dragons. We were unhindered. Goddess No, you are just something who is posing around as a god. This world is not your toy!! I know many people who are desperately trying to live in this world. Not just the commoners but the adventurers alike. Kimidori Gorn-san, Knock-san, the underground people. Janja of the Elder Hobbits. Dante-san. Non-san. Mimino-san. Zerry-san. Though now dead Raikira-san too And Asha, and Lady Eva, and also my sister Lark. Dont trample on those peoples efforts. But the goddess didnt say anything. But her vessel, the Pope, smiled. I did not feel anything. There was no sign, no premonition, no sensation. It just happened. Lake Brunstalk Cathedral Front Garden Eva was watching them. She was watching them, but didnt know what just happened. Reiji just said something in a loud voice. A moment later, the Pope collapsed on the spot like a doll cut from its strings. Reiji? Reiji, including Dante, Asha, and Mimino, disappeared. Reijiiiiiii!! Those four disappeared as if they were never there in the first place. Volume 6 - CH 28.1 Vol 6: Chapter 28 (1) Battle with the Goddess When I approached the Pope, I had a feeling that this might happen. Because it was like this last time too. There were no signs. The world around us changed in the blink of an eye. We were in a complete white space. Dante-san and Mimino-san stare dumbfoundedly, while Asha goes full on-guard. Although it was bright, there was no shadow. We couldnt even tell where we were standing. I never thought you would come to me first, reincarnator. The goddess voice echoed. However, what was a little different from the past is that I can somehow understand the direction from which the voice was emitted. When we turned in that direction, the white in that direction felt brighter than the rest. A silhouette of a person can be seen faintly. That existence could not be read byWorld Ruler. You saved me the trouble of searching for you. You are unnecessary in the future of the world. No one has the right to decide whether Reiji is necessary or not. Holding his greatshield, Dante-san stood in front of me. Kneel. !? The moment the goddess uttered so, Dante-san dropped his shield and kneeled. Just before his head touched the ground, he planted his arms on the ground and raised his body. Dante-san! Im f-fine, Reiji This much is nothing. Dante-san puts strength into his arms and forcibly rises up. The goddess was silent. Perhaps Dante-sans defiance was unexpected. I only bow my head to someone I truly admire and respect. At the very least, not to someone who is afraid to show their face His legs were trembling, but even so Dante-san was still standing. Show yourself, goddess. No, self-proclaimed god. We came here to settle things once and for all. I pulled out the dagger I received from Mimino-san. Mimino-san and Asha approached behind me. Did the dragon do something? No it doesnt matter. That can be deduced later. The goddess said, and seemed to gesture with an arm. Immediately after, five figures appeared between us and the goddess. !! Pale, human figures, but not physical bodies. Those figures were something like the soul, or the very existence of that person. Why am I here Ara, isnt this the goddess space Hmph even the filthy dwarf is here? The plump dwarf crown prince. Her Excellency Minminshan, the gorilla beastwoman. The old gnome elder who was hostile toward the dwarf. And the other two were, Asha, you were here? Yuri onee-sama !? You finally reached this place That kick sure worked, Reiji. Duke Grenjido! High Elf Yuri. Duke Grenjido. In other words, 5 of the former pledgers. Five who are specialized in battle. Teach a lesson to those 4 over there. The five former pledgers instantly straightened their back in response to the goddess words. The color of the eyes of those 5 pale existences turned gold. The expression on their faces could no longer be read. A huge spear manifested in Duke Grenjidos hand, while a long cane appeared in Yuris hand. Theyre coming!! Dante-san! Ready!! Perhaps the goddess pressure was released, as Dante-san readied his greatshield and held his stance. Zeeeeeeeeeee! Ooooooooooo!! The spear and the greatshield collided. The spirits of wind and water, become a thundercloud and drop a lightning bolt. I wont let you !! As soon as a dark cloud formed, Asha fired a fireball with both hands. The mass of flame hit the cloud and exploded, causing a violent gust to blow. Everyone, be careful! When Mimino-san scattered her magic potion to the surroundings, the wind around us weakened. Dont forget me! Die!! Her Excellency Minminshen rushed from the right with her knuckle guards, while the dwarf prince rushed in from the left with a huge battle ax. Dante-san, Ill take the one on the left. No! You need to go, Reiji! I didnt even have to ask what he meant. Dante-san said go. To the goddess, obviously. I shot a side glance towards Dante-san. (He isnt looking at me anymore.) Because he wants me to believe in him and head for the goddess. And to defeat the goddess. Im going!! With the combination ofSprinting,Body Enhancement,Leg Strength Enhancement,Instantaneous Power Burst, andSupport Magicthat I have practiced over ten thousand times, my body shot forward like a bullet without any sound. I slipped through the pledgers and landed a punch on the sides of Duke Grenjido and the dwarf prince. Guh. Goha. Duke Grenjidos posture was broken and the dwarf prince tumbled to the side. In front of me was the gnome elder who was chanting magic. Gyomu!? I stepped on his face and launched myself further beyond him. Behind me, I could hear more magic and the sound of weapons colliding, but I kept looking ahead. The form of the goddess was right there. A human cannot reach me. The goddess did not try to run away, did not jolt, did not do anything. The goddess was simply there. You never know if you dont try!! I usedWind Magicas a tailwind to increase my speed to the limit, and leapt with the updraft. I swung my dagger toward the goddess body. Kinnnnnnnnnn It was like hitting a mass of iron with an iron rod. Feeling as if I can never break it. Due to the repulsion of mana from the reaction with Mithril, an ultra high-pitched sound reverberated. Shit!! I turned around and deployedFire Magicon each finger of my right hand andWind Magicon my left hand fingers. Mana was rapidly flowing out of my body. Flame Tornado! A tornado of blaze enveloped the goddesss body, but the flame reached only a few centimeters away from the goddess. And even after the tornado passed, the goddess simply stood there. You know it is useless. I didnt think the goddess defenses were this impenetrable. Your loss was decided the moment you stepped into this space. The Pope is important to you. What? So I thought that if I reached out to the Pope, you would show yourself to protect Her Holiness. Of course, I also took into consideration that you might pull us into this space. So what? Your loss is already decided. I wonder about that. If I had taken that much into consideration, surely I wouldnt have come here without any plan. I concentrated on the dagger. The mithril contained within the dagger absorbed mana and shone. More, more. Shine even more. Shine as bright as the goddess. I am not the one who will deal with you. The goddess said. Good grief What appeared between me and the goddess was a petite old man. To think that I would have to fight directly. The Vision Ogre muttered and began stretching his arms. Volume 6 - CH 28.2 Dante Mimino, duck!! One of the dwarfs slashes that Dante could not block with his shield, loomed towards Mimino in the rear. Uaaah! Miminos hair was cut slightly as she ducked under the slash. Mimino-san! You dont have to deal with the aftermath of the magic! Please backup Dante-san! Anastasia, who was offsetting both Yuri and the gnome elders magic withFire Magic, was starting to sweat heavily. Among the elves who have high magic aptitude, high elves are often orders of magnitude higher. Furthermore, Yuri is the strongest magic-user among all their siblings. No matter how extraordinary Anastasias mana is from Reijis point of view, she would still have difficulty dealing with Yuri, but when combined with the gnome elders magic, it became even more intense for her. Anastasia! Give a shout if it gets too tough! Understood! The current situation already felt too tough for her, but Anastasia did not complain. Because Dante, who was in front of her, was in an even tougher situation. UOOOHHHH!! He pushed back Grenjidos spear with his shield, and deflected Minminshens fist with his mace. There were no sparks, but a hard dull sound echoed. ZEEEEEEE!! Dante, potion! I dont have time to drink!! The dwarf rushed in from a blind spot. When he turned around and caught the dwarfs attack from the front with his shield, Grenjido and Minminshen rushed towards him. Mimino threw two small bottles at Grenjido and Minminshen. The two ignored the bottles and lunged in, but when the bottles touched their body, it exploded and stopped their momentum. Nice! Meanwhile, Dante swung his mace to the side of the dwarfs face with full force. The dwarfs golden eyes popped and the upper half of his face was smashed in. The dwarf was sent flying. But after a while he got up, and his pale face and golden eyes were restored. Shit. There is no end to them. As a matter of fact, the group had already destroyed the enemies several times. First, Anastasias magic successfully burned down the gnome elder. However, although it took some time, the gnome elder was restored to his original state. Dante, dont move! Mimino tossed a potion bottle towards Dante. It hit the back of his head and broke. When the potion flowed out, half of it was wasted, but the rest covered Dante body and seeped into him. Ah thanks, Mimino. I dont have time to drink, so please do this later too. It costs two gold coins to make this one. Its useless if youre not alive, though. Well, yes. The two nodded. Oi, come on! Dante provokes the enemy by banging his shield with his mace. Originally, these enemies would try to attack the support, Mimino, but the enemies were too focused on Dantes simple provocation. It seems that they are moving instinctively. That is why both Dante and Anastasia have managed to survive the enemies attacks so far. Otherwise, they wouldnt be able to deal with multiple enemies with first-rate fighting ability. (What should we do No matter how many times we defeat them, the enemies keep restoring. Is their mana supply inexhaustible?) The enemy did not seem to be exhausted at all. On the contrary, both Anastasias mana and Miminos potion will eventually run out. They can only continue the current battle for about another 30 minutes or so. It was now a battle of attrition. (Reiji-kun, do we have a chance of winning?) Mimino looked at Reiji who was fighting in the distance. Her eyes widened instantly. I thought the Vision Ogre created his mediators because he himself was not good at fighting. But I seem to have been mistaken. Greatly mistaken. Now that were at this point, dont expect me to hold back. Im releasing it for the first time in hundreds of years, so I dont think I can hold back in the first place. Come, Child of Disaster. A giant red ogre stood before me. There were no signs of an old man anymore. His kimono tore off as he grew over 3 meters tall. His exposed skin was bronze and his fur was ash-silver. One horn grew on his forehead and two horns grew from his temples. His eyes were a deep amber, and his fangs peeked out of his mouth. !! I was waiting for the Vision Ogre to say something. The next moment, the Vision Ogre rushed towards meit seemed as if he had teleported to me. Guh!? He shoulder tackled me, sending my body flying like a ragdoll. I managed to defend with my arms at the last possible second, but I felt my bones crack. Before crashing onto the ground, I killed the momentum withWind Magicand spun around in the air. Too slow! !? The Vision Ogre was falling towards me from above. By locking his fingers together, he tried to literally crush me with his bare hands. I usedFire Magicto cause a small explosion, and evaded the attack. Thats an interesting way to use magic. I dont want to fight you. I kept a distance after landing, and healed my body. What are you saying at this point? You opposed the goddess. It is only natural to eliminate you. So is it okay to use a reincarnated person like me when it is convenient for you and then kill me once your business is done!? Thats just selfish. Listen well. The goddess is a being who governs this world. It is natural for us to obey. I have lived for too long, but it is all in service of building the world that the goddess wishes for. No you are wrong. Living beings should be more free! So youre okay with the destruction of the world as a result of that? In the same vein, shouldnt we have the freedom to act so that the world doesnt perish? If we have to be at the mercy of the goddess to live, I would rather not have such a world at all. So, you are hoping for the collapse of the world a Child of Disaster, after all. Wrong! I raised my voice. Everyone is trying their hardest to live! Those who suffer from poverty, those who suffer from heavy responsibilities, those who suffer from not being able to live as envisioned, those who suffer from illness! Everyone is trying their best to live. All their suffering and effort will be reduced to the will of the goddess It isnt right! The Vision Ogre chuckled in response. (Ah he knows. He knows all our thoughts and wishes.) Vision Ogre, that is enough talking. Oops Forgive me, goddess. Right then, child of disaster, lets finish this. Are you ready? I readied my dagger. I have no other path left but to defeat my opponent. That determination is good. The giant Vision Ogre approached me instantly. With the combination of skill and magic, and a load of mana, I swung my dagger. It clashed with the Vision Ogres fist. Lightning-like flashes ran across the place. OOOOOOOOOH!! ZEAAAAAHHHHHH!! My dagger deflected each of the Vision Ogres attacks which poured down like rain. The collision of compressed mana caused violent shockwaves. My skin tore up here and there, but I immediately healed it. An explosive direct confrontation. Without a mithril weapon, I would have been defeated immediately. The Vision Ogre was that strong. After all, Vision Ogre is a being who is on par with dragons Is this all youve got, Child of Disaster!! OOOOOOOOH!! !? At that moment, Vision Ogre stopped his attack and bent his body. A black blade extended slightly from my dagger, which cut through the Vision Ogres chest. Blood overflowed from his chest as he quickly kept a distance from me. (He dodged it at first sight?) I secretly practicedShadow King. Larks power. I was thinking of using it as a secret weapon when fighting the goddess, but I had to use it against Vision Ogre. Oh, scary, scary. I didnt think you had such an attack. You seem quite relaxed. But its a serious injury, you know. Do you not have a way to cure it? There were countless surface injuries on the Vision Ogres body. None of his injuries were healed. I was guessing that he couldnt useHealing Magic. He was fundamentally different from the pale existence that the others were fighting against. The real Vision Ogre himself was summoned to this place. Yes, I dont have a way to cure this.he said. Then, why dont we stop hereC CI dont have a way to heal it. !? At that moment, Vision Ogres body glowed golden, and the wound on his chest was healed completely. This is not even an injury. It was the goddess power. (This is just cheating) However, the goddess herself does not attack me directly. Last time, the goddess shot a ray of light at me which destroyed El-san. That is my chance. Well then, lets continue. The Vision Ogre said, while cracking his neck. ! And then I noticed. The white in this white space was slightly shaded. This was it. I was waiting for this. Will you not ask me again? I asked the Vision Ogre. Ask what? If Im ready. At that moment, the Vision Ogres eyes widened as if he had been caught off-guard. I am ready.I said. Vision Ogres mouth distorted into a grin, and he instantaneously turned around. And his fist was extended toward the existence that stood there. The goddess. Volume 6 - CH 29.1 Goddess Lake Brunstalk Cathedral That guy fled over here. Tsk, what a quick bastard. The temple knights were running around the cathedral, trying to catch the invader. But they havent been able to see the invader clearly, let alone catch them. You guys are not good enough to keep up with me? Zerry opened a window and threw out a vase, and it fell on the balcony downstairs causing a loud noise. The screams of the maids who seemed to be evacuating could be heard. The vase must have been quite expensive. Confused by the sound, the knights lost track of Zerrys location again. By the time they stepped into the room where the vase was, she was long gone. Sowing confusion was one of Zerrys specialties. But the situation is getting worse. Looking outside the window, in the distance, she saw Eva and Captain Maxim fighting the knights. Due to the small number of temple knights, and the temple knights fighting each other due to Evas magic eyes, the battle was somewhat even. But, how long will it last? Eva was exhausted, and her knights were running out of breath. Ill do what I can, but While running around the huge cathedral and causing confusion, Zerry advanced deeper and deeper. Her purpose was to keep the temple knights focused on her so they dont go after the others, but before she knew it, Reiji and the others had disappeared, and she began to wonder if what she was doing was helpful. Bochan where did you go? Hmm? Zerry stepped out into a hallway with extravagant decorations. Tap, Tap the noise of someones footsteps. It was the Pope herself, walking barefoot. She was hollow-eyed and emaciated. (!?) However, what was even more surprising to Zerry was thatC Your Holiness. The nun who ran up to her and helped her walk was none other than Non herself. Non headed to a room in the back while helping the Pope. (Why are you here ah, no, Im pretty sure Non-san was supposed to be here! But when did she become so important to become the Popes attendant!?) Bewildered, Zerry even didnt notice the person sneaking up behind her. The Vision Ogre turned around and hit the goddess with his fist. Together with the impact, light overflowed. I couldnt keep my eyes open, so I deployedDark Magicto see what was happening. A barrier formed around the goddess. There was a slight crack on it. I gave it my all, but this is all, huh. Its a bit of a shock. What are you thinking, Vision Ogre? The crack immediately closed. Its not that difficult to understand. Me and the dragon are just tired of bowing to you. Are you betraying me? Our contract is already over. How unfortunate Vision Ogre. I thought you would be able to make a calm decision, unlike the dragon. The goddess raised her hand, but nothing happened even after a few seconds. Its no use, goddess. My puppets should have destroyed the Cathedrals sorcery by now. Sorcery-based creatures of black flame created by Vision Ogre. They should have been fighting the shadow dragons, but if the Vision Ogre ordered it, they would stop fighting immediately. In that case, it would be easy for the shadow dragons and the puppets to start destroying the cathedral. However, the shadow dragons attack, which blew up warships, would result in many casualties. Thus in advance, I asked the shadow dragons to only destroy the sorcery tools that affect the mind. I see. I have understood that you carefully planned to betray me. It was as the goddess said. The Vision Ogre intended to betray the goddess from the beginning. I just didnt tell anyonenot even the shadow dragons. The Sage told me this when I went to meet him: I do not know what the Vision Ogre is thinking. I am sure hes astounded at us for being too attached to you. But I also think that the Vision Ogre has already had enough of obeying the goddess. The Vision Ogre must have thought that I must have come with a plan since I borrowed the power of the dragons. Thats why I emphasized that I was ready. Indeed, I am ready. Ready to defeat the goddess. I can say naught but that you are foolish. You and the dragon could have lived quietly without suffering. I sensed a slight irritation in the goddess voice. The goddess, the transcendent, was irritated. The goddess raised her hand again. Its not going to workhuh!? The Vision Ogre held his chest and crouched down. His body shrank as if air was escaping out of a balloon. A-Are you okay!? When I tried to run up to him, the Vision Ogre asked me to stop with his hand. Y-Your job is to deal the finishing blow on the goddess! The Vision Ogre stood up and unleashed his fist. Light burst forth. A high-pitched, cacophonous sound pierced my ears. Goho! Vision Ogre! Vision Ogre coughed blood from his mouth, having already returned to the size of an old man. I ran over to the Vision Ogre who was on his knees, and looked up. The goddess was standing there, shining C but the barrier surrounding her had a big crack. Foolish. Whether its foolish or not is for me to decide. Move out of the way, boy. Roughly pushing me away, the Vision Ogre stood up and thrust his hand into the barrier. I finally found a use for this long, long life. ! At the same time, purple flames rose from his body. The cracks in the barrier widened and shattered with a hard sound. Go, boy you are the Vision Ogre collapsed on the spot. I couldnt just leave him like that. However, as he said, this is our first and last chance. Im going. I jumped through the broken barrier. The goddess was right in front of me. Child of I couldnt hear what the Vision Ogre said. Because I lunged forth with the dagger tightly in my grasp. OOOOOOOOOOO And then the goddessno, the goddess and I disappeared. White Space They disappeared? Haa, haa, haa Anastasia! Are you okay? Anastasia collapsed on the spot as soon as the enemies they were fighting disappeared. Dante ran up to her as she breathed violently. I-I was almost at my limitshe said. It was a symptom of running out of mana. Dont talkC Mimino! Give me a mana potionC! Stay with me! Dante saw Mimino lifting up Vision Ogre, who was a little far away. He was seriously injured. It seemed to be a fatal wound. The Vision Ogres eyes were shut, and he didnt move. Stay with me! Open your eyes! Im going to pour the potion into your mouth! Mimino took a bottle out of her pocket and put it close to the Vision Ogres mouth. The next moment, the ground shook, and the white space began to flicker. W-w-w-what!? The potion slipped out of Miminos hand and rolled across the ground. Cracks began running through the ground. In the next moment, the white began disappearing with a floating feeling. Waah!? Dante flailed his arm in the air but could not grab anything, and soon his feet touched the grassy ground. W-We are back here? They were back on the lakeside of the cathedral. Eva and the temple knights were nearby. The shadow dragons and black flame lifeforms were nowhere to be seen, but the surroundings were deathly silent. What is going on? The reason was clear. It was supposed to be dawn. It was supposed to be clear skies. Instead, black clouds hung in the sky. Lightning ran through the clouds like a dragon. And blood-red light leaked from the gaps between the clouds. What is about to happen? A lukewarm wind blew. Dante felt a chill run down his spine. Volume 6 - CH 29.2 My surroundings suddenly turned pitch black. But I quickly realized that I was standing in a gloomy, wide, musty hollow space. The first thing that came to my mind was the Sixth Mine. But the difference is the ground in this place was perfectly even, reminiscent of an artificial creation. And there was a woman standing about 10 meters in front of me. I didnt know how I was able to see in a place devoid of light, but there was certainly a woman standing there. You are the goddess, right? I asked with certainty. The woman was dressed in layers of loose cloth. Her long hair and facial features were just like the goddess statues built around the world. What exactly is this space? The dwelling place of the goddess? Is there a place like this somewhere in this world? The answer stood right in front of me. You are correct. The woman answered. Her voice was soft, reminiscent of a woman in her thirties. Of course, her real age would be in the hundreds and thousands. But her voice isnt the main point. It wasnt even her reply. It was the language she used. The woman the black haired black eyed woman, answered in Japanese. She deliberately used Japanese because I was reincarnated from Japan. Then the woman said, Are you not surprised? Did you already realize that I was Japanese? Its not that I wasnt surprised. I was just thinking of it as one of the possibilities. That the goddess could be a reincarnated person the same as me. The color of the goddesss hair and eyes were never recorded. And even when she appeared, she was enveloped in bright light that it was too difficult to see. But the possibility that the goddess might be Japanese was always in the back of my mind. The black-haired black-eyed reincarnated person called the Child of Disaster is Japanese. There must be a reason why all these elements are connected to Japanese. One reason is to make them stand out. If a black haired black eyed Japanese person is selected and reincarnated C if the goddess is reincarnating them C into this world where such qualities do not exist, it is most likely to make them stand out. The other reason is that the goddess herself is Japanese. So then Child of Disaster, because of you the plan has gone awry. If you say that black hair and black eyes are Child of Disaster, then you are too, arent you? Yes. I was the first Child of Disaster. The woman said, indifferently. Her words carried no emotion, as if she was reading from a note. When the Vision Ogre betrayed me, I was a little more emotional. The womans eyebrows twitched. But that was all. The Vision Ogre, who served as a mediator for a long time, would certainly have more of an impact on the goddess heart than me, who popped out of nowhere. Why are you doing this Proclaiming yourself as a goddess and such? What is your power? Were there reincarnators before you? What is your ultimate goal? I questioned her. The goddess never opened her mouth. She doesnt want to talk, it seems. After all, from her point of view, I am just a small pawn in her plan. Something which must be disposed of even now. Before I realized, the goddess was holding a single-edged sword. Her long, gleaming white blade seems to have been formed with snow. Die. The moment I even perceived the goddess moving, she had already closed the distance in a few steps. ! The upward slash from below had a speed reminiscent of a seasoned adventurer. However, I have walked the line between life and death many times too. I dodged the slash by a hairs breadth, and swung my dagger as we passed each other. The goddess neck was cut, along with the bones, and slashed off. Her head spun round and round while spraying blood, and fell to the ground with a thud. Her headless body staggered, and collapsed on the spot, bleeding profusely. It was over too soon. Like an abrupt ending. Perhaps once you reach the place where the goddess resided where the goddess real body was located, it is extremely easy to kill her. Perhaps thats why the goddess used that white space and her followers to stop us. She was still incomplete. Perhaps she didnt have enough power to fire a beam of light like she did previously, so she single-mindedly pushed for the construction of the Goddess Temples and tried to gather power of faith from her followers. This is her true form. (Surprisingly I dont feel anything) I realized that I had killed the goddess, a fellow Japanese person. But there was no sense of guilt, no sense of achievement, no sense of escaping, no sense of security. (Now that the goddess is dead I wonder what will happen to the world?) There are no more skill orbs, covenants, or mediators. What remains is a world of harsh nature and the people who live there. Originally, people were about to be defeated in the face of harsh nature. However, the goddess forced herself into the world to forestall that problem. (Will people be able to survive? In a world where there are no skill orbs Its up to people themselves to overcome it) I looked around. Well then How do I get home from here? At that moment, I felt something move from the direction of the goddess. Are you for real? The goddess stood up and put her head back on her neck, attaching it. Blood gushed out of her mouth like bubbles. She spat it out, and suddenly there was a white spear in her hand. The goddess started running towards me. This is going to end the same way no matter how many times you try. The goddess lunged, but the spear did not reach me. Because I had cut off both her arms, and then her head once again. Honestly it was a grotesque scene. I did not want to see it. But I had too Are you going to revive again? Her arms had fallen quite far away. But it suddenly disappeared, and reappeared near the goddesss body, regenerating. Next was an ax. Next was a bow. Next was a pole. Next, next, next Haa, haa, haa As expected, this is a mental battle. Even if her body was torn apart, burned with Fire Magic, or fossilized with Earth Magic, the Goddess always revived. Her body was covered in blood and dirt, and her clothes were torn and ragged, but the goddess still stood expressionless. Her current weapon was a staff. Haa, haa, haa Are you scared? !! I was shocked when I heard the goddesss voice for the first time in a while. Scared? Scared of a goddess who can revive no matter how many times I kill her? So you can revive as many times as you want as long as you receive faith from the believers, huh. But no matter how many times we fight, I will win.I said. How about 1000 times, then? 10,000? I wanted to see you make that face. I must have let out an agonized expression. At that moment, the goddess expressionless look broke down. She smiled softly. Since youve destroyed my plans and hurt me so much, I want to see you make a more painful face. The goddess held up her staff. CNo way! Did you think I couldnt use it? The scepter glowed. In an instant, a dazzling beam of light was shot towards me. Volume 6 - CH 30.1 Vol 6: Chapter 30 (1) Vain Struggle The world in front of me turned pure white. A beam of light was about to hit me. (Kuh) I had been thinking about the nature of this attack for a long time. What kind of energy is it? An attack with a high-class destructive power even among all the battles I have faced so far. However I have seen other attacks with high destructive power as well. A dragons breath. The mediators destructive beam. AshasFire Magic. Forest Eaters charge. End Fangs magic. Is the goddess attack something that stands apart from those? (No. Absolutely not. Its some sort of means of attack that exists in this world.) Learning that the goddess had reincarnated, just like me D solidified it even more. The goddess is neither a god nor a creator. She is just using what already exists in the world. Which meansC Its a means of attack that can be obtained by Skill Orb. In that caseC. OOOOOOOOOOOO!! I expanded the opposite of White C Black. TheShadow Kingused by Lark. I unleashed a black slash with the maximum output I can. The black and the white collided, butC (Not enough!!) TheShadow King, which I was not used to yet, couldnt extinguish the light. I twisted my body to the side, but the beam still hit my left shoulder and sent me flying. I bounced across the ground like a ragdoll. Crap. I almost lost consciousness for a second. I felt the heat from the beam spreading across and burning my body. I activatedHealing Magicimmediately, but the pain did not subside easily. Also, my stamina was greatly reduced due to the use ofShadow King. I cant believe youre still alive. Youre like a cockroach that wont die. The woman slowly approached me. Not wanting to stay still, I stood up. My dagger had been blown off somewhere. You have been a thorn in my side, but its over now. Kaah! She swung her scepter, but I couldnt dodge it. It hit my arm, sending me flying again. Just how long do you think thousands of years is Once you live that long, you will lose your emotions. I stood up again. I glared at the woman as she slowly approached me. The woman was still smiling. Whats wrong? Youre not going to attack me? Oh, thats right. I can revive any number of times. Thats why theres no point in attacking me. I want to see your despairing face again! Kuh!! She swung her scepter around casually. This time, I blocked the attack with both my arms, but it still blew me backwards and I rolled across the ground. Its time to end this. I will kill you and descend to this world. With this, there will be no irregularities. I summoned what little strength I had and stood up. You should just stay down. The woman said in a disgusted tone. Whats the matter with you? Do you enjoy being hit? The woman approached me while dragging her scepter across the ground. Shoot me. I said, in a raspy voice. My whole body was in pain. I dont want to stand up either. I want to just lie down and go to sleep. But this is not the time for that. Huh? Shoot me with that light beam from earlier. I came here to kill this woman. You cant shoot me, right Thats why you keep hitting me with that stick. Or is it your hobby to hit someone with a stick? Just the grumblings of a loser! Fire Magic. I shot magic at the goddess. The amount of mana I had remaining was low, so the killing power was also low. I was only able to blow the woman away. I guess she didnt think there would be a counterattack as her body rolled across the ground. There is no point in your vain struggle. You are fated to die here. The woman immediately got up and picked up her scepter. She suffered almost no damage. Dont say fate when youre not even a god. The woman stopped in response to my words. And it is not vain struggle when someone is trying their hardest to live. The smile disappeared from the womans face. You are not a goddess, not even a fake god. Youre just a long-lived, self-conceited woman. At that moment, the womans face crumbled. SHUT UP!!!!! Her eyes slanted and her mouth distorted as she emitted a high-pitched voice. She had an exhausted face that suddenly looked like it was twenty or thirty years older. As you wish, Ill kill you in one shot!!!!! The woman pointed her scepter at me. The same stance as before, and the same light as beforeC. ? The light did not shoot out. Fuh finally. I let out a sigh of relief. What did you do? What did you do to me?! You still dont get it yet? Youre just a human, after all. Tell me! She threw her scepter at me, but I easily deflected it withWind Magic. That beam uses a lot of energy, doesnt it? Not only that, reviving your body over and over again surely uses a lot of energy too. Whether its vitality or mana, I dont really know. What are you trying to say!! Stop acting like you know it all! And what is supplying you? The woman looked at her own hands curiously. It was as if an inexhaustible spring of water should have appeared just by looking at it, but she seemed to say no. Powerdoesnt flow in? Even the scar on your forehead that you got when you fell just now hasnt healed. ! With a start, the woman put her hand on her forehead. There was blood on her fingertips. But more than the pain, she was shocked by the fact. Do you know why?I asked. The woman was now turning pale. She stared blankly at the blood on her fingertips. Do you know why power doesnt flow in? W-What did you do? Destroying Brunstalk Cathedral shouldnt change anything At that moment, I was convinced that the operation was a success. This woman was keeping an eye on Brunstalk Cathedral alone. Because I made it so. Flashily appearing while riding a dragon. Confrontation between the mediators. A battle in the white space together with Silver Balance. It was all for the sake of attracting the attention of the goddess. !! The goddess seemed to have noticed at that moment. N-No way, you couldnt have I nodded in response. I joined forces with the people who were insignificant to you, and struggled in vain with them. I we destroyed the goddess temples all over the continent at the same time.